ã€ŠI Am Stuck In A Beta Test For 1000 Yearsã€‹


 Chapter 1

    001

    Chapter 1. I¡¯ll fight with you guys.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Zin¡¯rokh, the leader of the Destroyer of Worlds, copsed with a loud crash. The goat horn on his forehead was broken, his face was bruised, and his jaw was so swollen that he could not close his mouth. His wings, which were supposed to cover the sky when they were opened, were full of holes.

    However, there was only one person standing tall on the battlefield with a sword.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    As the final boss, his voice was hoarse, but it was funny to hear him begging for mercy.

    ¡°Me? I¡¯m just a yer or an NPC that won¡¯t die.¡±

    Char wiped away the ck blood on his Silver Sword, Mystletainn.

    1 hour, 24 minutes, and 15 seconds. The best that he had achieved.

    What was praiseworthy was that the control of power was in ce, and the opponent did not die immediately.

    It was a little embarrassing to think about thest time he had gotten the Holy Sword, Narshil, and his opponent had been defeated easily.

    Zin¡¯rokh did not understand what he was talking about, and he did not want to ask any more questions. He just wanted to die.

    The Destroyer of Worlds would not really die. He was the embodiment of the will of the abyss. As long as the world was not pure, he would shoulder the mission of purifying them, like a purple sweet potato.

    ¡°Just kill me,¡± He said.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After Char agreed to kill him, Zin¡¯rokh closed his eyes, waiting for the sword to pierce through his head.

    However, he did not get pierced by the sword. Instead, he felt something cold on his head.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    His power recovered at an extremely fast speed, and the demon blood that he had lost was also replenished. His broken horn was regenerated, and his demon wings were repaired. Zin¡¯rokh stood up straight in an instant, and his wings could cover the sky.

    ¡°Mortal, how dare you!¡±

    Before he could finish his lines, Zin¡¯rokh suddenly calmed down.

    He saw the man holding the Mystletainn in his right hand and a leaf shrouded in demonic Qi in his left.

    [Leaf of the Abyssal Demon Tree]

    It was the treasure of all demons. It was this thing that had saved him in an instant.

    However, he was actually using this thing to clean his sword!

    After wiping it, he threw it away like toilet paper!

    Zin¡¯rokh took a deep breath.

    ¡°Why did you save me?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired of ying and want to swap positions.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve killed you 176 times before. The first 26 times were with the Human Expeditionary Force, and thest 150 times were all one-on-one fights. This time, I want to try something else.¡±

    Zin¡¯rokh¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you before in the six deaths I¡¯ve experienced...¡±

    ¡°No... It has nothing to do with the destruction of the six eras. I¡¯ve killed you 176 times in this era. Of course, you can¡¯t understand what a system reset is. It¡¯s not your fault. In short, you just have to remember that I know you very well, even better than you know yourself.¡±

    Zin¡¯rokh firmly believed the second half of the sentence.

    That was the truth. It was a one-sided battle just now. He had not even touched the corner of his opponent¡¯s clothes before he was beaten to the point of bleeding all over the ground, and this was on the premise that his opponent had spared his life.

    Even when summoning minions from the abyss, the guy would always be able to guess his intentions. They could even predict the position of the minions and throw a scroll in advance.

    Every time when the gate of the abyss was opened, the monsters inside the gate would be crushed to death before they could even finish their lines.

    He was like the mother of the abyss who created me.

    No, the mother of the abyss did not understand her child that well.

    ¡°So I want to change my method this time,¡± Char said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You summon your underlings, and I¡¯ll fight with you guys.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±?Zin¡¯rokh was stunned. ¡°Fight... Fight what?¡±

    The Destroyer of Worlds, the Leader of the Monsters, the final boss of the final chapter of ¡°Fantasy World¡± was as lost as a child.

    ¡°Fight the Human Expeditionary Force.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Even though Zin¡¯rokh was known as the Destroyer of Worlds, and he would destroy everything, he was still stunned.

    ¡°W-why?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask,¡±

    Char finally wiped his sword clean. He walked straight to the Zin¡¯rokh¡¯s throne and shattered it with one strike.

    The power was just right. The throne was split in half, but it did not damage the ¡°Egg of Chaos¡± hidden beneath it. It was a tool that could awaken the greed, violence, bloodthirst, and other dark sides of a person¡¯s heart. Except for the pure Holy Son, no one could resist it.

    ¡°You... How did you know?¡± Zin¡¯rokh cried out in shock.

    ¡°When the first time I killed you, a Pdin called Laurentia shot down the throne with his spear, and it sttered everywhere. Other than me and Ortlinde, the Valkyrie, no one could resist the whispers of the abyss. They all became crazy and wanted to strip her naked and rape her. So, I killed all those idiots and saved her, but because I killed my people with Narshil, I was betrayed by the Holy Sword. I was marked as a traitor and was hunted down by the entire human race. Although Ortlinde has been corrupted and provided me with many benefits during my escape, she¡¯s a good girl. I don¡¯t like a bad ending.¡±

    Char mumbled as she raised the egg that was covered in tentacles and eyeballs and smashed it against the wall.

    Crack!

    The juice sshed everywhere, and the negative emotions mixed with shrill screams locked onto the nearest living creature and attacked it.

    Char had already expected this. He took out a basin of holy water and sshed it at the monster, eliminating it instantly.

    Zin¡¯rokh trembled at the sight.

    The Origin! It¡¯s said that even archbishops only have a small bottle of it. Hence, how did he get a whole basin of holy water?

    It was enough for him to die several times, but he had not used it at all during their fight!

    ¡°But since you have a close rtionship with that b*tch... I mean Valkyrie, why do you choose to help me? ¡±

    ¡°I want to try something new.¡±

    Char then took out the Quasi-God Restoration Fluid from Criquetot, the Master Craftsman, and restored the broken throne. He then sat on it and crossed her legs.

    ¡°After you have maxed out your favorability with Ortlinde, she¡¯ll tell you a secret. The Valkyrie with Narshil will burst out with incredible power in a desperate situation. I want to see what it is, whether it¡¯s good or not, and whether it¡¯s awesome or not. I¡¯ll just take it that I¡¯ve collected all the cinematics, just missing this one.¡±

    Char patted the armrest and looked up. ¡°What are you waiting for? Call for your underlings. Hide in the position I told you to¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay...¡±

    ¡°You should change your lines too. The original one is too low-ss and too short¡±

    ¡°Let me think...¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve already made it up for you. When the timees, just look at my eyes and read it.¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    ...

    Three hourster, the Human Expeditionary Force was almost annihted in Zin¡¯rokh¡¯s hideout.

    The ground was filled with the corpses of humans and monsters. Blood mixed into a dark brown river, flowing wantonly on the ground full of scorched and battle marks, swallowed by the hotva.

    Laurentia, the Pdin, who was holding Gungnir, the Eternity Spear, had a look of despair in his eyes.

    Only the Valkyrie was left on the field.

    Char sat on the throne, and the Destroyer of Worlds was like a dog, groveling at his feet.

    The battle just now had given Zin¡¯rokh an absurd sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    Char was the will of the abyss!

    He was the true son of the abyss!

    He had never thought that he would be able to withstand a human¡¯s attack so easily. It was as if he could predict the future and see through the other¡¯s every move! The two omnipotent divine weapons were useless!

    Gungnir, the Eternity Spear. It was said that it had been blessed by the gods and could definitely hit and prate the enemy¡¯s defense.

    In the previous six eras, Zin¡¯rokh had been stabbed to death by this detestable spear! However, this time, the Pdin did not even stand a chance to hurl the spear at him!

    The Holy Sword, Narshil. The hope that God had promised to mankind. With the guidance of this sword, they would eventually win every battle!

    However, the Holy Sword¡¯s follower had been killed by Char¡¯s minions...

    Zin¡¯rokh¡¯s eyes were filled with fervor as he willingly respected Char.

    If the final boss also had favorability toward a yer, it would probably be maxed out.

    ¡°Why did you betray humanity...?¡±

    Ortlinde questioned Char as her beautiful eyes trembled.

    Compared to her failure, Char¡¯s betrayal was even more uneptable.

    ¡°Why did you betray me? Answer me!¡±

    The Valkyrie with a single ponytail shuddered, and her aura suddenly rose.

    [Ortlinde¡¯s favorability toward you has decreased by 175000. Friend to enemy.]

    Hatred, hostility, indifference, neutrality, friendliness, intimacy, and friendship.

    The game did not contain the setting of love.

    However, Char¡¯s personal experience had proven that any female NPC could sleep with yers who were friends or above and unlock more positions when they had a full lover.

    He could not tell if he was a yer or an NPC. In short, there was no quantitative measurement, but this objective rule existed.

    Ortlinde¡¯s reputation was one of the most difficult to farm. Of course, if he focused on her, he could defeat her even before the final battle. However, that would increase the difficulty of the final battle. The Holy Son would be impure and lose much immunity.

    However, this time, Char did not try to woo her. He helped her get the Holy Sword, Narshil, before they broke through to be close friends.

    It was obvious that she was extremely disappointed in him because of his betrayal.

    However, it was fine. What would happen when she was in despair?

    Char licked his lips in anticipation.

    He was familiar with every inch of this Valkyrie¡¯s skin and had seen all kinds of her appearances, but he had never seen how dazzling she was when she was in a desperate situation.

    He kicked Zin¡¯rokh.

    ¡°Read.¡±

    The Destroyer of Worlds remembered its identity, pped its wings, and hovered in the air slowly. He spoke with his deep voice.

    ¡°I was filled with pity and destroyed those incurable living beings, leaving behind a spark of hope...

    ¡°But the destruction of the other world and your hostility made me understand that...

    ¡°As long as someone is concerned about the past, they will not ept the future...

    ¡°So this time, I will grant you an equal death...

    ¡°All thingse from the abyss and will eventually return to the abyss.¡±

    With every sentence he said, the ck gas in the nest rose by a little. When he finished his lines, darkness hadpletely enveloped the entire nest, not even letting Char off. Only Ortlinde, who was holding the Holy Sword, was left struggling.

    Narshil¡¯s light was suppressed to the extreme. Finally, with the girl¡¯s desperate cry, the light suddenly bloomed!

    In an instant, Char¡¯s vision was covered by an aurora.

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful...¡±

    He mumbled and then fell into darkness.

    ***

    [Beep! Beep! Beep!]

    [Notice! Notice!]

    [Fantasy World V1.177.0 Beta testing is over. Deleting data...]

    [Data removalpleted. Beta testing begins. We wish you a pleasant game.]

    ***

 Chapter 2

    002

    Chapter 2. Beta Testing?

    Char was awoken by the chirping of birds outside the window.

    After waking up, he opened the interface.

    [Character: Char]

    [Race: Half-elf]

    [Status: Level 1 Commoner]

    [HP: 100/100 ]

    [Mana: N/A]

    Attributes:

    [Strength: 5]

    [Agility: 5]

    [Vitality: 5]

    [Intelligence: 5]

    [Perceptive sense: 5]

    [Charm: 5 ]

    His level was reset to zero, and his backpack was empty.

    The collected items and artifacts had also returned to their respective ces.

    They were waiting for Char to collect them again.

    They were like the concubines waiting for the king in ancient times.

    In short, a brand new beginning was presented before Char.

    ¡°The 177th round of beta testing is over? Since it had ended, it was likely that Ortlinde had killed Zin¡¯rokh with her sword. He had finally seen her. How beautiful... It was a pity that Ortlinde was no longer human in that state, but a God. It seemed that the Holy Sword, Narshil, was not a good thing either. It forcefully imnted a divine persona into its user. Poor Ortlinde, I thought it was the best ending, but it turned out to be a true ending. It¡¯s better for her to be the fallen Valkyrie...¡±

    He mumbled to himself as hey down and stretched.

    ¡°177th rounds...¡±

    Char sighed.

    He had been trapped in this game by a mysterious force for a long time, so long that he could not remember the time.

    Therefore, he used the number of times the closed beta reset the data as a record.

    177th rounds.

    Every time, he would start from this bed in the small wooden house as amoner. He would be a hero and level up by killing monsters step by step. After seven information sheets, he would cross 20 to 30 years without stopping. Finally, he would kill Zin¡¯rokh with his own hands and end it.

    From the beginning to the end, he was the only one.

    It was an online game, but it felt like a single-yer game.

    At first, Char was very excited. He had such arge open world to herself, and he could randomly attack NPCs, hunt bosses everywhere, and collect divine equipment. How great!

    This was a paradise for him!

    After ten rounds, Char could no longer be happy.

    He started to realize that this was a cage, not a paradise.

    He began to get tired of everything and became passive. He did not want to save the world or be a hero. All day long, he flirted with other people¡¯s wives and the vige chief¡¯s daughter in the novice vige. He also yed with the female NPCs that he did not pay attention to in the past when he was busy leveling up. He even became the vige chief because of this and deliberately put on a bad show for the system.

    Then, the world was destroyed by demons.

    He had escaped his responsibility, but he had not escaped his fate.

    The feeling of having a bad ending was very unpleasant, so starting from the 12th round, no matter what, Char would level up to a certain level before starting to travel the world.

    Fortunately, ¡°Fantasy World¡± was big enough. There were humans, elves, orcs, dwarves, underground demons, dark elves, cavemen... There were many different races, and each of them had its own culture. There were beautiful women and different stories that he could not get tired of. Char gradually washed away his impetuousness and focused on the vast world of the game.

    He had experienced 177 rounds of beta testing and lived 177 different lives, which added up to thousands of years.

    Even the most omniscient schr in the game would be crushed by him in terms of knowledge.

    Fortunately, if it was not for the huge capacity of ¡°Fantasy World¡±, he would have gone crazy long ago.

    Even so, Char was slowly losing himself in the game.

    What was he?

    He had the interface and could check the system notifications. He could kill monsters, level up, and wear equipment. After he died, he could even climb out of his grave.

    Was he a yer?

    However, even if he could not log out, he could still make the NPC¡¯s favorability more than that of a friend, surpassing the limit of data.

    Was he an NPC?

    Obviously not.

    He had never seen an NPC that could resurrect infinitely.

    Was it a virus?

    Why was the virus not deleted during the beta testing? Instead, it was preserved. Beta testing should be able to spot the virus and delete it, right?

    Char would ask himself every time after a round of testing, and then shake his head with a bitter smile.

    There was no answer to his question.

    Soon, he would not think about it anymore.

    ¡°The 178th round of beta testing has begun!¡±

    Char encouraged himself.

    What should he y this time...

    However, regardless of what kind of job and skillbination he used in the future, he still had to sell swords, arrows, and staffs in the novice vige.

    Just like a MOBA video game, no matter how magnificent the team battle in theter stage was, the early stage always started with thest hit.

    He had reincarnated too many times, and it had already be his personal challenge to maximize the use of the novice vige¡¯s resources to get to the fastest start, just like the time record when he had soloed Zin¡¯rokh.

    People always had to have some pursuits. Otherwise, they would be more and more useless as they lived, and eventually fall into oblivion.

    He pushed the door open and saw Miss Ksenja, who had just given birth, hanging a nket on the rope. Char stepped forward to help her, careful not to touch her.

    ¡°Thank you, Brother Char,¡± said Ksenja as she clutched her chest.

    She was wearing an old round-neck woolen sweater. She had an exquisite baby face and a voluptuous figure. She had a youthful face and huge breasts, but after marriage, she had the mature and full temperament of a wife.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Char smiled and kept a distance between them.

    Ksenja seemed to be a weak wife, but she was actually one of the few former adventurers in the novice vige.

    Moreover, she was not a priest who could heal her allies. She was a Level 14 swordswoman with a fiery temper. If they were to bump into her, they would be mistaken for taking advantage of her, and their favorability would drop.

    Her husband, Enke Wester, was a handsome blonde priest. He was currently sleeping soundly with ady in his arms.

    Ever since Ksenja was pregnant, Wester had been cheating on her. He was simply a mortal enemy, and his wife had never suspected him because she was too naive.

    ¡°Mrs. Wester,¡± Char said directly, ¡± Mr. Wester didn¡¯t returnst night, am I right?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Ksenja was stunned.

    He had gone through this process countless times, so he knew what she was going to say next.

    Char was just about to speak when Ksenjaughed. ¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve also heard the story of the wandering heroes, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Eh?

    Char was stunned for a few seconds.

    Her lines had changed?

    Wandering heroes?

    A new plot?

    ¡°The wandering heroes... What heroes?¡± He muttered.

    ¡°The guards brought back more than a dozen injured heroesst night. They are being treated in the monastery. They seem to have been blessed by the gods. Their bodies are recovering very quickly. They are expected to wake up this morning. Enke stayed in the monastery all night to help them...¡±

    Before Ksenja could finish her sentence, there were hurried footsteps and a conversation behind Char.

    ¡°Is this the ce? The priest asked us to send flowers to his wife, and from what he said, we can get a free healing spell.¡±

    ¡°That priest¡¯s wife?¡±

    ¡°Why is there a person in front of her? Is he a yer or an NPC? There¡¯s someone faster than us?¡±

    ¡°He seems to be looking over. Shh, lower your voice. He seems to be able to hear us...¡±

    ...

    Char looked at the three people who were wearing the same beginner¡¯s clothing as him.

    They were all wearing the same clothes and deerskin boots...

    Their footsteps were light, and their eyes were filled with curiosity...

    Char had never seen them before!

    Who were they?

    New yers?

    Char could not help but tremble!

    They were new yers!

    There was finally some living people in this damn game!

    He wanted tough. He wanted tough and curse at the same time because he was excited.

    Finally, he had finally escaped from this damned beta testing cycle. He had gone through 177 rounds of tests, and his life had been overturned and restarted 177 times. There was finally a change in his character, and he saw a chance to escape from this damn video game! How could he not be excited?

    His previous testings had allowed him to know the hobbies of all thedies in the game and the fastest way to flirt with every beautiful NPC in the game. He knew every enemy¡¯s weakness and skills, and he knew the origin and whereabouts of every divine weapon...

    He had saved the world 176 times and had been a savior and a viin. Even all the schrs added together would not be as knowledgeable as him...

    However!

    He had forgotten what his name was.

    Was Char his real name or a nickname?

    Where was he from? Where were his parents? What year was it outside?

    What was ¡°Fantasy World¡± all about? How did he get in? Could he be saved in the truest sense?

    He did not know anything.

    He did not even know what he was.

    A yer? A piece of data?

    As long as he went up to the guys and asked them, he might be able to get an answer immediately.

    However, it was impossible at the moment.

    Not now.

    From this moment on, these were all taboo. He wanted to find the answer himself.

    The NPCs in ¡°Fantasy World¡± were like living people, and the 177 lives here were also valuable life experiences. Although they were out of touch with normal people, the general principles were the same.

    Char would not easily trust any stranger, be it yers or NPCs.

    When he was young, he had been tricked by elite monsters several times, butter on, he was able to trick the elite monsters into giving him good equipment.

    He was a lot stronger than the first time he yed this game.

    This was the only time he had lost hisposure, and it would also be hisst.

    He would not lose hisposure again.

    ¡°Brother Char?¡± Ksenja waved her hand in front of him.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, I was distracted.¡± Char quickly recovered and bowed slightly. ¡°Is there anything else I can help you with?¡±

    ¡°Um... Yes, pass me my sword,¡± Ksenja said with a smile.

    Char smiled as well.

    Ksenja was furious because of the lecherous gazes of the three new yers!

 Chapter 3

    003

    Chapter 3. Ksenja

    ¡®Don¡¯t treat the NPCs as NPCs...¡¯

    This was the lesson Char had learned not long after his first beta testing

    The NPCs in ¡°Fantasy World¡± were indeed exactly the same as humans, except that they could not understand terms like ¡°system¡± and ¡°yer¡±, and that they would be constantly reset by the system.

    That was why Ksenja was angry.

    Even though Ksenja was a swordswoman with a hot body, she was very pure.

    As pure as she was, she was easily deceived by the priest with a few words. After she got pregnant, she lived in the novice vige and would continue to live there.

    Except for her husband, she always seemed to be polite to others, but in fact, she always kept a distance from them. Once someone tried to approach her, she would serve them with her sword without saying a word.

    At the moment, the three yers had not jumped out of their usual RPG mindset. At most, they realized that they had to watch their words in front of the NPC, but their eyes and movements were not restrained at all. They were looking at Ksenja¡¯s chest with a perverted look, probably thinking about how to take advantage of herter.

    Charughed in his heart. He carried a rusty iron broadsword from the backyard and leaned it against the wooden block where the clothes basin was ced.

    ¡°Thank you~ Stand further away.¡±

    Ksenja gave him a mesmerizing wink and lifted her head.

    Even though she had just given birth, her figure did not go out of shape. On the contrary, she looked more mature.

    She looked at the three people who were approaching quietly.

    ¡°Is it Mrs. Wester? Mr. Wester asked me to send you these flowers. He¡¯s busy taking care of the wounded heroes and has no time to take care of you. If there¡¯s anything we can help you with, please let us know. It¡¯s our honor to serve you.¡±

    The leader probably noticed that the NPC was different from the rest, so he thought about his lines. He wanted to exin his purpose foring and find a way to trigger the subsequent mission.

    To have this kind of awareness as soon as the game started, it was obvious that he had yed many games before.

    However, his actions were different.

    Not only were his eyes darting around, but he was also too close to Ksenja. He brought the flowers to her with both hands, wishing he could stuff his hands into the cor of her sweater.

    ¡°He¡¯s so hungry. Haven¡¯t you seen a woman in reality...¡±

    Char chuckled and rushed over to hit the guy with the broadsword before she made a move.

    The broadsword that was half the size of a door was like a wild beast that had lost control. It rushed into the crowd, and the three of them immediately dispersed.

    5 points of strength were not enough to control this sword, but in ¡°Fantasy World¡±, as long as you could lift it, you could use it. It just depended on how you performed.

    Char was already used to using heavy weapons like this. He put all his strength into maintaining the direction and uracy and swung it based on inertia.

    ¡°What the f*ck?¡±

    The three of them were forced to retreat, and they cursed Char.

    yers were not allowed to talk in the game, and neither was Char.

    However, Char took action immediately.

    He waved his broadsword like a madman and rushed at them again. It looked like he would hit the tree if he was careless, but he was actually very stable. If they were really going to fight a boss in real life, Char would have to think about it. However, against a newbie who was not familiar with ¡°Fantasy World¡±, even if there were ten of them, they would still be able to fight.

    ¡°F*ck! Are you out of your mind? Where did this guy get his weapon?¡±

    The leader did not even have time to care about the flowers. He threw it on the ground and ran away.

    The three of them had just logged in, and other than the 50 copper coins in their bags, they had nothing else. Seeing Char¡¯s ferocious aura, they were scared out of their wits.

    No one wanted to die a virgin in the novice vige. It would be so embarrassing.

    After chasing the three of them away, Char snorted and dragged the sword back to the wooden block. Ksenja quickly came over to take the sword.

    Char wanted to drag the broadsword, but she picked it up with one hand.

    As expected of a swordswoman with 25 points of strength...

    ¡°What are you doing? I didn¡¯t ask you to help. You¡¯re so weak...¡± She grumbled as she looked up and down to see if Char was hurt.

    ¡°I can do it myself¡±

    Char smiled shyly, like a shy boy.

    ¡°But why?¡±

    ¡°They are brave heroes who have been taken in by the vige chief. They are most likely here to do something for the vige. If you were to fight with them, what would the others say? It¡¯s probably very difficult for the vige chief to handle it, so I¡¯ll handle this kind of thing. If there are any consequences, just let me bear them.¡±

    Ksenja was not stupid, but she hatedplicated things like this. She understood what Char meant the moment she said it, and her favorability toward Char increased. However, she still snorted in a disdainful manner and ruffled Char¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Ugh... You should be careful. If they dare to bully you, remember toe to find me and Enke.¡±

    Unless there was a major change in favorability, there would be no notification. Furthermore, there was no such thing as madly giving gifts to people so that their favorability would increase to the max in a day. These were all living people!

    It was because he was human that he could be moved by words.

    Char suddenly broke free from Ksenja¡¯s grasp and took half a step back with a determined attitude.

    ¡°Hey... Why are you...¡±

    ¡°Regarding Mr. Wester, I actually have something to tell you.¡± Char mustered up his courage. ¡°He cheated on you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ksenja¡¯s expression froze, but she recovered in an instant. She stared at him warily, as if she was about to draw her sword and cut him.

    ¡°Why did you nder my husband?¡±

    Char shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t. Since four months ago, he¡¯s been staying out all night. He said he was working in the monastery, but in fact, he was working in the tavern, just in disguise. Miss Sonya from the tavern knows about this, but she won¡¯t tell you the truth. The vige head also knew about it, but he chose to help Mr. Wester hide it because he was worried that you would leave the vige. After all, there are still monsters around the vige.¡±

    Ksenja was silent.

    She had actually noticed that something was not right, but her trust in her husband made her choose not to doubt it.

    Since Char had presented the evidence to her, she could not help but believe it.

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°You want to ask me how do I know all this, right? I have a way to prove myself, but not now,¡± Char exined before Ksenja could speak.

    Like the yers, he was also a hero who had wandered here. He had stayed in the vige for a week and established a friendly rtionship with most of the people.

    However, evidence had to be created, and Char was just telling the truth to her.

    ¡°You want to know my motive, don¡¯t you?¡± Char spread his hands helplessly. ¡°You should remember that four years ago, you passed by Penthaz Town, which was destroyed by the monsters, right?¡±

    Ksenja nodded. She had never mentioned this to anyone else, and only her husband knew about it in the vige.

    ¡°The town was wiped out by the monsters. You rescued a thirteen-year-old child from a copsed house. However, your team was in a hurry at that time, and the kid was seriously injured. You guys had time to leave some food and water before leaving... That was me. I was the kid.¡±

    Ksenja¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°You... You survived?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve survived.¡± Char smiled from the bottom of his heart.

    In fact, no one knew if the child was still alive or not. He was most likely dead, but Char knew about it, and Ksenja told him about it herself.

    After he hadpletely conquered Ksenja, she would admit that it was the most guilty thing in her life. She would never forget the child¡¯s eyes of hope and despair.

    Every time Char pretended to be the kid, Ksenja¡¯s attitude would change.

    Of course, this was also a one-time piece of information. It was fine for one person to impersonate the kid, but when the second and third person used the same strategy to try and conquer Ksenja, she would know and probably draw her sword to kill them.

    The fates of the characters in the game were intertwined, especially the small characters that no one paid attention to. Sometimes, a sentence or a piece of information was enough to make the favorability of the person drastically change, but unfortunately, most of the clues were not paid attention to. Even if they were paid attention to, they could not be used because of the time span.

    However, this was not a problem for Char at all!

    Sure enough, after hearing this, Ksenja¡¯s attitude changed drastically. She found it hard to believe, but she believed him because only she and her husband knew about this.

    ¡°No, did he spill the beans when he was drunk?¡± She was still on guard.

    ¡°You left three pieces of ck bread, two bags of water, and even helped me wipe my face. The bread is yours, the water is for you and Enke. No one else was willing to help, so Enke was the only one who helped. You even told me that everything would get better. With this, I managed to hold on for a week until the rescue team...¡±

    The more details he told her, the less guarded Ksenja became. In the end, her eyes were wet.

    A drunk person would not be able to describe such details, but she remembered them clearly!

    She reached out with a trembling hand, trying to touch Char¡¯s face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m very sorry... I left you behind at that time... I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    Char held her hand and shook her head with a smile.

    ¡°No, Miss Ksenja, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. It¡¯s enough that the Seven Holy Spirits allowed you to transform into an angel ande before me so that I could live, and then let me meet you again. I¡¯ve also found a chance to repay you. I¡¯ll provide evidence to expose that scumbag¡¯s true colors. Please be patient.¡±

    He kissed the back of Ksenja¡¯s hand and turned to leave the room.

    [Ksenja¡¯s favorability toward you has increased.]

 Chapter 4

    004

    Chapter 4. yer

    During the beta testing, the experience points were tripled, regardless of whether it was for farming monsters or doing quests.

    The best record Char had was Swordsman (Level 14) and Nightingale (Level 13), along with a full set of forged equipment and an ancient magic longsword.

    Even so, it still took him half a month.

    It seemed like for the open beta testing, there would not be any triple benefits. It would take him more time to farm, so he was not in a hurry at all.

    In the long reincarnation, he increasingly understood the core gamey of this game. The more he treated it as a game, the more he would lose. Only when he truly integrated into the world would the rewards be everywhere.

    Quests, rewards, and equipment were all low-quality items. Humanmunication was the most important thing in the game.

    Before the yers could dominate the situation, they were all NPCs.

    Char wanted to target Ksenja from the very beginning.

    After they became friends, he could bring this level 14 swordsman along to do quests. She could bring her own equipment as well. Although it was not enough to bring her out of the vige, it would be much more efficient for her to bring a level 1 newbie around.

    Of course, the yers who had joined the game would not understand these principles. They would have to slowly figure it out.

    Char had only taken two steps when the three brothers appeared again.

    ¡°Hey, what did you mean by that?¡±

    The leader was aggressive, and the three of them had rolling pins in their hands. They were obviously here to make trouble.

    ¡°You must have bought it from Jim in the bakery. Did he also say that his rolling pin was very strong and that it had once killed a magical rabbit outside the vige?¡± Charughed.

    The three of them looked at each other.

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Char did not answer and continued, ¡°There are 50 copper coins in the beginner¡¯s bag. It¡¯s best to use it to rent a house in the early stages. Unless you want to sleep on the grass in the middle of the night. During the early stages of the game, the worst thing to worry about is ack of supplies. If you¡¯ve got a house, your natural recovery speed is three times faster.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he returned to the main topic.

    ¡°As for what happened just now, I was trying to save you. Mrs. Wester is a Level 14 swordswoman. With one strike, the three of you will be left with only skin and bones. Even if you can recover, you¡¯ll have to meditate for a day and a night to be fully recovered. What¡¯s the difference between that and wasting an entire day?¡±

    The three of them were stunned, and the hostility in their eyes was gone.

    The leader hesitated for a moment before he asked, ¡°Why did she want to hit us?¡±

    ¡°If you get too close to a beautiful woman on the street and stare at her chest for three seconds. Do you think she¡¯ll call the police?¡±

    ¡°But... She¡¯s an NPC...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with an NPC? Would an NPC lie to you to buy a stick that¡¯s good for nothing?¡± Char patted the shoulder of the leader. ¡°Change your way of thinking. Don¡¯t underestimate this game.¡±

    The two of them brushed past each other.

    Char had only taken two steps when he heard footsteps behind him.

    ¡°Please wait!¡± The leader caught up with them and gave them a friendly smile. ¡°Hi, my name¡¯s Air Conditioner. This is my friend. Instant Cold Drink and Boiled Brandy. I¡¯m sorry for what happened just now. Can we be friends?¡±

    Char realized that adding friends was possible, but he did not know how to do it, so he simply nodded.

    He had already acted so coldly so that they would probably take the initiative.

    He did not know what did Air Conditioner do, but a few secondster, he heard a notification sound.

    [yer: Air Conditioner has requested to be your friend.]

    It had been thousands of years!

    ¡®Finally, a living person has added me as a friend!¡¯

    Char sighed with emotion.

    He epted the request, opened the system settings, and found the new social button.

    He turned off all the social notifications and was content to be an autistic yer.

    ¡°Were you an expert yer in some gamingmunity?¡± Air Conditioner asked carefully.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a normal yer,¡± Char replied.

    ¡°I see...¡±

    Everyone started from the same starting line. No ordinary person could have so much information on the first day of the game.

    Hence, Air Conditioner exchanged a few nces with the other two before they sent a trade request to Char.

    Char epted the request. Seeing a trade window for the first time, he was as excited as a child.

    There were 90 copper coins on it, which were the leftovers from the three of them.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already given me the money, so what are you going to do?¡± Char asked him.

    However, Air Conditioner smiled indifferently.

    ¡°In our hands, this money is less than the rent of two rooms. But in your hands, it may be able to offset the value of this information.¡±

    Awesome!

    Char felt that this was an interesting person and clicked ¡°ept¡±.

    Air Conditioner was right. If Char could earn more money in the beginning, it would be a little more convenient for him.

    After taking benefits from them, he still had to give something back to them.

    ¡°The shepherd in the West of the vige lost a sheep. Mrs. Wester has just given birth, but she doesn¡¯t have enough milk. You can find a way to get some milk for her. She can teach you [Power sh],¡± Char said.

    ¡°You even know that she doesn¡¯t have enough milk?¡± Air Conditioner was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Yup...¡± Char smiled subtly.

    Of course, Ksenja did not tell him that...

    After the simple exchange, both parties went their separate ways.

    ...

    There were many more people in the novice vige, but they were easy to distinguish. They could be seen at a nce as yers.

    Most of them were like flies, but there were also some who noticed that something was wrong. They restrained themselves and talked to the NPCs to obtain information.

    Everything Char told the three guys came from the NPCs. They could find the information themselves, but it was a different matter whether they understood it or not.

    Char did not go to the vige chief¡¯s ce to join in the fun. After bing a vige chief, the system would give him a buff called [Eye of Insight]. It could see through a character¡¯s ss and level, so the vige chief would not even look at you before yourbat ss reached level 10.

    He spent 5 copper coins to hitch a ride on an ox cart. Ten minutester, he arrived at the tavern on the other side of the vige.

    This ce was quite far from the center of the vige, so there were not many yers. It was morning, so the tavern was temporarily closed.

    Char picked up a stone from the ground and threw it at the window, shattering it.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    A tall figure knocked the door open and came out.

    The two-meter tall red-haired Barbarian, Sonya, was the tavern owner.

    The Barbarian was a resident of the Northern Red Grasnds, which was upied by monsters. Her parents had fled here and opened this bar, which sold a very popr blood grain malt wine.

    Sonya was born withrge shoulders and a round waist. A human could stand on her arms, and a horse could run on her shoulders. She was the only person in this novice vige who could match Ksenja evenly.

    In her eyes, the weak blonde priest was a beauty. ording to the iron rule of the grasnds, only the strong could have a wife. That was why she could watch Ksenja marry the priest and have children.

    If it was any other woman, she would have already taken action!

    It was also because of this that Sonya would not take the initiative to expose the affair of the priest. In her eyes, it was a disgrace to Ksenja, and she was happy about it.

    Sonya saw that there was only one person standing outside the door and immediately rushed over.

    ¡°Did you do this?¡±

    Barbarians never brushed their teeth or gargled, so their breath was harmful.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,¡± Char replied, not frightened by the giantdy at all.

    Of course, Sonya was not on his list, but he had fought alongside this female Barbarian before, so he was very familiar with her temperament.

    The more straightforward he was, the better.

    He threw out a silver coin that he had just exchanged it for 100 copper coins.

    ¡°This is for your window and I¡¯ll hire you for half an hour.¡±

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Sonya raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

 Chapter 5

    005

    Chapter 5. F*ck Her!

    Half an hour was too short. From the location of the tavern, they could only walk to a ce with less monsters in the wild. They would run out of time before they could kill a few monsters.

    A silver coin could do a lot of things in the early stages.

    No matter how he looked at it, it did not seem like a good deal.

    No one would believe Char¡¯s real n even if he told them.

    He had hired Sonya to beat people up.

    Moreover, he wanted her to beat up some NPCs.

    ¡­

    The two of them arrived at the west side of the vige, and the Guard Captain, Marden, who was patrolling, happened to be there.

    Of course, this was because Char had calcted the time.

    The Barbarian, Sonya, was not very popr in the vige because her skin color, body shape, and ent were out of ce with the local people. She was also stubborn.

    The reason she could stay was that her blood grain malt wine was too popr, and the vige was toocking inbat power. Under the insistence of the vige chief, the Barbarian stayed.

    However, this did not mean that Marden would be polite to her.

    On the contrary, Marden secretly looked down on the Barbarians, and even hated them.

    The gap between the two would only be revealed after they entered the town.

    There was a record in the town¡¯s archives, and Marden¡¯s origin was written on it.

    Marden¡¯s grandfather used to be a lumberjack in the town. He was unlucky enough to encounter Barbarian bandits while working outside the town, and his head was chopped off and put on a human rack as a provocation to the town guards.

    Marden¡¯s father had witnessed this scene with his own eyes and thus passed on his hatred for the Barbarians to his son.

    Therefore, even though Sonya had nothing to do with the Barbarian bandits, Marden still hated her. He hated everyone who had bronze skin, thick eyebrows, braids, and tall bodies.

    Therefore, when he saw Sonya approaching, he instinctively clenched his weapon and put on a vignt posture, which was usually only used against monsters.

    However, Marden did not make a move.

    He did not make a move, but that did not mean Char would do the same.

    Char pointed. ¡°Hit him, but don¡¯t kill him.¡±

    The simple and direct order was to Sonya¡¯s liking.

    She really liked this skinny human too much.

    The Barbarianughed and rushed toward Marden.

    Marden realized that something was wrong and drew his sword to sh at her. Sonya took off the four-edged mace on her back and smashed it at Marden with a loud cry!

    ¡°Bang¡±

    Marden was sent flying with his sword, and he crashed into a tree.

    The other guards were stunned for a moment, and their imposing manner was significantly reduced. They had always heard that Sonya was very strong, but now that they had seen it with their own eyes, how could they dare to fight her? All of them were trembling.

    Sonya could not care less. She had long found this group of people to be an eyesore. In the name of protecting the vige, the guards had been bullying her for a long time.

    ¡°Barbarian pig, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    Marden, who was injured, came back and waved the long sword in his hand.

    Although he was a man, he was only a level 11 Militia, while Sonya was a level 13 Berserker. Not to mention the difference between a halfbat profession and a purebat profession, just the difference in numbers alone would be sufficient. Hence, how could Marden be her match?

    After some time, all of them were beaten to the ground.

    Char was watching from the side.

    It was easy to hire an NPC, but it was difficult to hire an NPC to fight an NPC. It all depended on who the yer was.

    If it was someone else, she would not have hit them. She was a Barbarian, but she was not a b*tch. She knew that he would not be able to survive if she attacked.

    However, it was a different story since Marden was the target.

    It was not the first time he had called her ¡°Barbarian pig¡±. Every time they met in the vige, this person would call her that. He even said that all Barbarians deserved to die and that her blood grain malt wine was brewed with human blood.

    However, he was the vige¡¯s Guard Captain, and Sonya could not do anything to him. She had been holding her anger in for a long time.

    Now that Char had taken the lead, she had a chance to vent her anger and even get paid, so how could she reject it?

    After a round of beating, Marden and the other seven guards could no longer stand up. The vigers who had witnessed this scene rushed to the vige chief to call the police, but Char did not stop them.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Sonya pounded her chest like a mother gori.

    ¡°How much longer?¡± She asked.

    ¡°40 minutes,¡± Char replied.

    Hearing this answer, Sonya was only stunned for a second and did not refute him.

    ¡°Alright, 40 minutes it is.¡±

    40 minutes was her limit, which was what Char had tested after several failures.

    If one looked deeper into it, they would find that this was a coincidence in design, exquisite beyondpare.

    40 minutes was just enough for them to get to a ce rted to Captain Marden.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Char said.

    The two of them left the vige one after another.

    35 minutester.

    On the west side of the vige, they had already entered the demonic forest. After making a few turns, even Sonya became serious.

    Once their employment rtionship ended, she would immediately abandon Char and leave without hesitation.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    Char stopped in a strange hexagonal open space.

    Sonya looked at him warily, knowing that he would hurt her if she did anything wrong.

    The Barbarian would keep her promise under the premise that her life was not in danger.

    Char gestured for her to calm down, and then gave her a Barbarian¡¯s chest thump.

    ¡°In the name of my father, please trust me.

    ¡°My blood is your blood.¡±

    Then, he stretched out his hand.

    Sonya was stunned for a second before she pulled out a knife from her boot. She cut Char¡¯s finger and smeared the blood on her lips.

    [Due to the contract, Sonya¡¯s favorability toward you has temporarily increased to intimate (Effective time: 5 minutes).]

    [Due to the contract, all the damage that Sonya takes will be transferred to you for the next 5 minutes.]

    This was the contract ceremony of the Barbarian. It would only be used inrge areas when they were deep into the territory of level 60 monsters in the grasnd.

    ¡°No matter what you see or hear from now on, please believe that I won¡¯t harm you,¡± Char said.

    Sonya nodded, stabbed the mace into the ground, and sat down cross-legged.

    Char turned around in satisfaction and shouted into the air, ¡±

    ¡°In the silent night, all things withered and death will return.

    ¡°When the ck rain falls, everything falls, including the moon, and all living beings wail.

    ¡°In the night of the waning moon, all living beings wail, all things perish!

    ¡°Milolo Lux, I¡¯ve brought the living sacrifice you wanted!¡±

    After a moment, a gust of cold wind suddenly blew in the rotten forest, even though it was daytime.

    The leaves rustled, and the crows circled above their heads.

    A thin and shriveled figure holding a walking stick staggered out of the darkness. Her body was surrounded by ck gas, and with every step she took, the ck gas on his body faded a little.

    By the time she arrived in front of the two, she had alreadypletely turned into a thin old woman.

    Her body was hunched, and she was leaning on a white bone staff. Her face was covered in blood-stained bandages, and only her eyes could be seen.

    ¡°You¡¯re not my servant. Who are you...¡±

    ¡°The servant of a servant, the minion of a minion.¡±

    Char bowed slightly, showing great respect.

    The servant was Marden. The Guard Captain, who had buried his hatred deep in his heart, had been corrupted when he went out three months ago. Since then, a guard had mysteriously disappeared from the vige every month, and they were all sent to be sacrifices.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re very outstanding, kid...¡± She said.

    Milolo Lux looked at Sonya greedily. She could feel her blood and flesh.

    She did not suspect there was a trap waiting for her because ordinary people could not find this ce at all, and normal people did not know about the spell as well.

    Suddenly, she heard an order from behind her.

    ¡°F*ck her!¡±

 Chapter 6

    006

    Chapter 6. How Dare You Come Back, Char!

    The scene was extremely bloody, and the jungle witches were all killed.

    Brain matter and blood sttered everywhere.

    Milolo Lux was a level 12 Elite Witch. If he really wanted to fight with her, he would need at least fivebat professions of the same level to work together to defeat her. However, if she was caught off guard, a single blow from Sonya would be enough.

    She was a level 13 berserker with strength two points higher than Ksenja. The battle had ended in a blink of an eye.

    Of course, if Char won the battle with the help of the NPCs, he would not be able to gain any experience points. He would not be able to get a single cent of the loot from Sonya either.

    However, Char was not interested in the spoils of war that the witch had.

    ¡°Take your spoils of war. We¡¯re heading back,¡± Char said.

    He must emphasize ¡°your spoils of war¡±. Otherwise, Sonya might just leave Char alone and run away.

    After all, the contract had ended, and so had the employment. He still had to rely on Sonya to bring him back.

    Sure enough, Sonya¡¯s mood brightened when she heard Char¡¯s emphasis.

    She picked up the bits and pieces of the witch¡¯s body from the pile of minced meat and brain matter, wiped them on the ground, and wrapped them in her coat.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡±

    ¡­

    The vigers were already waiting at the entrance. Sonya¡¯s reputation in the novice vige had hit rock bottom after the incident. Even Ksenja, who had rushed over after hearing the news, was still skeptical regarding this issue.

    Enke Wester tried to hug his wife, but she red at him coldly. He had no choice but to stand with the vige chief.

    He felt that something was wrong, but he could not tell what was wrong.

    Other than the NPCs, there were also yers who hade to watch the show.

    ¡°Did you hear about it? Someone brought an NPC and beat up the Marden.¡±

    ¡°Was it a yer or an NPC?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably a grudge between NPCs... How can a yer be so crazy?¡±

    As the crowd discussed among themselves, Jojo and the other two who had sessfully exchanged the goat¡¯s milk for [Power sh] noticed the shock in theirpanions¡¯ eyes.

    ¡®Were they talking about Char?¡¯

    They had a feeling that it was Char again.

    To everyone¡¯s attention, the main character appeared.

    ¡°How dare youe back here?¡±

    Marden, who was wrapped in bandages, said angrily.

    Enke¡¯s healing had saved his life. His face was swollen, but he was able to speak.

    After that, more than 20 guards stepped forward and formed a human wall, blocking Char and Sonya from entering the vige.

    ¡°You¡¯re not wee here, Char,¡± The vige chief said sternly as he looked at Sonya for a moment.

    ¡°As for you, you can continue to live here, but you have to shoulder the responsibility of fighting the demons.¡±

    Sonya red at Marden like a winner, and thetter was so angry that he stomped his feet.

    ¡°Sir...¡±

    The vige chief red at him, and Marden stopped making a scene

    ¡°Before we decide to banish you, please leave the vige, Char. You can go to other viges,¡± The vige chief said.

    The guards all looked over, and the yers present also looked at them with interest, whispering to each other.

    ¡°Is this guy crazy? How did he do that...¡±

    ¡°But how did he manage to hire that Barbarian? Can he hire an NPC? She looks so strong, she can beat ten of me...¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s some hidden mission, but he messed it up.¡±

    ¡­

    Char bowed to the vige chief in gratitude and said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, vige chief. However, before I leave, please allow me to say something.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, your act of hurting people won¡¯t be forgiven! Get lost!¡± A man shouted.

    Char ignored him and walked straight to Sonya. ¡°For the sake of our past battles, can I borrow your spoils of war for a moment?¡±

    Sonya agreed to help him. She opened the cloth bag and the smell of blood wafted out.

    Char took out a bloody bell and gave Marden a friendly smile.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Marden roared at Char.

    ¡°I just thought of something happy.¡±

    Char shook the bell.

    Marden¡¯s body stiffened, and he stood up straight like a doll with his head tilted.

    This was the witch¡¯s control over him.

    ¡°Turn around and hit him,¡± Char ordered.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Marden turned around in a daze and threw a punch at Enke¡¯s face!

    His wrist, which was already fractured, tilted at a terrible angle. It was so painful that tears kept falling, but strangely, he could not make a sound.

    Char rang the bell again

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    Marden could not control his body, and he chased after Enke, who was already on the ground. He raised his fist but was stopped by Ksenja.

    ¡°Char!¡±

    Ksenja red at him, and Char stopped helplessly. However, at the same time, he red back at her as if he wasining about her actions.

    As a result, Ksenja avoided his gazes with a guilty conscience.

    ¡°Back off!¡± Char ordered.

    Marden did as he was told.

    Char threw the bell on the ground and spread out his hands. ¡°Well, you¡¯re a wise man, aren¡¯t you, vige chief? So you should understand what this means, right?¡±

    Others might not know the story behind the vige chief, but he knew it very well.

    Strictly speaking, he was not a human. He was a puppet created by the church in the long history of fighting against monsters. He was full of wisdom and as hard as iron. He would not have prejudice or selfish desires, and he would always maintain justice.

    However, hecked human touch as well.

    During the 11th round of beta testing, which was also the only time Char had a bad ending, he had suggested a head-to-head fight with him to be the vige chief. After losing Char, the vige chiefmitted suicide. However, before that, he left the information he had collected to Char and taught him how to be a good vige chief.

    The vige chief walked to Enke¡¯s side and helped him up.

    ¡°Use [Purification] on Captain Marden.¡±

    Enke did not dare to dy even a moment as he opened his toothless mouth and finished the incantation in a leaking ent.

    A milky white lightnded on Marden¡¯s body. He trembled and a wisp of ck gas emerged from his body. It turned into a ghostly face in mid-air and screamed loudly.

    This thing was exactly the same as the ¡°Egg of Chaos¡± in Zin¡¯rokh¡¯s ce.

    The vige chief ced two fingers on his temple and red at the ck gas. Two beams of white light came out of his eyes and shot at it.

    Marden then fell limply to the ground.

    Now that the truth was spoken, Char had suddenly turned from a viin to a hero who had saved the vige. Although the militia still looked at him with some resistance, there was faint respect.

    Just bypleting this hidden quest, his reputation would be enough for him to leave the vige. However, he was stillcking in levels.

    The normal procedure was to please everyone in the vige with twenty to thirty side missions.

    When the matter was over, everyone left and went back home. Sonya even received a reward from the vige chief, who waived her a month¡¯s rent.

    The Barbarian came in front of Char and pounded her chest.

    ¡°You. Sonya¡¯s friend.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my honor,¡±

    Char then continued, ¡°My friend, please tell Miss Ksenja about her humiliation and let the truthe to light.¡±

    Even though Sonya felt that the method was rather despicable, she still did it for Char¡¯s sake.

    Sonya went over to Ksenja and said a few words to her. Her expression was helpless, and she was heartbroken. She wanted to argue, but Sonya pulled Enke¡¯s pants down and took out a human-skin mask from his crotch.

    ¡°What a disgrace.¡±

    She tore the mask off and spat on the ground.

    Sonya was not mocking Enke, but Ksenja.

    In her eyes, Ksenja was a strong person, so she should not be toyed with by such a weakling

    Of course, Ksenja also understood this, but it was difficult for her to change her emotions. Her heartbroken look made people want to protect her.

    Char looked at it for a while and did not care anymore. It was not that he was cold-blooded, but he had seen it too many times.

    He had also forgotten how many women he had conquered in his 177 reincarnations.

    It was difficult for him to truly invest his feelings into any woman.

    He knew that all of this would eventually be wiped out and forgotten, leaving him alone in this bloody system.

    He had thought of being a sad hero who would watch over a girl in every reincarnation and tell her the story of thousands of reincarnations. Easier said than done. He could not hold on after three or four reincarnations. As they were madly in love with each other, Char could not stand the unfamiliar feeling when the two of them met again after he reincarnated. With that, his yearning for beauty was slowly worn away.

    In the end, only calmness and numbness could keep him alive. He believed that he was a human, not a piece of data.

    At this moment, the vige chief walked over.

    Char turned around as he met the vige chief¡¯s calm gaze.

 Chapter 7

    007

    Chapter 7. New thing

    ¡°Thank you for your contribution to the vige, Char. As a reward, you can choose from my...¡±

    ¡°I choose [Mission Assignment Order],¡± Char answered instantly.

    The other two items were coupons to buy a few items for free and a tax reduction order that could greatly increase the favorability of NPCs. Char did not n to use thetter to conquer Ksenja as it was useless.

    ¡°Alright, this is yours now.¡±

    The vige chief took out a yellow exmation mark signage and handed it to Char.

    In the previous closed beta version, he could use this signage to gather a group of NPCs to enter the dungeon. Since there were more yers in the game, Char could definitely do more with the signage.

    ¡°Good luck, Char.¡±

    After the vige chief finished his sentence, he turned around and left.

    Char¡¯s body suddenly trembled.

    The vige chief had never said this before!

    Only once. He had only heard it once!

    During the 11th beta testing, he became the vige chief, and the original vige chief had said this before hemitted suicide.

    ¡°Good luck, Char.¡±

    Could it be that...

    He quickly stood in front of the vige chief and stared at him nervously.

    ¡°Do you remember me?¡±

    Char¡¯s voice trembled as his eyes seemed to be filled with anticipation.

    Even if only one NPC remembered him, it would be sufficient.

    However, the vige chief only smiled politely at him, just like when an NPC rejected a yer who was not high enough level to strike up a conversation with him. The chief then gave way and left.

    Everything was normal, except for thatpletely unnecessary sentence.

    Char was stunned, and his thoughts were interrupted by a few new faces.

    ¡°Sir. Sir, please carry me!¡±

    ¡°Bro, can I be your friend?¡±

    ¡°Boss, are you working on a guide for this game? Can you give me a website address?¡±

    It was only when this information entered his mind that Char realized that she had jumped out of that cycle.

    It seemed that he did not just jump out.

    There were even some new things.

    He looked at the vige chief¡¯s back.

    He could not stay calm anymore

    ¡°Quiet down,¡± He said.

    The surrounding yers immediately fell silent.

    ¡°Do you all have weapons with you?¡± Char asked.

    ¡°Do you mean a shovel?¡±

    ¡°What about a pickaxe?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Thest two were particrly loud, and Char could not help but look over. It was them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll start a quest to hunt down monsters. You can try to apply for it¡±

    He crushed the [Mission Assignment Order] and set the requirements as [Level: >=2. yers with their own weapons. Venue: The edge of the Rotten Forest. Mission: Kill 15 monsters/people.]

    After the information was set up, the system automatically generated a reward, and an exmation mark appeared above Char¡¯s head.

    However, to most yers, the exmation marks they saw were gray. In the end, only five yers applied for a mission, such as the three guys who had just received the [Power sh] skill from Ksenja and had automatically changed their profession to Swordsman.

    Learning new skills would also bring arge amount of experience into the experience pool, and they probably invested this experience into bing a swordsman.

    There was no fixed profession in ¡°Fantasy World.¡± Experience would also be umted in the experience pool, and you could invest in any of the professions as you wish.

    You could be a Swordsman, an Archer, and a Mage at the same time.

    However, from the third profession onwards, there would be a 25% experience penalty, the fourth would have a 50% experience penalty, and the fifth would have a 100% experience penalty. Thus, bing a master of all sses was almost impossible.

    At most, Char had sevenbat professions.

    The other two guys who joined Char¡¯s mission had probably changed their profession from Marden to Militia.

    Compared to Swordsman, Militia did not have passive buffs like [Swordsmanship Mastery] and [Dodge]. However, Militia had additional buffs like [nting] and [Wood-cutting]. Their attributes gained as their levels increased.

    ¡°For the rest of you, I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯ll set off from here at 3 P.M. If you meet the requirements, you can still join us.¡±

    After Char finished speaking, the rest of the people smiled in surprise and went their separate ways, as if they were in a hurry to level up.

    ¡°Alright, boss,¡± Air Conditioner said, ¡°we mentioned you when we were trying to finish the mission this morning.¡±

    ¡°To Miss Ksenja?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Uh... Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Let me ask you a question.¡± One guy came up to Char. ¡°Actually, Air Conditioner wants to ask you something, but he¡¯s too shy to do so... Uh, are you trying to conquer thatdy?¡±

    Char nodded.

    ¡°What can you do to her if she really likes you?¡± He gulped down a mouthful of saliva, and the desire in his eyes was obvious. ¡°Can you f*ck her?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Char shrugged. ¡°But do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±

    ¡°I knew it was impossible.¡± The other guy interrupted, ¡°[Illusionary Workshop] told us that this game is suitable for all ages during their promotion. How can they provide their users with such experiences?¡±

    The Illusionary Workshop.

    Char remembered the name.

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. Didn¡¯t they say that the time flow rate was 1:1000 during the closed beta for a whole year? If we take into ount the game¡¯s internal and external ratio of 3:1, that means that the game time is equivalent to 3000 years. With so many advanced AI, it should be enough to generate something... Why can¡¯t we think about it?¡±

    ¡°That makes sense.¡± Char?smiled and agreed.

    ording to them, he had been trapped in the game for a thousand years in real time and 3000 years in game time...

    ¡°I think you¡¯re hallucinating.¡± The guyughed at his friend.

    ¡°Have you lost your imagination after being in real life for too long?¡±

    The two of them started quarreling.

    Char shook his head and bade farewell to the three of them.

    He quickly caught up with Ksenja.

    Enke Wester wanted to go back with her, but he was forced to retreat by Ksenja¡¯s cold gaze. When he turned the corner, he was knocked unconscious by Sonya, who had been lying in ambush for a long time, and he was carried back to the tavern.

    What followed next was a period of time where he would be trampled by Sonya. In the hundreds of reincarnations, Mr. Enke¡¯s best record was one week. However, there might be difference due to the intervention of yers.

    Char did not greet Ksenja as he followed behind her quietly. He stomped on the ground loudly, and it was obvious that he wanted her to hear him.

    Ksenja pretended that she did not hear anything, and the two of them quietly made their way back to her house.

    She pushed the door open and entered, closing it without even looking back. Her movements were flustered as if she was afraid that Char would rush into the house.

    Char stood at the door and looked helplessly into the house, then turned back to look at the empty street. Finally, he sat alone on the wooden block where e had put her clothes in the morning.

    He sat quietly for an hour under the scorching noon sun.

    Ksenja was watching him from her house for a hour

    Then, with a creak, the door was pushed open a crack.

    Char turned around in confusion as he was in a loss.

    After a few seconds, Ksneja appeared from the crack of the door with a hint of helplessness.

    ¡°Come in, brat.¡±

    Char smiled in his heart.

    He once again stepped into thedy¡¯s room.

 Chapter 8

    008

    Chapter 8. That¡¯s How He Knew...

    Char had been to this room countless times, and he was extremely familiar with every corner of the house.

    He did not need to push the door open to know what Ksenja was doing.

    She was waiting for the temperature of the boiling goat¡¯s milk to drop before she fed the baby with a spoon.

    Her face exuded a motherly glow, and her short hair hung down to her ears. Her side profile was as perfect as a sculpture.

    No matter how many times he looked at it, she was gorgeous.

    It was just that she was not very smart.

    Just like the previous reincarnations, Char only took a look at the situation inside the house and went to the well outside to get a bowl of water.

    He actually did not have to do that.

    He then ced the bottle of warm goat¡¯s milk into the well water. Previously, Ksenja had just asked him to leave it aside quietly.

    Ksenja¡¯s face turned red as she witnessed the scene.

    ¡°Has this bottle been washed?¡± Char asked.

    Ksenja was slightly stunned. ¡°It¡¯s clean... It was previously filled with No. 8 Holy Water.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t give a baby No. 8 Holy Water either.¡±

    Char stood up and poured away the milk in the ss bottle. He then washed the bottle repeatedly and heated it over the fire.

    Ksenja opened her mouth, but she did not know what to say and could only watch him.

    She did not know why she let Char into the house. Perhaps she felt that she had been too strict with him, so she did it.

    However, he was actuallypletely in control of the rhythm in the room, getting busy like the real head of the family.

    Looking at Char, she suddenly had a feeling... That she could rely on her.

    She felt an inexplicable sense of trust and security toward Char, and she seemed to have rxed a lot.

    ¡®What am I thinking...¡¯

    Ksenja touched her red cheeks and forcefully removed all these distracting thoughts.

    Half an hourter, Char returned with a warm milk bottle.

    Ksenja wanted to take the milk bottle away from Char, but he patted the back of her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    His tone was irrefutable, and Ksenja could not do anything. She could only ept it and let him do the rest.

    Char gently fed the milk to the baby bit by bit. The frequency and amount were just right as if he had practiced it countless times. The amount and temperature of the milk were almost perfect.

    ¡°This much is good.¡± He kept the rest and said, ¡°You can stick your face to the bottle to feel the temperature of the milk. It¡¯s best not to have any leftovers. This much is alright.¡±

    ¡°Okay... I understand!¡±

    Ksenja hurriedly remembered it in her heart.

    The baby fell into a deep sleep after having his fill. Char leaned on the side and looked at her quietly, and Ksenja also looked at him.

    ¡°Her name is Tifa,¡± said Ksenja.

    ¡°That¡¯s a really good name.¡± Char reached out and touched the baby¡¯s face.

    ¡°She¡¯ll grow up to be as beautiful as you.¡±

    Ksenja pursed her lips andughed. ¡°You¡¯re so sweet.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± Char said seriously.

    He had seen more than just little Tifa.

    Ksenja had a quarter of the forest fairy¡¯s blood, so her puberty was particrly long. Even she did not know about this. When the mother and daughter had their hair down, they were almost indistinguishable. Char could only tell from the touch and sound.

    ¡°Alright. I believe you.¡± Ksenja smiled.

    After a moment of silence, she suddenly said in a gentle voice, ¡°Thank you, Char.¡±

    Char smiled and shook his head.

    ¡°You can thank meter. Get ready, we¡¯re going to explore the rotten forest.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ksenja was stunned. ¡°Are you inviting me to fight alongside you? By the way, I haven¡¯t asked you what happened with Sonya. Why did she apany you to explore the rotten forest...¡±

    ¡°Of course, I have my own ways of doing things.¡± Char pretended to be mysterious. He then exined, ¡°I¡¯ve done so much not just to let Sonya tell you the truth. In fact, I also know where the nest is, which is the source of the forest decay. I¡¯m going to take you to that ce and resolve the crisis from the source. I¡¯ll make you the hero of the vige so that you and little Tifa can have a safe future...¡±

    Ksenja¡¯s eyes suddenly froze when she heard him say that.

    Then, her heart softened a little, and her eyes turned red.

    Char waspletely different from that man.

    The man would always clumsily do those things before showing off, like a child asking for a reward.

    ¡°Hey, why are you crying...¡±

    Char panicked and waved his hand in front of her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry... Did I do something wrong?¡±

    When she heard Char¡¯s voice, Ksenja smiled. Her smile was filled with motherly love as she pulled him into her arms.

    ¡®Again, what a warm embrace.¡¯

    [Ksenja¡¯s favorability toward you has increased to best friend.]

    In fact, she was already his best friend.

    Char tried to resist clumsily, but his 5 points of strength werepletely useless against her 25 points of strength. In the end, he could onlypromise and just hug her like that.

    ¡°Stay calm.¡±

    Ksenja¡¯s face was red as she patted his head.

    ¡°Hmph...¡±

    In the 177th round, Char was busy looking for the Holy Sword for Ortlinde before going to Zin¡¯rokh¡¯s nest. Due to the people from the church and the Empire, he had to design a series ofplicated traps to make them believe that it was a coincidence that he helped Ortlinde find the Holy Sword. Otherwise, he would attract suspicion. As such, he was too busy and did not have the chance to visit Ksenja.

    For the previous hundreds of rounds, going home once a year had be one of his favorite activities.

    Therefore, in various senses, this was a long-lost embrace.

    ¡°How did you survive these past few years ...¡±

    Ksenja asked as she touched his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m a wandering hero, so I¡¯ll just wander around and do good things for justice...¡±

    ¡°Strange, you¡¯re so weak. Didn¡¯t the people from the church teach you anything?¡±

    ¡°The church isn¡¯t a charity organization. You have to sell your soul to join them. You¡¯re essentially no different from the devil.¡±

    Char rubbed her face against him again, changing to a morefortable position.

    ¡°The Seven Holy Spirits probably couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so they pointed at me and brought me to this vige, and then I met you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so sweet...¡±

    Ksenja blushed even more. She seemed to have thought of something that was difficult to talk about.

    ¡°Hey, how did you know...¡±

    ¡°Know what?¡±

    ¡°You know that I¡¯m...¡±

    ¡°You what?¡± Char asked despite knowing the answer.

    ¡°Hey! You¡¯re doing this on purpose!¡± Ksenja¡¯s face reddened in anger. She gritted her teeth for a long time, but she could not say those embarrassing words.

    She wanted to know how did Char know that she did not have enough milk to feed her baby!

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Char snorted. ¡°How am I going to answer you if you¡¯re not telling me the question?¡±

    Ksenja mumbled. She brushed his hair aside and kissed his forehead.

    ¡°You little brat...¡±

 Chapter 9

    009

    Chapter 9. As a yer, You Have to Be Aware That You¡¯re Just A Cannon Fodder.

    Time was limited, and Char could not go any further.

    Of course, the situation did not allow him to go on.

    Sacred matters should always be ced on the appropriate asion, and it was not time for Char as well.

    A person¡¯s threshold would always increase. Char had reincarnated 177 times, and he did notck patience and time.

    Seeing that it was almost time, Char smiled gently and picked up little Tifa.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave her to Auntie Susan. Get ready. We¡¯ll meet at the west entrance of the vige.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he went out of the house.

    Ksenja had wanted to remind him to be careful, but she realized that Char was more professional in carrying the baby than she was, and she was puzzled.

    What on earth had he been doing all these years?

    ...

    3 P.M. The West entrance of the novice vige.

    Other than the five who had applied for the mission, there were four others who had gathered there. They had probably leveled up in the afternoon and gotten their hands on some weapons, so they were also waiting for Char at the entrance.

    ¡°Do any of you know the guy from this morning? I went to the forum and posted something, but they didn¡¯t believe it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. There are so many novice viges, but it seems like this only happened in our vige. The others haven¡¯t even seen monsters above level 4, let alone doing team quests.¡±

    ¡°Also, did you know that there were a few naive people in the novice vige of the Nanhai District who went to see the daughter of the vige chief? They were struck by lightning before they could even touch her. Then they were forced to log out of the game, have their ounts locked, and are banned from logging in for a whole year. I heard that the people from the youth psychological center even found them via their IP...¡±

    ¡°Are you for real?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, the inte isn¡¯t an illegal ce. It¡¯s fine for them to do it elsewhere, but on the inte? They must be crazy! What would happen to female yers in the future? Sometimes, you don¡¯t even know what are they thinking. Please don¡¯t get us into any trouble.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is a game for all ages.¡± Brandy nudged his friend¡¯s elbow, hinting at something.

    ¡°Stop it. Char is here.¡±

    ¡°Where is he? Hey, I found him!¡±

    ¡°Good afternoon, boss!¡±

    ¡°Boss, I... Who¡¯s thedy behind him?¡±

    Ksenja, who was dressed in light armor, was behind Char.

    If it was a realistic Western fantasy, most of the yers would have to wear full armor, but this game was obviously a Japanese fantasy. The armor fit Ksenja well. She walked over slowly and instantly became the focus of attention.

    As Ksenja pulled out a broadsword the size of a door, their eyes were filled with fear and disbelief.

    ¡°She has 25 strength.¡±

    Char smiled innocently, ¡°I advise you guys to be kind to her. The three of them can be my witnesses.¡±

    Among all the gentlemanly gazes, the three of them appeared to be particrly upright. They looked straight ahead, and their hearts were as calm as water.

    Their gazes met in the air, and in the blink of an eye, they hadpleted theirmunication.

    ¡°Brother, is this NPC going to fight monsters with us?¡± Someone came over and asked.

    ¡°You can think of it that way.¡±

    Charughed and gave Ksenja a look.

    ¡°She¡¯s our full-time babysitter. Other than the fact that she doesn¡¯t have much milk.¡±

    The swordswoman red at Char in an obscure manner.

    ¡°Well, as expected. You easily did what we didn¡¯t even dare to think about. First, it was Sonya, and now, it¡¯s Miss Ksenja...¡±

    Air Conditioner was amazed by Char.

    A few more people submitted their applications to join the team, and they set off.

    ...

    Half an hourter, all of them arrived at the outskirts of the Rotten Forest.

    Level 7 Enchanted Wild Boars and level 5 Enchanted Ravens could be found in this area.

    In ¡°Fantasy World¡±, level 4 was a dividing line. Monsters below this level were all newbie monsters. Above level 4, they began to learn the basic skills of seeking advantages, as well as moving in groups, but they alsocked intelligence.

    For example, the Enchanted Wild Boars would lose its mind when it smelled the scent of arge number of strangers and approach them like a madman. During the first contact, most newbies would be caught off guard and frightened by its fierce aura, but in fact, they were not much different from ordinary beasts. 5 points of strength and agility plus a weapon were enough to deal with them.

    Char¡¯s personal record was when he was a level 1 swordsman, he was able to kill 4 of the 6 Enchanted Wild Boars that were surrounding him before he died.

    Of course, this was under the condition that he was apanied by someone.

    It was not Ksenja. Someone as strong as her would scare away the Enchanted Wild Boars. The one who apanied Charst time was a weak and skinny Dark Elf who could conceal herself.

    Ordinary Enchanted Wild Boars would be scared away by Ksenja, but it was not the case for the Enchanted Wild Boars on the outskirts of the Rotten Forest. Under the control of some kind of willpower, they divided into small teams and patrolled the area. They worked together and moved more strictly than an army.

    ¡°This is the ce.¡±

    Char stopped under a tree that split into two and pointed at a guy holding a short dagger.

    ¡°You. Come here for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    The yer ran over excitedly.

    It was a short-haired girl with t breasts. She was actually the strongest among the group of yers.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°How about being a cannon fodder?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± She was stunned.

    ¡°Being a cannon fodder is actually something. Everyone will die one day. You being squashed to death by Enchanted Wild Boars is also a way of death for a hero. Besides, you¡¯re the only one here who¡¯s changed profession to a thief and has a 15% movement speed bonus,¡± Char said.

    ¡°Hey, how did you know that I¡¯ve changed my profession to a thief?¡± She turned around to look at the others. There were three people holding short daggers.

    ¡°Their weapons were bought at a shop, but yours was a free gift. He even gave you a talon. If you make good use of the talon, you might not even die.¡±

    The thief lowered her head and looked at the dagger. The grip of her dagger was indeed different from the others. It was a gift from her teacher.

    ¡°You¡¯ve goof observation!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it a lot,¡± Char said with a hoarse tone.

    She was quite powerful. On the fourth beta testing, he discovered that the Dark Brotherhood¡¯s branch was hidden in this novice vige. The branch was in a well, and he had no idea how she went down.

    ¡°Bro, let¡¯s be friends!¡± She raised her head. ¡°I¡¯ll be your cannon fodder then. You¡¯llpensate me, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Char raised an eyebrow. ¡°Of course.¡±

    The two of them added each other as friends. The female thief was called Apple Pie.

    Apple Pie was satisfied after adding Char as her friend.

    ¡°Alright, boss. Where should I go then? How do you want me to die!¡±

 Chapter 10

    010

    Chapter 10. What a Wonderful Experience This Was!

    In traditional online games, luring and gathering monsters had always been a technical skill. After all, which yer did not like the feeling of a screen filled with critical damage numbers?

    That was what Char had asked Apple Pie to do.

    As a thief, she had the 15% movement speed bonus granted by [Shadow Walk], which made her lighter and faster. Although she could not really outrun the Enchanted Wild Boars, they could not catch up with her as well.

    Following the route that Char had nned, Apple Pie set off.

    Char¡¯s judgment was very urate. The thief was most likely an athletic person in real life, and one could tell from her running posture.

    With light steps, she disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight in the blink of an eye.

    After about five minutes, the ground began to shake tremendously. It sounded like thousands of beasts were galloping... The others stood up uneasily, and even Char was a little surprised.

    It seemed like he had found an incredible teammate...

    How many monsters did she attract?

    Char stepped forward and whispered in Ksenja¡¯s ear, ¡°My dear~¡±

    Her ears turned red and she pinched Char without a trace.

    ¡°What did you call me?¡±

    Charughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. We¡¯re about to fight.¡±

    Ksenja nodded, and her broadsword was stuck into the ground like a wall.

    Then, she took off the top half of her armor. Char was like a cosyer¡¯s assistant as he took a few steps back with the armor in her arms.

    ¡°Be careful,¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    A few secondster, a disheveled figure appeared on the dusky horizon. Apple Pie¡¯s face was covered in sweat, and his hair stuck to his forehead. Her cheeks were red, and she looked like an agile antelope!

    Behind her was a group of monsters, apanied by the rumbling sound of trampling and billowing smoke.

    There were at least a hundred Enchanted Wild Boars! How did she do that?

    ¡°Boss! Your route is amazing!¡±

    Apple Pie started shouting at Char.

    Char could not help but feel helpless.

    Even if there was a perfect way to lure the monsters, no one else might be able to do it so perfectly...

    He could see that she was also at the end of her rope, but now that things hade to this, he did not want to let thisdy die. It would be a waste of talent.

    He kept Ksenja¡¯s light armor into his bag. The item was marked as a temporary loan and could not be worn or used, but he freed up his hands.

    ¡°Use your talon on me!¡± He shouted.

    Apple Pie understood what he meant, and her eyes shone with excitement as he shouted, ¡°Got it!¡±

    A talon was thrown from her hand, and a translucent silk string could be seen in the air.

    ¡°Ksenja!¡±

    Char shouted, and thetter immediately understood. She grabbed the talon and swung it with 25 points of strength. Apple Pie was pulled into the air, screaming loudly in mid-air, andnded steadily in front of Char.

    Before the blush on the girl¡¯s face faded, her calf twitched, and she fell into Char¡¯s arms.

    She could clearly feel that she was so excited in the game cabin that she was convulsing! The exaggeratedly secreted adrenaline and the heart rate that was so excited that it sounded like it was on the alert...

    This was the gaming experience that she had been longing for!

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing, brother! It was too exciting! You¡¯re awesome!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so exciting about it? Hurry up and climb up the tree.¡±

    The girl turned back to look at Char with a strange expression.

    The others were dumbfounded. They did not expect it to be so exciting.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Get up the tree! Are you just going to stand there?¡± Char urged.

    The three guys were the first to react. They jumped up the trees in the blink of an eye. The others were stunned for a moment before they quickly climbed up the trees.

    The ground was instantly cleared up, leaving only Char and Ksenja.

    The Enchanted Wild Boars, which had lost its target, hesitated for a few seconds before it locked onto the two of them.

    Ksenja¡¯s body trembled slightly. This had nothing to do with fear. It was due to excitement.

    At the end of the day, she still had the blood of adventuring and killing flowing in her body. It was only because of the sweet words of that Wester and the birth of Tifa that all of this was suppressed. However, her violent temper was buried deep under the calm appearance of a housewife.

    It was not good for the body to keep holding in anger, so there had to be a way to vent it.

    Char¡¯s long reincarnation had allowed him to understand two effective ways to vent Ksenja¡¯s anger.

    The nature of human behavior was nothing more than killing... Ahem, nothing more than the conquest of the mind and the body.

    The reckless Enchanted Wild Boars roared as it approached them, and in the blink of an eye, it was only ten meters away from them.

    Ksenja¡¯s body stopped trembling.

    She pulled out her broadsword, and the terrifyingly heavy object in her hand was like a toothpick held by a giant. It fluttered behind her, and then she threw it forward heavily!

    Whoosh!

    The sword caused a gust of wind, and the ripples visible to the naked eye instantly broke the formation of the Enchanted Wild Boars. The strong wind rolled up skin, flesh, and blood, mixed with the creaking sound of bones rubbing against each other, and violently opened up a path.

    The seven?Enchanted Wild Boars were instantly killed, and it was included in everyone¡¯s mission pool in the team¡¯s countable system.

    Simrly, since this was done by the NPC alone, there were no other rewards.

    The remaining Enchanted Wild Boars were stunned for a moment. The tragic death of theirpanion did not bring any fear as they still charged forward fearlessly.

    ¡°Protect yourself at all cost.¡±

    After saying that, Ksenja rushed into the group of monsters, punching and kicking them all the way. She would lift the boars high up and throw them away. She was like a Demon God descending to the mortal world.

    Ksenja swung and threw her broadsword to kill the boars as she charged toward them.

    Char had seen it many times, and every time he saw it, he could not help but sigh.

    This was probably the best interpretation of violence and aesthetics.

    Although the?Enchanted Wild Boars were controlled by humans and did not have much intelligence, it wasmon knowledge to pick on the weaker ones. The survivors had their eyes on Char.

    However, they soon discovered that he seemed to be more difficult to deal with.

    Every charge and collision would be dodged by Char by a hair¡¯s breadth, and they might even bump into theirpanions. The ferocity of the wild boars overshadowed their only rationality, and they started killing each other.

    After a long time, this weak human was actually surrounded by a circle of boars that were fighting each other, forming a vacuum in the middle...

    Bang!

    Ksenja jumped in from outside, her sweat soaking through the bandages and stained with blood. Her eyes were full of concern, but when she saw that Char was all right, she red at him with anger.

    ¡°Well, I was worried about you for nothing.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m strong!¡±

    Char flexed the muscles on his arms. Although it was not very convincing, Ksenja could not help butugh at him.

    ¡°Alright, stop it...¡±

    ¡°I know. I know.¡±

    Char went forward and took out medicine and bandages as if he was performing magic, changing them for Ksenja.

    ¡°Hey, even if you¡¯re messing around, you should pick a time!¡±

    ¡°Be serious. Who¡¯s messing around? I¡¯m just helping you loosen your grip. It¡¯s not good for your health. Think about poor little Tifa.¡±

    Char gave Ksenja a reason that she could not reject with a straight face, and she had nothing to say.

    The two of them hid behind her broadsword, avoiding the sight of the crowd.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done!¡±

    After fixing her bandage, Char looked as if he hadpleted a satisfactory project.

    ¡°I¡¯m awesome!¡±

    Ksenja rolled her eyes at his words.

 Chapter 11

    011

    Chapter 11. It¡¯s So Hard to Think of a Title

    A level 14 Swordswoman would not be able to reach Ksenja¡¯s level, but yers would have an upper limit.

    For example, Char.

    He could barely defeat monsters of the same level in his first testing, but with the experience he umted from constant practice and dying over and over again, he was able to bring Zin¡¯rokh back to life after 177 rounds. In the end, he could even dominate him.

    This was growth.

    Firstly, he was too familiar with it. Secondly, he understood his opponent too well.

    There was not much to talk about when it came to fighting. In the end, it was just like ying cards. You have to solve the problems that the other party threw to you. If you could not solve it, you would take damage.

    However, it was different for yers.

    As long as the yers¡¯ brain was normal, they would improve.

    Since the yers were still newbies, they could not help but feel a deep sense of awe and respect for Ksenja who had killed so many monsters.

    ¡°She¡¯s so powerful ...¡±

    ¡°Mom, can I be as strong as her?¡±

    ¡°Silly, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t. You¡¯re a militia and she¡¯s a swordswoman...¡±

    ¡­

    Among the group of yers, only Apple Pie¡¯s body was trembling slightly.

    The female thief twisted her legs uneasily and stared at the broadsword that was covering Char and Ksenja.

    ¡°What are they doing behind there?¡±

    The more she could not get an answer, the more her imagination ran wild.

    In reality, she was a good girl. She was quiet and gentle, with excellent grades, and had never used vulgarities before. She was a model student. Other than her t chest, there was no other w.

    However, under this calm appearance, she was a pervert who had been suppressed to the extreme.

    In every sense, she yearned for excitement more than anyone else.

    The feeling of being chased by the boars had been deeply imprinted in her mind, and the increased secretion of adrenaline and the suffocating pleasure could not be dispelled.

    People would always associate an unforgettable feeling with something, and for her, this intense stimtion was linked to Char.

    Suddenly, Ksenja pulled out her broadsword. The swordswoman in light armor was like a tiger. In a few breaths, she had cleaned up the remaining monsters as if they were melons and vegetables, leaving a trail of blood on the ground.

    Char stood up and waved at the yers.

    ¡°You guys cane down now!¡±

    Apple Pie took the lead and rushed down, using her superspeed to arrive in front of Char. Her eyes were burning like a torch.

    ¡°Brother, what did you two do just now?¡±

    Char was slightly taken aback, and then he smiled mysteriously.

    ¡°It¡¯s best if children don¡¯t ask about it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an adult.¡±

    Apple Pie puffed out her chest.

    ¡°I just came of age a month ago.¡±

    ¡°Psychological adulthood and physical adulthood are two different things.¡±

    Char ruffled her hair and turned to Ksenja.

    ¡°Hmph...¡±

    Apple Pie wrinkled her nose.

    ¡­

    A hundred Enchanted Wild Boars helped seven peopleplete the quest, but there were nine people present, not including Char.

    ¡°Either none of usplete the mission, or two of us leave the mission for the others toplete.

    ¡°We might not be able to gather 30 monsters in the future,¡± Char said.

    Everyone looked at each other. After a few seconds of silence, a level 2 Militia named Moonlight stepped forward.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to have two people give up, in case someone wants to go offline or something.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s going to do so? Are you going to give up?¡± Someone asked.

    Moonlight drew a beautiful arc with his long sword and coldly nced at the man, who immediately shut up.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m pretty strong. If any of you give up, I can help youter,¡± he said.

    No one said anything. Char raised an eyebrow and was about to say something, but Apple Pie suddenly raised her hand.

    ¡°Me. I¡¯m only here to y anyway.¡± She turned to Char. ¡°Bro, look at how obedient I am. You¡¯ll carry me, right?¡±

    ¡°Count me in.¡± Air Conditioner stood up and smiled indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s a small matter,¡±

    Char nodded and crossed out their names, allowing the other seven people toplete their missions first and receive their rewards.

    The light of leveling up shed on the seven of them, and they still had a lot of experience left.

    In terms of money, this was probably the most money they had received in one go since they entered the game. Each person received three silver coins.

    A quest that earned them three silver coins could only be found a few times before they left the vige.

    Many people looked at Char with eager eyes, but he just shrugged and acted like he did not know anything.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. The mission ends here. I¡¯ll have toplete the rest of the mission with these two.¡±

    The originally lively atmosphere froze for a moment and quickly became stiff.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right, big brother.¡±

    Moonlight jumped out with a frown.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t say that giving up your spot was such a good thing. If you had said it, I would definitely have given up my spot!¡±

    ¡°It seems like both of them are good friends with you. Aren¡¯t they deliberately setting us up...¡± Someone mumbled.

    ¡°Yeah. More people mean more power. What can¡¯t we do together?¡±

    There were unkind, neutral, and also some who spoke good words.

    The people who were speaking at this moment were undoubtedly cunning foxes who had yed many games. They would take advantage of everything to get what they wanted.

    Although some people felt that this was enough and did not want to be greedy, they could not help but have no opinions and let others lead them.

    When they heard that there was an advantage and someone was fighting for benefits that did not belong to them, their minds became active as well.

    They just wanted to stir things up.

    Even though Char had never interacted with yers before, he was used to such things.

    The United Holy Empire that the Pdin, Laurentia, was in had many such talents. Compared to them, the yers were childish and cute.

    Char was excited when he thought about how the yers would be defeated by the Pdins of the United Holy Empire and then turn around.

    Finally, there was some fun to watch.

    ¡°Alright, since you want to follow, then follow me.¡±

    Char nodded with a normal expression.

    He had 10000 ways to pass through the rotten forest, including blood sacrifices.

    ¡°You two go back.¡±

    Air Conditioner gave his two underlings a look, and thetter two immediately understood.

    Char¡¯s aura as a boss was too deep for the two of them, and they did not want to disobey him, so they nodded and left.

    As for the remaining five people, they all revealed victorious smiles, while Moonlight showed a hint of disdain toward Char.

    He believed that he could see that Char was most likely an insider who had gotten some information from somewhere, which was why he was ahead of everyone on the first day of the server opening. ¡°Fantasy World¡± was said to be closed for 1000 years. As long as he was used of ¡°Sneaking Data¡±, he would never be able to clear his name.

    How to stand on the moral high ground and direct the country. How to mobilize the power of many people ... As a media person, he knew everything.

    ¡®So what? You¡¯ll still lead us toplete the mission, won¡¯t you?¡¯

    Before he knew it, Char had beenbeled as someone who was easy to talk to, and as time passed, people would think that he was easy to bully.

    ...

    The group set off again. Ksenja walked to the front without a word, and the monsters that were left behind were scared away by her aura.

    The reason why the hundreds of boars dared to rush forward together was that the one driving the train was the Apple Pie, which made them lose their minds.

    It had been a long time since they had encountered a monster, and the Moonlight was a little boring. When they looked up, they saw Ksenja beside Char.

    Ksenja¡¯s butt was shaped into an alluring shape by the close-fitting light armor, and it made people¡¯s imaginations run wild when looking at it from behind.

    His thoughts became active again.

    ¡°This guy seems to have mastered the technique of gaining favorability with NPCs... Although this game is open to all ages, who wouldn¡¯t want to be in close contact with an eye-catching NPC?¡±

    He thought to himself as he moved closer.

    ¡°Bro, how did you manage to get a favorable impression of her?¡± Moonlight squeezed through Air Conditioner and asked Char.

    ¡°Well, just do what she likes.¡±

    Charughed, not hiding anything.

    ¡°Just treat the NPCs as humans. Do whatever they like and try to make the things that they hate disappear.¡±

    ¡®What nonsense?¡¯

    Moonlight rolled his eyes in his heart and continued to ask curiously, ¡°Then... Then what about the one beside you?¡±

    ¡°She... She¡¯s afraid of the dark, so you can do some things right now.¡± Char pointed at the glowing Fern on the tree.

    ¡°Use that thing to make a light stick and keep the brightness of the entire team above a certain value. Ksenja¡¯s favorability toward everyone will increase. If it exceeds friendly, you can ask her to teach you [Power sh]. Here, you can ask Air Conditioner about this.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Moonlight looked over suspiciously, and Air Conditioner showed him the skill attributes.

    [Power sh level 1: The basic skill of a swordsman, sh with medium strength.]

    The level 1 Power sh was AD*1.75. These numbers would not be written out and would be discovered by yers. However, to Char, it was like a multiplication table.

    ¡°How did you know all this?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you explore more.¡±

    ¡®What¡¯s so high and mighty?¡±

    Moonlight snorted in his heart. With a grateful smile on his face, he went to the roadside and rubbed ayer of fluorescent Fern on his sword.

    The others followed Moonlight. For a time, the five of them walked through the dark, rotten forest with glowing sticks in their hands, and the haze was mostly dispelled.

    Char coughed, and Ksenja red at him unhappily. However, under Char¡¯s pleading gaze, she turned around patiently and gave a polite smile to the people behind.

    ¡°Yo! Thedy smiled at me!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really useful! It¡¯s really useful!¡±

    ¡®Well, I did it.¡¯ Moonlight thought.

    He had already started to think of writing a post to make use of the power of public opinion to make Char spit out more stuff.

    The title would be ¡®The closed beta testing was just a joke. How many lies has the Illusionary Workshop told?¡¯ There were only benefits and no harm in digging deeper...

    Moonlight¡¯s mind gradually opened up, and he had already left the game.

    Suddenly, his wild thoughts were interrupted by the pping of wings.

    He raised his head and looked for the source of the sound alertly, but he saw nothing.

    At that moment, the four people in front suddenly elerated!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you guys running?¡±

    Moonlight also wanted to speed up, but he bumped into something.

    The sound of the sword hitting the ground became louder and louder. He got up from the ground and saw what was in front of him with the help of the fluorescent light from the sword. He suddenly shivered!

    It was a headless corpse, its body bloated from soaking in the water, and there were fern and vines growing on its muscles...

    A tentacle with thorns extended out of his neck, like a hand as it unyieldingly reached out.

    ¡°What... What kind of monster is this?¡±

    Moonlight¡¯s sanity value dropped rapidly as he hurriedly got up to escape.

    However, when he turned around, he saw an even more terrifying scene!

    The yers around him had long been pounced on by the headless corpse that had appeared out of nowhere.

    The reason they did not make a sound was that a head with wings was already covering their whole faces...

    The sound of pping wings gradually rang out, and in the blink of an eye, Moonlight was devoured by the heads with wings.

    ¡°Brother, why are we running? What will happen to the talkative Moonlight?¡± Apple Pie asked curiously. Her face was red, and her breathing was uneven.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that as a yer, you should have the awareness of being a cannon fodder...¡±

    Char stopped and leaned against Ksenja to catch his breath.

    ¡°Besides, the way to please an NPC is to make the things she hates disappear, right, Miss Ksenja?¡±

    Ksenja rolled her eyes at him.

 Chapter 12

    012

    Chapter 12. Milolo Lux

    Compared to Apple Pie, Air Conditioner was much more concerned.

    When Char asked them to run, he turned around and happened to see the group of people being drowned by winged heads and headless bodies. The scene was horrible

    He swore that he would never face that monster in his life. It was too hardcore!

    ¡°What are those?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Have you been to the small wooden hut that sells paper on the right side of the vige hall?¡±

    Air Conditioner nodded.

    ¡°Auntie Susan with bad eyesight would often talk about her son, Felix, who died young, andin that Jim from the militia didn¡¯t save him. Bring a bottle of blood grain malt wine to Jim and get him drunk, and he would tell you what happened back then. They explored the Rotten Forest and were almost wiped out in the forest, and only Uncle Jim survived. Those are level 7 Infected Monster.¡±

    ¡°Level 7? They¡¯re so strong!¡±

    ¡°It looks strong and has high attributes, but it has a fatal weakness. As long as you bring the blood grain malt wine, they will be neutral creatures that will not attack you. Not only will they not form teams to attack you, but they may not even fight back even if you hit them.¡±

    Air Conditioner was stunned. ¡°I didn¡¯t know the blood grain malt wine is so powerful...¡±

    Char chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s no external application or penicillin in this primitive ce. There¡¯s no quick bleeding control other than the healing spells of the priests. Blood grain malt wine is a specialty of the Barbarians. It can quickly produce blood when taken orally, and it has disinfectant and sterilization. It¡¯s like the militia¡¯s golden sore medicine. The more experienced the militia is, the more drunkard they are. The smell has already dissolved into their blood...

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t they attack us just now?¡± Apple Pie asked.

    ¡°A scientist and a stray dog that was killed by a car. Can you guess the difference between the two?¡±

    ¡°Hey! I¡¯ve heard of this joke! There are brake prints in front of the stray dog¡¯s corpse!¡±

    Char snapped his fingers.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. Compared to you, the monsters hate fluorescent nts more. It was the most terrifying thing in the Rotten Forest, and they had died because of it...

    ¡°Although they¡¯re dead, corrupted by the monsters, and turned into monsters, they still retain the love and hatred from when they were alive.¡±

    Air Conditioner was mesmerized and could not help but mutter, ¡°Brother, how do you know all this...¡±

    ¡°Ask Sonya. The Barbarian will tell you everything you need to know, as long as you can afford the price and know how to please her.¡± Char smiled and pushed all the me to Sonya.

    Anyway, no one could get anything from her.

    ¡­

    Half an hourter, the four of them arrived at the open space where Milolo Lux had died.

    The broken flesh of the witch was still scattered on the ground, and the bloodthirsty level 6 Ravens she raised was circling in the air.

    If it were not for the fact that the witch¡¯s soul had yet topletely dissipate, these beasts would have longe down to feast on it.

    The Ravens were monsters that lived in groups and could fly. They would need a team of archers to deal with them.

    However...

    Char gave Ksenja a look, and thetter nodded.

    She looked at the Raven in the air and picked up the broadsword. She fanned with both hands and instantly set off a gust of strong wind.

    He activated all 25 points of strength, and a ripple visible to the naked eye appeared in the air.

    The air wave hit the hovering Ravens. ck feathers mixed with the rain of blood fell.

    At the same time, the number of monsters killed by Air Conditioner and Apple Pie increased.

    ¡°Alright, this mission is consideredpleted.¡±

    Char calcted the rewards for the two of them, and the moment it ended, golden light gathered from all directions. The exmation mark on the crushed Mission Order Assignment was regenerated, but this time, it changed from a yellow exmation mark to a yellow question mark.

    Char crushed the question mark, and the warm feeling of experience flowed through his body.

    [You havepleted the team mission ¡®Demonic Extermination¡¯.]

    [You have gained 1200+810 experience points.]

    [You have received 4 silver coins+2.7 silver coins.]

    [The novice vige¡¯s reputation increased.]

    [You have received the equipment ¡®Proof of Unity¡¯.]

    [Proof of Unity (badge): All attributes +1.]

    Money and quests were 10% of the other 9 yers¡¯ individual points, but the equipment surprised Char.

    There was no such thing during the closed beta, and it seemed to be an extrapensation for the yers.

    Thinking about it, it was much harder tomand a bunch of yers who did not look like they fit in than tomand obedient NPCs. It was hard work, and there was a chance that a top-tier yer like Moonlight would appear.

    ¡°Is this the end?¡± Although Apple Pie had leveled up, she felt a little depressed.

    This was different from what she had imagined. She had thought that there would be something more exciting.

    Air Conditioner was also a little disappointing, too. After all, he did nothing. He had taken so many things for nothing.

    His eyes were full, but his spirit was not satisfied.

    ¡°There¡¯s some content at the back of this mission, but if you guys want to follow, you¡¯ll really be cannon fodder.¡±

    Char said seriously, ¡°And the way you guys died will be even more scary.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Applie Pie patted her chest. ¡°I¡¯ll go if there¡¯s any fun! You¡¯re going to carry me, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t go back as well...¡± Air Conditioner smiled helplessly.

    ¡°Alright, follow me.¡±

    Char went forward to pick up more than 20 ck feathers and lit them up with a flint.

    The feathers were burning, and it let out an unpleasant scream. Green smoke rose slowly, and it seemed to be mixed with the ferocious faces of people as if the souls of suffering were squeezed together.

    The smoke gathered in the air to form a thin woman¡¯s face. If they looked closely, they would find that it was simr to Milolo Lux¡¯s face when she was young.

    Strictly speaking, this was actually the second stage of Milolo Lux

    As the ultimate boss before Char left the vige, the normal way to start the battle would be like this.

    First, they formed a group to exterminate the Enchanted Wild Boars controlled by the witch on the outskirts of the Rotten Forest. The witch controlled the bloodthirsty Ravens to snatch the corpse, which led to the intervention of Sonya.

    The blood grain malt wine required arge amount of blood, and the blood of monsters was an excellent material. The Barbarians would use the blood grain malt wine as a reward. After the mission was sessfullypleted, arge amount of blood grain malt wine would be produced, and Jim would get drunk and cry in front of Auntie Susan¡¯s door, triggering a new mission, [Death of the Veterans]. After understanding the whole story, he would then bring reinforcements to the boss.

    Having made sufficient preparations, Milolo Lux naturally would not die as miserably as this time. She would release poisonous gas from the glowing fern to mock the militia from several years ago for almost being wiped out like this.

    At that moment, Jim would appear and say that he had found a way to deal with the gas. Then, he would rush into the forest alone.

    He would light himself up, using his flesh and blood to maintain the me so that it would not be extinguished by the poisonous gas. He would rush into the arms of his formerrades and burn them all with the fragrance of blood grain malt wine.

    The battle with Milolo Lux would only begin after the forest almost burned down. This was because the witch¡¯s soul had long been integrated with the forest. The real boss battle would only start after the forest was burned down.

    A witch in the form of a spirit was immune to physical attacks. Only the divine spell of Enke Wester could take effect on her. However, the witch would control Marden to hold this scumbag, Enke, hostage and use him to threaten Ksenja, forcing her to fight with Sonya. At this point, the strongestbat force of the novice vige was in a tussle, while the others were pecked blind in the eyes by the Ravens and burned to death in the fire.

    A series of melodramatic events would follow. The exposure of Enke Wester¡¯s secret affair, Ksenja was heartbroken as she beat up Sonya in anger, Marden pushing both of them into the fire pit, and so on...

    This was a bad ending without the yers¡¯ intervention. Apart from the vige chief, every NPC¡¯s life was a tragedy. Their fates were entangled with each other, like a tangled thread.

    Char also had to go through a few times before he found a way to untie the cursed thread.

    He hadpletely messed up the order. He had already brought Sonya to beat up the witch. Thus, the veteran Jim did not have to die, the scumbag was taken away by the Barbarian, Ksenja was free from her inner demons, Marden was purified, and Sonya was still running the tavern. Everything was going well.

    Moreover, Milolo Lux¡¯s death was too sudden, and she did not have time to spread her soul to the various parts of the Rotten Forest. Only a part of her soul was left hidden on the Ravens.

    Since the Ravens had been burned to death, the witch¡¯s soul, which had nowhere to hide, dissipated...

    Milolo Lux had broken free...

    The younger version of the witch had a pair of long, sharp ears.

    ¡°Thank you, Char,¡± said Milolo Lux

    The moment the soul spirit spoke, everyone¡¯s jaws dropped.

 Chapter 13

    013

    Chapter 13. The Jealous Ksenja

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I thought we were going to fight next...¡± Air Conditioner mumbled.

    ¡°Me too! I¡¯m clenching my toes!¡± Apple Pie agreed.

    Ksenja also showed a puzzled expression.

    Char waved his hand nonchntly, not surprised at all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense. Where did you hide your spoils of war?¡±

    The witch had a treasure chest that contained the things she had umted over the years.

    Even though Char had gone through 177 rounds, he still had to force himself to ask this question.

    This was because the treasure chest¡¯s position waspletely random. It depended on Milolo Lux¡¯s mood, and she did not have a regr pattern.

    The witch was not happy with Char¡¯s question. She was grateful, but she would remember the two times that he had brought people to mess with her!

    ¡°You¡¯ve angered me, human!¡±

    The witch¡¯s soul suddenly became cold and aloof. She put on a stern face, and a huge illusion floated in the air, giving off an oppressive feeling.

    ¡°Why are you acting like this? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Evelyn will hang you up again? Hurry up and tell us where is it,¡± Char said indifferently. ¡°Where did you hide your spoils of war? I¡¯ll release you from purgatory as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°How do you know that woman?¡±

    Hearing the woman¡¯s name, Milolo Lux¡¯s voice suddenly became sharp and shrill.

    ¡°Did she ask you to punish me? Hahaha, you fool...¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to do with her,¡±?Char said impatiently. ¡°But if you don¡¯t tell me where is it, I¡¯ll punish you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you. It¡¯s under the Floreen Tree, three hundred meters to the East.¡± The witch was terrified. She was extremely afraid of Evelyn.

    ¡°What¡¯s the password to get rid of the snake?¡±

    ¡°You even know about the snake that¡¯s guarding the chest! And you¡¯re still saying that she didn¡¯t send you to punish me?¡±

    ¡°Arghh!¡± Milolo Lux screamed in anger, and her body started to copse.

    ¡°I definitely won¡¯t work with you! You¡¯re dreaming!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? If you don¡¯t leave now, you¡¯ll still be captured by Evelyn and stuffed into another container. Think about the Soul Sucking Monsters, think about the feeling of not being able to live or die...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore! I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you! The password is venomous fangs hidden deep, harmless but deathly.¡±

    The password was actually different than before... Char thought to himself.

    Not only did she bury the treasure chest in all kinds of ways, but she also gave differentmands. She did all these things after her feelings were restrained in the Rotten Forest.

    ¡°Farewell.¡±

    Char cupped his hands and turned to leave.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.

    Ksenja trusted him unconditionally, and would only bury her curiosity in her heart no matter what she heard. After all, Char¡¯s image in her mind was that she had been wandering for years after being rescued, so it was not surprising for her to have a mysterious past.

    However, it was a different story for Apple Pie and Air Conditioner.

    They were all yers, so why was he acting like he was cheating while they were acting like they did not know anything?

    Who was Evelyn?

    A treasure?

    The password?

    What the hell? Why was ying an online game soplicated?

    This was only the first day of the server opening! Did the game have to crush them like this?

    After taking two steps, Apple Pie finally could not take it anymore and went up to hug Char¡¯s arm.

    However, before she could stand still, she was pushed away by Ksenja.

    Eh?

    The female thief¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I sprained my legs.¡±

    Ksenja smiled gently. She staggered a few steps as if she had sprained her foot, then stood up properly again.

    However, she got even closer to Char, not giving the thief a chance to intervene.

    Apple Pie was shocked!

    How could he not know that she did it on purpose?

    ¡°I¡¯m actually being envied by an NPC, can you believe that?

    She was in disbelief and tried to approach Char from behind.

    This time, it was Char who turned around and gave her a helpless smile.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Boss, how do you know all this? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but if you say that you¡¯ve been reborn to y online games, it¡¯s more believable than you told us that you found the answers in the vige...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the kind of online game that has been running for a long time and is about to close. An unsessful yer transmigrated, and his memory suddenly became so good that he could even remember everything clearly. I used to think that this kind of story was pure nonsense, but now, I almost believe in it...¡± Air Conditioner interrupted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. The information gap is like a rolling snowball, and it¡¯ll only get bigger.¡± Char chuckled.

    ¡°Because of a small matter, I managed to gain some of Sonya¡¯s favorability. With the money you guys gave me, I hired her toe to the forest. This boss was caught off guard and was instantly killed by her.¡±

    ¡°What about the boars? There were so many monsters just now...¡±

    ¡°Barbarians are natural hunters. The two of us can perfectly bypass them. I¡¯ve already gotten some clues from Auntie Susan, and on the way, I found out what the blood grain malt wine is for... These clues are like a puzzle, piecing together the general idea. Then I searched around the vige and pieced together the pieces of information that are useless to you, and that¡¯s what we¡¯re seeing now.¡±

    ¡°What about Evelyn, the treasure chest, and the password?¡±

    ¡°This is rted to you,¡± Char said to Apple Pie. ¡°Your dagger came from the Dark Brotherhood, right? ¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    ¡°Evelyn is the contact of the Dark Brotherhood¡¯s branch in this vige. She¡¯s a Dark Elf. Instructor doom, who gave you the dagger, was once her student. He told me about it.¡±

    Apple Pic was stunned.

    ¡°That simple? What right does he have to tell you...¡±

    Char spread her hands. ¡°What¡¯s the Dark Brotherhood¡¯s objective?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re paid to do things,¡± The female thief muttered.

    ¡°Do you think a normal organization would have such a purpose?¡±

    She shook her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. It¡¯s an illegal organization.¡±

    ¡°Then... What happened after that?¡±

    ¡°As legal citizens, what do we do after discovering an illegal organization?¡±

    ¡°Do... Do you want to call the police?¡±

    ¡°Yes, call the police,¡± Char revealed a satisfying expression as he spoke. ¡°I used this to threaten them.¡±

    Apple Pie was speechless.

    Although it was still hard to believe, it actually sounded reasonable...

    The only thing that did not make sense was...

    Which normal yer would call the profession-changing organization an illegal organization?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it abnormal for a normal person to do this?¡±

    The ability to eliminate interference, the ability to integrate information, the ability to find clues, and the ability to be as calm as water when facing those terrifying NPCs, not saying a single wrong word...

    He even dared to threaten the whole organization...

    Instructor Doom was scarier than any otherbat instructor she had ever met. He had been a Special Forces Soldier who had killed people!

    Apple Pie was full of curiosity, butpared to the spection that ¡°he came back from another world¡±, she chose to believe the former.

    Char smiled at the two of them.

    He did not mind their wild thoughts. Anyway, this adventure would be over soon. When the time came, they would part ways and he would have more time to do things.

    The surprises he had experienced in just one day were more than what he had experienced in the past hundred reincarnations. He looked forward to the future more than ever because it was not as numb as before.

    After spending a long time with NPCs, one would be extremely familiar with their every move and would get tired of them.

    To put it bluntly, he knew every single look and movement of Ksenja made.

    The Valkyrie, Dark Elf, and Priestesses. All were simr

    However, he had never seen Ksenja getting jealous of the Apple Pie!

    This waspletely new as if he was a real person!

    Char was moved!

    The yers¡¯ interference not only changed the flow of the game but also affected the NPCs! It might even affect the direction of the game¡¯s future!

    He was excited when the chief vige wished him good luck before he left the vige. Due to this conjecture, his imagination started to run wild.

    Char¡¯s heart, which had been silent for a long time, began to stir.

    He enjoyed this wonderful feeling, which made him believe that he was a living person and not a piece of data that had lost itself.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    He stopped in front of a Floreen Tree.

    He followed the witch¡¯s instructions and shouted, ¡°Venomous fangs hidden deep, harmless but deathly.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the soil at the roots suddenly rose up, and a dark brown python brought out the box from the mud.

 Chapter 14

    014

    Chapter 14. Soul Sucking Monsters

    The snake was a creature of the same level as Milolo Lux. It had a high attack level and a low defense level, but it was poisonous. To newbie yers who had almost zero poison resistance, it could kill them with one bite. The mud-colored skin design was no less malicious than Miyazaki Hidetaka¡¯s.

    However, under themand of the password, it dug into the ground after sending the treasure out.

    The chest was opened, and there were four items inside.

    [Evenlyn¡¯s Headband (essory): All attributes +1, Reputation with the Light Elves -1.]

    ¡°A shiny white hair band.¡±

    The -1 reputation was very interesting because the Light Elves¡¯ reputation to all yers was 0 by default. As long as it was reduced by 1, it would be indifference. Indifference meant that the animals in the Light Forest would take the initiative to attack you from time to time. If you were not careful and fought back, your reputation would drop rapidly. It could be said to be a trap full of malice.

    [Young Felolin Branch (short wand): Intelligence +2, Casting speed +0.12]

    ¡°A young branch of a Floreen Tree. Pure magic power is flowing on it.¡±

    As for the weapon, there was nothing much to say. This small wand could be used up to level 10 or so.

    The only problem was that the Floreen Tree was a symbiotic tree of the Light Elves. If a person with a bad reputation appeared in the Light Forest with it, he would be mistaken for a robber.

    [Blood-stained Broken Finger (ornament): Strength +1, Constitution +1, Charm +1.]

    The finger¡¯s from a dead person. Would anyone wear this thing on their body?¡±

    In ¡°Fantasy World,¡± essories were a general concept. Things like brooches, hairpins, headbands, and even tattoos could be considered essories.

    Apart from wearing it, it had another important use, which was to give gifts and increase favorability.

    Nothing was more suitable than giving an ornament. It was of little value, but it had extraordinary significance.

    Moreover, the hidden attributes of each essory were not as hard to grasp as the equipment. They were very clear.

    To give a sad example, you tried your best to find a pure white heavy armor that contained holy power and gave it to the most powerful Pdin of the United Holy Empire, Laurentia, in an attempt to gain favorability. In the end, when Laurentia saw the armor, he used ¡°Wrath of Light¡± to kill you because the material of the armor was the skeleton of his seventh uncle, it was dug up by grave robbers for many years...

    essories were fairly simple. Everything was written clearly, and the trap was written on it as well.

    For example, an ¡°Elven Headband¡± could be used to gain favorability, and it was best if the target was someone who would never go to the Light Forest in their life.

    Char took out a hair band and personally tied it for Ksenja.

    She red at him charmingly, but she did not dodge.

    He gave the remaining two items to the two of them to choose from and picked up the fourth item.

    [Milolo Lux¡¯s Heart.]

    A warm heart, pink to the touch, still contracting and expanding.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Apple Pie asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a witch¡¯s heart. You can release her from purgatory by crushing it.¡±

    ¡°Hey, is this the doing of that Dark Elf named Evelyn?¡±

    Evelyn not only sealed her heart but also let the Soul Sucking Monsters torture Milolo Lux to death.

    ¡°Maybe, I don¡¯t know.¡± Char shrugged.

    ¡°Finally, there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know!¡±

    Apple Pie patted her small chest as if she was relieved.

    Char did not know whether tough or cry. He patted her forehead and said, ¡°Get up. I¡¯m going to release her from purgatory.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± said Ksenja.

    Char shook his head and declined her kind offer.

    In Ksenja¡¯s mind, this kind of evil thing contained a very strong curse, and there would usually be side effects when destroyed. She did not want Char to be infected.

    The fact was that Milolo Lux¡¯s heart was cursed. If the witch destroyed it herself or manipted others to do it, she would lose the chance to be free forever. However, if someone else destroyed it, that person would suffer the pain of the curse on behalf of Milolo Lux.

    It was a debuff that constantly reduced one¡¯s health points, and one would be chased by Evelyn forever.

    The one who cast the curse was Evelyn, an extremely perverted sadist Dark Elf. Unfortunately, her Soul Sucking Monsters had gone berserk, and she was trapped in her own home by a demon.

    In ¡°Fantasy World¡±, all the monsters, demonized beings, and magical summoners that were rted to negative energy came from Zin¡¯rokh.

    The Destroyers of Worlds followed the will of the abyss and spread despair. When he judged that the world was so bad that it was beyond saving, he would destroy it.

    The appearance of the Rotten Forest, and the demonization of the wild beasts on thisnd were all caused by the mana that seeped out of the Zin¡¯rokh¡¯s nest.

    The Soul Sucking Monsters were indescribable magic summoners, and they were gifts from Zin¡¯rokh to the despairing people of this world in response to their prayers.

    Evelyn was such a despairing person.

    When she prayed, Zin¡¯rokh responded to her in the other world and gave her a weapon that was especially effective against spellcasters, the Soul Sucking Monsters.

    Then, when Zin¡¯rokh came to this world and built a nest, his mana skyrocketed and the monsters increased by five levels. Evelyn immediately could not suppress and control the Soul Sucking Monsters.

    She suffered heavy losses.

    That was why Char dared to destroy it with his own hands, without the slightest worry that the Dark Elves would find him through the curse.

    Char took over Ksenja¡¯s broadsword. 6 points of strength were enough for him to control her sword so that he would not miss the target.

    With a sh of the sword, the heart and the Floreen Tree behind it were split apart.

    Behind him, he could hear the witch screaming. The whole Rotten Forest was rustling, and it converged into a low wail.

    The sound slowly disappeared, and everything was settled.

    It was only dusk at that time, and the golden sunlight shone into the forest for the first time in decades.

    The fluorescent ferns attached to the tree trunk fell to the ground like dried mud. The Floreen Tree, which had lived and died with the Dark Elves, slowly withered and disappeared under the sunlight...

    [You have killed Milolo Lux (soul form). You have received 2500 experience.]

    This was the full amount of experience points that Milolo Lux had gained, and it was truly a solo kill by Char.

    At the same time, a wisp of ck Qi flowed out of his heart.

    [You¡¯ve been infected by Evelyn¡¯s poisonous kiss. You¡¯re losing 10% of your maximum health points every hour.]

    From the outside, it looked like he was wrapped in a wisp of ck Qi.

    ¡°Char!¡±

    Ksenja immediately leaned over and looked at him with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Char touched her face.

    ¡°There¡¯s definitely something wrong with them,¡± Apple Pie said in a low voice.

    ¡°This is a game for all ages. How bad can it be?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I can¡¯t say for sure, but there must be a problem! This is a woman¡¯s intuition!¡±

    Air Conditioner smiled helplessly.

    After the Floreen Treepletely disappeared, arge hole was revealed in the ground. Char went in first, and the others followed closely behind.

    The underground tunnel was dark and long, and there was a faint sounding from the front.

    It sounded like a woman¡¯s cry of pain. Her voice was extremely suppressed as if she was about to die in the next second.

    However,pared to the screaming of the witch, it was more like a sound that all four of them understood.

    The atmosphere was strange.

    The sound became louder and louder at the end of the tunnel, but it was blocked by a stone door.

    ¡°Be prepared.¡±

    Char turned around and reminded them with a strange expression.

    Then, he slowly turned the mechanism on the stone door.

    Char then pulled with force!

    Whoosh!

    The stone door was pulled open, and the woman¡¯s high-pitched scream suddenly became so clear. Other than Ksenja, the other three were temporarily dazed.

    Along with the sound, ck, slimy tentacles also came out of the tunnel! It was simply overwhelming!

    Ksenja hurriedly swung her broadsword to block the attack, but the tunnel was too narrow for her to swing her sword well. She was also afraid of identally hurting others, so her controlled her movements to the minimum. Secondly, the power of the tentacle was far beyond her ability to resist. She was caught by the ankle and dragged into the stone door.

    Air Conditioner struggled the most and was sucked dry almost instantly, triggering the protective offline measures. The character died, and the person was forced to go offline.

    Char had dealt with the Soul Sucking Monsters too many times, so hepletely gave up on resisting and acted like a dead person. The Soul Sucking Monsters only took away 10% of his health before losing interest in him.

    As for Apple Pie...

    She was different.

    Not only was the female thief not afraid, but she was also very happy!

    ¡°Oh, my god. Don¡¯t tell me that he¡¯s a masochist?¡±

    Char was shocked, and his eyes happened to meet with Apple Pie¡¯s eyes...

    ¡°He really is a...¡±

    A few secondster, Apple Pie was sucked dry, and she was sent back to the cemetery.

    Seeing this, Char did not hesitate any longer. He stomped his foot and rushed through the stone door, chasing after Ksenja.

 Chapter 15

    015

    Chapter 15. Listen

    The Soul Sucking Monsters were level 45. They had low defense and attack, but they had high intelligence.

    This kind of monster only existed in the abyss and would not appear in the physical world. Only a traitor who had submitted to the will of the abyss could summon them, or they would be pulled out of the abyss by Zin¡¯rokh in the main world as cannon fodder.

    An ordinary Soul Sucking Monster was only one meter tall, and the eight tentacles in the front and back could extend to more than 20 meters. They were very tough and tasted great. They could be thick, thin, soft, and hard, and could also secrete a sticky, non-toxic liquid.

    The reason why Char knew so much about them was that Valkyrie Ortlinde had immediately mastered the skill of summoning Soul Sucking Monster after she had turned to the dark side. Other than sucking countless mages to death during their escape, she and Char had also developed many perverted ways of ying with them to relieve their loneliness.

    Char meant summoning Soul Sucking Monsters and then making them into takoyaki. It sounded very perverted.

    As for the Soul Sucking Monsters in front of him, they had already surpassed Evelyn due to the fact that Zin¡¯rokh had reached level 50. They had also reached a height of two meters, and their tentacles had grown to 12. When they were fully extended, they looked like a monster from the deep sea. The hall behind the stone door was almost unable to amodate them!

    In the center was Evelyn, who was heavily surrounded and only revealed her face.

    The Dark Elf was protected by a faint purple shield that stuck to her skin like a piece of cloth. It was difficult for her to resist the squeezing force of the Soul Sucking Monsters.

    This was the Blood Shield, the Dark Elves¡¯ innate skill.

    Although the strength of the Soul Sucking Monsters was pitifully weak, they still had 60 points of strength at level 50. It was not something that Ksenja could fight against. In the blink of an eye, she was also dragged away by the tentacles.

    Char suddenly appeared and shouted at the Soul Sucking Monsters,¡±

    ¡°Akhali Mzduruishi Baharazabansen!¡±

    After its true name was called out, the Soul Sucking Monsters suddenly let out a shrill scream. Its huge body suddenly shrank back, returning to its two-meter height, and its tentacles curled up into a ball.

    Char seized the opportunity to grab Ksenja and ran out of the stone door without looking back.

    Only a secondter, the Soul Sucking Monsters?with the long name realized that the one who called out its real name was just an ordinary human without any magic power. It was impossible for him to banish it back to the abyss!

    In an instant, a great humiliation filled their brains, and the tentacles grew crazily again.

    However, in this one second, Evelyn seized the opportunity and broke free from the restraints, running straight for the stone door.

    As a level 45 Dark Elf, her agility was as high as 170 points, and she caught up to Char in the blink of an eye.

    The door of freedom was close at hand. Evelyn swore that she would thank him properly after she got out of here alive. She would first give him supreme happiness, and then dismember him bit by bit with a small knife to vent her anger!

    Just you wait!

    Just as she was about to step out of the stone door, a broadsword the size of half a door mmed down with a force of a thousand pounds, causing a strong gust of wind.

    Normally, such a weak attack would not even bother Evelyn. However, she was very weak at that moment and did not dare to take this little bit of damage head on. She gritted her teeth and used [Shadowmeld].

    Shadowmeld was another Dark Elf¡¯s innate skill. In ces with no light, she could blend into the darkness and block all attacks. She could use it once every day. She had wanted to save it for the Soul Sucking Monsters behind her, but she had to dodge the attack first.

    However, the moment she activated the skill, there was a crack and a sh of fire.

    Bang! Bang!

    The sh deactivated [Shadowmeld], and Evelyn was sent flying back by Ksenja¡¯s sword!

    She could only watch as the stone door closed.

    ¡°No!¡±

    There was nothing more despairing than this. Freedom was right in front of her, but it slipped away through her fingers.

    The Soul Sucking Monsters once again covered the sky and the sun. Evelyn bit her finger and dark purple blood activated theplex patterns on her body, barely forming a light purple light shield to protect her.

    She leaned against the stone door and begged, ¡°Please... Please, let me out of here. As long as you save me, I¡¯ll do anything you want...¡±

    The Dark Elf¡¯s voice was like that of a helpless girl, full of temptation.

    The charm attribute in ¡°Fantasy World¡± did not refer to the absolute value of appearance, but a measure of ¡°charm ability.¡±

    Except for special professions such as dancers and bards, the charm attribute would not increase with level.

    Regardless of the race, the yer¡¯s initial charm was 5, the elves were 8, and Evelyn¡¯s charm was the maximum 10!

    This meant that any male creature, even the Pdin who abhorred evil, would treat her kindly on their first meeting until they discovered her true identity.

    However, this did not include Char.

    He was a cunning yer and had interacted with Evelyn many times. How could he fall for her again?

    Therefore...

    ¡°No,¡± Char said.

    His answer was simple.

    ¡°You f*cking b*stard!¡± Evelyn cursed.

    Char was no different from a human, but he was a Half-elf.

    If Evelyn¡¯s thoughts could kill people, she would have killed Char thousands of times! However, even though her expression was ruthless, she still looked pitiful when she spoke.

    ¡°Please... Please save me... I¡¯m willing to pay whatever the price it takes as long as you open this door...¡± She begged.

    ¡°Whatever the price?¡± Char asked.

    As soon as she heard that Char replying to her, she immediately increased her stakes.

    ¡°Yes, everything... Including me...¡± She said.

    She bit her lips as she spoke with her delicate voice. It was hard to resist for Char.

    ¡°Remove my curse.¡±

    Curse?

    Evelyn was stunned for a second, and then she sensed the curse on Char¡¯s heart through the stone door.

    ¡°Did you kill Milolo Lux?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±

    The Dark Elf was suddenly on guard. ¡°You¡¯vee all the way here just to find me just to remove the curse?¡±

    She had always thought that Char was just an adventurer. After all, the tunnel to the crypt was not the only one that Milolo Lux had.

    ¡°You guess.¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    The Dark Elf snorted and agreed while gritting her teeth.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say!¡±

    She muttered a few incantations, and the ck Qi was stripped from Char¡¯s body, returning to her body through the stone door.

    [The curse has been removed]

    ¡°Can you open the stone door now?¡±

    The tentacles knocked on the protective shield, and each time it hit on the shield, it made Evelyn¡¯s delicate body tremble.

    Large beads of sweat rolled down her forehead and dripped onto her chest.

    It was a pity that no one saw such a beautiful scene.

    ¡°You have to swear not to hurt me.¡±

    ¡°Good! I swear!¡±

    Evelyn quickly swore to the Night Lord, Svartalfheim, that she would never hurt Char.

    ¡°You¡¯re a traitor who has abandoned all living beings to the abyss. What¡¯s the use of this swearing... If you don¡¯t care about time, we¡¯ll take our time.¡± Char saidzily.

    Evelyn was at a loss for words.

    She had underestimated him.

    Char was quite capable. He actually knew about the Dark Elves religion and could tell that she had betrayed the Dark Elves...

    This was not an important piece of information, so she did not realize what kind of existence she was facing.

    She then took a deep breath.

    ¡°I, Evelyn, in the name of the abyss, swear to the Destroyer of World...¡±

    ¡°Use your real name, Miss Milliz Rose.¡±

    The sound behind the stone door disappeared in an instant, and it was eerily quiet.

    A few secondster, Evelyn angrily punched the stone door.

    Bang! Bang!

    The dust on the stone door rustled down, but there was no sign of it opening.

    Breaking it by force would require at least 400 points of strength.

    ¡°Who are you? Why do you know my real name?¡±

    In an instant, Evelyn returned to her usual self.

    Rose was the royal family name of the Dark Elves, and Evelyn was once a candidate for the Queen.

    ording to the rules, all the candidates would be offered to Svartalfheim to serve him.

    Then, only one of them would survive the Night Lord¡¯s brutal treatment and be recognized by the entire Dark Elf race, eventually bing the Queen.

    This tradition hadsted for thousands of years. Evelyn was the first to stand up against it, but she was spurned and expelled by the race. Her limbs were broken, and she was imprisoned, waiting for the time to be presented to the Night Lord.

    When she was in despair, it was Zin¡¯rokh who answered her prayers. That was why she abandoned her original surname and transformed into the Queen of the Night, Evelyn, who controlled monsters and moved around on earth.

    Only a few people knew about this, and when Char called out that name, she knew that he had been ying with her.

    There was no doubt that the weak swordswoman¡¯s attack and the light that destroyed Shadowmeld were part of his n.

    Char knew everything about her!

    She had already given up hope and was fully focused on defending herself from the tentacles.

    With her HP, she couldst until the Soul Sucking Monsters weakened. Although she had to pay a huge price to maintain the Blood Shield, she could only do so at the moment.

    ¡°When I escape, I¡¯ll tie your intestines to the harpsichord and y with it,¡± Evelyn said in a cold voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that,¡± Char said with a smile. ¡°Evelyn, I know that your Blood Shield is strong enough to wear them out. I¡¯m just wondering how long your will canst.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s nonsense.¡±

    ¡°No... Listen...¡±

    What the hell?

    Evelyn frowned slightly and listened to the other side of the door.

    Suddenly, the Dark Elf¡¯s expression changed!

    Could it be...

    With her 170 points of perceptive sense, Evelyn heard everything on the other side of the stone door. Then, her shield began to fluctuate, flickering like a candle in the wind under the ps of the Soul Sucking Spirits...

 Chapter 16

    016

    Chapter 16. The Power of the Contract

    After a while, the noise outside the door died down.

    Ksenja¡¯s hair was disheveled, and her body was drenched in sweat.

    Even though it was just a massage, Char¡¯s hands seemed to have magic.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard just now.¡±

    Char gently brushed away the hair on her forehead and left a kiss.

    Ksenja rolled her eyes at him, but she understood what he was referring to.

    Her voice was a little hoarse. With such a strong performance, the Dark Elves would probably be in trouble...

    She heard that elves have excellent hearing.

    In fact, it was just as she had thought. Evelyn was in a terrible condition.

    The light purple Blood Shield fluctuated wildly. It was about to wear off at any moment.

    The tentacles pped the shield wildly, and each time, it would shake the shield.

    Evelyn¡¯s brown skin was covered in sweat, and her cheeks were flushed as if she had a high fever and a cold. She was shivering all the time.

    She was dying.

    On one hand, she could not resist eavesdropping on the sounds From the other side of the door. On the other hand, she had to struggle against her desires while also having to spare some effort to maintain the Blood Shield. It was too difficult for the Dark Elves, who were already at the end of their rope.

    It was too difficult for her

    At this moment, Char¡¯s voice drifted over.

    ¡°Are you done thinking?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through. I swear!¡± Evelyn replied almost instantly. She could not care less. If she returned to the Soul Sucking Monsters in this state, she would definitely die any second!

    ¡°I, Milliz Rose, against the Destroyer of Worlds...¡±

    ¡°Stop for a moment. I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±

    ¡°What? You despicable...¡± Evelyn almost exploded.

    ¡°I want you to swear allegiance to me.¡±

    What?

    The Dark Elf was stunned.

    The contract did not protect the person. The contract only punished the ones who betrayed the contract.

    However, the intensity of the punishment was dependent on the strength of the person who was worshipped. To her, the price of betraying Char was like being bitten by a mosquito. It was insignificant.

    Betraying existences such as the Seven Holy Spirits and the Son of the Abyss, Zin¡¯rokh, would easily lead to the destruction of one¡¯s soul.

    It was unfair for the weak to enve the strong.

    He must have gone crazy and gotten carried away, thinking that his stupid kindness could move Evelyn.

    Evelyn sneered in her heart and quickly made an oath.

    She did not ask him if he was serious.

    No one could tamper with the rules of the contract.

    An invisible contract bound the two of them.

    [Level 45 Thief. Level 39 Cursemancer. Level 37 Drow Swordswoman. Evelyn (Real name: Milliz Rose) swears allegiance to you.]

    [Acquired contracted follower: Evelyn.]

    [Current contract binding power: Extremely weak.]

    [Contract protection for 10 seconds. Countdown begins.]

    [10¡­]

    [9¡­]

    Forced protection was equivalent to invincibility time, which meant that the contract would be forced to take effect for 10 seconds. After that, she could break free at any time. Of course, with Evelyn¡¯s character, she would definitely go back on her word after 10 seconds.

    However, it was enough for Char.

    He immediately opened the stone door when he saw the system notification.

    The moment the stone door opened, Evelyn rushed out, and behind her were the slippery tentacles.

    ¡°Akhali Mzduruishi Baharazabansen! In the name of Zin¡¯rokh, I order you to go back to the abyss!¡± Char shouted.

    Different from thest time, a trace of magic power was released from the level 39 Cursemancer, Evelyn¡¯s body. It intertwined with Char¡¯s words and formed a powerful spirit word.

    A ck vortex appeared out of thin air and sucked the Soul Sucking Monsters into it.

    Before they were sucked into it, the tentacles reached out to Char¡¯s feet.

    [2¡­]

    [1¡­]

    The countdown also ended at the same time, and almost at the same time, Char flew up uncontrobly.

    [The Mage¡¯s Hand] was a skill that any cursemancer could use, and naturally, Evelyn was no exception.

    ¡°As thanks, I¡¯ll let you die a quick death, bastard,¡± She said hatefully.

    She said the same thingst time.

    Char pouted.

    ¡°Lucius is still alive.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    A pair of wings suddenly spread out behind Evelyn¡¯s back, and she flew high into the sky, grabbing Char¡¯s neck.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°Get away from him!¡±

    Ksenja struggled to free herself from the pressure and pointed her broadsword at the Dark Elf.

    However, thetter just waved her hand like she was swatting a fly, and the broadsword broke into two with a crack.

    At the same time, invisible ropes interweaved and pressed her against the wall, making her unable to move.

    ¡°Speak. What do you know?¡±

    Evelyn¡¯s eyes stared coldly at Char.

    Char had experienced this scene over a hundred times, and he had also said obscenities over a hundred times. He knew the consequences of each of them, so he was not flustered at all.

    ¡°I know that she¡¯s still alive. Where she is. How to find and save her.¡±

    ¡°Tell me. Don¡¯t even think of threatening me.¡±

    As she spoke, she raised her hand and a ck summoning channel appeared behind her.

    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead.¡±

    ¡°Heart Destruction Devil, huh? Are you sure I won¡¯t die from that thing rubbing against me?¡± Char asked with a smile.

    He had been waiting for this moment to happen.

    Even with the [Proof of Unity], his HP was only at 120 points.

    On the other hand, the level 41 Heart Destruction Devil had to deal damage before they could cause anyone to fall into state of confusion and pain. They dealt minimum damage, but it was enough to kill Char.

    Evelyn was stunned for a moment.

    Char had been acting too overbearing, and she mistakenly thought that he was strong...

    However, it was only now that she realized that he was just an ordinary half-elf.

    Why did he know so much?

    Knowledge and strength werepatible, but he was not!

    Suddenly, she caught a glimpse of Ksenja who was still struggling, and a cruel smile appeared on her face.

    Fortunately, Evelyn could start with Char¡¯spanion

    She looked at Char, her long nails scratching the side of his face, and she leaned over as her breath like an orchid.

    ¡°What if I summon the Demonic Beast Soldiers to torture your femalepanion to death?¡±

    ¡°You can try,¡± Char said with a smile.

    ¡°Do you really think that I dare not do so?¡±

    Evelyn released her hand and summoned the monsters with a cold face.

    Three red-skinned Demonic Beast Soldiers with bulging muscles walked out from the vortex behind her one after another. They followed their master¡¯s orders and looked at Ksenja.

    The desire to destroy everything in their eyes was undisguisable.

    ¡°Wazimken, Tagandi, and Kimlog. In the name of the Dark Moon, Lord Canb, I allow the three of you to break the contract! Demonic Beast Soldiers, die for freedom!¡±

    Char suddenly shouted.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the eyes of the three Demonic Beast Soldiers reddened before they could even take a step forward!

    The three of them turned around at the same time and faced Evelyn, breathing out hot breath with the smell of sulfur.

    The Dark Elf waspletely confused. She took half a step back. ¡°You bunch of dirty and lowly pigs! Don¡¯t you know who your master is?¡±

    ¡°Waaaaaagh!¡±

    The three red-skinned Demonic Beast Soldiers charged at her in a triangr formation. The Dark Elf quickly let go of Char and bound them with the power of the contract.

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Waaaaaaaagh!¡±

    The binding onlysted for a second before it broke! The Demonic Beast Soldiers charged forward at her again!

    As a level 45 Thief, the binding power was enough to kill three of them if she was at her peak. After all, the level range of the Demonic Beast Soldiers was only 35 to 40.

    However, she was much weaker at that moment.

    After the binding force, the three Demonic Beast Soldiers were only seriously injured but not dead!

    On the other hand, the Demonic Beast Soldiers that went berserk had higher HP!

    ¡°Damn you, pig! Maggots! You ... You can all go to hell!¡±

    Amidst the screams, the battle ended in a sh. Evelyn did not dare to drag on for too long. She cut off the necks of the three Demonic Beast Soldiers, but she also suffered two punches and a kick.

    She panted as she fell into a pool of blood.

    This time, she was really at her end and was seriously injured. She was unable to maintain her restraint on Ksenja.

    As soon as she fell into a pool of blood, the swordswoman rushed forward.

    ¡°Ksenja!¡±

    Char quickly stopped her.

    This scene also made him feel a lot of emotions.

    This was the 124th time. The same scene had been yed 124 times. Evelyn had never given him any new ideas, even if he had other tricks up his sleeve.

    ¡°What a pity, Evelyn. I¡¯ve won again this time...¡± Char mumbled.

 Chapter 17

    017

    Chapter 17. The Most Dazzling Strategy in History

    Evelyn knew that she would not be able to live past today. First, she had endured the ravages of the Soul Sucking Monsters for so long. Then, she had used all her HP to maintain the Blood Shield. She was injured by the Demonic Beast Soldiers as well. In addition to the bacsh from the contract, she had almost all the debuffs of her attributes.

    She wanted to know an answer before she died.

    ¡°How is Lucius?¡± She asked.

    Lucius was her only friend and female lover when she was still in Andaheim (The Dark Elves¡¯ Underground Kingdom). Behind every sadist, there was a masochist who was silently enduring it.

    Lucius was the masochist.

    At the same time, it was also Lucius who encouraged her to fight against her fate and the Night Lord, Svartalfheim.

    When Evelyn¡¯s arms and legs were broken, and she was locked up, it was the help of Lucius that kept her alive until Zin¡¯rokh responded to her plea.

    Later, she broke out of prison and was hunted down by Svartalfheim. Lucius was the only one who helped her escape, and in the end, Lucius was dragged back by the guards.

    ording to the Dark Elfws, she would have died a horrible death. In her eyes, Lucius was already dead, so she had never told anyone about it.

    However, the name of Lucius had appeared in the mouth of a Half-elf. There was only one possibility...

    He had met Lucius before, or perhaps he knew where she was!

    At this point, the Dark Elf was calmer than ever. She tried her best to guess what Char wanted in exchange for an answer.

    ¡°I can tell you the location of the monster nests nearby, as well as the monster¡¯s hidden spots I¡¯ve hidden in various viges and towns in the name of the Dark Brotherhood, as long as you tell me the whereabouts of Lucius.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not interested in those things.¡±

    ¡°Then what are you interested in? Are you interested in me?¡± Evelyn sneered. If your femalepanion doesn¡¯t mind, we can do it here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the current you. I still prefer the Evelyn who runs in the forest during the day.¡± Char sighed.

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± Evelyn frowned.

    Char made her feel disgusted, and she had never run in the forest while bathing in the morning light.

    Howughable. How could a filthy Dark Elf be fit to be in such a sacred ce?

    ¡°There will be a chance.¡± Charughed. ¡°Back to the topic. Do you still have enough mana to summon a Greevil? ¡±

    ¡°I can, but why?¡±

    ¡°Do as I say.¡±

    ¡°And then you¡¯ll tell me the whereabouts of Lucius? ¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Dark Elf thought that this was impossible, but she still held on to hope.

    Even if Char was lying to her, she could still die with a smile when she heard good news before she died.

    Lucius was thest barrier between her and the abyss.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    The stubbornness in the Dark Elf¡¯s eyes softened, and the fire of hope was gradually ignited.

    Char pouted.

    Although he had repeated it many times, the longing in her eyes still made him sigh.

    This character was much sadder than the NPCs in the novice vige.

    Lucius was indeed alive, and not only was she alive, but she had also be the Queen of Andaheim.

    Lucius was actually a b*tch...

    From the very beginning, she had been coveting to be the Queen of Andaheim. Thus, she tried her best to get close to Evelyn, encouraging and instigating her to rebel against the Night Lord.

    However, instead of dying, she became a believer of Zin¡¯rokh. She hurriedly nned a prison break and let her go.

    Instead of being punished after being captured, Lucius reced Evelyn as a candidate to be offered to the Night Lord.

    In the end, the woman miraculously survived and became the Queen of Andaheim.

    A yearter, when she learned that Evelyn was still alive, she would disguise her identity and approach Evelyn in an attempt to assassinate her.

    She knew that the Night Lord desired Evelyn the most, and the other characters were just background characters. However, she resisted the Night Lord and chose to believe in Zin¡¯rokh at thest moment.

    Although the Night Lord was strong, in front of the Destroyers of Worlds, he was nothing.

    If Svartalfheim knew what she had done, he would definitely kill her.

    Thus, Lucius tried to silence Evelyn at all costs.

    However, Evelyn did not know any of this.

    In her mind, Lucius was still the incarnation of the angel, the only thing left in the world that was true, kind, and beautiful. It was also thest barrier that prevented Evelyn frompletely falling into the abyss.

    Just as Char was sighing, Evelyn summoned a level 20 Greevil.

    This monster looked like a moving pitcher nt. Its teeth were fine and dense, and a pair of small fleshy wings spread out on its back. As soon as it was summoned, it bit the air madly, but it was controlled by Evelyn.

    ¡°Is that enough?¡±

    Char nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t move yet. Summon another Magic Sucking Eel and a Blood Leech.¡±

    ¡°You... Sigh, alright.¡±

    Evelyn furrowed, but she gave in to Char¡¯s unquestionable gaze.

    Char was trying to get her to summon some low-level monsters that would not consume much mana, but she was the one who could not hold on much longer.

    She sighed and felt like a clown. She could only continue her performance helplessly.

    A twisted and entangled Magic Sucking Eel and a Blood Leech that was even more twisted than the it appeared.

    ¡°Let the Greevil eat them.¡±

    Evelyn did as he was told.

    The Greevil¡¯s stomach took up 70% of its body. The Blood Leech and the Magic Sucking Eel were crazily biting and twisting in its stomach, and Greevil was rolling on the ground in pain.

    ¡°Start a fire.¡±

    Bang!

    ¡°And then...¡±

    Char quickly exined another four to five steps to Evelyn. Gradually, the impatience in Evelyn¡¯s eyes disappeared. She vaguely realized that Char seemed to be going through someplicated alchemy experiment.

    Everything was ready. The Greevil, who had eaten a stomach full of demons, was like a drunkard, with his tongue hanging out.

    It was held in the mouth of the devil vine, the Greevil did not about it. The devil vine was also soaked in the boiling evil blood and did not know its own situation.

    Bang!

    Char snapped his fingers as if he had justpleted a major project.

    ¡°Finally, drop a drop of blood into the mouth of the Greevil. Your blood.¡±

    Evelyn did as he was told.

    Then, he stared at the Greevil.

    Even though Char seemed to be ying with her, it was better to witness such an interesting experiment at thest moment of her life than to die at the hands of a Soul Sucking Monster.

    The dark purple blood dripped in, and as if some bnce was broken, the delicate building blocks copsed.

    The Greevil¡¯s stomach suddenly expanded. The devil vine immediately opened its mouth wide and swallowed the Greevil.

    Bang!

    The Greevil exploded in its mouth with a muffled sound. However, it was restrained, and not a single drop of blood spilled out.

    The devil vine was severely injured by the explosion. The surface of its body cracked open, and dark green liquid mixed with thick ck juice oozed out of its body, flowing into the boiling evil blood.

    Under the distition of the me, the mixture quickly condensed, as if some kind of suction force had been born, sucking away the essence of all the substances in it, and finally fusing into a pool of sticky substance the size of a fist.

    ¡°Here. Drink this,¡± Char said.

    Evelyn frowned and forced herself to drink it.

    She could not live on anyway.

    A few seconds after she finished drinking, her eyes suddenly widened!

    She looked at Char in a daze.

    ¡°How did you do it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret,¡±

    Char chuckled.

    At the same time, a system notification popped up.

    [Evelyn¡¯s favorability toward you has increased by 75000 points, from hate to neutral.]

 Chapter 18

    018

    Chapter 18. Yes, I¡¯m Interested in You.

    Evelyn was a contradictory yet simple person.

    She was very stubborn and difficult to change, but once she changed her opinion about something or someone, she would firmly believe in it.

    She had always thought that Char was either sent to kill her or to humiliate her, so she had been hostile to her even though Char had saved her.

    After that, Char instigated the Demonic Beast Soldiers to fight back, their hostility turned into hatred...

    It would be very difficult to repair this crack with normal methods.

    Not to mention the difficulty, she was about to die, so how could she make up for it?

    In ¡°Fantasy World¡±, other than the vige chief who was represented by a number, the other NPCs were unique. If they died, they really died, and their responsibilities would be taken over by others.

    That was why Char used this method to prove her innocence.

    Did you think I was here to harm you?

    No, Char was here to save her.

    It was impossible for her to be worried that Char would add poison to the potion...

    Char brewed the potion in front of her, and he used her summoning to do so.

    This was the conclusion he hade to after hundreds of reincarnations. It was the fastest and most gaudy way to dispel her worries.

    There were several reasons for her injury, but whether it was the Soul Sucking Monsters, the Demonic Beast Soldiers, or the effects of the contract, they were all closely rted to the abyss.

    The form for Char¡¯s potion came from Zin¡¯rokh.

    After the Destroyer of Worlds was turned into Char¡¯s pet in a certain round, ity down at his feet and told him what the abyss was.

    To put it simply, the abyss was an incubation pool filled with all kinds of materials and negative emotions. When Zin¡¯rokh had nothing to do, he would soak in the pool and create a character.

    As the creator, Zin¡¯rokh knew how to create various monsters.

    Char had memorized almost all the alchemy forms.

    When the two werebined, the so-called monster summoning became Char¡¯s method of summoning materials out of thin air.

    If it was not for theck of material in the abyss, which was less than one percent of the material world, he could have finished the game even earlier. He could use the materials to replenish his magic power and strengthen himself.

    He was probably the only person in the world who couldplete such a dazzling strategy.

    Since the potion had cured her, her debuff was wiped clean in one breath. Although her HP was still low, it was only a matter of time before she fully recovered.

    At the same time, his reputation had also returned to its original state.

    When Char revealed the secret with a smile, Evelyn could not help butugh.

    Char¡¯s appearance was obviously very annoying, but she could not refute it.

    The b*stard was indeed full of secrets.

    ¡°As a token of appreciation, follow me.¡±

    Evelyn then stood up.

    The moment she spoke, Char reached out as if to help her.

    Evelyn stood up in surprise, not understanding what Char was going to do.

    As expected, she did not use much strength and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Char caught her.

    From Ksenja¡¯s point of view, it looked as if Evelyn was leaning on Char¡¯s hand.

    Hmph! What a lewd woman!

    The swordswoman was on high alert.

    Even though she could not defeat her opponent, she still leaned forward and blocked like a shield!

    With Char¡¯s help, Evelyn fell into a daze.

    Did he know that I would fall to the ground?

    ¡°What are you doing? Do you want me to take you to the Howling Cave?¡± Char said.

    ¡°You know about the Howling Cave? How did you know?¡± Asked Evelyn.

    ¡®It was a secret.¡¯

    Char mouthed the answer.

    ¡°Secret, huh? Hmph...¡±

    Evelyn nced at Ksenja as leaned even closer to Char. She wrapped her soft arms around Char¡¯s neck and gave him a deep kiss on the lips.

    ¡°Now, can you share your secret with me?¡±

    The Dark Elf hugged Char, her chest pressing against him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not that kind of person,¡± Char said righteously, pushing her away and holding Ksenja¡¯s hand.

    If Char did not push her away by putting his hands on her breast, it would be even more convincing.

    This kiss... It was exactly what Char wanted.

    It had been a long time.

    ¡°Oh, is that so...¡±

    The Dark Elf licked her lips and stood with her arms crossed, looking at Ksenja provocatively.

    Ksenja hugged Char¡¯s arm tightly and stuck close to him.

    Her sense of crisis was getting stronger and stronger.

    Most importantly, she could not beat Evelyn.

    The atmosphere was a little tense, and Char knew it. It was not the time to say that they belonged to him. He still had to reconcile them.

    ¡°Before I leave, there are some things I want to make clear,¡± He said word by word to Evelyn.

    ¡°Please apologize.¡±

    The Dark Elf was slightly taken aback. She then smiled and bowed deeply.

    She had an etiquette of a Queen

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my dear. I¡¯ve frightened you,¡± She said.

    Char chuckled.

    How could he not know that this was a joke?

    The position of Queen candidate was the identity that Evelyn hated the most. Those overborate formalities were also the things she hated the most.

    She waspletely trampling on the Dark Elves¡¯ traditions.

    The more the Dark Elves of Andaheim cherished and valued something, the more she wanted to tear it off, throw it on the ground, and stomp on it!

    This was not an apology at all.

    It was not what Char wanted either.

    ¡°You misunderstood me. I want you to apologize to Ksenja. Your words and actions just now insulted her, and you even broke her weapon,¡± Char said.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Evelyn slowly raised her head, her purple eyes filled with disdain.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    In the end, she was still the Queen.

    Even though Char knew that Evelyn was a coy little woman with a masochist¡¯s heart hidden under her sleazy exterior... The neutral favorability could only guarantee that she would treat Char equally. In Evelyn¡¯s eyes, Ksenja was just a dispensable essory to Char.

    How could she apologize to an essory?

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m serious.¡±

    ¡°B*stard, I can kill you.¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t dare to,¡± Char said as if he was not afraid of death at all.

    ¡°Lucius is still alive, living very well. If you want to know more, then please apologize to her. ¡±

    He knew Evelyn very well, and she would definitely take the bait.

    To this stubborn and arrogant Queen, he had to peel off her outeryer bit by bit and reveal her core before he could start conquering her again.

    He had tried the normal strategy, which was to get the NPCs to do whatever they liked, just like what he had told Moonlight...

    Although the result was a sess, the process was...

    Tsk, tsk, tsk...

    He did not want to recall the process.

    Sure enough, she had her weak spot, and she could not kill Char. She gritted her teeth in hatred, but could only helplessly lower her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Ksenja¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve forgiven you!¡±

    Ksenja was so easy to coax, she immediately kissed Char¡¯s cheek delightedly, and her face turned red in embarrassment.

    This interludepletely ruined Evelyn¡¯s little n of making fun of others, and she silently led the way.

    The three of them passed through two stone doors and arrived at the Howling Cave.

    It was a small underground temple, and it was also the quiet room where Evelyn prayed to Zin¡¯rokh.

    ¡°Were the monsters that harmed the vigers born here?¡± Ksenja asked warily.

    Char patted her hand.

    ¡°All monsters are infected by the abyss, and mana is a substance that forms the world. It¡¯s everywhere, like a river. The descent of Zin¡¯rokh caused the river to surge, and this ce became a reservoir.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t destroy it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t. Otherwise, the mana will go out of control, just like a tsunami, destroying everything.¡±

    Their conversation was overheard by Evelyn, and she looked at Char strangely.

    He was right, but with such a high level of understanding of mana, was Char really just an ordinary person?

    Once again, the saying that knowledge and strength werepatible lost its credibility.

    Forget it, he was full of suspicions after all.

    The three of them came to the center of the cave, and Evelyn finally spoke.

    However, she did not ask about Lucius.

    ¡°How do you know the real names of the Soul Sucking Monsters and the Demonic Beast Soldiers? You even knew about their original master? As their master, even I don¡¯t know who created them.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the price first.¡±

    Char got up and walked to the rune cab as if there was no one else around. There was a stone with moss.

    He scraped off the mosses and removed the cover of the cab. Then, under the shocked gaze of Evelyn, he opened the rune lock and took out a magic bead the size of a goose egg...

    That was not all. He went to the spell box, and his finger drew a twisted pattern in the air. Like a screensaver, he opened the box and took out a Rune Greatsword that was ted with Mithril!

    [Light of Dawn (Greatsword): Ancient magic weapon. Strength 25, Constitution 15. Attack power = 2.25*AD, Strength +5, Constitution +5.]

    [Level 4 Dawn: Able to cast light once every day without any cost.]

    ¡°The light of dawn, reveal.¡±

    ¡°I want these two things. I¡¯ll give you the answer you want.¡±

    After saying that, Char struggled to carry the greatsword and gave it to Ksenja.

    ¡°Keep this greatsword for your use. Give the magic bead to the vige chief, and he¡¯ll know what to do.¡±

    ¡°But Char...¡± She said.

    No buts,¡± Char smiled and said. ¡°Alright, my dear. You can go back first. Wait for me outside.¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t leave you here alone!¡± said Ksenja, panicking.

    ¡°Think about little Tifa.¡± Char looked at her seriously.

    As expected, Ksenja hesitated.

    Her burning gaze lingered on Char¡¯s face for a moment, and she suddenly hugged him tightly, her body wrapped around him like a pool of water that was boiling.

    Tired of watching, Evelyn coughed and the two separated.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you, I¡¯ll always wait for you! If you don¡¯te back, I¡¯lle to find you after I¡¯ve settled down Tifa!¡±

    Ksenja red at Evelyn, causing the Dark Elf to shiver.

    What kind of terrifying gaze was that?

    A weak human swordswoman actually made her feel a chill down her spine...

    A woman in love was really scary.

    After sending Ksenja off, Char finally rxed a little.

    He had never been worried about his own life, but he was worried about Ksenja.

    He did not have to worry about anything after Ksenja left, and he could naturally do as he pleased.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sign another contract, Miss Evelyn. You were right. I¡¯m interested in you,¡± Char said with a smile.

 Chapter 19

    019

    Chapter 19. Come and Sign a Contract With Me, Young Lady!

    ¡°I knew it.¡±

    Instead of getting angry, Evelyn changed her posture.

    She was originally sitting on a stone bench, her two full legs crossed. Now, she leaned back slightly against the table and looked at him with her arms crossed, entuating the curves of her chest.

    There were three different sses of Dark Elves. The Thief was the highest level, so she was wearing leather armor.

    With the principle that the more it was exposed, the higher its defense, the defense level of the leather armor was frighteningly high. In addition, the Soul Sucking Monsters had damaged the leather armor, making Evelyn almost naked.

    However, she clearly knew how to stimte a man¡¯s desire to the greatest extent. A few pieces of broken leather armor hung firmly on her body, and would not fall off no matter how hard she moved.

    ¡°You¡¯re so confident that I won¡¯t be angry at you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Char shrugged.

    In front of Evelyn, if one¡¯s reputation was lower than neutral, speaking in such a way was prohibited.

    However, when it went above neutral, and even slightly toward friendly, this was very much to her liking.

    She was especially happy when the weak resisted unyieldingly.

    ¡°Only an idiot would ept his fate.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting more and more curious about you.¡±

    She licked her lips and suddenly closed in. Her speed was so fast that it was impossible to follow with the naked eye.

    ¡°How do you know all this? You know what I¡¯m talking about...¡±

    ¡°I know because I¡¯m the Chosen One,¡± Char said.

    ¡°You?¡± The Chosen one?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll never die, and everything I have experienced will be nutrients for my growth. I have a future that mortals can¡¯t measure. I¡¯m the Chosen One who was born at the right time, and I exist to fight against the Destroyers of Worlds.

    ¡°The knowledge was directly instilled into me by the Seven Holy Spirits. That¡¯s why I know all of this.¡±

    For the first time, Evelyn¡¯s expression became nervous as if she was facing a great enemy.

    God¡¯s Chosen One was an identity given to yers in ¡°Fantasy World,¡± and their purpose was to fight against Zin¡¯rokh.

    Therefore, they were her real enemies, and she could not help but be nervous.

    Most importantly, no one from Zin¡¯rokh¡¯s side understood anything about the Chosen One.

    Nonsense. The server had just opened, where would he get the opportunity to umte all of this information?

    Even most of the native NPCs had not figured out where this group of people hade from!

    Although the fate of God¡¯s Chosen One was simr to that of Azure in the future, the title was best used to scare people off.

    Evelyn was intimidated.

    ¡°But why do you want me?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re a pure girl, and God¡¯s Chosen One is just a normal hero. As a hero, I like pure girls with huge boobs. What¡¯s wrong with me liking a dark-skinned Dark Elf with huge boobs?¡±

    Char righteously and calmly stated his sexual fetishes.

    At first, Evelyn was in a daze. Then, her gaze becameplicated. Finally, sheughed at herself.

    ¡°A pure girl... Ha... You must be kidding me... I¡¯m a dirty Dark Elf with slutty and filthy blood flowing in my body. Pure... Haha. That word is more suitable to describe the noble victors in the forest.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re pure. You¡¯re no different from the elves in the forest, just that your skin is a little darker. But I like the dark-skinned girl.¡±

    ¡°Stop joking around!¡± Evelyn shouted in anger as if she had been greatly insulted.

    ¡°That¡¯s the end of the joke. Don¡¯t insult me with that word, and...¡± She looked at Char sarcastically.¡±Do you think that a Dark Elf who can summon Demonic Beast Soldiers would be a pure girl?¡±

    As expected, she was so disgusted with herself that she would fabricate lies to disgust Char.

    However, Char pouted when he heard that.

    ¡°How is that possible? You didn¡¯t even give your first time to Lucius...¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Evelyn was so worked up as she lifted Char up.

    However, she was afraid that she would hurt Char, so she quickly put him down gently, as if she was protecting something fragile.

    Her disguise had been ruthlessly exposed. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that the Seven Holy Spirits would tell you such a thing! How did you find out?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret. The secret of the Chosen One.¡± Char smiled.

    In fact, this was what Lucius had told him, and it was a tearfulint.

    In a certain timeline, after Char found out Lucius¡¯ true purpose, he thought of a way to unite the Holy Kingdom and the Light Forest to attack Andaheim. They pushed through the enemy¡¯s forces, and in the end, when the two armies fought, they went to the back and captured the Queen of the Dark Elves, Lucius.

    He tried to get Lucius to speak, only to find that the elf was a masochist! Not only did those methods fail to make her speak, but they also made her feelfortable...

    Later on, he found out about this matter.

    Evelyn hated the Dark Elves, so she also hated men. Thus, Lucius was her only partner.

    Therefore, she was still a pure and innocent young girl.

    Evelyn?took a deep breath.

    After she calmed down, she felt that the guy in front of her was very cute.

    He was so cute that Evelyn could help but want to kiss him.

    She could not scold not hit him, and Char continued to flirt with her

    Evelyn still had a terrible feeling...

    Char understood him very well.

    The faintpassion in his eyes from time to time touched her heart, and it made her furious.

    Why was he pitying her?

    Why did he pity her with those eyes that look like he had seen through everything?

    Evelyn did not need anybody to pity her.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s sign a contract, youngdy. It¡¯s a very fair cooperative contract. You should know how terrible the binding power of this thing is. It¡¯s almost just a formality. Are you not confident in your charm? I¡¯ve already said it so bluntly, but you still don¡¯t believe that it¡¯s love at first sight?¡± Char asked.

    ¡°How can you fall in love so easily?¡±

    ¡°Fall in love so easily? What do you mean by this?¡± Char asked, ¡°Are you talking about Ksenja? I was protecting her before. As a Chosen One, is it wrong to protect a weak human?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still pretending! Just now, outside the stone door, you guys clearly are...¡±

    ¡°Just look at you, blushing when you say something like that, and you still call yourself dirty and slutty? Tsk, tsk, tsk... Clearly what? I just gave her a full massage. What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°A massage?¡±

    Evelyn was so shocked that she could not close her mouth.

    ¡°Then why are her clothes unbuttoned?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! You have to remove her clothes to perform a massage, right?¡±

    ¡°Then, then why did she moan?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll moan as well if I were to give you a massage!¡±

    ¡°Why is she sweating?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll sweat as well if I were to give you a massage!¡±

    ¡°But she...¡±

    Evelyn realized that she was at a loss for words!

    ¡°What else do you want to ask? It was just a massage. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking the wrong way!¡±

    Char spoke in high spirits, and Evelyn was too embarrassed to show her face.

    ¡°Do you still have an excuse now? Sign the contract, and you¡¯ll get information on Lucius.¡±

    At first, he made some jokes to make her rx, and he suddenly shifted back to the main topic.

    The Dark Elf only thought for a few seconds before nodding.

    ¡°I agree.¡±

 Chapter 20

    020

    Chapter 20. A Random High Priest

    The Seven Holy Spirits were a Tangram made of a pile of energy bodies, and also like a constetion in the night sky.

    There was a guy in the shape of a scale, which represented contracts and rules. It was called the Holy Spirit of Order, which gave all contracts clear binding power.

    The coborative contract was the weakest of the dozens of contracts because it could be unterally torn without any punishment. Even mercenaries would not sign this thing with their employers.

    After the contract ceremony ended, Evelyn looked at her hand curiously.

    Most of her power had been sealed, and she had returned to Level 1.

    However, the binding power was like ayer of paper. She could break through it at any time and return to level 45.

    As Char¡¯s level increased, her power would slowly recover until she reached level 45.

    That was because her upper limit was level 45.

    In ¡°Fantasy World,¡± most NPCs would not experience drastic changes in their levels. A few of them who had special experiences and talents would only level up faster than the yers.

    Only by killing Lucius with her own hands, or by knowing the truth, would Evelyn fall into the abyss and level up 90 instantly. It was like cheating.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious why you insist on doing this...¡± said Evelyn.

    ¡°I¡¯m just craving your body,¡± Char said.

    Evelyn rolled her eyes. She would never believe this answer.

    ¡°Now, can you tell me the answer?¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Char said as he looked up.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    As soon as she asked the question, there was a loud bang above her head!

    The Howling Cave shook, and sand and stone fell down.

    Worried that the two of them would be buried alive, Evelyn was about to break the contract and force her way out, but Char pulled her back.

    At this moment, the ceiling of the cave was suddenly pierced by a beam of golden light that was like a sharp sword. Moist soil fell down with fresh air. The Holy Light was like a spotlight in the center of the stage, and a figure slowlynded from the light.

    The robe of the Church of Judgment had a white base and red edges. The overall style was simple.

    However, the High Priest had a huge pair of breasts.

    She was like a cow, the cross-shaped pendant on her chest creating a deep ravine on her soft robe.

    ¡°The High Priest!¡±

    In a moment of excitement, Evelyn subconsciously wanted to run, but Char did not let go.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡±

    He gave the Dark Elf a confident smile and walked toward her.

    ¡°Respected High Priest.¡± He bowed respectfully.

    ¡°I can feel the blessing on you. You are the one chosen by God.¡±

    The priest¡¯s voice was sweet.

    The light vanished, revealing a delicate young face.

    It was hard to imagine that the level 50 Priestess of Astan City, Miss Mia, was only 18 years old.

    In all senses, she was the only High Priest with such a pair of huge boobs in Astan City.

    This angelic girl¡¯s initial favorability toward all legal citizens was friendly, and her favorability toward the Chosen One was even higher.

    If you meet Miss Mia who woke up early in the morning on the streets of Astan City, she would give you a sweet smile and give you a blessing huge that increases your defense.

    Char could already imagine how the yers would view her as a goddess.

    ¡­

    ¡°Blessed Child of God, please step aside. Behind you is a monster that threatens the world. I¡¯ll purify her. ¡±

    After smiling, Mia revealed a determined expression.

    Evelyn began to panic. She realized that even if she broke the contract, she might not be able to escape.

    Why did a High Priest suddenlye looking for him? She was so strong!

    Had this damned brat been waiting for this moment?

    Just as she was feeling uncertain, Char suddenly opened his arms and shouted, ¡°No, High Priest. I swear that she¡¯s kind and not corrupted by the monsters.¡±

    Mia tilted her head and cast [Purification] on Char.

    This was much more powerful than Enke Wester¡¯s. The golden light was like a tsunami, bathing his whole body.

    Char was fearless as he raised his head.

    Mia covered her mouth in surprise.

    ¡°Eh? You¡¯re not harmed... But why are you protecting a monster?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not a monster, at least not now, Priestess,¡±

    ¡°But she...¡± Mia looked at Evelyn, her eyes suddenly bulging, looking extremely cute.

    ¡°Hey! Why did she be so weak?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a contract, High Priest. We¡¯ve signed a master-servant contract,¡± Char clenched his fists and said emotionally. ¡°Under my persuasion, she understood what is truth, kindness, and beauty. She decided to abandon the power of evil and start from scratch with me. We¡¯ll pursue happiness and freedom together! Did you see that? Even if she was once a monster, she has now been convinced by me and given up all her powers. God asked you to reform the world and do more good deeds. I also followed his teachings and took it as my responsibility to reform demons. Now I have done it!¡±

    She had a strange look in her eyes and had to lower her head to suppress the urge tough.

    She was even more puzzled..

    Could it be that Char knew that the priestess wasing, so he did this in advance?

    If that was the case, then it was...

    It was too terrifying.

    On the other side, the priestes knocked her little head, a little puzzled.

    This was the first time she had encountered such a thing.

    She did not appear by chance, but a signal from a nearby vige.

    That was right. It was the novice vige where Char was born.

    Ksenja rushed back to the vige without stopping and handed the Magic Bead to the vige chief. The vige chief immediately used it to activate the rm signal in the center of the vige.

    A magic pir shot up into the sky like a beacon, informing the observer of the location of the source of the mana through a specialmunication method.

    ording to the normal plot, this would only happen after Evelyn died, and her loot was discovered, so she did not know about this at all.

    As a result, the High Priest of Astan city, Miss Mia, descended.

    Char¡¯s timing was just right, not a minute off, not a second more.

    Almost as soon as the contract waspleted, the Priestess rushed over. She did not see the process of the contract being formed, only the results.

    On the other hand, there was not much difference between the master-servant contract and the coborative contract. At least, Evelyn was very obedient at that moment.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case... You did the right thing... But...¡±

    Mia bit her lips and put on a pitiful look.

    ¡°But how is Mia going to report this to...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple!¡± Char patted her chest, turned around, and opened the storage box in Evelyn¡¯s hands. She took out all the loot that she had collected and threw them on the ground.

    ¡°This should be enough!¡±

    The Dark Elf¡¯s heart was bleeding. She pinched Char¡¯s waist and gritted her teeth, ¡°Master, you¡¯re really generous, hahahaha...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡±

    Char stroked her hair as if she was a cat.

    ¡°Eh? But I still don¡¯t know how to exin this to the Archon...¡±

    Mia tilted her head.

    ¡°People need to eat to live, right?¡± Char asked.

    ¡°Yeah, people need to eat to survive.¡±

    ¡°You have to pay for food, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes! You have to spend money to buy bread. There are many poor children in Astan City who can¡¯t afford to eat!¡±

    Snap!

    Char snapped his fingers and pointed at the loot on the ground.

    ¡°These can be exchanged for money, and money can solve everything. As long as you can bring them back and exchange them for money, you can save more poor people!¡±

    Mia blinked. ¡°But... But where are the monsters?¡±

    ¡°They ran away! After you came, you did not see any monsters at all, only the spoils of war! If we chase after the monsters, these things will be stolen by the greedy people who hear the news and we can¡¯t exchange them for money.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Isn¡¯t this a lie? It¡¯s wrong to lie to...¡±

    ¡°How can you call this lying?¡± Char¡¯s face was filled with justice. ¡°This is called flexible! The one in front of you isn¡¯t a monster, but a weak Dark Elf like me, Miss Evelyn, who has decided to start all over again.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°No buts, Priestess. Do you want to kill a weak, self-redeemed monster to defend your faith, or be a little more flexible and bring back enough wealth to save the poor? One side is a meaningless massacre, the other side is a genuine act of kindness. Which one do you choose?¡±

    It was like an open-ended question for Mia, so she chose thetter without hesitation.

    The High Priest nodded hard as her full chest trembled.

    ¡°Hmm! I understand!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Char.¡±

    [Mia¡¯s favorability toward you has increased.]

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me High Priest. Just call me Mia!¡±

    Mia tore a return scroll, and a blue door appeared beside her. She then walked in with a bunch of things.

    Before she left, she stuck her head out and said, ¡°Bye-bye, Char. If you need anything,e to Astan city to find me!¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    After sending off the reckless Priestess, Char turned around and saw that Evelyn was looking at him with aplicated expression.

    [Evelyn¡¯s favorability toward you has increased.]

 Chapter 21

    021

    Chapter 21. That¡¯s Cheap.

    ¡°I understand Burwell. He¡¯s a very capable human,¡± said Evelyn faintly. ¡°I¡¯ve nted two spies, but they were both discovered by him.¡±

    Burwell was the Consul of Astan City.

    The town belonged to the United Holy Kingdom, which was jointly managed by the human kingdom and the judgment church. The Consul was the agent appointed by the human kingdom and one of the two decision-makers of Astan City, holding the administrative power.

    You might not believe it when the other person in charge said it...

    It was the Priestess of Astan City, Miss Mia.

    Yes, this 18-year-old girl.

    However, with her intelligence, it was already difficult to solve an equation, so how could she manage the town?

    Therefore, it was said that Burwell¡¯s word did not go against Astan City, and Miya waspletely a cute mascot.

    ¡°Do you think Burwell will be fooled by your lies?¡± The Dark Elf asked.

    Char snorted and shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no w in the lie itself. After all, no one has verified it... But Burwell knows Mia¡¯s intelligence better than anyone else. How could shee up with such logic...¡±

    ¡°Then why did you let her...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Burwell will pretend he didn¡¯t notice and then take arge sum of money. I asked Mia to take away the ancient and medieval magical equipment you stored to shut him up. Burwell was afraid of being poor when he was young, so even if he managed to get to the position of Consul, the most difficult thing to resist was women and gold coins, so...¡±

    Char rubbed his head.

    ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯re free now, Miss Evelyn who has turned over a new leaf.¡±

    ¡°Free my ass... Do you think I won¡¯t tear up the contract and kill you right now? Didn¡¯t you call yourself God¡¯s Chosen One? The Chosen Ones are immortal!¡±

    ¡°But you won¡¯t do that!¡±

    Char replied, but Evelyn only grunted in response.

    ¡°Hmph, where¡¯s the ¡®answer¡¯ we agreed on? You liar!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s with Mia...¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Evelyn¡¯s voice was raised by an octave.

    ¡°You mean the Priestess with huge boobs?¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt!¡±

    ¡°Alright, yes, the answer lies with Mia.¡±

    Char threw up his hands. ¡°Are you angry? If you¡¯re angry, then continue with the quest with me. I¡¯ll spoil it for you. The Priestess will be in great trouble next, and she might not have the chance to give you an answer...¡±

    Evelyn was so angry that her chest was shaking.

    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±

    ¡°You know the 87th Saint, Fredrick, right? ¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Before Zin¡¯rokh appeared in the real world, she had been collecting information in secret, especially information about the Church of Judgment, the nemesis of the monsters.

    The Supreme Leader of the Church, the Archbishop, wasparable to the Pope of the Middle Ages.

    Fredrick, the 87th Saint, was the current Archbishop.

    When the United Holy Kingdom held meetings, the Archbishop was at the head of the round table. All the kings had to kiss his ring before they could take their seats. The closer they were to him, the more respected their status was.

    Char had tried it before, and as a yer, the highest position he could get was the first position on the right side of the Archbishop. When he cast [Stealth Detection on Fredrick, even a God would not be able to detect as long as thetter¡¯s senses were not twice as good as his. However, the Archbishop had killed him instantly with [Holy Judgment]!

    It was onlyter that Char brought along Tyrfing, which had a special attack against divinity but was ineffective against mortals, to kill this guy. At that time, he realized that this guy had gone beyond the scope of a human.

    All of this was rted to Mia.

    ¡°He is Mia¡¯s teacher, but at the same time, he¡¯s also the human closest to ¡®God¡¯.¡±

    ¡°But what does that have to do with the answer I want?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, listen to me slowly. Do you know why Mia is so strong at such a young age? Because the Archbishop sacrificed arge number of heretics for her in exchange for the favor of the Holy Spirit... In other words, the Archbishop opened a back door and took her to a farming spot that no one could interfere with, letting her farm monsters alone.¡±

    Evelyn barely understood the meaning of farming monsters. She said thoughtfully, ¡°You mean... This ce is Andaheim?¡±

    ¡°Correct. The Night Lord¡¯s believers are all heretics,¡± Char said. ¡°Do you know how cowardly Svartalfheim is? After Zin¡¯rokh appeared, the Night Lord immediately closed the passage between Andaheim and the surface. Only people at the level of the Archbishop can open the teleportation door, send people in, and then catch people out... Only Mia knows where this door is.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know where is it?¡± Evelyn frowned.

    She swore that if Char said he did not know, she would teach him a lesson!

    ¡°Of course, I know, but I don¡¯t have the key!¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the key?¡±

    ¡°On her neck.¡±

    Evelyn recalled the cross-shaped pendant on Mia¡¯s neck.

    She briefly estimated the sess rate of stealing it herself and gave up after a second.

    What was the point of stealing?

    The Dark Elf was angry and red at Char.

    She was not satisfied with this answer.

    She was sure that he was hiding from her.

    He must have known everything about Lucius, but he had to use this method to keep her in suspense.

    ¡°If you really want me, I can give it to you now, as long as you give me the answer.¡±

    ¡°And then we¡¯ll go our separate ways? No, no, no, I don¡¯t want them now...¡±

    Char chuckled. She grabbed the Dark Elf¡¯s hand and kissed the back of her hand.

    Evelyn retracted her hand in disgust and wiped it on her body.

    ¡°But have you ever thought...¡±

    Evelyn sighed. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re thinking...¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you I¡¯m just craving your body?¡±

    The two of them agreed to meet somewhere outside the vige, and Char returned to the vige alone.

    In order to prevent the Dark Elf from being squashed to death by the boars, Char had also leveled her up by 5 levels, allowing her to regain her power.

    A character with level 5 Thief, level 5 Cursemancer, and level 5 Drow Swordswoman was very strong. The Dark Elf¡¯s richbat experience allowed her to kill monsters that were at least 20 levels higher, but she had no experience at all.

    As Char had half elf¡¯s blood in him, he could learn the [Dark Moon sh] from Evelyn.

    This was a mirror skill of [Power sh] in the Drow Swordswoman¡¯s skill list, but with some minor adjustments.

    The basic skills of the Swordsman ss had different forms of manifestation in each branch. The Human Swordsman¡¯s [Power sh], the Barbarian Swordsman¡¯s [Burning Blood sh], the Light Elf¡¯s [Burning me sh], and so on. The [Power sh] was used as a temte. The data was basically the same, but they each had their own characteristics.

    After learning [Dark Moon sh], he naturally changed his ss to a Drow Swordsman.

    Char had already nned out his future. This time, due to the yers¡¯ existence, the original triple experience buff had disappeared, and the entire game had been dragged on for a long time. However, his thinking had not been slowed down by much, so he decided to try out a new way of ying the game to see if he could break through the limit of seven sses at once.

    ording to the rules of punishment, the experience required for the eighth profession was already nine times that of the previous two professions... Only a madman like him would do this.

    However, he was a human, so he had to give himself some challenges.

    After returning to the vige, Char found that the number of yers in the vige was increasing. After the initial panic, the NPCs had also adapted to the group of heroes who had descended from the sky.

    During this period, there were several incidents. Several yers barged into Todd¡¯s house without warning and kicked all the jars he used to store his sausages into pieces. They evenined about how there was no money in them...

    Char did not see any familiar faces and was worried that someone would recognize him, so he bought a cloak and went to the vige chief¡¯s house.

    The vige chief recognized him through his hood.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you, Char. I still remember you. You have made an outstanding contribution to the peace of the vige!¡±

    He finished reading the line with cadence, feeling an indescribable sense of dissonance.

    However, the rewards were distributed as usual.

    [You¡¯vepleted the quest ¡®The Secret of The Rotten Forest¡¯. You¡¯ve received 1200 experiences, 1 silver coin, and your reputation in the novice vige has increased!]

    [You¡¯vepleted the quest ¡®The Death of The Veterans¡¯. You¡¯ve received 1500 experiences, 1 silver, and 50 coppers. You¡¯re at...]

    [You¡¯vepleted the quest ¡®Witch¡¯s Trail¡¯. You¡¯ve received 1750 experiences, 1 silver, and 75 coppers. You¡¯re at...]

    [You¡¯vepleted the mission ¡®Purifying the Rotten Forest¡¯. You¡¯ve received 2400 experience...]

    [You havepleted the quest ¡®Underground Cave¡¯...]

    [You havepleted the mission ¡®Source of Monsters¡¯...]

    These missions did not have clear instructions, so it was not clear when they would start and end.

    He had purified the Rotten Forest in one go and obtained the magic bead, which meant that he hadpleted a series of missions.

    They should have beenpleted step by step, but he had messed up the order and wiped them out all at once.

    All kinds of rewards that were worth not much were given out, and they actually added up to nearly 30 silver!

    In a situation where most yers only had copper coins in their pockets, he was already considered to have a huge amount of money on his back.

    However, this was not the main part. The main part was the experience he gained!

    Arge amount of experience umted in the pool, and he began to level up crazily!

    His body was covered in a thick golden light, and when the light faded, Char was now level 14.

    With this level and reputation, the vige chief changed his previous calmness and solemnly pulled his hand.

    ¡°Char, let¡¯s have a talk...¡±

 Chapter 22

    022

    Chapter 22. The Line Seemed to Have Changed?

    This was a normal conversation. The vige chief would say a lot to himself, and the content would be nothing more than ¡± you are a hero from our vige, and I like you very much, but this vige can¡¯t amodate you anymore, and you want to go out on an adventure ¡± and so on.

    Char listened to it countless times and opened the panel.

    [Character: Char]

    [Race: Half-Elf ]

    [Identity: Level 14 Drow Swordsman]

    [HP: 960/960]

    [Mana: N/A]

    Attributes:

    [Strength: 26+1]

    [Agility: 33+1]

    [Constitution: 19+1]

    [Intelligence: 5+1]

    [Perception sense: 5+1]

    [Charm: 5+1]

    A Drow Swordsman¡¯s level was one point five multiplied by strength divided by level, two multiplied by agility divided by level, and 1 multiplied by constitution divided by level. Leveling up did not add intelligence or perception sense.

    If one cultivated multiple professions, only the highest value would be calcted for the increase of the same attribute.

    The Drow Swordsman was a rather bnced ss, and the three attributes were not far from each other.

    If it was a Shielded Swordsman, then it would be two multiplied by strength divided by level and two point five multiplied by constitution divided by level.

    The experience penalty only appeared for the third ss. This could also be seen as the official promotion of dual professions.

    Therefore, the Magic Swordsman, which was an Elementalistbined with Swordsman, was a good choice. All of its attributes would increase with the increase of its level. Unfortunately, the constitutions of the two ovepped, and neither was high.

    Inparison, thebination of Battle Mage and Shielded Swordsman was more outstanding.

    The former was corrected to be one multiplied by agility divided by level, two multiplied by intelligence divided by level, and one point five multiplied by perception divided by level. It perfectly matched the growth of Shielded Swordsman with two attributes, and the value-performance ratio of the attribute to experience was the highest.

    However,bat power was not just about stacking attributes. One also had to consider thebination of skills, personal habits, and so on. There were thousands ofbinations.

    There were many ways to y fantasy world, and not everyone had Char¡¯s strange experience to fully understand it. As yers, they still had a long way to go.

    Char was starting from the finish line.

    After calcting how to invest in his future profession, the vige chief finally finished his grand theory and took a deep breath.

    The next sentence was...

    ¡°Brave warrior, may the Seven Holy Spirits bless your journey.¡±

    Char raised her head and was ready to leave after she finished speaking.

    However, the vige chief did not say that.

    ¡°Char, good luck.¡±

    It was as if it was a coincidence that he had suddenly thrown out this sentence.

    ¡°You have something to say to me, right?¡±

    Char grabbed him.

    The vige chief¡¯s eyes were calm, like the water in an ancient well.

    Char did not give up.

    ¡°You remember everything, right?

    ¡°You¡¯re the same as me. Your memories won¡¯t be reset.

    ¡°We are the same kind. Am I right?¡±

    The vige chief did not answer. He smiled and left to deal with the endless stream of yers outside.

    Char sighed.

    As expected, it was just a signal.

    He had to dig out the truth bit by bit.

    However, this was also good. Things were getting more and more interesting.

    ¡­

    Char left the vige hall. This time, he did not even make a sound when hended. His 33 points of agility made him as nimble as a cat.

    He was not in a hurry to go to Ksenja¡¯s house, so he went to the tavern first.

    It was early in the morning, and the tavern was not open yet.

    Char made use of her high agility and sneaked up to the second floor, hiding outside the window.

    Char nced at him. Only one night had passed, and Enke Wester was already dying.

    Another five minutes passed. It seemed that Sonya had enough.

    She cursed as she pushed open another door and left, locking it with a ng.

    The Northern Red Grasnds were filled with tents made of animal skin, and the Barbarian¡¯s house was not locked.

    Locks were used to locking up animals.

    Not long after she left, Enke climbed to the window and cried for help in a trembling voice, ¡°Is there anyone... Is there anyone...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Enke Wester, the Priest of the vige. Please, can anyone save me... Please save me... I¡¯m going to die... I can¡¯t hold on much longer...¡±

    He shouted a few times weakly, worried that Sonya would return, so he obediently crawled back.

    ¡°Enke?¡±

    Char pinched her throat and shouted.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡±

    Enke rolled and crawled over.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there? It¡¯s me, Enke Wester. Can you save me? I beg you...¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all that bitch Ksenja¡¯s fault! It¡¯s all her fault!¡±

    Enke¡¯s voice was as venomous as a snake.

    ¡°And that pretty boy called Char. This adulterous couple. It¡¯s all their fault!¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you were set up... I was wondering why Priest Enke would be together with this violent female ape...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. Save me. I¡¯ll definitely pray to God and ask him to bless and protect you! I¡¯m begging you!¡±

    ¡°Hmm... Hehe... Isn¡¯t the reward a little too cheap? I¡¯m just passing by, but saving you would risk angering Sonya... And as a Priest, shouldn¡¯t you pray to the Gods when you¡¯re in despair? Why me?¡±

    ¡°The Gods asked you to save me! I heard his voice! Therefore, it was the same! What do you want? I¡¯ll give it all to you!¡±

    ¡°Ha, Priest Enke, what else do you have now?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Enke was at a loss for words. He searched his body for a while and suddenly said with joy, ¡°I... I... I... Here you go, the key to our house! That stupid woman would never think of changing the lock! She can¡¯t hold her liquor well, and she sleeps like a log at night. You just have to think of a way to get her drunk and you can sneak in at night... You¡¯ve seen Ksenja, right? Think about her figure, think about her milk-like skin!¡±

    Char whistled. ¡°Wow, this is indeed hard to resist...¡±

    ¡°Then quickly let me out! Hurry up, it¡¯ll be toote!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll save you now.¡±

    Char kicked the window open, and the debris rolled out along with Enke, who could not dodge in time.

    [Malicious destruction of infrastructure has been detected. 5 silver coins were deducted.]

    The weak buildings of the novice vige were no match in front of Char¡¯s 26 points of strength, although this action brought punishment.

    ¡°Cough! Cough! Cough!¡±

    Priest Enke had been tormented the whole night, and his eyes were full of stars. He was also kicked away, so he could not see Char¡¯s face clearly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±

    Charughed and returned to his original voice.

    Without waiting for the priest to react, he grabbed his neck and twisted it as if he was opening a bottle. The scumbag was dead.

    ¡°Who would have thought that you would say something like that...¡±

    Char sighed.

    ¡°Every time I suspect that I¡¯ve been in the game for too long and lost my humanity, I¡¯ll think of you. Since you can make me feel nauseated every time, that means I¡¯m still a normal person.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m too normal and too kind. I actually give you a chance every time. You too. You never disappoint me.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t intervened, she would have forgiven your disloyalty. She didn¡¯t change the lock because she was worried that you wouldn¡¯t be able to find your way home.

    ¡°I always thought that the officials did not allow me to meet the young Ksenja. However, only after reincarnating 177 times would I realize that this was just to highlight her kindness with your filth.

    ¡°So, thank you for letting me know how good she is.¡±

    He ced Enke¡¯s body on a stool and left 10 silver coins with him.

    A few seconds after Char disappeared, Sonya arrived in a huff.

    She was furious when she first saw Enke¡¯s body, but her anger dissipated when she found the 10 silver coins.

    The Barbarian grabbed Enke¡¯s body and threw it in the corner like a pile of trash.

    ...

    When Char arrived at Ksenja¡¯s house, the swordswoman was sitting in the courtyard in a daze.

    She was sitting on the same wooden block that Char had been sitting on the day before, with the light of dawn by her feet.

    The door was slightly ajar, and any movement made by Little Tifa could be heard from outside.

    Char took off her cloak and walked over with light steps.

    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

    Ksenja¡¯s body trembled and she turned around in disbelief.

    When she saw the person in front of her, she threw herself into Char¡¯s arms like a swallow returning to its nest. She was so excited that she cried, and her tears quickly wet his front.

    ¡°Good girl, I¡¯m back.¡±

    Char mumbled softly and hugged her tightly.

 Chapter 23

    023

    Chapter 23. Can You Hang Me up Like This?

    Evelyn waited at the agreed ce for a whole day and night, but Char still did note.

    If it was not for the restraint on her body, she would have copsed!

    What did he do when he went back?

    Although she could figure out the answer with her feet, the thought of hiding in this dark and damp Spider Cave in a daze made her furious.

    The sensitive physique triggered by the Soul Sucking Monster had yet to fade, and this debuff wouldst for about a month. Just thinking about it made her unable to sleep well all night.

    ¡°Truly damnable!¡±

    A fist smashed into the wall. The level 5 Female Spider Boss in the depths of the cave trembled and shrank from a basketball to a football.

    Suddenly, the Dark Elf¡¯s pointy ears twitched.

    As a level 14 Cursemancer, her perception was as high as 40 points, and she could easily hear the sound of footsteps approaching from outside.

    ¡°That guy? No... Doesn¡¯t look like it. He¡¯s a lousy thief...¡±

    Once she confirmed that the target was not Char, Evelyn¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    She was not a gentle elf, never was.

    The footsteps were getting closer and closer. At first, she wanted to slit the other party¡¯s throat, but when she saw the figure clearly, she could not help but be stunned...

    What?

    A thief who was only slightly stronger than Char (level 5) dared toe to this ce.

    Such an idiot was actually a member of the Dark Brotherhood...

    Evelyn simply followed behind her in stealth.

    She was too bored and wanted to see what the other party was up to.

    Apple Pie was here to find something.

    Not long ago, she had been tied up by a Soul Sucking Monster and her HP had been drained. She had been forced to go offline while returning to the cemetery.

    Most yers were forced to go offline because of emotional fluctuations, such as fear, sadness, anger...

    She was different.

    She had wet the gaming chamber and triggered the short circuit rm, so she had to go offline.

    After logging back in, the female thief recalled the feeling of ascending to heaven. It was a feeling she could not forget for a long time.

    She had privately messaged Char many times to ask about the Soul Sucking Monsters, but he did not have the time to respond to her.

    She had no choice but to do it herself.

    It just so happened that someone on the forum was crying andining that a Female Spider Boss in the cave liked to tie yers up, and Apple Pie was instantly excited!

    She could try something she could not try in real life!

    At most, she would be sent back to the cemetery! They were yers anyway!

    Then, she went into the cave.

    The others were here to kill the boss for loots, but she was here to get beaten up.

    Just thinking about it made her excited!

    Apple Pie felt that it was a genius to have thought of such a method.

    The cave was very dark, which added an invisible sense of excitement.

    The female thief tried her best to restrain her footsteps and not make a sound.

    She had heard that if she was discovered by the Female Spider in advance, it would summon a group of spiders to drown her. Although that was quite exciting, it was not worthwhile!

    It was a girl¡¯s nature to be afraid of bugs. Although she did not have this weakness, it was not a good thing to have bugs crawling all over her body.

    As she slowly approached the depths of the cave, Apple Pie smelled a faint sweetness.

    It was poison!

    She looked at her status bar. As expected, her attack speed had been reduced by 10%.

    She was not here to fight the boss!

    As she got closer and closer to her target, she saw a few spiderlings with green eyes crawling on the wall of the cave.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably here.¡±

    Apple Pie gritted her teeth, took out a stun grenade that he had bought from the Dark Brotherhood, and threw it forward!

    It was said that Female Spiders were very timid and would hide and only attack with their webs after making a loud noise. This should work!

    The stun grenade drew a strange arc in the air and hit a stctite at the top of the cave. It bounced back andnded in front of the female thief.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    All she heard was a rumbling sound and did not see her feet clearly. Then, she heard a sound, and a huge force pushed her back.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so stupid!¡±

    What puzzled her was that she did not hit the rock wall, and her HP did not drop. Instead, she fell into a soft and warm embrace. The other party clicked her tongue in disdain and stepped back while gently dissipating the force.

    Afternding steadily, Apple Pie turned around and saw Evelyn.

    ¡°Eh? A yer?¡±

    Char had confiscated the overly revealing armor that the Dark Elf was wearing. She would only make the mountain bandits, who were only nning to rob her, think that they could expand their business. This would only cause trouble for them, so she changed them into the Dark Brotherhood¡¯s leather armor uniform.

    Although it was quite revealing as well.

    It was also because of this that she was recognized as a yer by Apple Pie.

    ¡°Sister, how did you change your ss to Dark Elf? Is it a hidden race?¡±

    Evelyn did not understand what she was talking about. She grabbed Apple Pie and gently retreated, avoiding the Female Spider¡¯s acid. She stomped on the ground and rushed forward like a ghost.

    The Female Spider turned around and ran when it saw that the situation was not favorable to her.

    The narrow tunnel was filled with its spider web, and the terrain wasplex and ever-changing.

    ¡°Amazing!¡±

    Apple Pie was dazzled by Evelyn¡¯s elegant figure.

    In the female thief¡¯s world view, she was something exciting, so she followed Evelyn without thinking.

    ¡°Hey, wait for me!¡±

    Ady and a spider were running in front, while Apple Pie was chasing behind.

    By the time she caught up, panting, she only saw light rising from the innermost part of the cave.

    In the depths was an abandoned stone bookcase, and the words on the wall were blurred.

    The fluorescent stones embedded in the wall were lit up, and the magical arcs of light weaved into butterflies and moths that circled the dome.

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful...¡±

    Apple Pie muttered.

    However, what shocked her even more was...

    The Female Spider had been hung up by this beautiful Dark Elf!

    Evelyn used spider webs to hang the Female Spider!

    Its eight legs were tied up, and its bulging belly was facing the sky, hanging in aplicated pattern...

    Apple Pie¡¯s eyes widened!

    ¡°Sister...¡±

    She approached Evelyn and called out sweetly like an obedient baby.

    Evelyn admired her masterpiece and ignored her.

    Her skills were actually very rusty...

    At this moment, she heard a request that she had never heard before.

    ¡°Sister... Can you hang me up like this?¡±

 Chapter 24

    024

    Chapter 24. I Salute You!

    In the morning, Char left the novice vige.

    He arrived at the ce where he had agreed to meet Evelyn, but he saw a shocking scene when he entered.

    ¡°F*ck... What are you guys doing?¡±

    The scene was so shocking...

    It was unbelievable!

    As a monster-level yer who hadpleted 177 rounds, the existence that had overturned this game ...

    Char had never seen such a scene before!

    Evelyn was wearing high heels and holding a small leather whip in her hand. Her posture was elegant, full of the queen¡¯s style.

    In front of her was Apple Pie that was hanging in the air!

    What were they doing?

    What were they trying to tell me with that?

    At that moment, Char recalled the story of the Queen of Pain and her tormented soul, as well as his past self.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t see anything...¡±

    He supported himself against the wall and went out.

    He wanted the cool morning breeze to calm him down.

    Besides, she was also in a good mood. If he interrupted her at this time, he would definitely have a bad impression of her.

    This kind of thing was not nonsense, it had really happened!

    He was too familiar with her and knew that she would really do something like that.

    Char waited outside for half an hour before the two of them came out.

    Not one in front and one behind, but hand in hand.

    Char felt that something was wrong, so she opened her friend¡¯s private chat to take a look.

    He had turned off all these notifications before.

    As expected, it was filled with unread messages from Apple Pie.

    ¡°Oh my God, I saw Evelyn. She¡¯s the one you mentioned... But the situation is a littleplicated. I didn¡¯t recognize her at first, but she actually helped me... Ah, this is so embarrassing!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°She agreed! She actually agreed! Ah, I¡¯m dead!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Oh my God, Evelyn¡¯s favorability toward me is rising so fast. Why? I didn¡¯t... I didn¡¯t do anything to please her...¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Thigh! Thigh! This is amazing! The system said that Evelyn¡¯s kindness toward me has reached the level of a close friend!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m going to die. I¡¯m going to die. She¡¯s so pretty, so aggressive. She¡¯s so great. I¡¯m in love with her!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Thigh, can the favorability level of this game breakthrough after bing best friends? ¡±

    Looking at the time, the two had met more than an hour ago, and thetest message was just now.

    In other words, Apple Pie had already maxed out Evelyn¡¯s favorability before him...

    Although yers could not get any closer to NPCs in this game for all ages...

    However, this probably did not restrict female yers and female NPCs...

    F*ck, did that mean that the two of them can already find a ce to have s*x?

    Char¡¯s mood was very subtle when he thought of that scene.

    It was rather subtle.

    ¡°Char, look!¡±

    As if showing off her spoils of war, Evelyn pulled Apple Pie to him.

    ¡°I just made a friend!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m happy for you.¡±

    ¡°Really? But why you don¡¯t look happy?¡±

    ¡°This is a smile from the bottom of my heart.¡±

    Char let go of the hand that was tugging at the corner of her mouth and then beckoned to Apple Pie with her finger.

    ¡°You,e here for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thigh!¡±

    The two of them moved away from the confused Evelyn.

    ¡°Use the private chat.¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh!¡± The female thief reacted quickly.

    [Big brother, what are you doing here? You actually know her! He¡¯s really too strong!]

    [Uhm¡­]

    Char found it hard to organize her words.

    [Do you have enough reputation in the novice vige? Can we leave the vige now?]

    [Hey, you¡¯re still far from that!]

    [It¡¯s alright then. There won¡¯t be any trouble for the time being.]

    [Eh? Is it rted to Evelyn? Ah, I remember now. You said that the ce where I changed my profession is an illegal organization. Then what is she? The female leader of an illegal organization? He¡¯s that strong!]

    [Have you read The Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils?]

    [Yeah!]

    [Of course, I don¡¯t mean to advise you, I just suggest that you learn a few more skills to survive and don¡¯t do any missions rted to the Church of Judgment, or you¡¯ll be giving yourself away.]

    Apple Pie was stunned for a few seconds before she suddenly eximed, ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t I have changed from a passerby to the main character?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you read that kind of novel? a passerby who transmigrated to Jin Yong¡¯s Wuxia World and tried his best to connect with the main plot. He¡¯s just trying to gain poprity and opportunities! Does this count as me rubbing in?¡±

    ¡°I think so...¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s no trouble at all!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Apple Pie patted her chest. ¡°No worries. At most, I¡¯ll just die! We¡¯re yers, we¡¯re not afraid of death!¡±

    Char pondered for a moment, and she was right.

    He often dealt with NPCs, and thetter ced great importance on the gains and losses.

    However, the yers were different. They focused on experiencing the process.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    He hid the part about Lucius and told her about Evelyn so that she could have an idea.

    ¡°Oh my God, I admire her even more now! She¡¯s an outstanding role model for unyielding women!¡±

    The female thief¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°But why didn¡¯t she kill me? And why did her favorability level keep increasing?¡±

    ¡°This is where you¡¯re amazing... I don¡¯t even need to put my hands on a wall to admire you.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Are youplimenting me?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? You¡¯re the relic that¡¯s especially used to attack Evelyn...¡±

    Char rolled her eyes and beckoned for Evelyn to set off.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving first. If there¡¯s a chance, we¡¯ll meet in Astan City.¡±

    Before the Dark Elf left, she gave Apple Pie a dagger and nted a kiss on her forehead, as if they were lovers who had just parted.

    Apple Pie almost fainted from the kiss.

    The female thief only woke up from her daze after the two of them had gone far away.

    ¡°Hey... The big brother said he was going to some city ...¡±

    ¡°No way, he left the novice vige just like that?¡±

    Apple Pie was shocked beyond words and only managed to calm down after a long time.

    ¡°Good luck! In order to be hung up by Big Sister Evelyn, I have to leave the novice vige as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡­

    Char did not know what happened.

    Of course, he could not do anything even if he knew.

    Along the way, Evelyn was like an inte-addicted girl who was suffering from withdrawal symptoms, her eyes zed over from time to time.

    Char could not be bothered by her because there was a plot waiting for them ahead.

    Soon, the two of them walked out of the border of the novice vige, and the scenery along the way became deste.

    It was a novice vige. In order to attract people, they did everything they could to make it look good. The mountains, rivers, birds, and flowers were beautiful. Any random part of the picture was a magical CG.

    The town was the main city.

    The grand worldview slowly unfolded, and the surrounding monster camps and all kinds of dangerous ces were growing.

    The urban-rural junction between the two was like this, the scenery gradually changed.

    Actually, it was not Zin¡¯rokh¡¯s fault. The power of the abyss was just like that.

    In essence, it was the amplification of negative emotions. There was a saying in China that one¡¯s appearance was born from the heart. If a person¡¯s heart was ugly, their appearance would not be much better. Demons were mentally abnormal, so their appearance would be more distorted.

    As they passed by a charred field, Evelyn, who had 40 points of Perception sense, wrinkled her nose.

    ¡°There¡¯s blood and corpses up ahead.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also a half-eaten horse and six people,¡± Char said.

    ¡°You can even sense that!?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. If you ask, you¡¯ll be a Chosen One.¡±

    ¡°Tsk...¡±

    The Dark Elf ignored him and quickened her pace.

    A few minutester, just as Char had said, there was a copsed carriage on the road, and the six of them were standing around the goods in a daze.

    Above his head was a demonized Gryphon that was constantly circling and screeching.

 Chapter 25

    025

    Chapter 25. Oh, My God!

    ¡°Are you going to help them?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll change my weapon while I¡¯m there.¡±

    Char took out a [Hero¡¯s Sword] that he had given himself when he left the vige, the kind that could be found on the street.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to interfere.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t use the [No-fly Curse] to shoot it down, how are you going to do it?¡± asked Evelyn curiously.

    ¡°Do you see those two fat guys wearing hats?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°One of them is Felix Bardi Dawn, and the other is Mendelssohn Rime. They are both human merchants with one-sixteenth of the bloodline of the Light Elves. Although his blood was so diluted that even his great-great-grandmother didn¡¯t recognize him, his bad temper was passed down through his family name. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t help but light up the skynterns on them.¡±

    Evelyn chuckled and went into hiding.

    The Light Elves were the most unreasonable royal family among the elves who imed to be noble. They were all racist, but in order to survive, they had no choice but to join the United Holy Kingdom and marry humans.

    As a feminist society, they only epted human marriages, so a bunch of mixed-blood humans with elven surnames were born.

    The first and second generations still retained the appearance of elves, but in the third, fourth, and fifth generations, they were no different from humans, but their tempers were really bad. This was mainly reflected in their unrestrained licking of the pure-blooded elves and their unscrupulous loathing of the Dark Elves.

    Fortunately, Char was a Half-Elf, so he was more epting than humans.

    ¡°You guys seem to be in some trouble,¡± Char got closer and said coldly.

    He wanted to set up the image of an aloof swordsman.

    A mixed-blood elf with one-sixteenth of his bloodline was really cheap. If you were strong, he would admire you. If you were gentle, he would look down on you. If you were friendly, he would change his ways to disgust you.

    However, Char had half of the elven blood in her, and they regarded her as a symbol of nobility.

    ¡°Oh, I can feel the noble blood flowing in your body... You¡¯re also a believer of the Holy Spirit? I¡¯m Felix Bardi Dawn, the person in charge of the Dawn Chamber of Commerce.¡±

    The fat blond merchant was full of smiles, and his voice was like a thick sugar liquid that was fried, so sweet that it was greasy.

    ¡°Char,¡±

    Char said indifferently, acting as if he was a thousand miles away from them.

    Felix¡¯s opinion of him grew even higher.

    ¡°Your Excellency Char, I¡¯m Mendelssohn from the Misty Weapons Factory. Nice to meet you.¡±

    The other silver-haired fat man stretched out his two hands.

    His right hand was ready to shake Char¡¯s hand, while his left hand was holding a sword.

    It was the standard weapon of the Misty Weapon Factory.

    [Misty Sword (one-handed sword)]

    Forging weapons.

    No. 001567a.

    Attack power=2.0*AD. Strength +1. Agility +1.

    The meaning was obvious.

    As smart as he was, how could he not see that Char was only holding the most ordinary sword?

    Whenparing the two, Felix felt ashamed. They were both merchants, but he was so slow in befriending Half-Elves with purer bloodlines!

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mendelssohn.¡±

    Char took the sword and shook his hand.

    He casually drew his sword, and in an instant, the sword glowed with a cold light that was as bright as the stars. The two merchants and his guards could not help but praise his beautiful move.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s not a magic weapon. Otherwise, I would have shot that beast down.¡±

    Char looked up.

    ¡°Forget it, this ce is not far from Astan City. I¡¯ll send you back on the way.¡±

    ¡°You just said that... If it was a magic weapon, you could shoot that guy down?¡±

    Felix was eager to move, and his eyes nced at the ck monster hovering above his head. He had already converted its fur, ws, sharp beak, and so on into gold coins.

    ¡°Believe it or not. It¡¯s none of my business.¡± Char snorted coldly.

    ¡°I do believe you. Of course, I do!¡±

    Felix smiled obsequiously, and the ruby ring on his fat finger shed slightly. It flowed down like liquid, expanded in the air, and took the shape of a long red sword.

    The fire on the sword rose. The fat merchant wiped his sweat and handed it to Char with both hands.

    ¡°If you can use this sword to kill that b*stard, that would be the best!¡±

    [Gemstone Fireworks (magic sword)]

    Ancient magic weapon.

    Requires strength 20, agility 30, intelligence 20 (choose two out of three)

    Attack power=1.25*AD+1.25*AP. Strength +5. Intelligence +5

    [Fluid Gem: Can change its appearance. Current memory: ring, one-handed sword.]

    ¡°Sparks! As my inspiration bloomed!¡±

    This was a magic sword of average quality. This was because the 50% increase in attack power was even a bit of a scam.

    However, just as the Ash Dwarves of the Molten ins had said, ¡°A weapon¡¯s foolishness is often due to its master.¡± This sword was also perfectlypatible with the magic and human dual profession, and it had other unknown uses.

    As stingy as Felix was, he naturally would not give the sword to Char for free. He had already set up the rental contract, and the time limit was set to half an hour.

    In other words, if Char could not deal with the Gryphon in half an hour, the sword would return to Felix¡¯s hand.

    In terms of value, this was equivalent to the final reward of a series of missions, which would cost the yer a lot of money. Felix¡¯s life motto was ¡®Not giving away any profit to others.¡¯ He was literally using his life to carry out this point.

    Char took the sword and thought about it as if he was examining the sword.

    ¡°Can it help?¡± Felix asked with a smile.

    Char did not reply and immediately activated [Fluid Gem]. The de immediately melted into a pool of magma-colored liquid, wriggling in his palm.

    Then, the liquid condensed into a heart...

    ¡°This is...¡±

    Mendelssohn¡¯s eyes widened.

    Even as the person in charge of a weapon factory, he had never seen such a strange weapon!

    ¡°The heart of a witch, which is also the favorite food of Gryphons¡±

    Felix exined. He did not understand what Char was trying to do.

    Char came to the half-eaten horse and stuffed the heart into its chest, then sealed its mouth.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hide,¡± he said, and then left without looking back.

    The two merchants looked at each other and were stunned for a few seconds before they immediately followed.

    A few of them hid behind a nearby rock and covered their bodies with shrubs.

    The people around the carriage were all gone. After about ten minutes, the circling Gryphon finallynded, picked up the remaining horse, and flew away.

    ¡°My family heirloom! My horse!¡±

    Felix was in pain and was about to settle the score with Char when Mendelssohn suddenly pulled him back.

    ¡°Your horse is dead! Calm down! Your family heirloom will also be back soon!¡±

    Felix suddenly sobered up and snorted.

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, why did you have to take the narrow path.¡±

    ¡°You still have the nerve to me me? If you weren¡¯t so greedy and insisted on hiring these few broken women, we wouldn¡¯t be in such a sorry state!¡±

    Tsk, he was cursing.

    Char sighed in his heart.

    These two people were really of the highest quality. Although the subsequent plot showed that both of them were shrewd businessmen, their shorings were also infinitely magnified.

    One was greedy for money, while the other was supercilious.

    The guards¡¯ cotton uniforms were exquisitely made. There was a Gray Maple Leaf on the chest and the five corners were dyed red, indicating that they were mercenaries from Blosoro Market.

    Fortunately, he still cursed at the guards at this time, but it did not lead to betrayal.

    Blosoro¡¯s professional mercenaries were at least six in a team, and they were extremely loyal. As long as they were paid enough, they would not leave their employer behind. There were four people left, and it was obvious that two of them had died in battle.

    Even if two of their teammates died in battle, and in exchange for their employer¡¯s disgust and curses, they would not show any anger, or even say a word.

    This was professionalism.

    ¡°Where did we not do well?¡±

    Suddenly, a voice was heard.

    Char was stunned as if he had seen a ghost.

 Chapter 26

    026

    Chapter 26. Are You A yer?

    ¡°Where did we not do well?¡±

    Her voice was teary.

    It was a petite girl, one of the mercenaries.

    She was too petite. She was only fifteen or sixteen years old.

    Her young body was tightly wrapped in the brown and ck mercenary uniform, and she wore a felt hat on her head. Her long green hair was wrapped inside, with a few strands of ck hair hanging down along with the band of the felt hat.

    Char could not help but let out a soft gasp.

    The mercenaries that appeared in this storyline all had the same four faces, so he did not pay much attention to them this time.

    However, this youngdy had a sweet voice...

    He had never seen it before.

    A new NPC randomly generated after the open beta?

    She had a temperament of a young girl, which had a different kind of freshness.

    Char¡¯s interest was piqued.

    ¡°Pay attention to your attitude toward your employer!¡±

    Mendelssohn stood up, his fat body like a mountain of meat, lying in front of the girl.

    ¡°We paid three times the average hiring fee to hire you, not to see you cry! It¡¯s just a dead person. As a mercenary, you don¡¯t even have this awareness. Why don¡¯t you go back and drink a few more years of milk? You really are a lowlymoner!¡±

    The young girl was stunned at first, and then her mouth was wide open.

    ¡°Waaa! I quit! I¡¯ll pay the penalty! I won¡¯t be a mercenary anymore!¡±

    She pulled on her body and her uniform actually fell off, revealing her tight-fitting newbie clothes...

    F*ck ...

    She really was a yer?

    Char was so shocked that he could not close his mouth.

    A yer could actually...

    If she was born around Nanhai County...

    One time, he was randomly born in Nanhai County, and it just so happened that the Blosoro Mercenary Association was recruiting people there. However, Char was too busy at that time.

    When he had gone to Blosoro, he had learned that the recruitment had gone on for an entire month.

    It turned out that it was a profession that was open to the novice vige.

    Char finally understood.

    The profession of a mercenary was quite special. It was not an automatic new profession after learning a skill, but one had to be recognized by the association before one could be granted an identity.

    It emphasized the spirit of the contract, it did not care whether you were strong or weak. After all, themission was full of nonbat content.

    This was also the advantage of being a mercenary. Even if you did not want to kill monsters to level up, you could still do quests to gain experience. He could reach level 90 just by running errands and delivering letters.

    In ¡°Fantasy World¡±, there was no such thing.

    It did not exist.

    Not to mention whether the NPC would trust you or not, whether you should trust him or not was a problem.

    What if he did not give you a reward after you ran the errand? Could you still call the police?

    That was why the Blosoro Mercenary Association came into being, solving the problem of trust.

    The association would only open recruitment a few times a year, and it was not like Char had never changed his profession.

    The experience was terrible.

    How should he put it? it was good at everything, but it was not free.

    The profession of a mercenary was more like a switch of game mode, allowing the yers to experience the most traditional RPG.

    He did missions to earn money, experience, and points to exchange for equipment. He also had endless daily and weekly missions to clear.

    It was simr to the endless quests in some games.

    To a wild horse like Char, it was too restrictive.

    Most importantly, the mercenary code clearly stated that intimate contact with the employer is strictly prohibited.

    However, there was nock of mature young women or plump nobledies among the employers...

    That was why Char would always lose his mercenary status due to anonymousints, and the association would use him of being indecent.

    He did not know how this female yer had be a mercenary in two days and had been given such a mission ...

    Char¡¯s curiosity was stirred.

    ¡°Now that I¡¯m not a mercenary, I can scold you!¡±

    The girl threw the badge on the ground and pointed at Mendelssohn¡¯s chubby face.

    Her fingers were trembling because of her anger.

    ¡°Uncle George is dead, and so is Miss Anna. They both died to save you! If we had taken the main road, we would have been fine, but the two of you insisted on taking a shortcut. You even said that you¡¯ve taken the road many times and that you¡¯ll bear the responsibility if anything goes wrong... You¡¯re all lying! You b*stards! You¡¯re not men, you have no sense of responsibility!¡±

    The young girl did not seem to know how to scold people, and she only said a few soft words.

    At the mention of a sad point, she cried so hard that she was covered in tears. She was so sensitive that she could not even speak.

    ¡°Waaa... You all are bad guys! Waaa...¡±

    This was really...

    She was really too cute.

    ¡°Have you said enough?¡± Felix¡¯s face darkened.

    The girl was still sobbing.

    ¡°You broke the contract one-sidedly. ording to the association¡¯s rules...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±

    Char suddenly spoke, interrupting Felix.

    ¡°I¡¯ll settle the score with youter.¡±

    He red at the female mercenary, and when he turned to Char, his expression changed to an apologetic smile.

    It was even more natural than changing his face.

    ¡°My lord, what did you say?¡±

    ¡°Follow me,¡± Char ordered.

    Char said indifferently and pushed the bushes away.

    They quickly followed behind her. The young girl, who had already shed her identity as a mercenary, was stunned for a few seconds before she suddenly caught up.

    ¡°Wait for me! Don¡¯t leave me alone!¡±

    A few minutester, they arrived at the foot of a mountain.

    There was a pitch-ck cave above, from which a pungent smell wafted out.

    This was Gryphon¡¯s nest. Normally, they would find it by following the smell of blood after injuring the Gryphon. Char brought her people over just like that.

    Just as everyone was confused, Felix¡¯s rental contract ended.

    ording to the rules, the Gemstone Fireworks had to fly back to his hand.

    Just then, the Gemstone Fireworks flew over!

    A miserable scream came from the cave, and then a bloody mist exploded at the entrance.

    A bright red light emerged from the ck blood, dragging out a long shadow, and returned to Felix¡¯s hand like a swallow returning to its nest.

    The Gryphon crawled to the entrance of the cave with great difficulty, cried out in grief, and then its corpse fell from the sky.

    There was arge hole in its chest, and blood was flowing out.

    [You have killed the Lord of Gryphon, Krulu. You have received 2500 experience. ]

    Easy.

    Every time Char saw it die so miserably, he felt like he had sessfully stolen a chicken.

    Who did not like instant kills?

    If they were to really fight it, it would be a mess. This thing was the most intelligent monster below level 40.

    Wild monsters were born with low intelligence and could not bepared to humanoid monsters. Only Krulu, who was at level 20, was as strong as level 35.

    Those monsters were probably geniuses.

    The death of a genius was a treasure.

    Arge, pitch-ck Gryphon¡¯s corpse fell to the ground. Its ws glowed with a metallic luster, and one could tell at a nce that it was valuable.

    Felix and Mendelssohn could not move anymore.

    The two of them moved toward the corpse at the speed of a tortoise.

    However, Char stood in front of the spoils of war. His thin body was like a high wall, and the two of them did not dare to cross him.

    At this moment, a gentle voice was heard.

    ¡°Hello... Can you sell me the head of a Gryphon as a token of trust?¡± The young girl asked cautiously.

    She probably thought Char was an NPC.

    ¡°You want to apply for a pension for them?¡± Char asked.

    If there was a token to prove that there was a monster outside the assessment level during the journey, the pension of the dead mercenaries could be doubled, and the mission failure would not be judged to lower the evaluation of the team.

    ¡°Yes... Yes ...¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re no longer a mercenary. Even if the mission ispleted, you won¡¯t get any reward. As a deserter, you can¡¯t even enter the main entrance of the mercenary hall.¡±

    The girl was stunned. A few secondster, she suddenly covered her mouth and screamed, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a yer! You¡¯re not an NPC?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was an NPC.¡±

 Chapter 27

    027

    Chapter 27. Do I Look Like Such a Perverted Person

    A few minutester, the convoy set off again.

    Felix¡¯s horse was dead, but there were only two people in the carriage, so there was not much stock. It was fine to abandon the carriage and walk, not to mention that Char was with him.

    They had been summoned by Burwell to Astan City to deal with a batch of important goods.

    It was the spoils of war from Evelyn.

    Burwell took all of the money from Mia and sessfully obtained the batch of ancient magical equipment.

    The Priestess believed him so easily.

    In the world of ¡°Fantasy World¡±, civilization was constantly refreshed and restarted by Zin¡¯rokh. Therefore, modern people might not have as much experience as ancient people.

    Therefore, when the weapon was old and wasbeled as a weapon from the middle ages or ancient times, it would definitely be expensive, not to mention whether it was strong or not.

    More than half of Evelyn¡¯s spoils of war were these antiques, so they could be sold for at least half a year¡¯s tax from Astan City. Burwell was going to make big news this time.

    He wanted to bid.

    Felix and Mendelssohn represented the merchants of the Light Elves. Felix was in charge of negotiating the trade, and Mendelssohn was in charge of evaluating the prices. The two were a team that had topete with people from otherrge Chambers of Commerce.

    Ri¡¯s team of four followed him closely. Even though she was no longer a mercenary, she was still very interested in Char, and followed him closely, asking him all sorts of questions.

    The key to leaving the novice vige was to gain enough reputation. Ri was born near Southshore, so she should have participated in a counterattack against the invasion of the seafood people to gain enough reputation...

    However, she did not.

    Ri was only doing the beginner¡¯s guide quest and left the vige.

    She was only trying to save the injured.

    Just making potions, cleaning wounds, and bandaging could be done by going to the front line and the logistics department to save ten people.

    In Char¡¯s opinion, it would take at most five minutes.

    However, she had been saving them for two days and one night. She had bandaged all the wounded soldiers on the beach with her own hands, and she was affectionately known as the ¡°Battlefield Angel¡± by the soldiers.

    It was like another version of ¡®Fantasy World¡¯. He had maxed out his reputation in one go, then became a mercenary and sessfully received a quest to leave the vige.

    Char let out a deep sigh.

    The yers were indeed a powerful species.

    He kept Krulu¡¯s body, which would be of great use when he returned to the city.

    Along the way, they encountered a few waves of monsters, which were all easily dealt with by Char.

    However, it felt a little strange.

    After all, hisst serious battle was at the end of his 177th round with Zin¡¯rokh.

    Now that it had suddenly be such a low-level battle, he was still a little unused to it.

    However, his difort was shocking to the NPCs.

    Felix and Mendelssohn had seen the world, and they could identify the level of the data. As such, Char was treated as a level 30 being by them, and they licked him like a model text, without repeating any words.

    Inparison, Ri¡¯s words sounded better.

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡±

    ¡°666!¡±

    ¡°Char is invincible!¡±

    It was very simple and pure.

    ¡­

    When the sun was about to set, they arrived at Astan City.

    ¡°Char, I really don¡¯t want to part with you here, but I have a heavy responsibility, and I have to do this.¡±

    If these words hade from a cute girl, Char would have said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we can meet again in the future.¡±

    However, it was Felix who said this.

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    The more boorish he was, the morefortable Felix felt as if Char¡¯s boorishness toward him was a form of respect.

    ¡°Immediately. If I may ask, what do you n to do with your spoils of war?¡±

    ¡°Sell it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, in that case, you cane to the trading hall of the Dawn Chamber of Commerce at any time. As long as you mention my name, I¡¯ll definitely give you the most honorable treatment!¡±

    ¡°I know. Get lost.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll get lost now!¡±

    As soon as he turned around, Felix began to order the mercenaries around.

    ¡°You three stupid pigs, hurry up and get out of my and Char¡¯s sight!¡±

    Blosoro¡¯s mercenaries did not even give him a hard time afterpleting his mission. The big-bearded old man took two steps forward and pushed Felix away. The fat merchant didn¡¯t dare to say anything.

    The bearded man went straight to Char and hammered his chest three times.

    ¡°Thank you, traveler.¡±

    ¡°May the dead rest in peace.¡± Char returned the gesture.

    There was a saying among the NPCs in ¡°Fantasy World¡±, The promise of an elf was as precious as the wealth of a Dragon, but it paled inparison to Blosoro¡¯s mercenaries.

    He had once used arge sum of money to hire Blosoro¡¯s mercenaries to attack the Zin¡¯rokh¡¯sir. They had fought to thest man without any deserter.

    At the end of his 11th round, the mercenaries were able tost even longer than the United Holy Kingdom¡¯s army.

    They were truly worthy of respect.

    After the NPCs had left, Ri looked at Char pitifully.

    Char ignored her and walked into a clothing store to buy a cloak before walking to a hidden corner.

    When Char came out the next second, there was someone beside her.

    ¡°Eh? A living human?¡± Ri said in shock.

    ¡°A drink?¡± Char asked her.

    Ri took a step back warily.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Char sized her up and shook her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ri was stunned for a few seconds.

    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t mean it that way!¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± Char asked.

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t want to either!¡±

    Ri started to giggle.

    ¡°It¡¯s so fun...¡± She muttered softly.

    It was as if this child had never said any dirty jokes.

    Char said, ¡°Time is precious. Do you want to talk? Otherwise, I¡¯m leaving. The world is so big. We¡¯ll meet again if fate allows.¡±

    ¡°I... I have something to say, but...¡±

    Ri stammered for a long time before finally saying,

    ¡°Can... can I thank you offline? Mom said I should thank you for your help, but my money has been deducted by the system, and I don¡¯t have anything else on me... Can I treat you to a cup of milk tea?¡±

    Char was a little stunned.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s not convenient for me.¡±

    ¡°Oh... Bye... Thank you! I¡¯ll find a way to thank you next time!¡±

    Ri went offline after saying that.

    Char mumbled this word and was suddenly curious.

    ¡°What do I look like offline? A skeleton with long, dirty hair and tubes stuck in its body? It¡¯s been so long. It should be about the same as Old Master Tong...¡±

    ¡°So you like this type of girl?¡± The Dark Elf asked.

    ¡°No, I like big breasts.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. You¡¯re here for the Priestess, right?¡±

    She seemed to have discovered the essence of the problem.

    ¡°She¡¯s still a child, please. Do I look like such a perverted person?¡± Char asked.

    He asked himself honestly and realized that he had been acting normally all this while!

    Evelyn carefully examined it.

    ¡°I think so. You¡¯ll definitely make a move on her. ¡±

    ¡°Then congrattions on your guess.¡±

    ¡°Ha... As expected...¡±

    The Dark Elf¡¯s smile was hidden under her cloak, her eyes shining with excitement.

    [Your favorability with Evelyn has increased.]

    Tsk, as expected of a believer of Zin¡¯rokh.

    The Dark Elf was imagining things that children wouldn¡¯t be able to resist seeing.

    However, that was not important at all

    Char grabbed her hand.

    At first, Evelyn was slightly resistant, but she soon let nature take its course.

 Chapter 28

    028

    Chapter 28. I Can Tell a Woman by Her Scent

    Char still came to the Dawn Chamber of Commerce and was treated with the highest level of hospitality.

    Felix had just climbed into his lover¡¯s bed, and he had not even taken off his pants.

    He still had the smell of a woman¡¯s perfume.

    ¡°Mrs. Jolent?¡±

    Char raised an eyebrow, and Felix¡¯s smile instantly froze on his face.

    Mrs. Jolent was one of his lovers, but that was not the main issue. The main issue was how did he know?

    In just a few short minutes, who would disclose the information?

    Could it be that the other party could recognize women by their fragrance?

    Was that even possible?

    Felix¡¯s cold sweat was pouring down his back. He felt like he was surrounded by eyes, and he was being seen through.

    This was the effect Char wanted.

    [Trade Negotiation] was a skill, and Felix¡¯s [Trade Negotiation] was at the maximum level. There were few people in the entire United Holy Kingdom who were better than him.

    If it was not for the fact that this fat man with hair like Trump¡¯s was too important, Char would not have wanted to deal with him.

    This was because the skill was too overpowered.

    The bonus from max-level [Trade Negotiation] was unreasonable. Not to mention the NPC¡¯s speaking skills, just the value alone was 40%.

    For example, if Char wanted to buy an item for 10 gold coins, the starting price would be 14.

    On the other hand, if he wanted to sell it, he could only sell it for 6 gold.

    However, after many tests, Char found that as long as he took advantage of the other party¡¯s timid character and put him into a dazed¡¯ state, [Trade Negotiation] would not work.

    This was only the first step.

    Char said, ¡°Mrs. Jolent¡¯s husband is a Gruber Officer, right? I heard that he¡¯s been in Makus City for a month.¡±

    Felix smiled in embarrassment and wiped the sweat off his forehead.

    ¡°This has nothing to do with our business. Sir, you should...¡±

    ¡°When you helped Mrs. Jolent deal with that batch of prohibited items, you fired an inflexible supervisor, right?¡± Char¡¯s finger tapped on the table. ¡°I think you should remember that guy¡¯s name is Sanji. He¡¯s Half-Barbarian, tall, and almost got into a fight with you.¡±

    ¡°Why did you mention him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen him before. Guess where?¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°In the military camp of Makus City. He¡¯s now the Captain of Gruber Officer¡¯s infantries.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Felix¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and his body went limp in his chair.

    His mind was filled with the consequences of Gruber finding out about this ...

    As an absolute confidant promoted by Burwell, as long as Gruber sent back an angry message, he would most likely have to leave Astan City!

    Felix was so anxious that his brain was almost cooked.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Char tapped the table and tried to keep it short.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk about the Gryphon. I¡¯ll sell it to you for 25 gold coins.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Felix raised his head in surprise.

    The price was not high, but it was not cheap either. It was just within his eptable range...

    If it was in the past, he would definitely haggle the price. However, he did not have the time at that moment!

    ¡°Done...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll add two more spots,¡± Char said.

    ¡°What spots?¡±

    ¡°After the auction is over, the number of guards for the team you rush back to Andaheim.¡±

    Andaheim was the general name for the Light Forest and the surrounding Light Elf towns.

    Felix lived on the edge of the city

    The cities at the edge were not recognized by the elves, but they were indeed in Andaheim, and they could squeeze into the army.

    ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡± Felix couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Char chuckled.

    You might think it¡¯s easy now, but you¡¯ll bleed a lotter.

    ¡°It¡¯s that simple.¡±

    ¡°Alright, deal!¡±

    Felix was very satisfied with this deal, and he signed the contract.

    To him, this was definitely the most important contract. If he broke his promise, he would never be able to earn a single gold coin for the rest of his life.

    The reason why he was so forthright was that he was afraid that Char would use this important information as a bargaining chip to threaten him.

    After the deal was done, Felix thanked him and went to deal with his own business.

    After leaving the Chamber of Commerce, Evelyn heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°The stench on that fat pig¡¯s body is suffocating me.¡±

    ¡°Come on, you¡¯re so nervous you¡¯re almost out of breath.¡±

    Char raised his hand, which was clenched by Evelyn just now.

    It was a good thing he had 19 points of strength. Otherwise, he would probably get a broken finger.

    At that time, there were at least eight level 40 Light Elf Guards standing behind the two of them. It was simply too exciting.

    Evelyn looked away awkwardly and changed the topic on purpose. ¡°Where are we going next?¡±

    ¡°Upgrade,¡± Char said.

    ¡­

    Char chose the most remote path in Astan City. There was no one around, and the light dimmed.

    The more she walked, the more frightened she became. This road led to the secret stronghold of the Dark Brotherhood...

    However, the problem was, this was clearly a secret passage only for internal personnel, so how could this guy be so familiar with it?

    He did not stop along the way, as if he was at home.

    The entrance was set in a hidden house in the shantytown. If it was safe, he would hang a green felt hat in the yard.

    It was safe today.

    The two of them climbed over the wall without a sound. Just as Evelyn was about to go up and exchange signals, Char pulled her back.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Shh, listen.¡±

    The Dark Elf¡¯s heart clenched. She was sensitive to the word.

    Could it be...

    She walked a few steps forward against the wall and came to the window.

    The bed in the room creaked, mixed with extremely suppressed moans.

    Clearly, there were only two people.

    The blush on Evelyn¡¯s face crept up to her ears in a second. She quickly turned around to leave, but she bumped into Char¡¯s arms.

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    Char opened her arms and made a funny look.

    Embarrassed and annoyed, Evelyn was about to leave when a strange sound came from the room.

    ¡°Who¡¯s outside?¡±

    The two of them suddenly stopped moving and leaned against the wall like statues.

    The sound of footsteps came from the window, and Evelyn nervously approached Char, the two of them tightly hugged together.

    The NPC guarding the secret door was level 35. Although he was a level 35 Veteran Militia with only a basic 5 points of perception sense, hisbat attributes were high. The current situation was unreasonable. If they were to fight, it would be a big problem.

    At least, that was what she thought.

    Just as the Dark Elf was feeling nervous, a restless hand suddenly wrapped around her waist and slowly reached into her clothes.

    ¡°Oh... You...¡±

    Evelyn trembled as if she had been electrocuted. Her body was sensitive, and she had to grit her teeth and not make a sound, she immediately red at Char, warning him to behave.

    Char pretended to look around.

    With his familiarity with her, he would not cross her bottom line so easily.

    ¡°Creak!¡±

    The window was pushed open, and Evelyn¡¯s muscles tensed up for a moment, but then rxed in Char¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Did you hear wrongly? Damn it, who¡¯s disturbing us...?¡±

    The person who opened the window mumbled a few words and closed the window again when the female voice inside called out.

    The Dark Elf heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Char whispered in her ear, and his breath hit her ear, making her feel itchy all over.

    Evelyn¡¯s entire body went limp. She could only roll her eyes at him charmingly. Then, she wrapped her arms around his neck and let his hands go through the back of his neck and the back of his legs.

    ¡°How are we going to get down?¡± She asked.

    Char carried her over the high wall and returned to the fork.

    ¡°I suddenly thought of it... We don¡¯t have to take that path.¡±

    ¡°Char!¡±

 Chapter 29

    029

    Chapter 29. Fight Club

    With this shock, her body was no longer soft, and her legs were full of strength. She even wanted to hit someone.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose,¡±

    The Dark Elf jumped down and immediately turned hostile.

    A second ago, they were so close to each other, but the next second, she turned into a cold queen.

    ¡°How powerful! How would I know that someone was doing something in the room?¡± Char said innocently.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you God¡¯s chosen one?¡±

    ¡°You finally believe me.¡±

    ¡°You ...¡±

    Evelyn took a deep breath, her chest was rising and falling, and she calmed down after a few seconds.

    ¡°Lead the way,¡±

    Such a small matter was not enough to make her angry.

    It was just that she had never taken advantage of Char, which made her very unhappy.

    After all, she was a picky woman.

    ¡°As expected of Miss Evelyn,¡± Char praised. ¡°You¡¯re even a little faster than the others in calming down.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I just want to know where the second way to the stronghold is.¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say I was going to your stronghold...¡±

    ¡°Then where are you going?¡±

    ¡°The fight club.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Char pointed at the entrance of the Dark Brotherhood.

    ¡°Go down the steps there and exin as you walk.¡±

    In order to prevent such a situation from happening, Evelyn concealed herself and walked in front.

    Char admired the perky, translucent butt in front of him, and exined as he walked, ¡±

    ¡°Svartalfheim blockaded Andaheim more than a decade ago. Before that, there were a group of purple-skinned cavemen living underground. Do you remember?¡±

    ¡°I know. They have blisters on their heads. They call themselves Ancient Mushroom Man, and they even set up apany...¡±

    ¡°Scarlet Mushroom Investment Company,¡± Char said, ¡°They bribed your former queen and got the news in advance. They escaped before the Night Lord sealed off the underground and formed the ¡®Gold Association¡¯ with the Goblins on the surface. The full name is ¡®Gold Alliance¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Goblins? Those green-skinned dwarves who only know how to make potions and feed Ogres? They... Aren¡¯t they very weak?¡±

    ¡°In terms of physical strength, they are indeed weak, but they¡¯re very knowledgable...¡± Char said helplessly.

    There were some great principles that were not suitable to be exined to Evelyn, such as productivity, currency, finance, and so on.

    She had almost no concept of this.

    This was a problem of education.

    Although she had received the education of a queen, 70% of the education was about how to serve the Night Lord, and the remaining 30% was about torture, etiquette, and hatred. There was no knowledge, production, or scientific development.

    It was simply a disgrace to education!

    With such an education, it was no wonder that even after thousands of years of secret nning, they still could not counterattack the surface. Furthermore, whenever a Dark Elf was sent out on a mission, they would basically end up in a state of ecstasy.

    ¡°In short, you just have to remember that the the Gold Association is a very strong club.¡± Char concluded.

    The Dark Elf was still doubtful.

    The two of them went into a sewer and went more than ten meters deep, braving the stench. They were blocked by a yellow-green water curtain.

    ¡°Are you sure the entrance is here...¡±

    While Evelyn was still hesitating, Char pushed her in.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Evelyn¡¯s scream stopped abruptly because the touch she had imagined did not happen.

    In an instant, she realized that it was a teleportation gate!

    She opened her eyes. Her body was as clean as the air around her.

    The two of them were in a building that looked like an arena, with a translucent ceiling.

    The arena was surrounded by wooden fences with sharpened roofs. It was obviously made of top-quality peach wood, but it had a brown metallic luster.

    The Dark Elf knew that it was a greasy luster that could only be obtained after it had been repeatedly stained with blood and wiped hundreds of times until the blood had seeped into the wood¡¯s veins and could not be wiped away.

    It was clearly a cold-blooded and awe-inspiring building, but the atmosphere in the venue was unusually warm. The noisy waves of sound mixed with the harsh music, one wave after the other, hitting their faces in the heat.

    Outside the fence was aplex grandstand with more than ten floors. There were all kinds of spectators shouting and screaming. It was simply a hodgepodge!

    She actually saw a Light Elf and a Dark Elf with their arms around each other!

    Dear Zin¡¯rokh, what in the world...

    Behind the two of them was the entrance where the magical light kept spinning. Their arrival did not cause much of a stir, as if the people here were used to people suddenly barging in.

    ¡°Hey, man, wee to the fight club. Where¡¯s your ticket? ¡±

    A drunk Ogre shouted at the Dark Elf and hobbled over.

    The Dark Elf was curious about what was going to happen next when she saw Char take a step forward. The tip of a bright white sword emerged from the back of the ogre¡¯s neck.

    Bang! Bang!

    The fat body fell to the ground.

    Evelyn bent down and knocked on the door curiously.

    As a believer of Zin¡¯rokh, the Dark Elf did not seem to have the awareness of a murderer¡¯spanion. It was as if Char¡¯s sudden killing was not as interesting as her new discovery.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s hollow down here ...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see the arena.¡±

    Char pointed inside and wiped her sword clean on the Ogre¡¯s body.

    ¡°Iron? Hollow ground? What¡¯s down there?¡± said Evelyn in shock.

    ¡°Fire,¡± The one who answered her was a red-headed Mushroom Man with a blister on his head.

    ¡°Time is money, my Goblin friends all say so. Therefore, every match will be shortened to less than ten minutes. If you exceed the time limit, the person who wastes money will be roasted and carried away.¡±

    He was less than a meter tall, had small eyes, and no nose.

    He had a red badge on his chest, on which was a hand that clutched arge gold coin.

    This was the head of the Astan City¡¯s fight club, the host, and the collector, Maica.

    They were too stingy, not even willing to hire a person to do such a thing. Fortunately, all the odd jobs were done by Ogres with low intelligence, so there would not be any trouble.

    He took small, unhurried steps and snapped his fingers, and someone carried the Ogre away.

    ¡°Wee, both of you. Who is the contestant? Or perhaps, the two of you?¡±

    ¡°Me,¡±

    Char took out a bag of gold coins, and it was the 25 gold coins that he had just earned.

    ¡°Oh, I like sensible yers like you.¡±

    The Mushroom Man squinted his eyes.

    He weighed the money bag in his hand, and the sound of gold coins rubbing against each other was exceptionally beautiful.

    He immediately took out a sign and crossed out a row of names.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be ranked third. Tell me your name, contestant.¡±

    ¡°Char.¡±

    The Ancient Mushroom Man wrote Char in it.

    Evelyn felt that he had cut the queue of at least ten people.

    After the Mushroom Man left, Evelyn looked at the blood stains of the Ogre being dragged away thoughtfully.

    ¡°Is it a sign of loyalty?¡±

    ¡°You mean the Ogres? No, it just said something wrong.¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°The first rule of the fight club: You can¡¯t talk about the fight club.¡±

    ¡°But it didn¡¯t... Oh, I see. It did...¡±

    ¡°Yes, if we just barged in, this ce would be finished,¡± Char exined.

    ¡°Interesting...¡±

    The Dark Elf licked her lips.

    She was starting to like this ce. There was order in the chaos, and it was simply tailor-made for her.

 Chapter 30

    030

    Chapter 30. I Don¡¯t Buy It!

    Evelyn took off her hood, and her long hair fell down like a waterfall and scattered behind her. Then, shezily stretched her back, revealing her beautiful curves.

    With 10 points of charm, he could do whatever he wanted. The eyes of all the audience members and the yers in the arena were attracted.

    Being stared at by thousands of eyes, Evelyn did not have stage fright at all. Instead, she snorted coldly like a queen, instantly making the people who were peeking at her have the urge to kneel down and submit.

    This was a high and mighty queen, and it was difficult for her to have any sphemy.

    This scene continued for a few seconds until someone did something.

    ¡°p!¡±

    Char pped her butt hard.

    ¡°Put on your cloak and don¡¯t waste time.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re jealous.¡±

    The corners of Evelyn¡¯s lips curled up as she wrapped her arms around Char¡¯s neck and leaned on him. Her legs wrapped around him tightly like a ko bear.

    The crowd immediately let out discontented whistles and boos.

    ¡°You¡¯re drawing hatred to me,¡± Char said.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m just letting you warm up before going down... Don¡¯t let the 25 gold coins go to waste.¡±

    This was Evelyn¡¯s revenge to Char

    The Dark Elf nced at him, her eyes filled with a myriad of emotions.

    Evelyn¡¯s 10 points of charm and her dual aura as a level 45 expert gave her a sense of deja vu. Char, who was beside her, seemed to be just a foil, or rather, a ything. She was only doing this to fully disy her womanly beauty and not to lower her status.

    Almost everyone was thinking the same.

    Char was toozy to argue or exin.

    In any case, there would be someone who would take the initiative to help him vent his anger.

    After a minute of silence, the two opponents, who were on the verge of death, reached a subtlepromise and tacitly faced each other from a distance.

    As a result, the people in the spectator area were unhappy.

    ¡°Hey, are you guys still going to fight?¡±

    ¡°You two pieces of trash. Hurry up!¡±

    ¡°Get that Dark Elf to leave with her toys. Don¡¯t disturb us from watching the match!¡±

    ¡°Let me do it!¡±

    The Dark Elf who had his arm around the Light Elf¡¯s shoulder jumped down.

    This was a level 25 Drow Swordsman. He had a slender body and looked very worthy of his 8 charm points.

    He had probably lived on the surface for too long and had almost forgotten how a male Dark Elf should treat a female Dark Elf with respect. He actually approached her with a sunny smile and said, ¡°Hey, prettydy, want to have a drink with me?¡±

    The audience was also very cooperative.

    ¡°Well done, dark-skinned boy!¡±

    ¡°Break her! Let her leave in tears!¡±

    ¡°You two pieces of trash. Hurry up!¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t rush me...¡±

    The male elf helplessly opened his arms, as if he was weing the cheers.

    He looked very skilled.

    He turned around to face the two of them, and this time, his target was Char.

    ¡°Hey, b*stard...¡±

    The misty sword was like a clear stream of silk, pointing at the male Dark Elf.

    Char immediately used his actions to stop him from talking

    He aimed at the elf¡¯s unsheathed right hand and pierced it as the elf watched in disbelief.

    The difference in agility between the two of them was nearly 20 points. However, Char¡¯s attack was extremely decisive, as reckless as a Sun Knight¡¯s. Who could withstand this sudden attack?

    Besides, the elf had never thought that someone would attack his right hand for no reason.

    In order to cheat others in the future, he had pretended to be a right-handed person for more than ten years, and he had never told anyone about this secret.

    However, he did not expect that his disguise would be seen through with a single nce!

    The Dark Elf Drow Swordsman¡¯s right hand was crippled after a single attack.

    With a light tap, Char immediately returned to his original position. With an unfathomable dead face, he even said in a cold voice.

    ¡°You have lost,¡± Char said.

    This posturing was fresh and refined, simply like a master who hid his skills.

    The Dark Elf was shocked, but he held on. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°You know it clearly in your heart. If there¡¯s a next time, my sword won¡¯t be able to avoid your vital parts.¡±

    Char did not even spare him a nce.

    The elf had aplicated look in his eyes. After thinking about it, he finally bowed and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving just like that?¡±

    Evelynn turned her head, her eyes filled with mockery.

    Even though she was still hanging on Char, her queen-like aura made him look like a tree.

    The Dark Elf shuddered. The self-awareness that had been ingrained in his bones was instantly awakened.

    He hurriedly kneeled on the ground, his forehead pressed against the ground, his bloodied hand against the back of his head and raised it above his head, his left hand tapping his palm three times.

    ¡°I¡¯ve received your blessing. Get lost.¡±

    ¡°Praise your benevolence. Thank you for forgiving me. May the Night Lord bless me.¡±

    The Dark Elf stood up, not even having the courage to take another look. She left in a sorry state, leaving behind a trail of blood.

    ¡°He probably remembered that he¡¯s a Dark Elf now.¡±

    Evelyn teased, and Char rolled his eyes.

    ¡°How do you know that his dominant hand is his right hand?¡± She hugged Char¡¯s arm and asked in a coquettish manner.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. If you ask, you¡¯ll be a Chosen One.¡±

    That elf was called Genya, and they would meet again in the future. He was considered a rather legendary character.

    In the past reincarnations, he had fought with him many times and even learned a few of his skills. However, he had to be careful every time and maintain the favorability level below that of a good friend because Genya was gay.

    The current Genya was only level 25, so it was not impossible for him to defeat him in a real battle.

    They could fight, but there was no need to.

    If he went too far, it would have a slight impact on the next n.

    Maica was busy peeking over to assess his strength and arrange an opponent for him.

    ¡°Char, tell me, please.¡± Evelyn was still acting cute.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Ha? What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t buy it. It¡¯s useless to act cute in front of me.¡±

    Evelyn¡¯s expression changed in a second.

    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll think highly of you just because you stood up for me. If it wasn¡¯t for the restrictions of the cooperative contract, I could crush him with one finger.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to make the two idiots in there fight each other and not waste my time. What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Evelyn finally became quiet.

    After the brief disturbance on the sidelines, there was less than a minute left on the field.

    This time, there was no need for others to urge them to hurry up. They themselves were already anxious.

    In just a few seconds, both of them used their unique skills and both of them were injured.

    ¡°A draw!¡±

    The Mushroom Man who had just collected the gold coins rode on a Wyvern and flew over the arena at a low altitude. The container in his hand sucked all the gold coins in the stands into it, in exchange for a wave of vulgarities.

 Chapter 31

    031

    Chapter 31. I Want to Fight Ten People!

    Soon, it was Char¡¯s turn.

    ¡°Except for the tenth match, just bet on me.¡±

    Char gave a silver coin to Evelyn and jumped into the arena.

    The stadium instantly fell silent, and only the noisy host started shouting.

    ¡°Look, a brand new character has made his grand entrance!

    ¡°Without a doubt, he¡¯s a new recruit. His past battle records have all been zero. Tell me loudly, what does this mean?

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this means infinite possibilities!

    ¡°As long as you bet that he will win, you can use one silver coin to earn all the gold coins you have lost in the past!

    ¡°So what are you waiting for? ce your bets, guys!

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see who the young Char will fight... Draw lots, begin!¡±

    The arena¡¯s wooden fence was surrounded by a circle of red and green crystals. Each of them was the size of a watermelon and embedded in a stone base.

    The light was like a neon light flowing on top of it, ear-piercing music sounded, and the stands were filled with the ttering of bets.

    The ray of light circled around and finally stopped on a crystal in the corner.

    Number 14.

    ¡°Contestant number 14, oh, I remember now. He¡¯s Genya¡¯s good friend, the handsome Light Elf Wizard, Johnny Orson! Let¡¯s wee, Johnny!¡±

    Cheers and whistles resounded throughout the stadium. Johnny stepped on a magic bat, showered and cheered, and slowlynded in front of Char.

    The rules of the wrestling club were as such. The opponent would be randomly selected from the registered yers or the yers trained by the club. The red and green lights were the distinction.

    The red light represented the club¡¯s own members, while the green light represented the registered yers.

    Johnny Orson. Level 22 Elementalist. Level 24 Arcanist.

    As far as this yer was concerned, there was nothing much to say about him except that his intelligence was as high as 50.

    The interesting part about him was his family.

    As soon as Johnnynded, he raised his wand and made a provocative gesture at Char.

    ¡°The way you insulted Genay was really disgusting, b*stard. I will make you kneel on the ground and beg for mercy!¡±

    ¡°Your mother is dead,¡± Char said.

    ¡°Bastard! How dare you?¡±

    Johnny¡¯s robe moved without any wind, and a huge fireball instantly condensed at the tip of the wand, flying over with a long me tail.

    Char swung his misty sword and used [Dark Moon sh] to split the fireball in half. The fire brushed past his hair and took away 20 hp.

    ¡°I¡¯m not scolding you. Your mother is really dead.¡± Char repeated, ¡®If you don¡¯t believe me, take out your Companion Crystal and take a look. I won¡¯t make a move.¡±

    ng!

    He threw the sword a few meters away.

    This distance was definitely safe.

    Johnny frowned. He first set up a barrier, raised his mage shield, and then took out his Companion Crystal.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Johnny let out a cry of despair.

    There was a green crystal in his palm, and there were still traces of blood inside.

    However, it was broken into three pieces!

    When a Light Elf was born, the Holy Tree would secrete a drop of liquid that would fuse with the baby¡¯s blood to form a crystal, indicating the elf¡¯s life and death.

    Every time a Light Elf went out to train, they would exchange crystals with their closest family members to know the situation of their rtives even when they were thousands of miles away.

    ¡°How could this be?¡±

    Johnny seemed to have gone crazy. His mind was nk, and he was incoherent. He actually threw down his wand and staggered toward Char.

    He grabbed Char¡¯s cor and said, ¡°You know, don¡¯t you? Do you know what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Do you remember Und? That 120-year-old single man who confessed to your sister and was humiliated.¡±

    ¡°I remember. Did he do it?¡± Johnny asked through gritted teeth.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t do it. You must remember that he didn¡¯t do it. You can ask him about the process and reason. Now, go and find him. Don¡¯t believe anything from anyone else except him,¡± Char said.

    He could not exin this matter clearly, not even when it came to the fire that had risen under the iron.

    It was too chaotic...

    The lifespan of a Light Elf was 300 to 500 years, and they were famous for their longevity.

    The charm of the race was generally in the range of seven to nine, which was quite pleasing to the eye.

    In addition, their long vitality gave them extraordinary energy, so the Light Elves of Andaheim were almost connected to each other in love at will.

    However, their private lives were really messy

    ¡°For example, Und pursued Johnny¡¯s sister back then, but he failed! Then, he switched his target to Johnny¡¯s mother!¡±

    Hence, he went after Johnny¡¯s mother and seeded while Johnny was out on vacation.

    Johnny¡¯s sister was not happy! Why did this annoying man suddenly be her stepfather and was always in her house?

    Thus, she came up with a bad idea. She would seduce Und and have her boyfriend seduce her mother in an attempt to separate the two of them.

    The n went smoothly at first, but then there was a problem.

    The problem was with her boyfriend ...

    As his sister¡¯s boyfriend was trying to hit on her mother, he suddenly discovered the truth.

    A gentle and voluptuous maturedy was much better than some proud and t-chested littledy!

    Therefore, the guy betrayed Johnny¡¯s sister!

    Johnny¡¯s mother suddenly became a hotmodity, and Johnny¡¯s sister was in a bad mood.

    Not only did she be single, but she also became an orphan.

    Her ex-boyfriends had both be her mother¡¯s boyfriends. How could there be such a thing?

    Hence, she became wicked and tried to poison the three of them.

    Und had escaped because of his high poison resistance, so Johnny¡¯s sister med him and made Und a fugitive, forcing him to leave Andaheim.

    Johnny would meet him on the way back.

    Therefore, he was the only one who could exin this clearly to him.

    If Johnny believed his sister¡¯s words, then no one would know the truth.

    ¡­

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember that. Char, right? I¡¯ll remember you.¡±

    Johnny grabbed his wand and was about to rush out of the arena.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Please teach me one spell.¡±

    Johnny was in a rush, so he threw him a stone with runes carved on it and turned around to leave.

    ¡°Beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep!¡±

    The rm that signaled the departure of the yer rang, and Char was dered the winner.

    The audience was silent. A few secondster, they suddenly burst out in a deafening shout, ¡°It¡¯s fixed!

    ¡°Maniption! I want a refund!¡±

    ¡°Johnny Orson, you b*stard!¡±

    ¡°Somebody! Please take care of this!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up, hurry up!¡±

    The waves of denouncement were endless.

    Maica, the Mushroom Man, had a red mushroom cap on his head as he rode the wyvern into the sky.

    The wyvern let out a Dragon Breath as it swept across the stands. The vigorous audience ran faster than anyone else.

    As soon as Maicanded, they were back again. This time, everybody was very quiet.

    Everyone knew that Char had won, and they were just venting their dissatisfaction.

    ¡°The match continues. Next!¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Char raised his hand as he said while clenching his fist

    ¡°I want to fight ten people!¡±

    They were shocked.

    Silence.

    It was dead silent as nobody dared to make a sound.

 Chapter 32

    032

    Chapter 32. Tippi

    Every time Char said this line, he felt great, as if Ip Man had possessed him.

    ording to the rules of the fight club, if one requested to fight ten people, they would fight ten people one by one, not one breath.

    This was because of the fourth rule of the fight club. Only 1v1 was allowed, and no other forms were allowed.

    Once you were able to defeat ten people, not only would you receive a valuable bonus, but more importantly, you would also have shares in the Gold Association.

    Even if it was only 0.1%, it was an astronomical figure for an organization like the Gold Association that controlled the entire world¡¯s financial trend.

    However, in fact, no one could aplish this feat.

    There was no doubt that there was something shady going on.

    This was due to the club would control your opponent.

    Even if you used your feet to think, you would know that the drawing of lots could be controlled. From the moment you chose to fight ten opponents, your opponent was no longer a contestant. You could only see a constantly shing red light.

    That would be your death star shining.

    They were clearly cheating!

    However, Char did not care. He was here for the fighters in the fight club, and he would not gain any experience from beating others!

    Moreover, the biggest benefit of this rule to him was that he did not have to queue, which could save him a lot of time.

    The host, Maica, broke the silence. He changed his sharp voice and said in a low voice, ¡°So, in this round, who will the neer Char, who has a score of 1-0, face? Let¡¯s draw lots and begin.¡±

    The two-colored lights chased each other around the stage, attracting the attention of all the spectators.

    Evelyn¡¯s grip on the bars tightened.

    It stopped.

    Red light.

    It was a 9.

    For a moment, the stadium was so quiet that not even the sound of breathing could be heard. However, a suppressed roar suddenly erupted from a certain point.

    ¡°Maniption!¡±

    ¡°Tippi? It¡¯s going to pull out the newbie¡¯s intestines!¡±

    ¡°Maica, you bastard! You¡¯re scamming me of my money again!¡±

    ¡°Next round, hurry up!¡±

    ¡­

    Maica ignored this and shouted, ¡°Begin!¡±

    The next second, a cover in the corner of the arena was lifted, and a cute penguin came out.

    It was still an Emperor Penguin, with bright fur, and it swayed left and right as it walked, looking extremely silly and cute.

    Who knew how many newbies would die at this guy¡¯s hands...

    Char thought.

    Tippi¡¯s number was 9, and he was a fighter trained by the club. It was not inappropriate to call him a monster.

    The red light indicated that they were numbered 1¡Á27. There were a total of 27 fighters, and the higher the number, the stronger they were.

    The strongest one was number 27, who had yet to appear so far.

    However, Char knew that number 27 was Zin¡¯rokh himself.

    The Destroyer of Worlds stood behind the Gold Association. The group of green-skinned dwarves and Mushroom Men sold this world for a good price.

    After all, money was the only truth.

    That was why they were so confident that if someone were to stand in the tenth round, they could just ask Zin¡¯rokh to disguise himself and go up directly.

    However, those secrets had nothing to do with him at the moment. What Char needed to deal with was this seemingly cute but bloody fellow...

    Tippi, the Emperor Penguin.

    Tippi did not have high attributes. Perception and intelligence were all 1, strength 15, and constitution 20.

    What was terrifying was its agility.

    It had 100 points of agility.

    The Penguin that could not even walk steadily had a total of 100 points of agility. When it moved, people would not be able to see anything!

    Even though it was strong, it still had two passive abilities.

    [Unsteady ]: Every point of agility can increase fodge by 1%.

    That meant 100% evasion of physical attacks.

    [Unclear]: Every point of agility increases attack speed by 10% and movement speed by 1%.

    This meant that his normal attack speed was 10 times faster than his normal attack speed, and his movement speed was doubled.

    In addition, it had 44 fangs that were even denser than the piranhas¡¯. If they really fought...

    If he were to fight with Tippi seriously, he would have to wait until he was around level 35 before he could fight it.

    At that time, he could fight against a five-speed fan in closebat and fly a kite in the distance.

    However, if they were to really fight, Char would be killed by Tippi in two seconds with 17 pecks in one round.

    However, Tippi still had one weakness... Or maybe two.

    As its passive state was written, it could not stand still and could not see clearly.

    This was easy to deal with.

    Why did the club dare to release Tippi first? This was because they had determined that Char was at most a level 20 melee and that he would be easily defeated by Tippi.

    However, what if he was not a melee?

    Char crushed the Runestone in his hand.

    The thing could also be called a Skill Stone. In ¡°Fantasy World,¡± there were two ways to learn skills. The first way was to be taught by NPCs, and the yer would start from Level 1.

    There was also the Skill Stone.

    The stone was expensive and rare, and generally. Only individuals with strong vitality like elves could afford to build it.

    They first trained a simple skill to level 5 and above then sealed this part of memory and proficiency, engraved it into a stone, and created a skill stone.

    As Char crushed the stone, a system notification sounded.

    [You¡¯ve learned a skill: level 5 Grease.]

    [You¡¯ve learned the basic Arcanist skill. ss change detected. Do you ept?]

    ¡°I ept.¡±

    [You¡¯ve be an Arcanist. Current level 1.]

    Char¡¯s input of experience had raised it to level 5, intelligence to 13.5, perception to 17.5, and strength 0.5 per level lower than the strength adjustment of the Drow Swordsman, so it was not included in the calction.

    In just a few seconds, he had changed from a simple Drow Swordsman to a dual-cultivator, and Tippi was still not awake.

    Char raised his hand and use the spell he just learned.

    A ck oil-like viscous liquid appeared out of thin air and poured on the Emperor Penguin¡¯s skin. The penguin squeaked twice and slipped in the oil.

    It now looked like a helpless marine creature in an environmental poster. Not only could it not open its eyes, but it could not even stand.

    If it also had a status bar, it should have the words ¡°disturbed, movement speed reduced by 99%, vision limited.¡±

    Then, Char raised his sword.

    He took a big step forward and glided forward on the ck oil. The tip of his sword was pointing at the Tippi and getting closer and closer.

    Before he could, Maica suddenly shouted, ¡°Char wins the second round!¡±

    The well lid bounced up and hit Char¡¯s sword, slowing him down.

    At the same time, a tentacle full of suction cups emerged from below and brought Tippi back in lightning speed.

    Tsk, Mayenne was already in Astan City.

    Char pouted.

    It was a monster of the deep sea, and the future body of Fredrick, the Archbishop.

    It was strange that a creature as strong as a dragon would go crazy and want to transform into a human. As for the powerhouses among humans who pursued eternity, most of them had given up on their human appearance and made themselves neither human nor ghost.

    ¡°The neer, Char, has brought us endless surprises. He actually defeated the cute and charming Tippi! It seems that we can¡¯t underestimate this person. His current record is 2:0. ce your bets, and we¡¯ll find out who his next opponent is!¡±

    A new round of light shed, and Maica rode the wyvern and rolled up another wave of money.

    Then, he threw a part of it to Evelyn.

    ¡°All in.¡±

    The Dark Elf spoke in the English that Char had taught her and threw the money back.

    ¡°Char, victory.¡± She looked at Maica provocatively.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you sure?¡±

    The red-headed Mushroom Man squinted his small eyes, not hiding the warning in his words.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡±

    ¡°Char, victory!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also betting on Char!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the same!¡±

    ¡°Char, hurry up!¡±

    ¡­

    For a time, the stadium was filled with shouts.

 Chapter 33

    033

    Chapter 33. How Could This Be Possible?

    Number 11, tter, the Acid Sludge Monster, who had infinite clones.

    It moved slowly, and the acid it secreted could melt most metal. It was also almost immune to physical attacks.

    However, Char¡¯s sword had struck the squirming, booger-sized, transparent core in its body.

    Number 14, Violent Bear Osso.

    His strength was as high as 125 points, his constitution and agility were 50 and 40 respectively, and he had thick skin and was almost immune to physical attacks!

    Even an excellent level 40 Swordsman would not have an advantage against it.

    However, Char seemed to have fought with it countless times. His speed was neither fast nor slow, and he was always a few millimeters away from the bear¡¯s paw, avoiding it by a hair¡¯s breadth every time. This made Osso angry and he cried out in pain. Thest heavy punch that he could not hold backnded on his head, and he fainted.

    Number 17, Lightning Magic Puppet, Krank.

    Physical attacks below 300 points would not be able to break through the defense of the all-metal figure with a constitution of 200 points. To reach this number, one had to be at least level 35. Not to mention, it had a shield ten times its size and could slowly repair itself. It was simply awless mobile fortress!

    However, Char was able to maneuver around as he was able to predict itsnding point every time as if he had seen through its program ...

    Finally, Krank overheated and died. Char stood on top of his head and watched, not suffering any damage...

    Number 18, Leopard Man, Bomb...

    Number 21, Dwarf Wizard, Milywater...

    Maica was scattering coins in the air while riding the wyvern.

    His heart ached so much that he squeezed his small eyes out.

    He felt so painful as he scattered the coins!

    He threw outrge amounts of gold coins into the pockets of the gamblers.

    Since the opening of the fighting club in Astan City, there had never been such a scene.

    The one who profited the most was still Evelyn.

    The bag of silver next to the Dark Elf had all been exchanged for gold coins. There seemed to be more than a thousand of them.

    She had earned it with a silver coin.

    No one back then could achieve such efficiency.

    If Char did not ask to fight ten opponents, then the game would be lost due to theck of opponents as everyone unconditionally bet on Char winning.

    However, the problem was that Char was on the way to fighting ten opponents, and all of his opponents were from the dealer¡¯s side.

    The fighters in the fight club had their own set of odds for each of them. Regardless of whether it was high or low, as long as Char won, he would lose money.

    The problem was that Char had never lost!

    Moreover, he was not overwhelmingly strong.

    On the contrary, he was still very weak.

    Thebat power that he had disyed was at best at the level of the Swordsman, Genya.

    However, the way he used his power and his familiarity with his opponent was simply outrageous!

    It was like carving cheese with a needle! Not a single bit of power was wasted, not a single unnecessary movement!

    If these monsters had not grown up under Maica¡¯s eyes, he would have thought that he had raised them!

    From the initial shock to the current numbness, Maica was starting to panic.

    What if...

    What if he really ended all 26 opponents and came to face thest opponent?

    Was he really going to summon that existence?

    Although it was only a projection, Astan City was within the range of the Church of Judgment. If this was not courting death, what was it?

    Maica had a headache.

    Char¡¯s current score was 9-0.

    Not counting Johnny Orson, he was only two people away from killing ten people.

    The number had already reached 24.

    Maica would rather give him his head than give him 0.1% of the shares...

    The Gold Association had a rule that the shares woulde from the local person in charge, and he only had 0.1% of the shares.

    ¡®Zin¡¯rokh above, please save me!¡¯

    At this moment, a voice came from the arena.

    Maica¡¯s head hurt even more.

    ¡°Next.¡±

    Char raised her sword and gave a look to Evelyn.

    ¡°Next!¡±

    ¡°Next!¡±

    ¡°Next!¡±

    The audience was like Winston in heat. They jumped up, thumped their chests, and stomped on the floor, letting out moans of sess in their courtship. Their shouts shook the sky, and even the breath of Maica¡¯s wyvern could not stop them.

    Maica turned around, scattered the coins in his hand, and came in front of Evelyn.

    ¡°What are you betting on this time?¡±

    ¡°Char.¡±

    The answer remained the same.

    Maica took a deep breath and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t you regret this!¡±

    The Dark Elfughed contemptuously. Her red lips parted slightly, her voice barely audible.

    ¡°Char, defeated.¡±

    Maica was stunned.

    ¡®Oh my Zin¡¯rokh...

    ¡®You... you heard my prayers?¡¯

    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you hear me clearly?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing.¡±

    Maica nodded vigorously, the red mushroom cap on his head shaking a few times.

    However, the moment he turned around, the smile on the person in charge¡¯s face turned into two sinister lines.

    Now you know to stop ...

    It was toote!

    Maica wanted to give Char the noob opponent, and he would like to see how Char handle it.

    If he dared go easy on his opponent, he would be beaten to death by a gambling addict!

    The red and green lights started to chase each other again. The exciting music apanied by the audience¡¯s howls slowed down.

    The exciting moment was about to arrive!

    The answer was revealed!

    Ding! Ding!

    Red light. Number 1.

    The stadium was silent, and a momentter, earth-shakingughter erupted.

    The content was nothing more thanughing about whether the mic machine was faulty, and that one could not renege on debt if they lost their underwear...

    How could Char, who was Number 24, lose to Number 1?

    How was that possible?

    This must be Maica¡¯s bad luck. He had wanted to release number 27, but an extra crystal rolled in!

    However, Char, who was standing in the ring, understood that this was Maica¡¯s revenge.

    The child beggar with the number 1 was one of them.

    However, unfortunately, this was not enough to disgust him, because this was one of his main goals foring here.

    The other goal was naturally experience and money.

    Without even calcting, Char knew that when he walked out of the fight club, he would have 482 gold and enough experience to level up to level 24.

    Amidst theughter of the crowd, a skinny and dark-skinned young man climbed out from under the manhole cover.

    He was really too thin and weak. He had to support himself with two hands to climb out. His whole body was wet and dripping with water.

    He had a short sword on his waist.

    Although it was called a short sword, it was actually a wooden stick embedded with a sharp piece of iron and tightly tied with animal skin.

    Char watched as he stood up, pulled out his sword, and prepared to attack.

    ¡°You¡¯re called Luke, right?¡± Char said.

    The young man was stunned.

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°How much do you owe Maica?¡±

    ¡°A lot of them.¡±

    ¡°How much is a lot?¡±

    ¡°A lot.¡±

    ¡°Can you leave after paying back the money to Maica?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Very good,¡± Char said.

    Char whistled and ended the conversation. He pointed at himself. ¡°Defeat me. You¡¯ll have enough money to get out of this ce.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Luke¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Her eyes were brighter than any other NPC that Char had ever seen.

    ¡°Yes, but you only have one chance. I¡¯ll defend and you attack. If you can injure me, I¡¯ll admit defeat.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Luke said.

    Luke nodded and closed his eyes.

    He was adjusting his breathing.

    At the same time, Char was also extremely careful.

    Luke only knew one skill.

    [sh]

    In this desperate situation, he would use the advanced form, [Despair sh].

    This was a skill simr to Saitama Sensei¡¯s [Normal Punch] and [Serious Punch]. Any creature with a physical weakness could be instantly killed.

    However, Luke had to hit his opponent first.

    In other words, this skill was useless as long as it did not break the defense, and it could actually be blocked!

    As for the owner of this skill, Luke, was still too weak.

    He was only Level 5, and he would always be Level 5.

 Chapter 34

    034

    Chapter 34. I¡¯m Crying

    If Char did not bet on himself, the other party would invite the Dwarf Mage, Number 26, Milhaus.

    Milhaus was a level 55 mage with three skills, ice and fire. He only knew four skills, but his casting time was only a quarter of a normal mage¡¯s. Even a level 60 yer might not be able to defeat him.

    However, this guy was actually very easy to deal with. He was extremely afraid of his wife, and Char only needed to say one word to scare him away.

    If he did that, he would not be able to clean up the mess.

    It would be a disaster if Maica summoned Zin¡¯rokh here, and priestess Mia would die in battle.

    This was something Char did not want to see.

    Moreover, once he owned 0.1% of the Gold Association¡¯s shares, he would be rich on one hand, but on the other hand, he would be targeted by the Church of Judgment.

    Pdins with a level 10 [Stealth] were noughing matter. They had to bring the wet soil back for a urine test even when Char was peeing, let alone bringing a Dark Elf like Evelyn around.

    Therefore, he had to bet that he would lose.

    At the same time, it was also to save Luke.

    Luke had an important identity.

    He was the son of Fredrick, the Archbishop, and also the one who sealed the monster hidden under the fight club.

    The tentacle that had saved Tippi was thrown out by the sea monster controlled by Luke because Tippi was his only friend.

    In other words, this Archbishop who dreamed of eternal life, Mia¡¯s teacher, had used his son as a catalyst to seal this monster.

    As Fredrick¡¯s son, Luke was a genius. He was very talented, or he would not have been able to learn [sh Strike].

    However, after being used as a medium for the seal, he would never be able to level up.

    Fredrick was waiting for a suitable opportunity to merge with the sea beast. At that time, Luke would die, but he did not care about his life at all. In his eyes, Luke was just a tool, not even a human.

    If no one intervened, the sleeping Mayenne would be trapped in the giant water tank under the club, and Luke would stay in Astan City. When Fredrick found the right time to merge with the Holy Spirit, he would not only suffer a tragedy, but also a tragedy for Mia, who was favored by the Holy Spirit.

    The integration of a body required a wisp of divinity, and Fredrick had trained Mia to nourish her divinity with the girl¡¯s wless soul and strong life force.

    At that time, the Priestess would burn in the divine fire, and use thest of her light and heat to fully mature her divinity.

    Char had seen that scene before. Mia waspletely willing, burning herself in an atmosphere of despair to save everyone.

    Zin¡¯rokh was the reason why Fredrick did what he did. Although Zin¡¯rokh failed in the end, many people were killed in the process.

    Every time he repeated this line, Char was even more shocked than before.

    The more he learned, the more he realized that it involved the past and future of countless people.

    A person¡¯s fate was like a tightly-knit gear, big or small, fast or slow. It creaked under an insignificant force, and the rotation pushed the entire movement. In the end, they gathered into a force that could not be ignored, pushing the wheel of the entire world forward.

    It was only at this moment that the unyielding bloom of one¡¯s faith and will seemed so precious.

    While Char was in a daze, Luke had finished regting his breath. He had adjusted himself to his best condition, and only a faint trace of connection was left between him and Mayenne. Most of his attention was on Char.

    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±

    The young man said in a low voice, and his body suddenly pulled out a shadow.

    Everyone could clearly see the de of the sword advancing forward, cutting through the air.

    He could even feel the despair and coldness of the de.

    It was as if they were standing in front of the sword in Char¡¯s neck, waiting to be killed.

    It was meaningless to describe it.

    This was just a strike without any mercy or retreat.

    Every time this happened, Char would be moved to tears.

    In front of the sword, he felt fear and the desire to live from the bottom of his heart.

    He wanted to live.

    He did not want to die at all

    ¡®I¡¯m still a living person.

    ¡®I¡¯m not just some codes.¡¯

    Char was already in tears.

    Then, he took a deep breath and kicked Luke away.

    He showed no mercy.

    Luke was sent flying and rolled a few times on the iron. His face was also scratched.

    ¡°As expected, I failed again...¡±

    The teenager slowly got up, looking lonely.

    ¡°No, you¡¯ve seeded.¡±

    ¡°Are you pitying me?¡±

    ¡°Look at me. I¡¯m crying already. Pity my ass.¡±

    Char smiled and wiped the tears off her face before jumping out of the arena.

    In theory, a level 14 Swordsman was also within the range of this skill.

    However, the reason why it was ineffective against him was not that he was strong, but because he had experienced simr situations too many times.

    It was a movie that would dry up your tears. You would be touched the first time, the second time, and even the tenth time you watched it.

    However, how could someone still cry after seeing it 177 times?

    Anyway, Char could not do it.

    However, he was still touched. He could feel the joy of being born as a human and his attachment to life, but he was not frightened by the aura of this sword.

    ¡°Beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep!¡±

    The ear-piercing rm sounded, saving everyone from the sword.

    After the daze, the sky was filled with vulgarities, even more so than when Johnny Orson left!

    Among them, Maica held his head high and shouted with the highest power loudspeaker, ¡±

    ¡°What a pity, our Char actually lost to Number 1, Luke!

    ¡°Let me see how many people have guessed the wrong result...

    ¡°Tsk, you idiots, you guys actually invested all the money you just earned. Are you pigs waiting to be ughtered? Are your brains as big as sparrows? How can you earn gold coins like this?

    ¡°Look at that Dark Elf. She has so many gold coins that she can¡¯t carry them anymore!¡±

    Sure enough, the gamblers¡¯ hateful eyes fell on Evelyn, or to be more precise, on the money bag beside her hand.

    There were at least 3000 gold coins in it.

    Most of it came from their pockets.

    Maica yed a song that only existed in the United Holy Empirepetition, and the moment the passionate melody sounded, everyone was worked up.

    The air gradually became hot and dry. When the first person jumped down from the stands, the second person quickly followed.

    The third one...

    Maica sat on a pir used for watching the battle, looking down at the tragedy that was about to happen.

    He had the Ogres prepare mops and water to clean up the scene, while he stared at Char with ill intentions.

    Just wait for your death!

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who should be waiting for death, Mushroom Man.¡±

    Char smiled at Maica and walked straight to Evelyn.

    Char pulled out his sword and drew a line on the ground.

    ¡°Those who cross this line will die.¡±

    Although the gamblers were angry, they had not lost their minds. The scene of Char taking on ten people in a row was still fresh in their minds. No one present wanted to stand out, so the momentum of the crowd suddenly stopped.

    Just as Maica was about to persuade her, Char took out 5 gold coins from his purse.

    ¡°Conte, raise your hand.¡±

    The squirming crowd paused for a moment, and a Lion-faced Orc that was over two meters tall raised its furry arm.

    ¡°Catch.¡±

    Char threw the money out, and Conte caught it firmly.

    The others were also stunned.

    What did that mean?

    Was he paying back the money to the crowd?

    However, could he remember how much each person should take?

    The Orc named Conte was also very surprised. After getting the money, he did not leave but continued to look at the money bag greedily.

    ¡°Get lost, Conte. You¡¯ve been here since the first match that Genya participated in this morning. You¡¯ve lost a total of 5 gold coins. What do you still want?¡±

    The Orcughed in embarrassment.

    He had wanted to fish in troubled waters, but Char waspletely right, so he quickly left the stadium.

    ¡°Pizaro, 2 gold 50 silver. This is yours.¡±

    Char called out another name.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Pizaro squeezed through the crowd and said angrily, ¡°I remember it was 2 gold 70 silver!¡±

    ¡°80 silvers is 1.5 times that of 1 gold and 20 silvers, not 1 gold and 40 silvers. You¡¯re wrong.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. Thank you...¡± Pizaro replied

    Pizaro came to a sudden realization and left with the money.

    ¡°Md, 3 gold... Don¡¯t doubt me. 1.4 times 7 is 9.8, not 10.8!¡±

    ¡°Jimmy, 11 gold. Take it.¡±

    ¡°Zasia, this is yours. I won¡¯t tell you the exact number in case someone reports it to your wife. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t lie to you.¡±

    The money in the bag was given out by Char one by one, and the hostility in the gambler¡¯s eyes disappeared.

    Instead, they were filled with curiosity.

    Char seemed to have lived in Astain city for more than 40 years. He was familiar with everyone¡¯s past and today¡¯s experience.

    He could urately point out how much money everyone had lost, not a single copper coin. Any gambler who wanted to fish in troubled waters would be seen through by him at a nce. Then, he would pinch his ears and calcte from the beginning again. He might even dig out the ck materials from the past. In the end, he had no choice but to escape the ridicule of the crowd.

    The wagers were carried out in a strange order. In the end, not only did the gambler leave obediently, but Char herself was left with more than 400 gold coins.

    Boom!

    Maica flipped down from the pir.

    Hended on his face.

 Chapter 35

    035

    Chapter 35. Righteous Soul

    ¡°Can I leave now?¡±

    When Maica raised his head, there was a pair of feet in front of him.

    She was barefooted, her toenails had been soaked ck, and her ankles were full of bruises.

    Oh, so it was that child beggar.

    Maica did not know about the rtionship between Luke and Mayenne. He had adopted Luke only because he had seen him walking alone in the snow. A wolf had pounced on him, but he killed it in one blow.

    It was five years ago when Luke was only seven or eight years old.

    Maica thought that this kid had potential, so he took him in.

    However, five yearster, Luke was still only able to kill one wolf in seconds. The moves that he had been storing power for a long time could not even kill a young Ogre.

    Just like Char, Luke would often be sent flying by a kick. He could not even break through his opponent¡¯s defense.

    Maica was angry that he had made a wrong judgment, but the strange thing was that this guy could calm down the sea monsters that often went crazy, so he decided to take him in to make up the numbers.

    ¡°Who told you that?¡± Maica stood up, patted the dirt off his body, and looked up. ¡°Have you paid me back?¡±

    Luke turned around and looked at Char.

    ¡°Of course, I paid it off.¡±

    Char picked up the money bag with 482 gold coins, shook it in front of Maica, and then put it away like a magic trick.

    ¡°If he hasn¡¯t, I¡¯lle back tomorrow to pay for him.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and get lost!¡±

    Maica waved his hands frantically.

    Char and the other two left with the money.

    ¡­

    The three of them appeared on the street outside the sewer when Luke suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Char.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Char.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going back?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Luke was shocked again. ¡°You seem to know a lot of things. You know those people very well. They¡¯ve all been frightened, but I¡¯ve never seen you before.¡±

    ¡°Luke, we all have our own secrets, don¡¯t we?¡±

    Luke lowered his head.

    ¡°Yes, sir. I also have one.¡±

    ¡°Help me do something before you go back, Luke.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, I¡¯ll definitely do it.¡±

    ¡°Do you still remember your neighbor when you were seven years old?¡± Char asked.

    ¡°Yes, I do. It¡¯s Sister Mia, who¡¯s not very smart.¡±

    ¡°Yes, she is now the Priestess of Astan City.¡±

    The Grand Priest? A hint of disappointment shed through Luke¡¯s eyes/ His... student?¡±

    ¡°Yes, his student. You want to save Tippi, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Luke raised his head abruptly, his eyes filled with vignce.

    If Char¡¯s previous guess that he was going back was an ambiguous guess, then this sentence meant that Char knew his biggest secret.

    This was also what Luke was most afraid of others knowing.

    He was an ugly, huge, and ferocious monster.

    No one wanted to be like that.

    However, he could not change his fate. He did not even have the right to hate.

    Fredrick would visit Astan City every once in a while to erase Luke¡¯s memory and eliminate his hatred.

    Therefore, Luke did not even have time to umte his hatred for his biological father. It was not deep enough, and only had a slight conflict with him.

    In ¡°Fantasy World¡±, godhood suppressed humanity and even destroyed it. Therefore, Fredrick, who had lost his humanity, was the human being closest to a God.

    He knew something about Gods. Otherwise, he would have be a God long ago.

    His fear of death made him listen to Zin¡¯rokh¡¯s lies and choose the path of destruction.

    ¡°Everyone has their own secrets, but not everyone can keep them.¡± Char smiled and patted Luke¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°In exchange, how about I tell you a secret?¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    ¡°Thene over here.¡±

    Char hooked her finger and whispered something into his ear.

    The two of them deliberately avoided her. However, the Dark Elf¡¯s pointy ears twitched and her face blushed.

    ¡°Tsk... You¡¯re so glib.¡±

    After Char finished speaking, Luke tilted his head and looked at her.

    ¡°Is she the Big Sister Evelyn you like? ¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Char immediately pretended to be embarrassed and scratched his head.

    ¡°Ha... You... How could you say it out loud... I was just ying with you...¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re even,¡± said Luke. ¡°I want to save Tippi, but I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    ¡°Go and see Big Sister Mia. She will help you.¡±

    Upon hearing the name Mia, Luke¡¯s eyes dimmed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with her.¡±

    Char shook her head. ¡°Mia is Mia. She has nothing to do with him.¡±

    Luke was silent for a moment as if he had epted it.

    ¡°Thank you, Char. Will we ever meet again?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we will.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Good luck, Char.¡±

    ¡­

    The two left the slums and found a hotel in the downtown area of Astan City.

    With 482 gold coins in her pocket, Char had chosen the cheapest hotel and room.

    There was only one bed.

    Looking at the bed that was too narrow for one person to sleep on, Evelyn hesitated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m such an upright person, how could I have such dirty thoughts...¡± Char quickly defended himself.

    ¡°So you mean...¡± The Dark Elf frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the bed/ You sleep on the floor.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°Do you even know what a gentleman is?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do. It¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t see how I was so gentlemanly with Ksenja. Behind every gentleman¡¯s demeanor was an ultimate goal that you thought was dirty. I¡¯m not gentlemanly to you at all, which just proves that I have no distracting thoughts and am an upright person.¡±

    For a moment, Evelyn could not find any words to refute him.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    The Dark Elf opened the door in confusion. Then, her body froze.

    In front of him was a powerful aura of holy light, which was as dazzling as the sun.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you. Char must be here, right?¡±

    The visitor was Mia.

    His iconic physical characteristics were hidden under his white priest robe.

    However, Evelyn¡¯s eyes were fixed on the cross-shaped pendant in front of Mia¡¯s breast.

    It was the key to return to Andaheim, the pass for her to see Lucius.

    She chanted in her heart.

    ¡°Hey, monster, is Char here?¡±

    ¡°What are you shouting for? I have a name,¡± said Evelynn impatiently.

    ¡°But you¡¯re still a monster even if you have a name.¡± Mia blinked. ¡°I¡¯ll call you by your name a few more times when you¡¯vepletely changed for the better. I¡¯m calling you a monster now to warn you to be on guard against Zin¡¯rokh¡¯s temptation and corruption. Do you understand?¡±

    B*tch!

    It was the first time that Evelyn desired power so much.

    If it was not for the fact that she could not kill Mia, she would have done it a few times.

    Char only appeared at the other end of the corridor after the two women were finished.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Miss Mia!¡±

    ¡°Char! Thank you for helping me find Luke!¡±

    Mia excitedly charged toward Char.

    Char?had received a notification from the moment she said that.

    [Mia¡¯s favorability toward you has increased to intimate.]

 Chapter 36

    036

    Chapter 36. The Half-Tippi Lady

    Fredrick liked to make the best use of everything.

    When he had chosen Mia as his inheritor, he had also asked her to take care of Luke on his behalf.

    Although in the eyes of the reclusive Luke, his neighbor Miya was not even as smart as a Penguin.

    If Tippi was used as a unit of intelligence, then Mia was only half a Tippi.

    Luke felt that he was at least three times smarter than Tippi.

    That was why he did not like to be with Mia.

    He was afraid that the wisdom would be transferred along with the concentration gradient.

    So, when he was seven years old, he simply found an excuse and slipped away.

    However, Mia had always firmly believed that she was the most important guardian of Luke.

    Therefore, since Luke¡¯s disappearance at the age of seven, she had been feeling apologetic. Even after she became a Priestess, she never stopped searching for Luke¡¯s whereabouts.

    Although Luke was hidden right under her nose, Mia still could not find him even after five years.

    She was indeed not that smart.

    Therefore, Luke¡¯s sudden appearance, and his im that Char had helped him, would naturally help Char gain a good wave of favorability.

    ¡°Then what about Luke?¡± Char asked.

    ¡°Eh? He... He seems to be behind us... Right?¡±

    Mia bit her finger.

    She felt panicked all of a sudden.

    She was overjoyed when she saw Luke appear in front of her. After learning that it was Char who had helped her, she only wanted to thank him and find someone to share. Therefore, she cast [Evil Tracking] and followed her aura all the way to find Evelyn...

    Luke had probably found an opportunity to slip away.

    He realized that after five years, Mia¡¯s intelligence did not improve at all. It was better to send her to Char as soon as possible to absorb her intelligence.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Luke is very smart. He¡¯s probably gone home.¡±

    Char consoled.

    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, let¡¯s go home! Speaking of going home, where has he been all these years?¡±

    The Priestess¡¯s body suddenly burst out with amazing power, and the image of an elder sister who was going to stand up for her younger brother was slowly rising.

    Eyes were very important, even though they were pure, bright, and gentle.

    However, her eyes were...

    It was a long story.

    ¡°His body is full of scars, he¡¯s barefooted, his hair is a mess, and he¡¯s as thin as a stick. That must be a dirty and messy ce, and maybe someone is abusing him! I must purify that ce!¡±

    She grabbed Char¡¯s hand, ¡°Char, you know, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Some people had short arms, but they also had big breasts.

    Hence, Char¡¯s hand was ced in a delicate ce.

    Separated by ayer of the soft robe, the warm object under it seemed to be even softer.

    Evelyn closed the door and squatted three meters away from the two.

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. She¡¯s always feeling unwell for a few days every month.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I have this too! I can understand!¡±

    Mia suddenly mumbled something to Evelyn.

    Seeing the holy white light gathering in front of the priest, Char quickly pulled her face and interrupted her casting.

    ¡°What are you doing? She¡¯s a Dark Elf. Light spells will kill her!¡±

    ¡°Ah, ah, ah... I¡¯m sorry, monster. I¡¯m really sorry. I wanted to warm your stomach... I¡¯m not lying, it¡¯s really good...¡±

    Mia exined seriously, and Evelyn¡¯s face darkened with every word she said.

    The Dark Elf suddenly stood up and retreated a few meters.

    ¡°Ah, did I scare her?¡±

    ¡°You almost scared her to death. About the ce you asked about, I¡¯ll take you there the day after tomorrow.¡± Char smiled.

    ¡°Why the day after tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s closed today. It¡¯s the Costume Festival tomorrow, so it¡¯s closed as well. Even if you go now, you won¡¯t be able to find anything. You have to bring someone in charge of tax to check the ounts.¡±

    Although Mia¡¯s intelligence was not high, she would not turn back once she made up her mind.

    ¡°Good! I believe in Char. Char would not lie to me!¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, you fool ...¡±

    Evelynughed.

    ¡°Hey, monster, what are youughing at?¡±

    Evelyn gave her a disdainful look.

    ¡°You really think he¡¯s a good person?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Char is an upright person. Otherwise, she would not have saved a monster like you! You¡¯re actually not grateful! You¡¯ve been bewitched too deeply by Zin¡¯rokh!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, Mia.¡±

    Char shook her head, her face filled with a benevolent light.

    ¡°Any progress is praiseworthy. You should not keep calling her a monster. She is different from those monsters. If you keep calling her a monster, isn¡¯t it an insult to her? It¡¯s not good.¡±

    Mia hesitated for a while and then nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Evelyn! Char is right, I should encourage you! I hope that you will work hard to change yourself and get rid of the temptation of Zin¡¯rokh as soon as possible, and be an upright person like Char!¡±

    Sigh...

    Char¡¯s face turned red.

    Evelyn snorted and asked with a smile. ¡°Since you say he¡¯s an upright man, do you dare to spend the night here, Miss Priestess?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Why not? But if I¡¯m here, you won¡¯t have a ce to sleep. Are you going to sleep outside the door? Even dogs aren¡¯t that pitiful.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll sleep on the floor, and you two will squeeze into the bed. If Char is an upright person as you say, then there¡¯s nothing wrong with doing this, right?¡± said Evelyn in embarrassment.

    Mia was troubled.

    ¡°Hehe, it seems like you don¡¯t believe me either.¡±

    ¡°No, I believe in Char!¡±

    ¡°Then why are you hesitating? Are you scared?¡±

    ¡°I... I just...¡±

    Mia¡¯s intelligence made it impossible for her to refute this question.

    She kept feeling that something was wrong, but she could not put her finger on it.

    Why did she have to spend the night here?

    She was not able to avoid the question...

    What would Miss Evelyn think?

    ¡°Ah, so you don¡¯t even believe in your own integrity, and you want me to believe him? Howughable!¡±

    ¡®But why do I have to spend the night here...¡¯

    The Priestess fell into a state of confusion.

    Char could only ept Evelyn¡¯s assistance with tears in his eyes.

    The Dark Elf had no one else in her mind other than Lucius.

    Maybe Apple Pie. It was best not to talk about her.

    Be it being bullied by Char or being taken advantage of, she tolerated all of it in order to obtain information about Lucius. Other than that, destroying beautiful things had be one of her few pleasures.

    They believed in the nature of Zin¡¯rokh, who had been led astray in the future.

    The Destroyer of Worlds was definitely a god-like master at instigating crimes.

    Tear apart the beautiful things.

    Defile the pure.

    All of these made Evelyn feel a cruel pleasure.

    That was why she did not feel that she was helping Char.

    Char was just a tool, and what she had to do was make Mia like this tool.

    That was why she spared no effort to persuade Mia. She believed that Char was a bad guy, so she was happy to see such an innocent priest fall into Char¡¯s hands.

    Just thinking about it made her excited.

    Char knew what was going on in her mind.

    To make a Dark Elf like her open her heart was harder than ascending to heaven.

    However, if he seeded, it would be quite an interesting thing.

    The Dark Elf would definitely regret creating so many opportunities for Char and so manypetitors for themselves...

    After all, she was a possessive person by nature.

    All of Char¡¯s understanding of Evelyn came from her own self-narration.

    After being alone for so many years, she would transform into a delicate little woman and tell you everything once she had truly amodated someone.

    The real names of the summoned creatures and her past with Lucius were all told to Char by her in his arms. She even had the summoned creatures line up and run from left to right, counting her fingers as if she was reviewing a military parade.

    Char had reincarnated so many times, and Evelyn had always given him a different feeling.

    ¡°This time, I might as well use apletely new method...¡±

 Chapter 37

    037

    Chapter 37. Let¡¯s Get To Work! Young Lady!

    The intimate favorability was not enough to make Miapromise like this. Evelyn¡¯s words only made her hesitate for a moment.

    Under the stimtion of the outside world, the Priestess actually learned to lie!

    ¡°Ah, I remember, I still have things to do in the monastery! I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡±

    Mia left hastily.

    ¡°Tsk... You¡¯re not charming enough.¡± Evelyn snorted.

    ¡°It¡¯s your methods that are too extreme.¡± Char acted like a teacher.

    ¡°Mia¡¯s biggest characteristic is that she¡¯s kind, but she will stick to her bottom line. It¡¯s obviously wrong of you to let her sleep on the same bed as me as soon as you came up.¡±

    ¡°Then what should I say?¡±

    ¡°You should say that I¡¯ve been cursed. Every morning, parts of my body will petrify, and I need treatment to return to normal. That way, she will stay.¡±

    Evelyn was stunned for a few seconds before she snapped back to reality. She spat and cursed, ¡± ¡°Shameless pervert! You still call yourself an upright person!¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t obscene, this is just pure lust. It¡¯s man¡¯s nature. An upright person would suppress his nature and show an upright appearance. It¡¯s just like how you clearly have a perfect figure that doesn¡¯t lose to her, but I can still act as calm as water. This is integrity.¡±

    Char¡¯s words were so serious that the Dark Elf did not know how to react.

    It seemed like...

    It seems like he wasplimenting her.

    Although she was so aggressive in front of the Priestess as if bullying her was pure revenge... Evelyn knew that her emotions were mixed with a little jealousy.

    Damn it!

    That was probably the case.

    Char¡¯s acknowledgment made her little emotion disappear.

    ¡®What a joke, would I jump for joy because of his ttery? He must be tricking me.¡¯

    ¡°You... Are you blind? We¡¯re not on the same level at all!¡±

    Char said seriously, ¡°This is the manifestation of your ignorance. It doesn¡¯t mean that the bigger the better. You¡¯re too fat if you gain one point, and you¡¯re too thin if you lose one point. It¡¯s just right. Inparison, Mia seems to be too much.¡±

    Hmm...

    Did it seem to make sense?

    The corners of Evelyn¡¯s mouth curled up imperceptibly.

    Even she didn¡¯t notice that she was a little excited.

    ¡°You really think so?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe it or not.¡±

    Char pouted, stretched his limbs, and fell back on the bed.

    In less than ten seconds, he fell asleep and snored.

    Evelyn counted down to a minute in silence.

    ¡°You¡¯re really letting me sleep on the floor?¡±

    Herints were to no avail, so she could only lie down quietly.

    It had been a long time since Evelyn had a dream. She dreamed that she had followed Priestess all the way and snatched the key when she was unprepared. Then, she returned to Andaheim and finally saw the pavilion that she had been dreaming of after going through so much trouble.

    However, when she turned around, it was Char¡¯s face!

    ¡°You didn¡¯t expect it, did you? It¡¯s me, Char!¡±

    ¡°What the hell!¡±

    The Dark Elf sat up in shock.

    She broke out in a cold sweat. Her body was sticky and very ufortable.

    The floor must be too hard...

    A warm touch came from under her body, and she looked around in surprise.

    The sky had just brightened, and the thin rays of the morning sun shone in through the gap in the curtains, leaving a bright silver thread on the bed. She was lying on a soft bed, and the sound of running water came from the bathroom.

    It was calm and peaceful.

    Just as she was in a daze, Char pushed the door open and walked out, throwing a bunch of things at her.

    ¡°You must be having a nightmare. The water temperature is just right. Go in and take a bath. That¡¯s a change of clothes in your hands. Today is the Costume Festival in Astan City, so you don¡¯t need to wear a cloak.¡±

    Evelyn did not answer but looked him up and down.

    ¡®He... He¡¯s actually dressed so neatly and didn¡¯t take the opportunity to act like a hooligan? Did he even buy me clothes?¡¯

    Evelyn looked at herself

    She was actually wearing normal clothes?

    He even knew that she had a nightmare...

    Why was she in bed?

    The Dark Elf rubbed her forehead. She had not had any alcohol, but she felt like she had a hangover.

    While she was taking a bath, she kept thinking that Char would suddenly rush in, but the water did not turn cold even after she finished washing.

    ¡°Hurry up and wash up. Don¡¯t wait anymore. I won¡¯t go in.¡±

    ¡°Get lost! Who¡¯s waiting for you!¡±

    After a quarter of an hour, the two of them went to the nearest leather workshop.

    When they were almost there, Evelyn finally could not help but ask, ¡°How did I get into bed?¡±

    ¡°In the middle of the night, you were talking in your sleep. I asked, do you want to roll in bed? And you said yes, so I carried you up here.¡±

    ¡°What the hell!¡±

    ¡°Ha, I was just lying to you. I saw you lying on the ground like an unwanted puppy.¡± Charughed, so I moved you to the bed.

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sleeping on the floor, why would I hug you to sleep? Can you sleep if something hard is poking against you?¡±

    ¡°You... You¡¯re that kind?¡±

    ¡°This is called sympathy. I¡¯ll correct you again. Of course, I know you must think that I¡¯m a pervert and nning something. It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Char threw the remaining bread to the stray dogs on the side of the road.

    ¡°I expressed sympathy to a stray dog. Do you think I want to have sex with it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯reparing me to a dog!¡± said Evelyn with aplicated expression.

    ¡°No, even a dog knows how to be grateful.¡±

    The stray dog happily ran over to thank her, and Char squatted down and patted its head.

    The Dark Elf blushed and quickened her pace.

    A gust of wind blew past, and Char seemed to hear an almost inaudible thank you.

    ...

    Ri thought that she had been randomly teleported to another world.

    She was surrounded by people she did not know, and they were wearing all kinds of clothes.

    She had no sense of direction. Before she went offline yesterday, she had made sure that she was at the entrance of the Mercenary Hall. However, the guards of the Mercenary Hall had been reced by two tall, brown-skinned Barbarians. There were also NPCs in all kinds of strange clothes standing in the hall like they were performing.

    She must have been teleported away!

    Ri opened her bag. She had -4 silver and 35 copper.

    A negative number!

    This was the bitter consequence of forcefully giving up on the mission yesterday.

    As Ri, who had a very low level, had joined a high-reputation Mercenary Association, herpatibility and priority were quite high. That was why she had been assigned a plot-rted task at the first moment.

    On this route, even if Char did not appear, the Gryphon would be shot down by the knights of the church of judgment and then get a free ride.

    In other words, this was actually a good thing. She could get experience and get in touch with new organizations, opening up sacred missions.

    In ¡°Fantasy World¡±, the benefits and risks were often proportional. With so many benefits, the punishment for giving up the mission would be even greater.

    For example, her money would be reduced to a negative number, and her reputation would be tarnished.

    ¡°This game isn¡¯t fun at all...¡±

    The young girl felt bitter in her heart.

    Before going online, she had posted a few threads on the forum, asking how to survive in Astan City. However, all of the replies were not friendly at all. Ri was so scared that she thought she had done something wrong and quickly closed the forum.

    What should she do?

    The girl looked around helplessly. She opened the panel and stared at the level 4 Nursing and the level 3 Tanning, Sewing, and Cutting skills in a daze.

    Suddenly, Ri stood up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get to Work! Youngdy!¡±

 Chapter 38

    038

    Chapter 38. 28 Gold and 5 Silver

    In ¡°Fantasy World¡±, non-human monsters would not drop armor. After all, killing a Demonized Rabbit the size of a football and a broadsword that was half the height of a person appeared all of a sudden would look weird. Therefore, most wild monsters would only drop materials.

    Of course, the Man-Eating Crocodiles and giant-mouthed frogs were exceptions.

    Therefore, most of the armor was built.

    The attributes of the armor were formed by the base value and the word suffix. The former was determined by the material used, while thetter was determined by the cksmith¡¯s sect, experience, and personality.

    Serious and down-to-earth cksmiths would create armor with the words ¡°Tight¡± and ¡°Sturdy¡±, which increased defense, toughness, and durability.

    cksmiths had the experience of being Magic Apprentices. Most of their armors had the word ¡°Magic¡± and ¡°Compatibility¡±, which increased the sess rate and power of the enchantment.

    cksmiths liked to be innovative and creative. They coulde up with any suffix, and they might evene up with magical prefixes or suffixes like ¡°Never worn out¡±.

    As for the suit, it was not made but dug out. They were magical equipment from the middle ages and ancient times, and there were even legendary and epic items with names.

    There were three advanced leather smiths in Astan City. At this level, they could make leather armor below level 60. If they wanted to make more, they would need master-level cksmiths.

    The three of them could each provide 44 prefixes, of which only three were high-level, which were ¡°Holy: Reduced damage from magic attack¡±, ¡°Aesthetics: Charm +1¡± and ¡°Camouge: Lower the chances of being detected.¡±

    Char rushed for the third one.

    For the rest of the trip to Andaheim, Evelyn¡¯s detection resistance had to be above level 7. In addition to the level 30 experience line, she also needed some items.

    Reeves¡¯s Workshop.

    There seemed to be an argument going on here.

    Char could not help but be curious. He had been here at least a few hundred times, but this was the first time he had triggered a new plot.

    Could it be that...

    After looking around, he did not find any traces of the yers. However, there was raw skin that had just been skinned on a work rack. It had not been tanned yet, but there were no helpers around.

    He also knew the two NPCs who were quarreling.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Reeves?¡± Char asked.

    Ghani was a leatherworker in the workshop. He was a middle-aged man from the Mediterranean Sea.

    Char¡¯s reputation in Astan City was temporarily neutral, so Ghani did not want to talk to him, but seeing that he was a customer, he replied, ¡°A little trouble, sir. I took in a hardworking apprentice, and she was working hard, but Mr. Simon suddenly appeared and said that her identity was not suitable because she was someone who had been punished by the Holy Spirit, and he asked me to expel her! Hmph, on what basis!¡±

    ¡°On the basis that I have 15% of the shares in the Reeves¡¯ Workshop, my friend,¡± Simon replied.

    His voice was unusually hoarse. He was a legal counsel and often ran around the Mercenary Association¡¯s Town Hall in Astan city.

    Although this man only had the fighting power of a civilian, he had level 7 Tax Management, Law, and level six ounting. Every year, he would be present to supervise the tax calction of Astan City. Felix also had dealings with him, and some of the goods that could be evaded were handled by him.

    Simon was dressed like an upper-ss person. He wore a simple suit with his sleeves rolled up in a reserved manner.

    ¡°I can smell that she¡¯s going against the contract. The workshop shouldn¡¯t have hired such a person.¡±

    ¡°Whichw did she vite? Whichw states that?¡± Ghani was annoyed.

    ¡°No, she hasn¡¯t broken anyw yet. This is just my personal wish.¡±

    ¡°Then my personal wish is to keep her!¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Simon smiled. ¡°The reason you kept her is that you only have to pay her one-half of the apprentice¡¯s sry, but you can get the efficiency of 1.5 apprentices. Then, what about the permit? What about the recruitment procedures? If you don¡¯t have any of those, then you¡¯re paying her a sry, but you¡¯re using the workshop¡¯s resources. As a shareholder of the workshop, I suspect you¡¯re using public equipment for private use.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Alright, stop quarreling.¡±

    Char could guess the problem, and he could guess the yer.

    If he was not wrong, it would be Ri.

    First of all, as a neer who had just left the vige, her reputation in South Sea County had reached its peak. Ghani was from South Sea County, so he took care of her and opened up the apprentice position that should not have been opened.

    On the other hand, Ri had given up on her mission yesterday, which caused her reputation in the mercenary Association to drop below ¡°Indifferent.¡± As Simon belonged to the Mercenary Association, he would naturally be dissatisfied with her.

    The so-called smell of a contract breach meant that her money and reputation would be deducted after she gave up the mission. This was the punishment from the Holy Spirit of Order.

    ¡°What¡¯s the apprentice¡¯s name?¡± He asked.

    Ghani frowned slightly.

    He did not like Char¡¯s nosy attitude. Just as he was about to say something rude to him, he suddenly noticed that Char was looking down at a drawer behind him.

    ¡®Shit...¡¯

    Ghani quietly moved half a step away, blocking Char¡¯s view.

    ¡°Ri. She¡¯s called Ri.¡±

    As expected.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Char asked again.

    ¡°She ran away while crying.¡±

    Hmmm...

    She liked to cry, right?

    Char saw a picture.

    ¡°I... I¡¯m back...¡±

    When he turned around, he saw Ri standing outside the door with red eyes.

    ¡°Char! Waaa...¡±

    Ri burst into tears again when she saw him.

    Wait... What was going on?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to her, right?¡±

    The Dark Elf nodded, then shook her head.

    ¡°I... I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    Even though all of them were confused, Char still went up tofort her.

    ¡°Cry as much as you can, it¡¯ll be over once your tears run dry.¡±

    What?

    Ri blinked as she stopped crying.

    Char was satisfied.

    He had a general understanding of the situation. Even though Ri was involved, it did not affect his n. Ri had blocked Simon¡¯s way, he did not have to go to thewyer himself.

    Char voiced out, ¡°Mr. Simon, please state your price for your 15% shares in the Reeves¡¯ Workshop.¡±

    Simon was slightly startled and held his sses.

    ¡®Why did this suddenly happen to me? Wasn¡¯t this the trouble of an illegal immigrant?¡¯

    ¡°You want to buy her?¡±

    ¡°Yes, how about 100 gold coins?¡±

    Hearing this number, Simon¡¯s expression froze for a moment, and then he sneered with the civilized etiquette of awyer. ¡°Did you sleep tootest night and are still sleepwalking?¡±

    ¡°What about the 90 gold coins? If it really doesn¡¯t work, I can go even lower,¡± Char asked.

    Simon was so angry that heughed. ¡°It¡¯s still not enough. What¡¯s the lowest you can go?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, let me think a bit.¡±

    Char took half a step forward and said in a low voice, ¡± How about 28 gold and 5 silver? After all, it¡¯s a memorable number for you.¡±

    Simon¡¯s expression froze, and cold sweat instantly broke out on his head.

    ¡°What? What do you mean? It¡¯s too low!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s low, but it¡¯s enough to change the fate of two people... ¡± Charughed. ¡°It¡¯s not cheap, Mr. Simon.¡±

    Thewyer¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he made a decision in a few seconds.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and write the contract. You wait here.¡±

    He turned around and left.

    ¡°What¡¯s the story about 28 gold and 5 silver?¡± The Dark Elf asked Char.

    ¡°Beg me. I¡¯ll tell you if you beg me.¡±

    Evelyn hated him for his cheap look, but she could not hold back her curiosity. She lowered her voice and said coquettishly, ¡°Char, please tell me!¡±

    ¡°Simon was poor when he was young,¡± Char said. ¡°he worked at the Stonemason Association and stole a sum of money from his co-workers to pay for his tuition fees.¡±

    ¡°He stole 28 gold and 5 silver? He shouldn¡¯t be so scared...¡±

    ¡°He stole from Burwell. ¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The Dark Elf was stunned for a few seconds. ¡°You mean the famous Burwell, right?¡±

    ¡°The one in Astan City, Burwell. He was thirty-five years old that year, and it took him ten years to save up 28 gold and 5 silver. He was nning to go back to his hometown to buy a piece ofnd and get married, but Simon stole it. Although this incident changed the trajectory of his life and indirectly prompted him to be a Consul. However, if he knew the truth of what happened back then...¡±

    Evelyn nodded in agreement.

    ¡°What about thest person? I think he¡¯s afraid of you too...¡±

    ¡°He...¡±

    Char nced at Ghani, who had an unnatural expression, and chuckled.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. Ri,e over and let me see your skill list.¡±

 Chapter 39

    039

    Chapter 39. I¡¯ve picked up a treasure.

    Ri was very well-behaved.

    He did not know what had happened, why the man who had been so fierce to him had suddenly run out nervously, and why even the boss of the workshop looked so scared...

    However, she felt an inexplicable sense of peace, as if she suddenly had someone to rely on.

    It was just like when she was a child when she was bullied to the point of tears, and her mother suddenly rushed over to hug her.

    However, Char was a man, and he was different from her mother. Her mother would help her wipe her tears andfort her. Char only touched her head and told her to cry hard. Once her tears dried up, she would not be able to cry anymore.

    It was a terribleforting technique, but it was very effective.

    ¡°Come over here for a moment and let me check your skill list.¡±

    ¡®Uhm, is he calling me?¡¯

    Ri was stunned for a second and immediately ran over.

    The brown-skinned woman with big breasts and long ears was still staring at her as if she was trying to find a flower on her face.

    Was she Char¡¯spanion?

    Even though she was confused, she did not forget to show Char the skill list.

    ¡°You are...¡±

    Char¡¯s expression gradually turned dull, as if he had discovered a new continent.

    What did he just see? An all-rounder profession yer?

    Did she not save the injured for a day and a night?

    Level 3 Sewing, Tanning, Tailoring, Cutting, Gardening, nting, Cooking, and Alchemy?

    Did she have 240 hours a day?

    Char had once thought that this person was someone like him who had overturned the game, or that he had transmigrated from the future and had mastered a set of methods to increase her skill proficiency!

    Was she a human? How could she learn so many things?

    ¡°Char?¡± Ri waved her hands nervously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Is my ount useless? Can I even pay back the money?¡±

    Char suddenly grabbed her wrist, and Ri shrieked.

    ¡°What¡¯s with your skill list?¡±

    ¡°I... I practiced it... It¡¯s not difficult... Did I do something wrong?¡±

    ¡°No. Tell me how you did it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just follow the NPC¡¯s tutorial once. Once I master it, I¡¯ll be at level 2 with full experience. I¡¯m best at taking care of patients, so once I master it, I¡¯ll be at level 4.¡±

    Char was dumbfounded.

    Just by following the NPC¡¯s tutorial once, he would be able to gain full experience at level 2...

    It sounded like she knew all of this in reality.

    He could still understand gardening, tailoring, cooking, and nting...

    Even Tanning and Alchemy were also brought into the game. Was she a witch from the middle ages?

    ¡°Do you also... Do alchemy in real life?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve done a chemistry experiment! There¡¯s no difference!¡±

    ¡°What about tanning?¡±

    ¡°I have a friend whose family makes bags. They opened a retro studio, and I¡¯ve experienced it for a while...¡±

    ¡°So gardening, tailoring...¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re interesting, aren¡¯t they?

    ¡°That¡¯s why I hired a teacher to teach me!¡±

    Char was speechless.

    No, it was not interesting at all! To learn whatever she wanted to learn, with interest rather than being able to make a living as her number one requirement... She must be from a rich family, right?

    Char could not rule out this possibility.

    He threw these realistic things to the back of his mind and focused on the topic that Evelyn could understand.

    ¡°You¡¯re a genius, Ri.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment! Hehe...¡±

    ¡°Do you want to be stronger?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°You can casually create a divine weapon, and then the yers will fight to kneel and lick your boots.¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡±

    It did not work?

    ¡°You can make the most beautiful clothes and wear whatever you want. Those women will be so jealous!¡±

    ¡°I want! I really want to!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Char smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll buy this workshop. You can continue to practice your skills here. I¡¯ll pay for the materials. Not a problem.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already helped me a lot!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just helping you out of convenience. This is my original n. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll also ask you for help.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Ri patted her chest. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°Focus on leveling up and pay more attention to the suffix of your armor. Just use the ¡®Camouge¡¯ suffix for your armor.¡± Char said worriedly, ¡°I mean, if there¡¯s a suffix, you need to keep it.¡±

    ¡°Camouge... Alright, I¡¯ll remember it!¡± She said.

    Ri took out a small notebook and wrote it down.

    Although the topic had returned to the game, it was a topic of creation, so neither Ghani nor Evelyn could understand. Thetter only felt that Char had suddenly heaved a sigh of relief as if a heavy burden had been lifted.

    The former, on the other hand, was a little unhappy after standing there for so long.

    ¡°Hey, how long are you guys going to stay in my shop? Even if Simon wants to transfer his shares to you, he won¡¯t be doing it now, right?¡±

    Char nced at him, then looked behind him.

    After he showed a little curiosity, Ghani had been blocking the drawer.

    ¡°Evelyn...¡± Char said in a flirting tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so disgusting.¡±

    Evelyn rolled her eyes at him. She understood Char¡¯s meaning and moved like a ghost, arriving in front of the drawer in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Left side, third from the bottom up. Thank you.¡±

    The Dark Elf pulled the drawer open, but after taking a nce, she closed it immediately.

    She pouted and red at Char.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°How could you guys go through other people¡¯s things without asking for permission?¡±

    Only then did Ghani nervously block the drawer.

    He was so frightened that his face turned pale, like something bad had been found out by his parents

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will know, and I won¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Char consoled him, even though he did not seem to be sincere.

    ¡°What¡¯s that...¡±

    Ri looked around curiously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask.¡±

    Evelyn pressed her head back down, then caressed Char¡¯s back and whispered into his ear, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask¡±

    Char patted her hand.

    A few minutester, Simon ran over, panting. He transferred 15% of his shares to Char for free and did not collect any money.

    It was also a coincidence that Char knew about this secret. It was split into two, and half came from a level 60 quest. Burwell had died in battle, and he recalled this matter before he died. The Light Elves could read people¡¯s memories before they died, so some NPCs had extracted this story.

    The other half was Simon¡¯s self-narration before he died. It was also a level 50 or so quest. When the two werebined, there was a story.

    If he threatened Simon with a story that would be of little value in theter stages, he could even get his house in the city center, let alone 15% of the shares.

    However, Simon was a venomous snake. The more he asked for, the more he would want. This small gain was not enough to arouse his strong hostility. At most, Simon would investigate Char.

    Let him be. The words of God¡¯s Chosen One were enough.

    Even though he had too few shares, he had no right to ask about things like upgrading the business or changing the type of business. He could not even change the name of the workshop, but he could assign tasks directly.

    This time, he did not need to threaten Ghani. He could directly hire yers or NPCs to engage in production.

    Ri would stay here andplete her daily tasks, which would give her experience and money.

    Char threw in 200 gold coins to the module, and the material procurement for the Reeves¡¯ Workshop would operate on its own, so he did not have to worry about it.

    ¡°Alright, good luck.¡±

    Ri nodded. ¡°Thank you! I will repay you!¡±

 Chapter 40

    040

    Chapter 40. You Are a Free Bird

    Walking out of the workshop, Char thought about how to turn the shop into an all-around logistics headquarters and suddenly felt like he was ying a game.

    Investment, yield, items, currency. Stronger equipment and stronger monsters.

    From using a wooden sword to cut crayfish, to using a legendary holy sword that was fully enchanted to cut an ultimate invincible crayfish.

    He suddenly felt like he was ying a game.

    It turned out ...

    This was the game.

    He was a little enlightened but also a little lost.

    Char was still in a daze when Evelyn suddenly appeared in front of him, and the two of them almost collided.

    ¡°What¡¯s in the drawer?¡±

    The Dark Elf¡¯s words pulled Char back from his game.

    He saw the delicate face in front of him.

    She had long eyshes and purple eyes.

    Quick-witted and curious eyes.

    Also, her lips looked very soft, moist, and full. The beautiful shape of her lips also showed her stubbornness and determination.

    Then...

    What was this?

    If those were games, then what was this?

    Char suddenly moved closer and kissed her lips.

    It was like biting a warm pudding. It was soft to the touch, and the smooth and tender sticity was transmitted back to his brain.

    It was even more real than a game.

    It was like real life.

    Evelyn was suddenly attacked and quickly pushed him away.

    When she met Char¡¯s eyes, she was stunned.

    His eyes were like the mouth of a fresh spring, overflowing with love and satisfaction.

    Theints that should have been blurted out disappeared.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I couldn¡¯t help it, ha...¡±

    Char smiled apologetically and was about to avoid her anger, but she was suddenly hugged by Evelyn and kissed.

    This time, it was Char who was caught off guard.

    He had miscalcted for the first time.

    He was ready to pay for his impulsiveness. However, not only was she not angry, but she also responded to him more enthusiastically, which made him a little ufortable.

    Before Char could react, Evelyn pushed him away.

    The Dark Elf wiped her mouth with the back of her hand.

    ¡°We¡¯re even.¡±

    She turned around and walked away with light steps.

    For the Costume Festival, Char had prepared a dancer outfit for the Dark Elves. There were thin copper rings around their waists, arms, and necks. They jingled as they walked, like a light skrk.

    When Evelyn turned around and urged, ¡°Hurry up and catch up!¡±

    Then, she jumped into the noisy crowd.

    Charughed and quickly followed.

    ¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s with the stuff in the drawer? I think it looks like a rope with a knot...¡±

    Evelyn asked curiously as she looked around.

    On both sides of the noisy crowd were peddlers in the market, filled with useless but novel trinkets for the Dark Elves. She had never seen such a lively scene since she came out of Andaheim.

    She caught a glimpse of a wide-eared fox dancer selling underwear and suddenly remembered the one she had seen in the drawer.

    ¡°Look! Look! That thing over there is exactly the same as the rope!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called a thong,¡± Char exined.

    ¡°Thong...?¡±

    ¡°Yes, thong.¡±

    The Dark Elf¡¯s face reddened instantly. Fortunately, her skin color was dark, so it was not easy to tell.

    ¡°Why would a cobbler have such a thing? Can men also wear it...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for women. He stole it.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°Half a month ago, Ghani changed Mrs. Jolent¡¯s sofa into a real leather one and stole a thong while she was not paying attention. He thought it was Mrs. Jolent¡¯s, and he¡¯s been in sniffing it for half a month.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s actually...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Felix¡¯s.¡±

    Evelyn turned around in surprise.

    ¡°Felix? What?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, that damn fatty isn¡¯t into cross-dressing. He just bought it for Mrs. Jolent, but she didn¡¯t like it. ¡±

    ¡°Then why is he still keeping it?¡±

    ¡°She said that she likes to see other people wear it. For example, what you said about men wearing it. This is one of Felix¡¯s few ¡®positive¡¯ materials, so I won¡¯t use it to defame him. Ghani would never have thought that he would hold a man¡¯s thong for half a month.¡± Charughed. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought that I¡¯d be able to do it.¡±

    The elf chuckled as well. Her gaze lingered on the rack of undergarments in front of her for a few seconds before she suddenly raised her hand.

    ¡°Char, I want to buy that one!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Char was so shocked that he stopped.

    ¡°You don¡¯t f*cking want me to wear it, do you?¡±

    ¡°Ah! What if I want to wear it?¡±

    The Dark Elf¡¯s eyes were like silk, and her breath was as hot as fire. Char stood up in shock.

    He already had a model of her naked body in his mind, if he added these...

    ¡°Just buy it for me...¡±

    ¡°Of course, let¡¯s buy one for you!¡±

    ¡­

    The evening lights were on and the city was bustling with people.

    Char was dragged along by Evelyn from dusk to midnight. They walked around the city and bought a lot of things.

    The Dark Elf had never been so free and unrestrained before. Like a chirping bird, she asked from the beginning to the end. Char did not hide anything either. He could pull all the erudite schrs together and answer fluently, giving all he knew without reserve.

    No matter what he said, she would listen carefully. Her eyes were shining with satisfaction and tranquility as if the past hardships had not left any trace on her.

    The two of them did not notice the passage of time untilte at night. They returned to the hotel hand in hand.

    As she passed by a dark alley, she stopped.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Char was just wondering why she had stopped and was suddenly pushed into the room by the Dark Elf, against the wall.

    Burning breath hit him in the face, and his movements seemed clumsy and rough. After a brief moment of shock, Char held her butt with both hands and guided her gently, allowing her to vent her desire relentlessly.

    After a long time, their lips separated.

    ¡°If you want it now, I can give it to you.¡±

    In the darkness, a pair of purple eyes glowed faintly.

    He was clearly looking up at Char, but he had the illusion that she was looking down at him.

    Char shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not time yet.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t give you a second chance.¡±

    Char smiled confidently and did notment.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. You really don¡¯t regret it?¡±

    Char pouted.

    At this moment, rustling sounds came from the other end of the alley. He turned his head and saw a few figures under the street lights.

    Tsk, herees the blind one.

    It was a group of drunkards, like sharks that had smelled blood, pushing and shoving each other in.

    In the dark alley, the Dark Elf¡¯s body scent when she desired to have sex was like the most deadly poison.

    They did not expect this.

    From the moment Ri appeared, everything that had happened during the Costume Festival had gone out of his control.

    However, he did not want to control it.

    Thanks to this, he was able to see a whole new side of her.

    She was not a cold code, not a program, but a living person that could not be fathomed even after hundreds of reincarnations.

    This was human nature...

    ¡°Evelyn,¡± Char said.

    ¡°Disgusting.¡±

    Charughed and ignored herints, insisting, ¡± ¡°Do you see those people approaching? With your level 14 spells, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to prepare [Mana Thrust] and [Sulfur Bomb], right?¡±

    Evelyn frowned.

    ¡°This is Astan City. Are you sure you want me to use my spells? ¡±

    ¡°Remember, Evelyn, you¡¯re free. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡±

    Charughed and released a pool of grease, which instantly sshed all over the drunkards.

    The Dark Elf understood tacitly. She raised her hand and released spikes and mes.

    In an instant, the mes that soared to the sky illuminated the alley.

 Chapter 41 041

    Chapter 41. Can We Still Do It Now?

    "Char! If you don''t open the door, I''ming in!"

    She was woken up by the sound of knocking on the door. Char climbed out of bed and looked up to see the Dark Elf''s resentful eyes.

    "What are you looking at? I let you sleep on the bed on the first day because I have tender feelings for a woman. Don''t think that it''s natural! Don''t think that I don''t know that you went shopping crazily for the whole day yesterday and slept very wellst night!"

    I''m going to tear up the contract and kill you! Then, I''ll find the graveyard where you resurrected and beat you to death over and over again!"

    "Come on! I''m not afraid of you!"

    "Fine, I''m not afraid of you!"

    Bang! Bang!

    The door was pushed open, and Mia barged in. She saw the two of them fighting without any order.

    "Eh? You guys..."

    "Get up early to warm up."

    Char finished her off quickly and tied her hands together with the thong she had boughtst night.

    What a joke! I''m a man who has been trained as a monk. Although my skill bonus is gone, it''s more than enough to deal with you in a situation where the attributes are the same!

    Char smacked her perky butt.

    "You''re being honest now?"

    The Dark Elf gritted her teeth and bit down.

    "I''m going to bite you to death!"

    "You could have bitten it in the morning, but forget it now."

    Char pushed her face away and looked at Mia.

    "What''s the matter, Miss Mia?"

    "Ah, I found traces of burns and mana around herest night. I want to ask..."

    "That''s right, I did it," Char said.

    "Oh, I see." Mia''s expression instantly turned serious. "Char, I hope you''re not joking! If Miss Evelyn really used her mana in Astan City, I must take her back to the monastery to be purified!"

    "She didn''t do it. The security department also found six charred bodies, right?" Char waved his hand.

    "Yes."

    "Go back and check on these six bodies. Focus on whether their internal organs have been prated by magic. Then investigate their families and their recent simrities. Whether they have all seen the same person, gone to the same ce, and done the same strange things. Then you will have the answer."

    "Oh, got it! I''ll go tell them now!"

    Mia left in a hurry and did not even look back.

    "Didn''t she make an appointment with you to cause trouble at the fight club today?" The Dark Elf asked.

    She was not that smart, so she could only handle one thing at a time. She would be back in five minutes at most.

    As he spoke, he undid the rope and was about to throw them away, but she stopped him.

    "What, you still have feelings for me?" Char asked.

    "No, I''m just curious. Why did you buy something like thisst night?"

    Evelyn opened up the crumpled thong.

    The smooth woven material was small and light to the touch, and the ckce edges were attractive.

    She had bought this from a wide-eared fox dancer. The other party had a slender figure, and her small waist was tied with a ck ribbon buckle. She was wrapped in a red scarf, half-covering it, and looked very flirtatious.

    She thought that it looked good.

    "You said you wanted to wear it, so I guess you were looking for an opportunity for me to wear it."

    Char mumbled as she walked toward the toilet, but she was blocked by Evelyn.

    She stood at the entrance of the toilet and stretched out her arms, perfectly stretching out her curves.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Ah, I remember now."

    "What did you remember?"

    The Dark Elf chuckled. "Hahaha. I did n to wear it for youst night. Unfortunately, I couldn''t hold it in when we were in the alley.

    "F*ck..." Char cursed.

    "It''s a good thing you couldn''t hold it in first, or I would have been the one who couldn''t. Can we still do it now?"

    "What do you think? Hmph!

    "Hmph, pervert!"

    Evelyn stepped aside and threw her pants at him.

    Char caught it and put it in his bag.

    ¡­

    Not long after, the two of them met Mia downstairs.

    The Priestess ran back breathlessly. From her excited eyes, it was not hard to tell that the group of people from the security department were stunned by her.

    She was very happy.

    Mia had not felt this kind of happiness in a long time.

    "Char! How do you know that those six people have been corrupted by the monsters?"

    Under the hood, Evelyn''s ears also moved.

    She was also very curious.

    The six drunkards had appeared too suddenly, and even Char would not have predicted this.

    Hmm...

    Wait...

    It seemed possible!

    "First of all, you have to understand that Zin''rokh''s bewitchment is not as simple as you think. He can easily control other people''s minds and tell them that he doesn''t have that much power," Char said. "A person''s thoughts and character can not be simply defined by good or bad. Everyone has a weakness. What Zin''rokh did was to magnify her weakness. With the appearance of Zin''rokh, the mana in this world skyrocketed, and anyone who stooped to depravity was gradually corrupted. This was not under Zin''rokh''s control."

    Mia did not quite understand what he was saying, but she felt that it was very reasonable and it sounded very powerful!

    "The festival was so enjoyable. Everyone dressed up in the way they want the most and not be ridiculed. It''s the only day of the year where they can vent their emotions. But even so, there were some people who were so depressed that they couldn''t even get rid of their negative emotions. They would get drunk in ces with no one around, revealing their ugly behavior and actingpletely on instinct.

    "Then, they saw Evelyn. Their most primitive desires were aroused, breaking through the suppression of human nature. In that instant, they werepletely corrupted by mana."

    Mia understood this time, but her expression was a little depressed.

    "So, the security department couldn''t find anything?"

    "No. Although most corruption is uncontroble and self-destructive, we can''t rule out the possibility that someone is adding fuel to the fire. For example, why would a person be in such a bad mood? They must have experienced unsolvable difficulties and setbacks, such as inhumane very and oppression that hadpletely corrupted the rebels, and those who had been forced into a dead end had gone crazy. Zin''rokh was often behind all of these.

    "Zin''rokh knows better than anyone else that it''s not mana that corrupts people, but the already corrupted hearts of the people."

    "Ah, I understand! Teacher once said that the evil in this world can not be purified. Isn''t this the same logic?"

    "Yes." Char smiled.

    Fredrick said that because he had seen through everything.

    His true meaning was...

    The evil in this world could not be purified at all...

    The Archbishop was a very utilitarian person. He had extremely strong talent, and his dream was eternal life. The reason why he had be a Archbishop was because he had heard the oracle. The Seven Holy Spirits told him that if he was willing to be God''s spokesperson in the human world, then when all evil was eliminated, he would be able to live forever.

    Fredrick immediately agreed, but only after that only he realized he was tricked by the Seven Holy Spirits.

    They wanted him to get rid of the dark side of the human heart.

    However, how was that possible?

    That was why Fredrick did so many unreasonable things.

 Chapter 42 042

    Chapter 42. Open The Door!

    At the entrance of the Town Hall, Char met an acquaintance.

    Lawyer Simon, who was invited to deal with the tax.

    "Why is it you again?"

    Simon was so frightened that his body trembled. He stood at the bottom of the steps and didn''t even want to go to work.

    Ever since he gave away 15% of his shares yesterday, he had not stopped investigating Char.

    Even though Simon had used all his power, he could not find any useful information from Char. He only knew that Char came from a novice vige where God''s Chosen one appeared.

    When he tried to further investigate what God''s Chosen One was, he was strongly interfered by the judgement church.

    "The Chosen One, a name given by the Seven Holy Spirits, is not someone that you can investigate with proper reason."

    Then, Simon learned from the rumors that God''s Chosen Ones were a group of terrifying people. There were anecdotes about them from every vige.

    They had only done three things.

    They would only eat, sleep, and fight. That was what they was born for.

    They fought beasts for copper coins...

    They fought beasts for equipment...

    They fought for reputation....

    They were a group of pragmatic people who had a tendency for extreme violence and were not afraid of death.

    Simon felt-headacheing on. He felt that he might have encountered an a God''s Chosen One who was good at using his brain, so he did not intend to pursue this matter. However, Char actually blocked him at the door!

    "What do you want?"

    Simon was extremely anxious.

    When he saw the Priestess behind Char, his heart turned cold.

    He was doomed

    Char did not even let go of the mascot of Astan City. With such a greedy character, would he let him go?

    Wait a minute. Could it be that Burwell discovered something? It was not good to make a move on him in the open, so he might as well use his hands to deal with him?

    Unlike Mia, Simon''s divergent thinking ability was extremely strong, and he could imagine just from such a small sign.

    For a moment, he even imagined Burwell''s sinisterughter, as if there was a ck shadow floating behind Char, and he wasughing evilly.

    Damn it. It was possible

    Char only nced at him and sighed.

    Thewyer, who would be a pity if he did not be a novelist, was probably making conspiracy theories again. People withplicated thoughts really hadplicated thoughts.

    This was really just a coincidence.

    However, it was also good. Simon had alreadypleted the process of self-persuasion in an instant. He would agree to any request.

    Char stepped forward and patted his shoulder. bring three strong men ande with me to destroy the ce.

    "Eh?"

    Upon hearing the word "destroy," Simon''s body suddenly felt lighter. He stopped sweating, his heart stopped beating, and he could stand up straight.

    "You really didn''te to find me?"

    "I just poached a few people to get an invoice, and I just happened to meet you." Char shrugged.

    "An invoice?"

    "Yes, an invoice."

    Simon''s sses lit up as he fell into deep thought.

    In the entire Astan City, there were only four ces that required the intervention of a high priest and the Town Hall to take the initiative to send people to issue receipts. However, three of them had connections with Burwell, and the only one left was the cricket, who was hiding in the dark like a malignant sore.

    "You mean the one from the drain in the shanty town?"

    Char snapped his fingers.

    "As expected of Mr. Simon."

    "You should have said so earlier!"

    Simon returned to his capable and experienced posture and turned around to enter the Town Hall. A few minutester, he strode out with three strong brothers whose chest muscles were about to burst out of their gowns, looking valiant and spirited.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Let''s go! Let''s issue an invoice!"

    The drain in the shanty town.

    A group of six people stood outside the stinky drain. Mia raised her scepter, which was as tall as a person, and chanted a prayer in a low voice. A strong power of holy light gathered in front of her.

    Char stood in front of Evelyn and held her hand tightly.

    Then, Mia''s spell was ready, and the huge [Great Purge] was thrown out.

    The name of the level 50 Grand Priest''s skill was simple and unadorned, but the effect was simple.

    It was really a one-second animation.

    He turned off the filters, skin polishing, highlight, and e removal.

    With the [Great Purge], all the magical camouge at the sewer entrance was removed. The originally flowing sewage had also stopped, and what reced it was a constantly shrinking and annihting teleportation portal and the crooked tunnel behind it.

    Soon, the portal that had lost its source of magic power was annihted. The group passed through the tunnel unimpeded and stopped in front of arge iron gate.

    "Whoosh!"

    Simon went up and knocked on the door.

    "Who is it?"

    Maica''s voice sounded flustered, and it was obvious that he had noticed the teleportation formation being destroyed the moment it was destroyed.

    the Town Hall belongs to Simon Jonia, who is also a tax officer.

    "This is my home! I''ve already paid all the taxes that I should!"

    Simon smiled kindly, cleared his throat, and said, "

    Hello, Mr. Maica, who lives in the illegal building no. 14 of the drain in the shanty area. ording to the public building facilities maintenance regtions of the Kingdom of Lugo and the construction management code of Astan City, your building vites the following points...

    "To sum it up, you need to open the door and let us check if the interior decoration is illegal and pay a fine. Of course, if there are any unregistered illegal immigrants in your house, please transfer them to the Town Hall for detention and review before paying the head tax. The rules of personnel review are as follows...

    "In conclusion, please cooperate with ourw enforcement work. Otherwise, any action will be regarded as a provocation to the Supreme Governor of Astan City, His Excellency Burwell. Allw enforcement will be carried out under the supervision of the judgement church to ensure the legal and reasonable process."

    As expected of a professional. Even though Char was able to say the same thing, he did not have the skill to do it, so it was not as effective as Simon''s. After he finished speaking, Maica was silent for a long time.

    If it was someone else, he would probably still argue.

    However, he had directly made the arrangements.

    The door opened after a long while.

    There was abination lock on the iron door that looked like a safe box, and the sophisticated parts kept making strange cackling sounds.

    As soon as the door opened, the hot and humid air of the fight club immediately gushed in from behind. This was Maica''s home, and also the control station of the facilities around the arena.

    As expected, the gamblers had all slipped away through the small door. Through the transparent viewing wall in front of them, the arena outside was empty.

    "It''s you!"

    As soon as he saw Char, Maica was excited.

    "You were the one who lured the people from the tax bureau here!"

    Char did not say anything. She only used her innocent eyes to signal him to look at Simon.

    The tax collector''s sharp eyes were shooting from behind the sses, staring at Maica''s every word and action.

    "Mr. Maica, can I take it as you were threatening a legal citizen?"

    "I..."

    "You have the right to argue, but I will remember your every word and action."

    Maica red at Char and did not say anything.

    During that period of time, Maica obviously did not just stand there and do nothing. He had hidden all the illegal items, including the [Berserker Potion], [Blood Grain Wine] and [Ice Illusion Grass Drink].

    All three of them yed the role of a potion and a drink at the same time, and all of them had an intoxicating effect.

    For gamblers, the biggest taboo was to go up.

    In addition, there was also a group of thugs of unknown origins.

    The security department of Astan City would not allow such a group of highly threatening thugs to stay under the city and turn a blind eye to them, but Maica was very confident.

    His confidence came from his overwhelming intelligence.

 Chapter 43 043

    Chapter 43. What Was This Button For?

    The Mushroom Man had survived for so many years in the dangerous Andaheim, and their intelligence was unquestionable.

    Their average IQs were very high.

    After all, the Dark Elves were a bunch of idiot.

    Therefore, he wanted to escape as if he had gone crazy.

    In addition to money trading, they were also good at excavating ancient ruins.

    There was a type of metal called Khorium that only existed in Andaheim. It was the main magic-conducting metal of thest era, no less than the Mithril of today. Most of the Khorium were hidden in Andaheim or deeper into it, but those ces had no light and were difficult to mine.

    The Dark Elves had tried using magic to light up the ce, but all of them would trigger the explosion of the magic power that had been dormant for tens of thousands of years around Khorium, causing explosions andndslides.

    Inparison, the Mushroom Man had a natural advantage.

    Their heads glowed, and it was a cold light source, a natural searchlight. Coupled with their outstanding intelligence and petite bodies that were not easily broken, the archaeologists of the Mushroom Man had also brought the technology to discover the ruins to the surface.

    In such arge fighting club, the timed me-spraying device under the iron, the rotating neon lights, the rm outside the circle, and even the magic phonograph that yed music were all man-made by Maica.

    Maica could have bought it from other ces, but even among the same race, the Mushroom Man wanted to make a lot of money. He could not be bothered to pay for it, so he did it himself.

    Thus, he was very confident.

    With the heritage of thest era''s civilization and high IQ, he seemed to be standing on the shoulders of giants looking down on these small races.

    They could not understand theplicated and exquisite mechanism design. Even if they did, they would not be able to find the rules and design, let alone find the illegal immigrants he had hidden.

    Feel the crushing power of intelligence, you bunch of scum!

    Until Char suddenly asked, "What''s this button for?"

    A button?

    Maica was shocked and quickly rushed to the source of the sound.

    "No..."

    His voice was like a pot of boiling water.

    "You... Come down quickly! Don''t touch that!"

    He was so shocked that his small eyes werepletely wide open. How did that Half-elf do that?

    Char was standing on a table, and above her was an open ceiling. A control panel hung down from it, and there was only one big red button on it.

    Strictly speaking, there was a line of words from the previous era written under the button. Michael had only mastered 10 - 20% of it, but he knew what the line meant...

    Activate the self-destruct sequence!

    The underground fighting club hidden in the shanty town was actually a car. A mobile base vehicle excavated from ancient ruins. It was much more powerful than steam lotives and carriages. It was a car when it ran, but it was a small base when it took root. As long as there was enough energy, it could go wherever it wanted.

    As long as they dug a 30-meter-deep pit at the destination, buried the car, and pressed theunch button, an underground space that could amodate nearly a thousand people could be built in an hour.

    This was his biggest secret, and also the biggest secret of the Astan City''s fight club.

    He had applied for arge amount of funds from the headquarters for the construction of the venue, all of which went into his own pocket because of the existence of the MCV!

    However...

    How did this Half-elf find the self-destruction button so easily?

    I''ve already hidden it on the ceiling and you still won''t let it go? Are you crazy! Why lift the ceiling?

    "Quicklye down!"

    Maica''s pupils dted in anxiety.

    The others also rushed over.

    The floor of the room was in the shape of a ck and white checkered chess board, and every piece was very big.

    Other than Mia, everyone else was standing on a white square.

    Char was on the table, and Evelyn was holding the table for him.

    "What happened? Char, why are you standing on the table?"

    "Mr. Maica, didn''t you say you weren''t hiding anything? what''s with this big button?"

    "Damn it, all of you shut up!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    All of Maica''s attention was on the button, and his mind was spinning quickly.

    "Don''t touch it, Char. I can promise you anything, as long as you don''t touch it. I''ll give you all the money you earned yesterday, no, the day before yesterday! As long as you don''t touch it!"

    "You have to tell me what it''s used for. Why are you so nervous?" Char asked.

    "Because it consumes a lot of energy! Maica''s could not even speak properly. "Then... Then light up all the lights! It can''t be turned off until it''s burnt! Yes, that''s it. This will cost me a lot of money! You can''t afford it!"

    "I see. I want to take a look!"

    Char pressed the switch.

    "Beep"

    [Self-destruction program activated. Countdown of 10 minutes.]

    The light in the room suddenly dimmed, and all the self-illuminating objects lit up with a scarlet light. It flickered and reflected Maica''s ferocious face.

    The Mushroom Man only hesitated for a second before he rushed to the cab on the right with a speed that did not match his own. He opened the cab and twisted a y pot.

    His speed was so fast that the others did not have time to react. They heard a few cracking sounds and the white grid under Simon and the other three''s feet disappeared. They were caught off guard and fell.

    Judging from the sound of water, his life would not be in danger for a while.

    As the owner of the MCV, this was just one of the insignificant means prepared by Maica. At the same time as he turned the earthen jar, a bottle of liquid that emitted a faint purple light appeared in his other hand. He threw it heavily on the ground!

    Bang! Bang!

    The medicine bottle shattered, and the smell of durians spread in the air.

    Mia hurriedly held the cross pendant tightly and summoned a shield.

    "Char,e in quickly! Why are there four of you? I''m so dizzy!"

    Before the girl could finish her sentence, she fell down limply, and the shield that had lost its support disappeared in an instant.

    Char hurriedly jumped down and let Mia fall into his arms.

    "You did it on purpose." The Dark Elves were jealous.

    "Are you jealous? Let me give you a hug? The power of the holy light won''t burn you to death."

    Char made a face at the Dark Elf and put her down on a chair.

    Maica watched as he walked back and forth in the purple mist.

    He said, "You..."

    "What me?"

    "No..."

    "Yes?" Char replied.

    "No, I mean... How did you..."

    "You''re so annoying!" Evelyn red at Char and threw a small bottle in front of Maica.

    "There. This is the reason why we are still standing!"

    A few minutes ago, Char took out a small bottle of medicine from a set of armor on the shelf. Evelyn understood that it was most likely an antidote to the purple mist.

    As for why he knew so much, who cared? It was not the first time anyway.

    "So... So what if the numbing agent can be removed!"

    Maica sat on the ground dejectedly.

    "It''s over. It''s all over. Dying from self-destruction is just a joke. I''ll just die, anyway!"

    "What nonsense are you saying?"

    Char smiled and pressed the red button twice.

    "Ding dong..."

    [Self-destruction program has been shut down.]

    "Eh?"

 Chapter 44 044

    Chapter 44. You''ve Suffered a Loss Due to Your Lack of Culture

    "Eh?"

    Maica jumped up.

    The red light also stopped shing.

    The rm had stopped.

    The red button was still in Char''s hand.

    If it was not for the fact that a few people were missing and the Priestess was sleeping on the chair, it would be as if none of this had ever happened!

    "That... That program..."

    "A single click is to activate it. Double click is to de-activate it."

    Char pressed it again.

    "Beep."

    [Self-destruction program activated. Countdown of 10 minutes.]

    "Click. Click."

    "Ding dong..."

    [Self-destruction program has been shut down.]

    "Do you want to try again?"

    "No! How did you know?"

    "It''s written here. Self-destruct sequence. Click to start. Double click off. Click four times to switch off the rm. Long press to enter custom mode. You can''t even understand these?"

    "You can understand those words?"

    "Of course."

    Even though the words in the game would automatically be tranted into a familiarnguage once they were learned, Char was too free. There were no foreignnguage textbooks in the game, so he simply used the physical method of reading and remembering to bypass the rules and learn the ancient words.

    Maica looked at Char in a daze, with all kinds of emotions in his eyes.

    However, most of it was regret.

    He felt sorry for himself.

    He regretted not studying the ancient characters properly.

    He was the one who found the MCV, but he did not report it.

    When they left Andaheim, all of them had to submit their property to the registration system and pay the storage and teleportation fees ording to their value.

    As well as buying teleportation insurance.

    This was a huge expense.

    Maica knew that this thing would be valued at a high price, so he covered the words under the button with a special dye and hid the fact that it was a MCV. He lied that it was a remote-controlled self-destructing car from the ancient Khorium ruins, and finally sessfully brought it to Astan City.

    A wise man from the Mushroom n once said, "If you made a mistake and you aren''t immediately punished, it''ll appear again in front of you one day in the future."

    Maica did not believe this in the past...

    "What do you want to do?"

    Maica looked at Char.

    This was the person!

    He was even worse than the most vicious Dark Elf Queen! He was still pretending! He must know the secret of the MCV!

    "Me?" Char scratched his face. "I''m not going to beat around the bush, I want this car."

    "You knew it! You..."

    "So you''re giving it to me?"

    "Impossible!"

    Charughed, he knew that would be the answer.

    It was not that he had not asked for it in his past reincarnations, but it was only after he had a certain amount of wealth.

    In the past, Maica''s price for this car was two precious metal mines that could be mined for more than 30 years and a promise of priority purchase right.

    The control core of the car was engraved with Maica''s name, so he had the authority. Even if he was dead and nailed in the coffin, he would still shout with his rotten vocal cords in the grave, saying that the car belonged to him.

    Therefore, he could not take it by force and could only think of a way to do it. There was still a chance now that Maica was out of it.

    If he could get this car in advance, it would be more convenient for him to do anything in the future.

    Char had been dealing with Maica for many years, and he knew that he could not talk about money or life when dealing with this guy.

    The Mushroom Man were one of the most stubborn races. They would rather give up their original home in order to not waste their lives, and they would rather sell the entire world in pursuit of money. To them, he could only continuously offer him a fair price. He could not force his way through.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Char thought for a moment and said, "I''ll give you three pieces of information. Give me a price."

    "I''m not selling regardless of what information you''re giving me!"

    "What about Mayenne?"

    Maica''s expression changed slightly, and his small eyes opened a little.

    "You know him?"

    Zin''rokh had deposited Mayenne here on behalf of Fredrick. If Char admitted it, it would be equivalent to admitting the biggest secret of the Gold Association.

    Although Maica was a stingy b*stard, there were a few things that were equally important in his heart.

    The few things were his secret of betraying the whole world, self-destruct of his MCV, and bankruptcy.

    These three matters were probably on par with each other, and they were all big enough to make him open his eyes.

    "I can make up an answer and see if you believe it or not." Charughed, neither denying nor confirming. "I''m saying, do you know why Luke left and returned?"

    "He can''t live alone out there. I provide him food here."

    "Ha... You really think too highly of yourself. He''s the Sealing Medium for Mayenne."

    Char''s words made Maica fall into deep thought. He did not say anything for a long time, and his vision was blocked by his mushroom head.

    When he raised his head again, his eyes were half-open.

    "If the other two pieces of information are of the same value, I can consider it."

    Well...

    "The second one is the whereabouts of the other half of the Hand of Midas blueprint."

    "What? Oh, you actually know about this!"

    Maica stood up in excitement! He circled around the same spot a few times, mumbling madly, "You actually know about this, don''t you?"

    The Hand of Midas was a legendary glove blessed by God. As long as one wore it, anything they touched would turn into gold. For the Mushroom n, it was an existence that was no less powerful than Mystletainn, Narshil, and Gungnir. It was even more powerful than thetter.

    ''However, how can I be sure that he''s not lying?''

    "Let''s talk about it together with the third condition. In three months and four days, there will be chaos in Andaheim, and one-third of the Light Forest will be affected. The ruins of the Hand of Midas are there, and you cane with me. "

    Maica was shocked once again!

    Then, he quickly followed Char''s train of thought.

    "You want me to take the MCV?"

    "Yes, but it''ll be my MCV. I can also promise to help you find the Hand of Midas, but the premise is that you give me the MCV. I won''t swear, and I won''t write a contract, in case you guys take advantage of me."

    "Then what''s there to talk about?" Maica said angrily, "No way!"

    "If you don''t agree, I''ll go to Makus City and find Franco. I believe he''ll agree." Char shrugged. "I''ll also tell him about the entrance to the Siege City. You should know what''s hidden inside, right?"

    "The Seige City! Franco! What the hell? You must have been sent by the Seven Holy Spirits to punish me, right?"

    Maica was so angry that he grabbed a cup and threw it on the ground.

    However, after venting his anger, he felt some lingering fear.

    Char''s omniscience was beyond his eptance, and he was more inclined to believe that he was telling the truth.

    There were so many towns around Astan City, and all of them had branches of the fight club, and each of them had a Mushroom Man in charge. However, when he mentioned Franco...

    Makus City''s Mushroom Man, Franco, was in charge of the registration of the transfer of property.

    As an aplished Alchemist, Franco had noticed that there was a strange smell on the self-destructing MCV and asked for an inspection, but Maica had bribed a teleporter to send it in advance.

    After all, he was an out-and-out fan of cars.

    Franco''s dream was to go to the legendary Ancient City of Machinery, the Siege City, and find the blueprints of the Hand of Midas there.

    The Hand of Midas was a shapeshifting steel giant that emitted the glow of gold coins. It was also the ultimate dream of Franco.

    If Char really did know the entrance to the Siege City, he would definitely agree to go regardless of whether it was real or fake.

    The legendary Eighth Holy Spirit, Siege, the God of Machinery, was besieged by the Seven Holy Spirits until he died in Siege City. It was said that there was a powerful gem that could control all mechanical creations, and it would be easy to deprive a simple MCV''s authority.

    In other words, if he did not agree, he might give it to him for free.

    If this had not happened half an hour ago, he would have rejected these ridiculous words. What a joke. ''You want me, Lord Maica, to submit with just your words?''

    However, after experiencing so many things, he was getting more and more flustered.

    He felt like Char knew everything.

    His experience and knowledge werepletely crushed, and Maica was out of breath.

    He stomped his feet after thinking about it.

    "Fine! I promise you!"

 Chapter 45 045

    Chapter 45. You''re Actually Awake, Right?

    After settling everything, Char heaved a long sigh of relief.

    He did not expect to get this car in advance.

    All along, Char had only bought this car in the middle andte stages of the game. After all, Maica would rather die and let the MCV be an item with an owner than let go of a single cent. He could only make money earnestly and p Maica in the face with gold coins.

    What could he do with a car?

    He could unlock more ways to y!

    A beautiful woman and a beautiful car. This was one of Char''s ultimate dreams!

    First, he would change the name of the MCV to Char''s Corner, and then he would kidnap all the NPCs and start his harem n!

    The MCV could hold more than 30 people in its vehicle form, which was more than enough!

    If he went to the Ancient City of Machinery, the Siege City, and found some quasi-deity parts for the great craftsman, Crickto, it would be great to turn this broken car into a floating city, right?

    The mere thought of this scene was enough to make his blood boil. Char held his head high and puffed out his chest!

    How awesome!

    He had never thought of it in the past!

    After all, the time and plot was too short. Everything had to be simplified.

    However, he had enough time!

    Without the triple experience, he had plenty of time.

    When he had already nned to explore the monster pit in Andaheim three monthster, the first batch of forerunners did note out.

    When they arrived at Astan City, they were toyed with by the cunning NPC and cursed at him. He was heading north

    The army of the United Holy Kingdom had an average level of 60. Before the yers reached this level, they would always be a supporting role. The days when they would truly dominate the world were still very, very far away.

    The future was too far away, and there was a hazy light.

    However, Char''s eyes were clear and he could see everything clearly.

    "So how should we clean up the scene? The people in the Town Hall aren''t like rags that can be thrown away after being used. Not to mention, there are still clerics around," Evelyn interrupted.

    One of them was dreaming of a beautiful woman, while the other was fantasizing about getting Maica''s hands. They were like two drooling iron dumbasses daydreaming.

    "Oh, this kind of thing..." Maica stood up. "The way I dealt with it in the past was nothing more than telling a lie and making up a story. After all, one would be unconscious for a period of time after being injected with the anesthetic. But I''ve never lied in front of the clergymen, but there are people here who are better at manipting people''s minds and making up lies that can''t be refused than me. I don''t think it''s a problem."

    "I think so too..." Evelyn turned around. "I think some people were born for this job. No one is more suitable than him."

    The two of them looked over at the same time.

    Char touched her face shyly as he said, "Don''t tell me you''re talking about me."

    "Nonsense!"

    There was an underground river under the stadium, and the river water was filled with a fish tank surrounded by a barrier. Mahn Glenn was soaking in the fish tank. Fortunately, there was enough space for him to stretch his arms and move his legs.

    Astan City used to be ake, but as time passed, it had be a suitable ce to live. The residents here often heard the sound of watering from underground and mistook it for the sound of the past, just like the sound of the sea hidden in the conch. They sighed with emotion while listening to the sound of the ocean.

    In fact, it was all sea monsters ying in the water.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    In most cases, Astan City would bepletely destroyed in half a year. By then, Fredrick woulde to im his body with Mia''s fully matured divinity.

    He would first turn Astan City into a sea of fire and lure the mages from the United Holy Kingdom to join forces to rain and extinguish the fire. Then, he would control the sea monster to break through the moist soil and fight back with the mudslide. Finally, the entire city would be destroyed, and Astan City wouldpletely return to its original appearance of a Lake.

    The fight club, which bore the brunt of the attack, was naturally destroyed.

    The survivors would move to the neighboring city, where they would meet Franco.

    At that time, Franco would mention the conflict between him and Maica in a sad tone, and say that he had seen through his disguise long ago, but it was a pity that this MCV might still hide the secret to the Siege City...

    This was the first time Char had heard this, and she thought that it was just a casual mention. However, he had searched for clues about the Siege City, and after going around in circles, he had found out that the key to the Siege City was hidden at the bottom of the Ancientke, Astan.

    Later, in the new reincarnation, he came here to look for it, and found that, as what Franco said, the key was buried underground, but as the MCV expanded underground, it was pushed deeper, and it flowed to a random ce along the underground river.

    Char carried Mia on his back and walked through the wet ground, gripping her misty sword tightly.

    Before the destruction of Astan City, it was one of the few ces outside of South Sea County where murlocs were farmed. As for the reason, it was because the parasites hiding on Mainen Glenn had infected the water. Coupled with the magic emitted by the sea monsters, many aquatic creatures had mutated.

    It was considered a hidden grinding spot, and it dropped three materials that could be sold for a high price. Char would oftene here when he was keen on killing monsters to level up.

    However, ever since his interest shifted from monsters to humans, he had note down for a long time.

    "It''s probably here. We''ll be killing monsters if we go any further."

    He mumbled to himself and put Mia down.

    The Priestess body smelled like milk. Char carefully leaned her against a stone and pinched her face.

    "Hey, you''re actually awake, right?"

    The flesh on Mia''s face twitched, but she remained unmoved.

    "That brat..."

    Char had no choice but to take off her boots.

    The young girl''s feet were delicate and white, and her toes were as cute as lotus roots. Probably because she was nervous, her toes were clenched tightly.

    Char tickled her foot a few times.

    "Hahahaha! Don''t... Don''t tickle me anymore! It''s itchy! Mm! It''s so itchy!"

    Mia''s feet were unusually sensitive, and Char''s hands were unusually familiar, as if they had some kind of magic. It did not take long for her face to turn red, and her breathing became rapid.

    It was almost time.

    Char let go of her, if he continued to pinch, it would cause disgust.

    Mia was a little disappointed that he stopped, but it was gone in a sh. She hurriedly put on her shoes, pouted, and ignored him.

    Although she was angry, she said, "I''m not really angry. I want to see if you really care about me. Even a passerby would be able to understand most of it, let alone someone like you, who''s so close to me."

    Thus, in the one-minute stalemate, Mia could not help but sneak a few nces at him.

    "Hey!"

    She finally could not take it anymore.

    "How do you know I''m not poisoned? Even I don''t know if I''m poisoned or not..."

 Chapter 46 046

    Chapter 46. The Smartest Girl

    "Maica''s potions were all made by those green-skinned dwarves. They''re all paranoid and can make dozens of different forms for the same potion, each of them choosing their own ording to the customer''s needs. Maica chooses a potion that won''t get him poisoned. In response to this requirement, and the characteristics of the Mushroom Man, the dwarves specially concocted a potion that have shadow resistance. In other words, shadow resistance is equivalent to poison resistance. As a Priestess, how could your shadow resistance be low?"

    Char exined it as such on the surface, but he was actuallyining in his heart. At this time, Mia''s poison resistance had reached a shocking 85 points, which meant that there was an 85% chance of immunity against the corresponding spell. If the immunity failed, there would be an 85% resistance effect.

    A yer''s resistance limit was 70 points, and the remaining 30 points could only be increased by various blessings. However, Mia had two blessings on her, one from the Holy Spirits of the Light and the other from the Holy Spirits of Darkness. It increased her resistance by 15 points, which had already reached an outrageous level.

    "Oh, I see. No wonder I regained consciousness after being paralyzed for a short while."

    Mia''s bright eyes sparkled with realization.

    "Argh! What about Simon and the others? I think I heard them fall down..."

    "They''re in front."

    Char pointed to the darkness ahead and said before Mia could respond.

    "I''ll give you two choices. One is to stay here and wait for me to save them. The other is to go with me."

    "I choose the second option!" Mia answered almost instantly.

    Char was like a hunter watching his prey fall into the trap, and smiled. "My lovely Little Mia, there are conditions for choosing the second option."

    "Ah? What condition?"

    "Because I know that you''re afraid of the dark, cold, and insects. It''ll be dark there, and the temperature will get lower and lower. But if you use divine spells to dispel the cold and light up the ce, you''ll immediately attract a bunch of insects that will burrow into wherever there''s light.

    "Hey, stop it!"

    Mia covered her ears in fear.

    In fact, there were no insects here at all. What really scared her was her imagination.

    However, her fear of insects was real, just like how it was impossible for a person to be afraid of a cockroach even if they could not beat it. This fear would lower herbat power. It was unreasonable, and even a level 50 Priestess was no exception.

    "Then... Then what do you want me to do?"

    "You don''t have to do anything. I''ll remind you to pretend to be asleep before meeting Simon and the others." Char smiled and turned around, showing his back. "Come on, there will be insects ahead. I''ll carry you over.

    "Come, get on."

    "Oh..."

    Mia climbed up obediently.

    "Char... Am I not heavy?"

    "Yes because you have huge boobs?"

    Mia blinked and suddenlyughed.

    "Are yourughing now?" Char asked curiously.

    She should be mad, should she not?

    "I don''t know, I just wanted tough. I''m not angry!" Mia put her arms around his neck and suddenly moved forward. "Char, do you believe in the ''reincarnation'' that the Seven Holy Spirits are talking about? I feel like I''ve seen you somewhere before..."

    Char suddenly stopped.

    A creepy feeling crept up from his heels to the top of his head, as if a basin of cold water had been poured on him to wake him up.

    Mia blushed and turned her head, putting her face on his cold neck.

    "Hey, Char. Why are you sweating? am I that heavy? "

    "Mia."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Yes, go ahead!"

    "What''s wrong? It''s impossible for us to have met each other from such a long distance in the past."

    Char''s voice was a little dry, and even trembled slightly.

    A thought that he had never thought of before rose in his mind like a weak me.

    He wanted to catch it, but he was afraid that he would be too reckless and extinguish it, so he could only look at it with anticipation.

    "Yeah, I don''t know either."

    The Priestess looked a little distressed. The more she thought about it, the hotter her face became.

    There was a very subtle feeling.

    It was like...

    He was alive.

    It was as if he had suddenlye alive.

    Char found it hard to describe this extremely subtle feeling that could not be observed with the naked eye or even logicallypared, but it was real.

    At first, he was only a weak existence, but the umtion had produced a qualitative change, which woke him up at once...

    It was as if...

    Since the open beta, all the NPCs he hade into contact with hade alive. They were not like data anymore.

    Before leaving the novice vige, Ksenja seemed to have guessed that he was going on a long journey, and she was more enthusiastic than ever when she was with him.

    On the night of the Costume Festival, Evelyn looked different. Char was sure that at that moment, her favorability had surpassed that of her best friend, but the system did not give him any notification, not even a time limit.

    However, Mia''s words made him quiver, and his hair almost stood up.

    Although the NPCs in the past countless reincarnations were no different from humans, the problem was that their behavior was fixed. They had never been so sensitive and curious about a yer who had reincarnated continuously.

    If it was a real person, when a real person who seemed to have seen through everything and watched your life from beginning to end more than a hundred times appeared in front of you, his first nce would definitely be filled with indescribable andplicated emotions.

    All the joys and sorrows of the person''s life have been drunk by someone else in one gulp. The omniscience he showed would definitely make people felt uneasy, and there would be a subtle sense of opposition.

    This was human.

    Even if it was just one nce, it was enough.

    However, this had never happened before.

    The NPCs and the people were there. When Char appeared, he either saved her or watched from the side. He was watching, and they were also watching him, without a single ripple of emotion. If Char did not participate in it, then the reincarnations would be like ying the same movie again and again, without any difference.

    However, everything seemed to be different.

    As a Priestess, Mia had 105 points of perception at level 50. It did not just increase her evil detection and perception of magic, but also her sixth sense. Moreover, the girl would not think too much at all. She had always followed her feelings, so she was more innocent than anyone else and could magnify thisyer of experience.

    "It''s very strange that when I saw Char for the first time. My heart was beating very fast some reason, as if I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''m very happy to see you. Just now, you know that I''m most afraid of being tickled, and you also know that I''m afraid of insects and darkness. You were clearly saying some terrible things, but I couldn''t get angry at you. Instead, I felt very happy because it was you, and it was only natural for you to say those things to me...

    "It''s really strange. I''ve only known you for less than a week, and we didn''t talk much, but you seem to have known me for a long time. Although you didn''t say sp, I feel very close to you.

    "What am I talking about? I''m so shy..."

    Mia buried her head in Char''s back like an ostrich.

    Char sighed and put her down.

    "Little Mia,e, give me your hand."

 Chapter 47 047

    Chapter 47. Do You Remember Anything Now?

    He held Mia''s hand to prevent the Priestess from killing him with a [Holy Explosion].

    However, even when she waspletely melted in this long kiss, she did not show any signs of moving.

    Hmm ...

    Yes, but not in that sense.

    She did make a move. She grabbed Char''s hand tightly and wrapped her arms around his neck.

    In the dark underground, there was only the sound of running water.

    After a long time, Char resisted the urge to let go.

    From that kiss onwards, things had actually developed to this stage. This was within his expectations, but also somewhat beyond his imagination.

    The reason why he knew Mia would not resist was because of her confession.

    It was beyond his imagination that he was already prepared to be killed in seconds.

    After all, the person in front of him was the Priestess who had mastered more than ten spells that could instantly kill him. As long as her two hands touched, it would be the prelude to an instant kill.

    However, the truth was, she did not.

    Fortunately, Char knew when to stop. Otherwise, the whole city would have been crushed by Fredrick.

    "Little Mia, quickly cast [Exorcism] on me."

    "Ah? Oh..."

    Mia summoned a shimmering stream of water, which illuminated her red face.

    Whoosh.

    The water that had the power of rity sshed on Char''s face, and her entire body shook.

    He was clear-headed and very wise.

    However, when his eyes moved to the priestess'' soft lips, he was startled.

    Buzz!

    "Give me another [Exorcism]! Hurry up!"

    "Oh!"

    Whoosh

    It felt good.

    [Exorcism] was a kind of divine art that dispelled evil thoughts, which was to suppress one''s nature and awaken human nature. When there were no evil thoughts that could be suppressed, it began to suppress human nature and awaken the so-called divinity.

    After two rounds of [Exorcism], Char actually began to doubt his own existence, and three philosophical questions that he had not thought about for a long time, and his horny nature was gradually suppressed.

    When he saw the bright eyes of the Priestess, he immediately came back.

    He was a human again.

    Char heaved a long sigh of relief, as if he had just finished a big task.

    He found a rock and sat down.

    Mia squatted down at the side, her hands supporting her chin, and looked at him seriously.

    "Don''t look at me like that!" Char avoided her gaze with difficulty and changed the topic. "Then have you thought of something now?"

    "Hmm..."

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "I''m starting to believe in ''reincarnation''! Char and I must have been a loving couple in the past! Yes, yes, that''s it!"

    Char was dumbfounded, and only then did she remember that as a member of the clergy, Miya was particrly persistent in her beliefs. Once it was rted to her beliefs, it was like it was natural for her.

    For example, why was Char so familiar with her?

    For example, why would she not get angry no matter what Char said to her?

    Another example was..

    There was no need to worry about it. Everything can be exined by reincarnation because they were together in our previous lives!<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    As for why they met each other, it was needless to say that it was an Oracle!

    Since Little Mia was so devout, the Seven Holy Spirits would naturally send his lover to her!

    Even Char, who was thick-skinned, could not stand being stared at by such a matter-of-fact and clear gaze filled with love.

    Who could withstand this!

    "Ahem, I''m talking about something more practical," Char emphasized. "For example, some vague memories, some experiences about the two of us..."

    "Ah, experience..."

    Mia''s face was blushing.

    "Stop! Don''t let your imagination run wild! Don''t let your rich imagination misdirect your memories! Is there anything else besides that?"

    Mia finally understood what Char meant. The girl closed her eyes, and her white skin emitted a faint light.

    She was using her perception to retrieve memories.

    A few minutester, the light dimmed, and she tilted her head.

    "It''s like... It''s like there''s a ball of fire, and I want to cry... It''s like I''m leaving Char... And I''ll never see you again..."

    Seeing that she was about to cry, Char quickly held the girl''s hands andforted her.

    "It''s fine. It''s fine. I''ll just walk around here."

    A ball of fire?

    He finally understood.

    Most of Mia''s storyline would end with a burning divine fire, and even Char would find it difficult to change it every time.

    The reason was simple. Mia was a sacrifice to awaken an era of deep sleep. She was a pure martyr.

    Only her sacrifice could make the divinity that Fredrick had been dreaming of mature, and only with the mature divinity could Fredricke to Astan City to merge with the Sea Monster.

    At this point, the world would finally understand that the man who stood at the top of the mortal world and was the closest to God. The embodiment of truth, kindness, and beauty, the spokesperson of God, Archbishop Fredrick, had been corrupted.

    It was also from that incident that the upper echelons of the United Holy Kingdom were pped awake and no longer blindly optimistic. After the death of the Archbishop, the reorganized decision-making group of the United Holy Kingdom changed their passive defensive posture and began to train Pdins on arge scale, preparing an advance army to fight against the monsters.

    It was also from then on that the selection of the Valkyrie and the search for Narshil, which had been epic quests for more than ten years, were put on the agenda.

    It could even be said that the real main plot of "Fantasy World" only started after that.

    Thus, Mia''s importance could be seen.

    People would never believe in a pessimistic future. The wheels of history rolled forward, and most people were lost in inertia. Only the martyrs'' death could awaken an era.

    Mia was the one...

    Was there a way to save Mia?

    Yes, Char had done it before.

    However, that was difficult, and the result was not perfect.

    For a long time, no matter how much Char travelled to various ces, it could not change the Kings'' disapproving attitude. The one time he seeded was by abducting Luke.

    Since Fredrick wanted to merge with Mayenne, Char would take away his backup body, and he would have no chance of merging with the Sea Monster.

    However, it was a bad ending.

    Even though he had saved Mia, he had not been able to save Luke.

    That stubborn young man would end his life in the same brilliant way, blooming into an endless flower of blood with Mayenne, dyeing the entire sky red.

    Fredrick, the one who caused all this, was not punished.

    The Archbishop would only be disheartened as he said, "I failed."

    After that, he would give up on working with Zin''rokh and form an Advance Army instead. Like a machine, he would carry out the Oracle of the Seven Holy Spirits and fight against Zin''rokh.

    What would the world say?

    The world would not say anything.

    Char was a greedy person, and he wanted to save both of them.

    Therefore, he would try to do it.

 Chapter 48 048

    Chapter 48. Don''t Worry, You''re the Best

    There was only one problem left.

    How many of them were like Mia?

    Char could say with certainty that everyone had changed.

    However, not everyone was as pure as Mia.

    After all, Mia was the most special one. She was simple-minded, and Char''s importance in her life was more than anything else.

    However, even though it was so strong, it only left behind a faint memory. The others did not even need to think about it. At most, they would find him familiar.

    Even though he had been trying to conquer Evelyn every round, he only had a special storyline. He could not be as direct as Mia.

    It was estimated that the Priestess'' favorability had surpassed that of a close friend, and it was the kind that the system did not disy.

    After thinking about it, Char could not think of anyone more likely to have memory fragments than Mia.

    Good...

    He heaved a sigh of relief.

    This way, the n would not have to be changed too much.

    After a moment of thought, Char made a decision.

    "Did you hear what I said to Maica?"

    "Yes! I won''t tell anyone!"

    "Come on..."

    Char pinched her soft cheeks with both hands.

    "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. Of the three pieces of information, you only know the first two. As for the third one, you''re going to go to Andaheim immediately after you go back. You''re trying to save him, right?"

    "Waaa!"

    Char let go and let her speak clearly.

    "Haha, Char you''re so smart!"

    Mia was too easy to understand.

    "Smart my *ss! I''m warning you, don''t ever do that."

    "Why?" Mia looked at him pitifully.

    "It''s hard to exin to you. Even if I exin it to you, you won''t understand it, but you have to believe me."

    "I believe in Char!" Mia said with her chest out, but then she asked, "Then can you lower the casualties? "

    Char fell silent.

    To be honest, this was a paradox.

    Since the sudden outbreak of the monsters was caused by Zin''rokh, the Destroyer of Worlds was resting in his nest. The entire territory of the United Holy Kingdom was his game map. Once he found a trigger point, he would control the corrupted host to go to the downtown area and self-destruct to cause trouble.

    However, the problem was, who would throw their AoE skill at a ce with few monsters?

    Logically speaking, this was impossible.

    However, there was still something to be done with hard work, such as using deception and so on to create a false impression. After all, Char knew the whole story.

    Johnny Orson... He was the victim of the family tragedy, the poor mage whose biological mother was poisoned to death by his sister. The source of this magical turmoil was his sister.

    If Und''s injustice was not washed away, then Zin''rokh would choose him as his host. Und, who had lost his way while on the run, hadpletely demonized and turned into a level 55 monster.

    If the injustice in Und was cleared, Johnny''s sister would go crazy in despair, bing a creature of the same level.

    In any case, one of them would be corrupted and wreck havoc in Andaheim.

    In the end, a hole was sted in Andaheim, and countless monsters emerged from below. It once became a farming point called the Corrupted Demon Nest. There were three different side quest. The Monster Settlement, the Khorium Ruins, andstly, the Entrance of Siege City. Thetter was named Stanford by the Light Elves for some reason, and the real entrance would only be discovered several yearster.

    The blueprint of the Hand of Midas was hidden in the Khorium Ruins.

    If Andaheim was a beautiful woman, then the nest was like a mole on her face, with a strand of hair on it.

    Char could not stop this from happening.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    However, he knew the exact time and location of the mana explosion. He could save the people in the innermost area who were the most seriously injured!

    Although he had nothing to do with those Elves and Half-elves, he would do anything that Mia wanted.

    "Sure."

    Char nodded seriously.

    "Hehehe, I knew that Char was the best!"

    The girl hugged Char''s arm happily, her face filled with satisfaction and peace.

    "Hey, we should get down to business."

    Char patted Mia''s head. He did not forget that there were still a few people in the water. If there were no idents, they would be surrounded by the Murlocs and then rescued by Luke. However, the way Luke saved them was a little horrifying. Compared to being entangled by the Sea Monster''s tentacles, Simon and the others might be more likely to be tied to the pirs the Sea Monsters.

    "Don''t participate in the next battle."

    Char warned her seriously.

    He was afraid that Mia would use a high-level skill and not encounter a single monster. Then, this trip would have been in vain.

    "Alright! I won''t do anything, but can I give my blessing to Char?"

    "Eh?"

    Char was stunned. All healing and blessing skills could only be used after level 55. Could it be that there was a bug?

    While he was hesitating, the girl closed her eyes, leaned over, and gently pressed a kiss on his face. Then, she smiled with her eyes curved.

    "Here, this is my blessing. Do you like it?"

    ''I''m begging you! Stop seducing me!''

    Even though he had not visited his old ce for a long time, Char was still very confident in his ability to farm girls.

    Less than ten meters after the two of them moved forward, a fish head monster appeared

    Level 25 Blue Scaled Gillman.

    When Char was obsessed with killing monsters, he had vomited on this thing, and he felt nauseated at the sight of it.

    He retched slightly, picked up the sword, and rushed forward.

    The Blue Scaled Gillman probably did not expect the puny human in front of it to be so strong. It wanted to dodge, but it was toote. It could only let out a strange cry, and its body exploded into a spray of water, dodging Char''s sword.

    The Blue Scaled Gillman had a variety of fighting methods. The bonus of [Demonization] was equivalent to level 4 Swordsmanship, which was more difficult to deal with than the average level 25 Monster. Moreover, they had elusive evasion techniques.

    The water sttered and then gathered together like lightning. It slipped through the darkness and wriggled behind Char.

    Next, it would reconstruct its body and then raise the harpoon to pierce through the body of the human in front of it!

    However, just as it was about to recover its body, the sword was in an awkward position. It had clearly stabbed into the air, but it did not move.

    The Blue Scaled Gillman could only watch as the scene yed out. When its body waspletely reconstructed, there was a sword in its body. The tip of the sword had pierced through its heart, but strangely, not a single drop of blood flowed out. It was as if the sword had grown out of its body.

    The Blue Scaled Gillman did not dare to move at all. Its eyes were filled with fear and disbelief.

    Char pulled out his sword and tilted his body slightly. A dark green, stinky liquid gushed out of the monster''s chest, almost brushing past him. It fell to the ground and made a sound of strong acid corroding rocks.

    "Argh..."

    The Blue Scaled Gillman let out a blood-curdling screech as its eyes turned white and cold.

    "You''re awesome!"

    Mia immediately removed [Fade] and ran over to wipe Char''s sweat, even though he was not sweating at all.

    After that, she used [Purification] on the corpse.

    "I..."

    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?"

    Looking at the girl''s concerned eyes, Char could not say anything.

    "Nothing. You''re awesome!"

    "Hahaha!"

 Chapter 49 049

    Chapter 49. Ninja de

    Astan City was far from the ocean. As one of the few monster-farming spots on the maind, the underground water could produce three expensive magic materials.

    Gillman''s flippers were the best material for enchantment for [Underwater Haste], which could increase swimming speed by 35%. The mid-brow scale on his forehead was the casting material for [Tidal Wave]. The second tost joint of the tailbone that had degenerated from the tadpole tail to the future was the most precious. It was the transformation material with the strongest affinity for water attributes below level 50.

    Felix''s ancestral sword, Gem Fire, had a shaping characteristic that came from the fire-type creature, Fire Smander.

    For example, if there were enough materials, and with the powder ground from 20 tailbones, one could make a sword simr to Gem Fire, Gem Water.

    It was actually a water-element magic sword that could be shaped.

    Of course, that was what Char thought, but Mia would not let him do that. She would kill the Gillman.

    As a yer, her collection methods were too bloody. Most NPCs could tolerate it, but a kind and orderly existence like Mia could not agree with it at all.

    If the person who touched her body was not Char, she might have just made a move to let him understand what true kindness and beauty were. However, even Char had no choice but to put away his sword under her watery gaze.

    She purified at least twenty corpses along the way, and Char''s heart was bleeding, but he could do nothing but clench his teeth and sigh.

    The [Purification] taught by the Church of Judgement was a point-based system, so he would just treat it as giving Mia points!

    As the purification continued, the shing white light gradually reached the middle of the road, and the sound of flowing water was getting closer and closer. Char realized that they were not far from the fish tank.

    Astan City used to be ake, but after the earth''s crust moved, the undercurrent surged, and at least a hundred fine tributaries came from all directions, all of which flowed into the underground reservoir in the center of the city, forming the main body of the fish tank that was restraining Mayenne.

    After Simon and the others fell down, no matter which undercurrent they followed, they would eventually be flushed into the fish tank. Even if they encountered Gillman along the way, the rapid river would not let them out, not to mention that they had Luke to take care of them. That kid would have probably discovered them long ago.

    As they were walking, they suddenly heard the sound of messy footsteps in front of them.

    Char could not help but turn around to look at her. She did not notice anything?

    "You didn''t notice it?"

    "I''ve noticed!"

    "Then..."

    "But you won''t let me interfere!"

    Hmm...

    He did not want to make things difficult for Mia.

    The footsteps were unfamiliar, but they were definitely not from the Gillman. Char could not think of anything else. He simply hid behind a rock and rushed out from the side, following the source of the sound.

    ng!

    The unexpected probing attack was actually blocked by the other party. Although he could not help but stagger, and the power of the sword slowed down his momentum, he did block it.

    This surprised Char.

    After a short moment, a Green-scaled Gillman with bubble-like eyes appeared behind the other party. It raised its harpoon high, aimed at the two Leviathans, and stuck it out with force.

    [Oh my, so he''s a yer who''s being chased by wild monsters.]

    Char understood. Seeing that the man was about to fall, he grabbed his wrist and pulled him back, stabilizing his body. At the same time, the misty sword was pushed upwards, firmly stuck between the two forks of the green-eyed man.

    As a level 20 Monsters, the Green-scaled Gillman had high agility but low strength. Even though it was six levels higher than Char, the difference in strength was not that big. For a moment, the two weapons were in a stalemate.

    However, there were two people here.

    "Its heart is on the lower right near its anus. Attack it!"

    Hearing Char''s words, the yer did not even think and did a beautiful somersault, his longsword firmly stabbing into the Green-scaled Gillman''s heart, which was wriggling in its body.

    It let out a cry, and its eyes started to turn white.

    The yer probably did not expect the monster to be killed so easily. He stood there in a daze and did not know how to dodge. Char quickly kicked him in the butt, and he fell forward in a terrible posture while avoiding the acid that shot out from the Gillman''s body.

    This was the bad thing about Green-scaled Gillman, as there was still a way out even after death, and Char had suffered a lot in his early years.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The yer got up angrily and was about to ask Char why he kicked him when he saw the acid leaving a trail on the ground that was emitting white smoke. He was stunned.

    [yer: Ninja de has requested to be your friend.]

    Eh?

    What did that mean?

    Char, of course, chose to refuse.

    ''Are you kidding me? Am I that kind of person?''

    Other than Char''s previous friends, who was lucky enough to be his friends. Char would not add male friends!

    Probably still waiting for him to ept, Ninja de stood there stupidly. Char had already pounced on the Green-scaled Gillman''s corpse. He used his sword to cut open the corpse in no time, peeling off the scales, webs, and bones. It was done in less than five seconds, and there was not even a drop of green blood on his hands.

    In this game, there were many demons and less yers, so there was no such thing as protecting the spoils of war. If one followed behind yers or NPCs for a long time, they would be infected with the de-buff called [sphemer] and would be attacked by monsters and spirits for no reason.

    Char did not even kill the monster, and he was trying to steal his spoils of war? Of course, he would not let Char off so easily!

    "Char!"

    Mia quickly walked over, looked at him up and down with concern, wiped his sweat, and then purified the body with a raise of her hand.

    Luckily Char did it quicklu.

    At this moment, Ninja de finally reacted.

    [yer: Ninja de has requested to be your friend. ]

    Why was he so persistent?

    Char still refused.

    He nced at the man''s sword and uniform and came to a conclusion.

    It was not hard to tell that this guy had some skill from his beautiful eyes. Since he could do that, he must have a good physical quality in real life. He might be a descendant of ancient martial arts or a Kendo master. Even though his name sounded like he was a Japanese idiot.

    Those who could leave the novice vige so quickly were not simple. Among thousands of yers, there would always be one or two who were ridiculously strong, and the system had also set up a shortcut for these people. For example, Ri or Ninja de, who was probably a Militia in the novice vige.

    There was a Militia Team in the novice vige. yers could learn [Militia Swordsmanship] after bing a level 5 Militia.

    The Swordsmanship in "Fantasy World" was equivalent to a passive skill that could be switched on and off, which was the aura. However, only one aura could be activated at a time, and it could be upgraded through proficiency. When [Militia Swordsmanship] reached level 5, and the character''s level did not exceed level 7, it would trigger an experience quest called [Marden''s Appreciation].

    Yes, Captain Marden.

    He would have a solo match with you by using a wooden sword, and the rewards would be divided into three levels ording to the results. The best would be to enter the city for training.

    That was how Ninja de was sent to Astan City. Just like Ri.

    He was wearing the uniform of the Militias of Astan City, and his sword was also military standard longsword, which was slightly inferior to Char''s sword. His profession must have changed to "Swordsman" along with this quest line. The most formal one, the temte of all Swordsman professions, and his identity had changed from civilian to a Militia.

    This could be considered a shortcut, but shortcuts always came with a price. For example, their daily patrol tasks, as well as their behavior being restricted by the faction.

    It was still fine outside the city, but once they were deep inside the city, they had to beat up any hooligans they saw and stop any evil deeds. The reputation of idlers toward normal yers was neutral, but they were cold and hostile toward soldiers, which was very troublesome to a certain extent.

    [yer: Ninja de has requested to be your friend.]

    He was not giving up...

    "Can''t you speak?" Char could not help but ask.

    "Not now."

    "Oh, alright."

    Char epted his friend request.

 Chapter 50 050

    Chapter 50. You''re the Main Character, Aren''t You?

    [Thank you for saving me. May I know your name?]

    A strange private message was sent over.

    Char was stunned for a few seconds.

    He was sure that he was ying "Fantasy World" and not "Hero World."

    "My name is in your friend list. Do you want to change your question?"

    [Please forgive me for my rudeness, Brother Char.]

    "Can you speak humannguage? It''s just amon phrase of the new era''s idioticizens."

    [But this is a writtenmunication. My father has spoken first, and we can''t be unrestrained outside.]

    "Fine, I''m leaving."

    [Don''t, Big Brother!]

    "Now we''re talking"

    Ninja de smiled awkwardly. His skin was fair, and he looked very shy.

    [I''m sorry, but I still want to thank you. Otherwise, I might have hung up.]

    "How did you get down here?"

    Char could not help but nce behind him.

    The underground passages wereplicated, and they were randomly generated every time. He had walked through them too many times before he could vaguely know them. He could roughly determine his location from the speed of the wind and water.

    The path that Ninja de came from was the one with the most turbulent undercurrent. The river glowed with specks of phosphorescence, and it was the respawning ce of the legendary koi fish, the level 25 Sea Monster, Fluorescent Giant-mouthed Fish.

    This thing''s refresh rate was too random, and while the rewards were high, Char did not consider it as part of his objective foring here. Did he reallye in without knowing anything? He even bumped into a monster.

    This time, Ninja de stopped for a long time, as if she had typed a long sentence.

    [I was doing a patrol mission when two civilians ran over and said that someone had fallen into the well and wanted to be quickly fished out. My father always taught me to be kind and charitable, so I quickly followed them here. Who knew that those two were actually evil people. They hit me with a brick from the corner and knocked me out. Then, they threw me into the well. What''s more infuriating is that the well was sealed. I was lucky to find a secret passage in the wall of the well, but I fell down again as I walked.]

    How could the word ''good'' be used to describe his luck?

    Encountering danger, secret passage, and treasurend, this was the treatment of a main character! If he considered himself as a hermit expert, the temte of the story would beplete. Char could not help but be speechless.

    He also knew about the well that Ninja de mentioned. It was near 17th dark alley in the shantytown.

    The thugs there loved to pretend to be civilians to deceive the guards of Astan City. Char had suffered a loss in the first round, and it was a veteran who taught him how to distinguish between thugs and civilians.

    It was simple. Just by looking at their eyes.

    In the shantytown, anyone who dared to look at the guards for more than three seconds was a gang member. The average residents of the shantytown did not even have the courage to look directly at the management. Most of them were anxious and avoided eye contact, not to mention the guards with swords.

    However, if Char remembered correctly, that secret passage led directly to somewhere else, so how did he get here?

    Moreover, his body was dry!

    "I know that secret passage. Shouldn''t you have fallen into the water?"

    [Ah, it''s like this. You might not believe it if I tell you. I saw a Sea Monster!]

    Oh, Mayenne...

    "Continue."

    "Aren''t you surprised?"

    For a moment, Ninja de was so shocked that he forgot to type.

    "No... And then?"

    [It was using its tentacles, so I stepped on it and jumped to the dry spot, and I ran away.]

    It was not long after Simon and the others fell down.

    "Do you want to go out?" Char asked.

    "I want to!"

    The answer was quite straightforward.

    Char pointed the passage behind him. "Go there and turn left at the first three intersections. Then, take the fourth passage on the right and keep going straight. You will be able to turn out of the sewer.

    After a pause, Char taught him the thug identification technique that he had learned from the veteran.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "The people who attacked you were most likely from the Blood-hand Gang. Their average level is 10, so they''re not a big deal. Captain Finn of the second squad of the fourth squadron has an old grudge with the gang. Treat him to a ss of wine after the change of shift tonight and tell him about your encounter. Then, you can start the [Exterminate the Blood-hand Gang] quest line and be rewarded with a good sword, leather armor, and some military achievements."

    Ninja de was stunned at first, then he opened his notebook and started jotting down the content.

    [Thank you! Thank you, big brother! You''re simply my benefactor! A drop of kindness shall be repaid with a fountain!]

    "No, I''m not your benefactor. You can help me when you''re rich in the future." Char smiled.

    "Thank you!"

    "You''re wee!" Ninja de was so excited that he blurted out a few words. He then traded him 3 silver coins,15 bronze coins, an Animal Skin Bracer, and a Key.

    "Eh? What is this?" Char asked.

    [Wait a moment. I can''t type fast.]

    Char was bored to death, and his eyelids twitched when he nced at the ck key.

    Eh? Key?

    It did not look like an ordinary key.

    He read it carefully again.

    It was...

    Was he the male lead of this game? What kind of f*cking luck was this? He was able to encounter a secret treasure in a desperate situation, and he was able to get the key to Siege City?

    At this moment, Ninja de had finished typing.

    [My father taught me to be grateful. It''s useless to just say thank you. I hope these things can help you. I picked up the key on the way, but I don''t know what it''s used for.]

    Did he really just pick it up like this?

    Char thought for a moment and returned the other items.

    "Your Swordsmanship has passed level 4, right?

    "Level 5!"

    "Then don''t do the quest I mentioned before."

    "Ah?"

    "Don''t be a Militia in Astan City, there''s no future for you."

    Char gave him two gold.

    "Go to Makus City and take the teleportation circle of the Mage Tower, the tallest thing on the Golden Avenue. There''s a three-meter-tall arcane puppet at the entrance. It''ll stop you. Just put one gold in its mouth, and you''ll be able to get through. Another gold coin is for the teleportation fee.

    "I..."

    "Don''t interrupt. Listen carefully. You have the foundation of swordsmanship. Go to the Swordsman Association in Makus City and find Hilbert Pine. He''s a man who''s prettier than a woman. Don''t say anything, just find him and spar with him. No matter if you win or lose, he''ll take you to see his master. Then, you just have to do whatever they want you to do. Even though it''s a little difficult, it won''t kill you. It''s more than enough for you."

    Ninja de was dumbfounded when he heard that.

    After a while, he said, "What?"

    "Don''t worry about why, just do as I say. Hilbert Pine''s master is a level 60 Elementalist and level 75 Swordsman. He can give you 12% experience and skill proficiency buffs. You can also trigger the trial line [Solon Ruins] in the future. You even have your equipment. Isn''t it ten thousand times better than being a militia in Astan City? I won''t lie to you. Of course, young people need to understand the principle of making a fortune quietly. Don''t show off your little things everywhere, do you understand?"

    Ninja de finally reacted and realized that he had met a real boss.

    Not to mention whether his words were true or false, He just gave him two gold coins!

    Only a real boss could give someone two gold coins so casually!

    "Alright!"

    He nodded heavily.

    [Although I don''t really know you. I''ll definitely listen to you! I will definitely follow your teachings!]

    "Go. Let''s contact each other if we have the chance in the future."

    Char watched as Ninja de left, then took out the key and looked at it for a while.

    [Pitch-ck Key]

    There was no exnation. It was four centimeters long, and its surface still had the shape of gears biting, symbolizing the mysterious rules of mechanical operation. Ayer of dark keratin covered it, which was the lifeless object of divine power oblivion.

    The key to the Siege City, which could be used after it had been purified.

    "I''m really lucky." Char pouted.

 Chapter 51 051

    Chapter 51. Koi

    Without the godly help of Ninja de, Char would have to soak in the water for at least two days to find the key, and he might even have to trouble Luke. This time, the broken key did not appear in the water.

    Finally, it would take at least three days to search back and forth in the secret passage with the incense that chased away the seafood people.

    In short, their luck was really good, for both of them.

    "Try to use [Purification] on it."

    Char raised the key in front of Mia, and the Priestess immediately clenched her hands and prayed quietly.

    A few secondster, a golden light that illuminated the surroundings enveloped Char and the key in his hand, and slowly shrank.

    The ball of light seemed to have been pierced by a needle, and the speed at which it shrank suddenly elerated, its shape also bing irregr. In the end, the golden light disappeared in an awkward manner, turning into a ball of chewed gum that wrapped around the key.

    "Hey, hey! What is this?"

    Mia was so surprised that her eyes widened. Regardless of whether the [Purification] purified something or not, it would sh and disappear, leaving nothing behind. What was this? There was actually something that could eat up the spell, and even eat the leftovers!

    "As expected, it''s useless. Thinking about it, it makes sense. It''s impossible to leave such an obvious back door."

    Char scraped off the sticky substance on the key and washed it in water. It was no different from before.

    This was the remnant of the gods'' great battle. As expected, it could not be purified so easily. After all, it was the power of the gods. The Eighth Holy Spirit, Siege, who was besieged by the Seven Holy Spirits, was also known as the Mortal Heavenly God. He was a mortal who walked the path of Gods step by step, and finally abandoned his poor mortal body to embrace machinery.

    The remaining power on the key was his own, and it had a strong rejection of divine power. [Purification] was also a type of divine power, so it would naturally be opposed to it. This dirty thing was the result-the divine power as the main body of the divine power was eliminated, and the other impurities suddenly shrank into a sticky mist.

    Topletely unseal the key, he still had to go through the proper process.

    However, before that, he could block anyone who used divine spells on him with the key.

    However, if that really happened, the believers of the Seven Holy Spirits alone would be enough to drown him. This thing was just a broken key, and the special characteristics were just a bonus. The door that could be opened by itself was the most important.

    "Tell me, Char! What the hell is this!"

    Char had never been able to withstand Mia''s coquettishness. After all, she was pressing her chest against him.

    Char exined everything in detail, as such a small number of things were not enough to affect her faith.

    "Oh, so there are also mixed elements in divine spells. Do you know what that is?"

    "How would I know?"

    Char rolled his eyes.

    "So, there''s something that Char doesn''t know," Mia mumbled. Her delicate side profile made him irresistible.

    After being dyed by Ninja de for five to six minutes, the two of them continued their journey.

    In the underground river beside him, there were fluorescent lights, like shining stars in the dark night sky. With the help of these faint lights, the surface of the rugged rock walls on both sides of the river could be seen, as well as the glowing gravel left on it after being wet by the water.

    This was the scale on the surface of the body of the Fluorescent Giant-mouthed Fish, the Koi of the underground river.

    Char understood that the Koi wereing.

    The Fluorescent Giant-mouthed Fish was probably designed to arouse the enthusiasm of the yers. This thing had extremely high defense against both physical and magical attacks. It came with a movement restriction effect reduced by 99% and a luck buff that was almost permanently immune to control. If killed, it would drop glowing gravel and scales on the ground, and it would cause an explosion

    These things only had one use.

    It could be sold for a lot of money.

    That was why it was called a Koi, a fish that could make people rich overnight. This was much more useful than any repost.

    Usually, when Char wanted to kill this fish, he would chase it in and out of the undercurrent, putting on a special performance of swimming in the waves and slowly grinding it to death as if cutting meat with a blunt knife. However, he had brought a level 50 Priestess with him today, so it was really convenient to deal with this thing! Divine spells dealt true damage!

    Defense against both physical and demonic attacks, huh?

    "Wait for my signal and throw a [Holy Explosion] into the water."

    "Okay!"

    Mia''s eyes were wide open as she stared at the river, and she let Char lead her forward.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The two of them moved forward slowly, and Char listened carefully to the sound of the river.

    Suddenly, there was a sound, as if the sound of bubbles being spat out came from the water. The sound was almost inaudible, and even if one heard it, they would not pay much attention to it. However, Char was extremely sensitive to it.

    After all, the Koi he had caught in all those years added up could fill up the fish tank that Mayenne was in!

    "Now!"

    As soon as Char''s voice fell, a zing golden light flew out from Mia''s hand.

    It was only the size of a basketball when it left her hand, but it was bright and hot. When the ball plunged into the underground river in a strange parab, it suddenly expanded to a diameter of one or two meters. The high temperature in the water caused a sharp sizzling sound. For a moment, white fog filled the air and shrouded the entire underground river.

    When the river water evaporated, nothing could be seen. However, Char heard a sound that symbolized the fishing ashore.

    It was the sound of a fish beating the ground before it died.

    Then, a ball of light exploded in the air. The scales that glowed spontaneously and the sand that refracted the light were mixed and scattered on the ground.

    Char shot forward like an arrow and arrived at the fish''s corpse one after the other with Mia''s [Purification]. She then spread her hands on the ground, and the ground was instantly licked clean!

    [Fluorescent Gravel (Fish Scales)]. The item description was unusually simple, with only two words...

    "Sell it!"

    At the same time, the body of the giant fish was evaporating at a speed visible to the naked eye. The girl who had finished purifying the souls of the giant fish was unusually quiet, as quiet as the God of Death.

    ''I''m really f*cking racing with the God of Death.''

    "Alright, let''s continue!"

    "Oh, oh!"

    Half an hourter, the two of them finally arrived at the ce where Simon and the other three were tied up.

    From the moment they arrived at the fight club and when Maica evacuated the fighters and gamblers, Luke had guessed that Char was here, so he had the sea monster clear out a group of seafood people in advance, and the rest of the road was smooth.

    Simon and his three friends were knocked out, and the Sea Monster also dived into the fish tank.

    Luke just stood there quietly, his thin body was like a lonely weed, rooted in the deste desert. Tippi was in front of him.

    He instinctively did not want anyone to see Mayenne, and he did not want anyone to know about his rtionship with that ugly monster.

    "Luke! You are indeed here!"

    Mia bit her lips. She wanted to rush forward but was stopped by Char.

    "If he yearns for your embrace, he wouldn''t have left you..." Chartried to be as vague as he could, but he also tried not to hurt Mia.

    Luke rejected Mia not only because she was Fredrick''s apprentice, but also because she was like a ball of fire that did not know how to control her temperature. Not all love could be epted. Mia was a child who did not know how to love someone. Mentally, she was younger than Luke, but she did her best to express the love of an older sister.

    However, with her ability, she could not do this at all. After all, her mental age was younger than Luke.

    Some people were born to be loved, like Mia. The person who loved her would receive far more than this love. There was nothing wrong with her concern for Luke, but the way she did it was wrong. Just like most parents who would never get tired of pampering their children. It was too narrow-minded and inappropriate.

    As for Luke, he matured early due to his loneliness.

    Due to this, he was lonely and used to it already.

    "Nice catch, Luke."

    Charsmiled at him and pointed at the wooden poles where Simon and the others were tied up.

    Luke could not help but smile as well. Char''s words gave him a sense offort that he had never felt before. They had reached an invisible tacit cooperation, and then received the other party''s praise.

    It felt good...

    However, when his eyes fell on Mia''s face, his expression could not help but freeze. He then waved his hands in a panic, picked up Tippi, and jumped into the water.

    "Eh?"

 Chapter 52 052

    Chapter 52. You Really Know Too Much.

    "Why does Luke hate me, Char?"

    "He doesn''t hate you. He just doesn''t like you getting close to him."

    "Eh? Why does he hate me? I... I''m his sister!"

    "It''s different. It''s not just like and hate." Char pinched the girl''s cheeks. "For example, if you choose cabbage over carrots, then I can spread the news that the Priestess actually hates carrots?"

    Mia did not seem to understand. "Well, he doesn''t hate you means that he doesn''t really like you. I understand now! What Char means is that Luke doesn''t like me because I''m standing with you, and he likes you more, right?"

    "What?"

    Char was dumbfounded. ''I''m just making a random analogy. Don''t make blindparisons. Hey!''

    However, Mia did not look disappointed. Instead, she was very happy. She hugged Char''s arm tightly, "Luke has been smart since he was young. He must like smarter people! That''s great. It''s only natural that he likes Char more. After all, Char is the best!"

    Char opened his mouth, but eventually pinched the girl''s face.

    "You''re an angel"

    "Char, is the monster you guys were talking about hiding under the water?"

    Mia asked when they were about to leave the underground. It seemed like she had been holding back all this time.

    "Are you afraid of being heard by Luke?" Char asked.

    Mia bit her lips and did not say anything.

    Char sighed and said, "That''s right, the monster is hiding under the water. Whether it''s what the passerby saw or what I''ve provided to Maica, the Sea Monster called Mayenne is hiding in the undergroundke behind Luke. With your perception, it shouldn''t be hard for you to sense the barrier around it, right?"

    "Hmm, it looks like..."

    "Yes, it was left by Fredrick."

    "But why did teacher do that?"

    Char shook his head.

    "I don''t know. Perhaps he had his own ns, such as to seal this Sea Monster? Who knows? How can we guess what he''s thinking?"

    Mia did not think too much about it. She only clenched her hand that was holding Char''s, trying to relieve the tension in her heart.

    The two of them dragged Simon and the other three, who had fainted from fear, behind them. They were tied to a wooden board, which happened to be the floor of Maica''s chessboard. Fortunately, Char was not weak, or else he would not have been able to drag these four.

    Evelyn had been waiting at the entrance for a long time.

    ording to the n, she tied up Maica and made the scene look like a fierce battle had just taken ce. It was scene of devastation and chaos. Although it looked miserable, the damaged furniture was the cheapest and most expensive stuff carefully selected by the Mushroom Man.

    However, even so, seeing them being violently destroyed, Maica''s heart was so broken that he fainted.

    "You two!"

    Evelyn raised her eyebrows. Did they not say that Char would bring five unconscious people up? Why did it be four now? Why was the Priestess sticking so close to him as well?

    "There''s a change in ns, but everything is under control,"

    The Dark Elf snorted and did not pursue the matter.

    When everything was ready, Mia woke up Simon and the other three with a divine spell and left before they were fully awake, leaving the scene to Char.

    After all, she was going to lie, and her presence would affect Char''s performance.

    "You''re awake?"

    The first thing Simon saw when he opened his eyes was Char''s face, and he shivered.

    "As you can see..." Char turned sideways and showed him the scene. "Maica publicly attacked a public servant of Astan City. He had a bad attitude and used violent means, but with the unremitting efforts of my partner and I, as well as the help of the Priestess Mia, we finally subdued him and saved you."

    Simon''s mind was still a little muddled. His rationality told him that things should not be so simple, but he could not find a reason to refute.

    "What about Maica?"

    Char pointed. "Over there. He''s unconscious."

    Simon heaved a sigh of relief.

    He had been worried that this was all a show between Char and the Mushroom Man to let him go. Now that he was caught, he would show him the power of the ironw of Astan City!

    "Oh, right, Lawyer Simon," Char suddenly said.

    "Go on."

    "Before the Priestess left, he gave us a list, and this is it."

    "List? What list?"

    This was not the first time Simon had dealt with the Priestess, but he had never heard of them making a list. He took the paper and read it.

    [Fees of divine spells]<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    [1x [Great Dispersion]: 150 gold coins.]

    [4x [rity]: 100 gold coins.]

    [Grand total: 1245 gold coins.]

    The Priestess used a total of seven divine spells.

    Simon was dumbfounded. Was this thing going to be reimbursed if it was used in the Town Hall?

    No! 12 gold coins and 45 silver coins were considered huge expenses. What about 1245 gold coins? It would be strange if they could im it for themselves! They would rather cancel his ount than reimburse this thing!

    "When did the Priestesse out with such a list?"

    "You''re too ignorant, Simon." Char smiled at him and lowered his voice. "I heard that a few days ago, the Priestess went to the Devil''s Cave in the South and came back with a lot of magic weapons. However..." Char tapped his temple, and Simon immediately understood.

    "Lady Mia is too young and na?ve. The weapons have been confiscated by the Consul. He''s going to hold an auction. As for where the money will go, we don''t know..."

    Simon came to a sudden realization.

    The Town Hall was a government institution, and the monastery was a religious institution. In any town, the two were cooperating on the surface, butpeting with each other behind the scenes. Only Astan City would be so strange, showing an almost one-sided situation.

    Speaking of which, Burwell''s table manners were really ugly. He actually snatched from someone else''s bowl and didn''t even leave any soup for the others. He had improved after all. He even knew how to throw a tantrum at the Town Hall. The list was clearly revenge.

    However, why did I have to do this?

    "How did you know?" Simon asked casually.

    "Because I was there when she found the weapons," Char said meaningfully.

    "So this is how it is?"

    Simon was stunned, and his mind suddenly came to a realization.

    Someone was actually making decisions for her?

    Simon nced at Char a few times, avoiding his meaningful gaze, and then looked around. He turned around and finallynded on the unconscious Maica.

    There was not even a speck of dust on the Mushroom Man''s body. Rather than saying that he was in pain, it was more urate to say that he was heartbroken, as if he had lost 15% of his shares yesterday.

    The surroundings were awful, but in fact, they were all broken pieces of worthless trinkets. It was nothing...

    This was all set up!

    Simon was drenched in sweat.

    He recalled being washed away by the undercurrent after he fell in, being surrounded by the monsters, and finally being snatched away by a huge tentacle. However, he was safe and sound, only his clothes were wet.

    There was definitely a problem here!

    Since the other party could make decisions for the Priestess, what he said now was most likely a hint of something.

    "Sir, can you walk now?" Char urged, "Come, take this list."

    "Please wait a moment, I think this matter is still open for discussion." Simon immediately stood up from his chair and adjusted his sses. "Do you think we were too rude to Mr. Maica? His resistance is more like an overreaction. Our investigation has not made any breakthrough. What do you think, sir?"

    "Mr. Simon, do you think so too?" Char''s expression changed slightly, and he clutched the list in his hand without any intention of opening it again.

    As expected...

    Simon knew what Char was talking about...

    Char wanted to discuss a business deal with Maica, so he invited Simon over as he was carrying the g of the Consul.

    Since the business was settled, there was no need for any more trouble. This was really despicable! Char was bullying an honest man, was he not? Did he think that he could do anything?

    However, Simon felt a chill run down his spine at the thought of the terrifying tentacles.

    ''Forget it, what else can I do?''

    When the gods fought, the people suffered. Whether he was being used or tricked, the other party still maintained the courtesy of a civilized person, which meant that he did not want to fall out with him, even if he could use his strength to make him submit.

    At this time, he should know what was best for him.

    "Yes. Actually, I regretted it as soon as I came in. There''s no major vition here. It''s just that the decoration style of the underground residents is too different from our aesthetic standards and looks strange, so there''s nothing wrong with what I did earlier. Now that most of the illegal renovations have been destroyed, our mission isplete."

    "It''s great that you can think this way..."

    Char kept the list without a word, as if it had never appeared. Heughed heartily, as if the matter had nothing to do with him.

    "We''re sorry for your frightening trip just now."

    "There was a Lake in the past of Astan City, so it''s normal to have an underground river like this. We can even hear the sound of running water at night." Simon forced a smile and turned to re at his three brothers, who were still dumbfounded. "We didn''t fall down this time, and we didn''t encounter any danger. We only got our clothes wet, understand?"

    "Understood!"

    "Good one, Mr. Simon!

    Char could not stop smiling.

 Chapter 53 053

    Chapter 53. His Goal Was So Simple.

    The fight club in Astan City was suspended for rectification, but this matter did not cause much of a stir.

    After all, most of the gamblers who stayed in the club knew that this ce could notst long, and their survival depended on Burwell''s thoughts, so they were already mentally prepared.

    To them, the biggest impact of the underground casino''s closure was that they would have to line up in the noisy colosseum to buy tickets and watch the Half-orcs and Barbarians fight wild beasts.

    Therefore, it was inevitable that the gamblers would have someints about Burwell.

    In fact, the Consul did not even know that such a thing had happened. From the beginning to the end, it had been lying quietly on a piece of log that Simon had presented. It had been changed beyond recognition. this trip was safe, and the subject was cooperative. There were hundreds of pages in the daily log of the Town Hall, and even if the Consul could read up to 100000 pages per minute, how could he possibly read through them one by one?

    The reason why it was suspended was that Maica had to leave. He disappeared after paying a very small fine.

    Char also knew where he was going. First, he was nning for the energy for the MCV, and second, he was trying to verify the truth of what Char had said. When it came to money, the mushroom people were more serious than the most rigorous schrs in the world.

    The Hand of Midas was the dream of all the Mushroom Men. Although Maica was greedy, he was not arrogant enough to want to take it all for himself. He also had some trustworthy friends. Even though the friendship of the mushroom people was built with gold coins, and would easily break down with a slight push, they were still more trustworthy than Char.

    After that, Char rested for three days, spending all her free time in the Reeves Workshop.

    There was no experience penalty for lifestyle sses, and if you wanted to train, you could even be a master of all sses. Char had done that before, but that was a long time ago.

    Although it had been a long time, he could still remember most of the content when he looked at these props and equipment. With the rigorous Ri filling in some minor details, he became the strongest cloud yer without having to do anything. Although the life skills panel was as white as paper, he was a true master of all professions. He could give advice with eloquence, and the numbers he pulled out were as precise as a machine.

    That afternoon, under Char''s guidance, Ri finished thest set of materials in the workshop.

    The gears turned, and the tanned leather was rolled over by the machine. The fine stitches were stuck under the juice, and the ends of the thread were ttened. Theplex patterns on the leather had the texture of an ancient painting under the frame because of the translucent luster, exuding a ssical and settled beauty.

    Char quietly waited for the results.

    At the moment everything waspleted, the ''suffix'' would be born from the intersection of the lines and the material.

    Ri''s progress had far exceeded his expectations. He originally thought that she was just a rich girl with a rich family background and a lot of knowledge, and that her interest in everything was only for a short period of time. However, after these days of observation, he understood that she was a master craftsman.

    She really liked these things, and once she was in the zone, her hands and instruments were so urate, and her focused eyes made Char feel something familiar.

    It seemed that in one of the reincarnations, one of the maids had drawn the same picture, and the person in the picture was Char holding the sword.

    "I''m done!"

    Ri eximed in joy, pulling Char back to reality. She took the piece of leather from the shelf and turned the identification device over.

    The white light swept across the patterns on the leather armor, and the attributes poured out in front of the two.

    [Refined Leather (Large)]

    [Material number: 04156a]

    [Level 3 Compact: When used as main protection, it can provides an additional 12% defense.]

    [Level 1 Breath Block: Provides 7 points of magic resistance, and increases stealth by 5.]

    [Origin: Astan City, Workstation number 4, Ri.]

    [Rmended position: Main body.]

    Breath Block?

    What kind of skill was this?

    Although it was only level 1, it was more than enough to deal with Andaheim''s detection spells. In Char''s memory, this thing was only made from the leather of a Shadow Beast. How did a piece of leather collected from the market have such properties?<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Could it be that Ri''s leatherworker traits were [Free Will] and [Creativity]?

    "It seems like I messed up. There''s no [Camouge] and [Hypocrisy]. If we had a reference, it might have been better."

    Ri stared at the panel and sighed, embarrassed. The previous dozens of sets had not been produced, and this was thest set of ingredients. The girl looked a little dejected.

    "No, this is better."

    "Really?"

    "I''m not lying to you."

    Char picked up the leather, his eyes full of admiration.

    "I wasted so many materials. Can I get back my money?"

    "It''s more than enough." Charughed.

    Behind every sessful yer was a mountain of failed materials. Compared to Char''s own past experiences, she was already much stronger, and this was not a waste.

    She was a genius whenpared to Char.

    Moreover, Ri''s dozens of pieces of refined leather, which she thought were failures could at least double the profit if she sold them, but Char wanted to wait for a yer to flood into Astan City, so that the value would be greater.

    After all, it did not matter if the equipment was lost or broken in the hands of NPCs. However, once these itemsnded in the hands of yers, they could be recycled. They were more durable than second-hand textbooks in high schools, and their value was greater.

    "How does Char n to deal with this piece of skin?"

    "Cut it into three parts, soften it, and thin it. Make two leg rings and a choker."

    "Huh?"

    Ri thought she had heard wrong. She had always thought that this leather with fine emblems was used to make armor, but it was going to be cut into an ornament.

    "Isn''t this a waste of heavenly resources?"

    "You don''t understand," Char exined seriously, "If you''re making equipment, no matter what part it is, the [Breath Block] will only be used once. This is because the afterimages produced by the same material will not add up. However, it''s different if you make it into a ''ornament''. This thing can be stacked, which means that this piece of skin can provide 21 points of magic resistance, 15 points of stealth."

    Ri quickly took out a small notebook and wrote it down.

    Char really knew a lot.

    The girl had already epted this answer, and she admired Char. At this time, it just so happened that Evelyn walked out from the backyard.

    The Dark Elf had long legs and a thin waist, and her brown skin was mesmerizing. Ri could not help but think of the scenery she had seen back then.

    Moreover...

    "Wow! Her neck is so long, and her corbones are so pretty! Why is there such a stunning person?"

    Hey...

    Two leg rings and a choker...

    Ri realized something!

    Char!

    Your goal did not seem to be that simple, right?

 Chapter 54 054

    Chapter 54. So the Game Could Be yed This Way.

    Ri''s intuition was right. These three items were meant for the Dark Elf.

    To a certain extent, it was a waste of a heavenly resources.

    The leg rings and the choker were all made ording to Evelyn''s size. The Dark Elf could tell what Char was thinking with one look, but she did not resist at all. Instead, she looked down at him arrogantly after dressing up, hoping to see a trace of heartache and regret on his face.

    However, her n failed. Char just looked at it quietly as if he was admiring a piece of art, and his eyes were full of sincere praise.

    It was amazing!

    The three small essories could not increase her attack attribute, but who the hell cared!

    Forget about those damned equipment and stats! Being good-looking was the ultimate pursuit!

    When everything was ready, Char was about to bring Evelyn to find a Light Elf he could deal with to test her resistance, but Ri suddenly had a request.

    "Char! Can you take me to Howling Rock Canyon?"

    "Eh? Why?"

    Char quickly searched in his mind. Most of the life profession skill missions were around the town, and Howling Rock Canyon was located in the urban and rural junction.

    The novice vige was about a day and a half''s drive from Astan City. They could leave the vige in about half a day. Howling Rock Canyon was at the border. The wind at the Northern Red Grasnds whistled past, sweeping through the steep mountains. When it passed through the honeb-like sand phosphorus rocks, it was like a thousand people howling together. That was how the canyon got its name.

    yers would return here when they were around level 60. They would find two well-hidden Khorium Ruins in the ravine. To a certain extent, it could be considered a revisit to old ces.

    Char knew the location of the ruins, but he could not think of anything for now. After all, most of the ruins had mini bosses, and there were not many loopholes to exploit. He would have to wait until he was at least level 40 or so before he had the desire to explore the ruins.

    "I... It''s a friend of mine..." Ri pinched the corner of her shirt and said embarrassedly, "It''s not my business. She''s busy doing a mission over there. Her supplies are cut off, and she''s stopped in the mountains by a pair of strange birds. I want to help her..."

    Strange bird? In the mountains?

    A series of missions shed through Char''s mind. Suddenly, he looked at her with a strange expression.

    "Why are you looking at me?"

    "Are you still in contact with the Dark Brotherhood?"

    "It''s been a long time. What''s wrong?"

    "No, nothing. I might have remembered wrongly. However, you can''t fight. What do you n to do?" Char waved her hand and turned to Ri.

    "Ah, I have a way!" Ri took out seven or eight arrowheads from her bag, which were polished to an unusually bright color.

    [Military Arrow Head (Can be disassembled).]

    There was little iron by the sea, and all the arrows in South Sea County were like this. They could be reced. When Char was doing missions in South Sea County, he was often given this by the gay men in the army. They even carved a blood groove on it.

    "This is the reward I got when I left the novice vige. I''ve tried to add a few enchantment..."

    Suddenly, Char heard something shocking.

    He took the arrow, and an attribute popped up.

    [Level 1 Air-piercing: 20% chance of causing the target to lose the ability to fly after a hit.]

    Oh my...<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    What kind of divine attribute was this?

    Char could not help but scratch his head. Was this the power of an elite yer who had found a shortcut in one round?

    Although it was not surprising to see a level I enchantment, it was one of the few ways to kill birds before level 30, and it was an offensive enchantment.

    "If you don''t mind me asking, how did you make it? Didn''t you just buy an enchantment pen three days ago? At that time, the enchantment was only level 1, right?"

    In "Fantasy World", the control of the enchantment of the attack attribute was extremely strict.

    After all, in a world with high magic, rulers relied on magic to set the rules, and enchantment was the only thing that allowed mortals to enter the sacred domain. Civil defensive enchantments such as immune to falling, water-proof, fire-proof were still fine, but if 100% hit, precise positioning, and magic-breaker, which were frequently used for assassination, were also everywhere, then the ruler would be too unsafe.

    Therefore, any attack enchantment form could only be mastered by an enchantment master who was at least a high-level, which meant that [Enchantment] was above level 6. Ri had been staying in the shop for the past few days, so where would she find the time to farm for reputation-rted enchantment forms?

    "Don''t tell me that your [Enchantment] is already level 6?"

    "No, it''s only level 2."

    "This is..."

    "Wait a minute."

    Ri ran to the back room and took out a stack of leather armor from the cab. It looked like a reference that Master Ghani had left for her.

    Ri had be Ghani''s apprentice ever since she started working at the Reeves Workshop. However, ever since thetter found out that the thong was Felix''s, his life had suddenly turned dark, and he had resigned and returned to his hometown. However, before he left, he left Ri with a pile of homework.

    Adding a suffix to the leather armor was also a type of enchantment on the surface, but the method was rtively primitive.

    Mana flowed in the atmosphere. If one usedplicated patterns to absorb and guide it, even without the help of alchemy enchantment, leather armor would be better than ordinary leather.

    Of course, the bonus provided by the suffix was quite limited. It was very dependent on the material characteristics and the skills of the craftsman. It was more to provide direction for the subsequent enchantment. For example, the enchantment effect would be better if the suffix [Compact] and [Sturdy] were upgraded to [Defense Enhancement].

    "These were left behind by Master Ghani. Most of them are arrow resistance, updraft, and so on. At first, I only copied them, but after copying them for a long time, I found that the patterns on the leather seemed to have some patterns, so I summarized them. Look at this..."

    Ri took out a thick stack of copied drawings. Each piece was made of goatskin, and on it were fine lines that twisted and turned like aplicated maze. They changed their positions and squeezed together, as if they had painted the white paper ck with a brush. However, at a nce, there was no intersection.

    [The intersection of magic power only meant one thing, and that was an explosion.]

    This was the first principle of enchantment and alchemy.

    Char''s shock had already overpowered him, and he subconsciously scratched his head.

    "Did you draw this?"

    "No, I''m just copying it. The second tost piece was the one I drew. I pointed out their simrities, removed the differences, and then found that I could draw a chimeras in the structure. Here, look at this."

    Ri took out thest one and drew it in a hurry.

    "Although it''s very simr, it''s apletely different picture, so I presented the lines on the arrow in the form of enchantment, and it became level 1 Air-piercing.

    Char pieced the two pictures together, and it was as if two hands were spread out in front of him, with their thumbs pressed together. There was a perfect sense of harmony between the left and right.

    As a senior leatherworker, Ghani''s job was not only to provide leather armor enchantments, but also to draw protectiveyers for the only two airships in the kingdom of Lugao. The words updraft and arrow resistance were used to build the foundation for the more advanced stable flight enchantment.

    It turned out that the game could be y like this...

    Char was convinced.

 Chapter 55 055

    Chapter 55. My Hero!

    Char had heard a simr theory from someone else.

    Strictly speaking, the man was not a human being. He was master craftsman, Crickto, the manager Siege City, and the only divine servant of the Eighth Holy Spirit His status was simr to that of Fredrick in the Church of Judgement.

    A tinum disc was stored in the secret room in the center of Siege City. This super-capacity portable hard disk-like item contained a copy of all the knowledge of the civilizations several eras before the fall of Siege City. In terms of function, it was equivalent to a skill library for all professions. It was a true master machine that surpassed all professions.

    Char had been busy with coaxing girls and pushing the plot, so he did not pay much attention to his ss.

    He knew that no grandmaster could be more direct than the tinum disc.

    He did notck experience or guidance, but hecked a convenient skill database to build aplete system in his mind, so he included Siege City in his n at the beginning. Instead of running around looking for a mentor to give him skills and experience, it was better for him to pick one from a library.

    Living on a wastnd like Siege City, where time had almost stopped, Crickto had slowly integrated the knowledge of several eras. He had once expressed to Char the idea of "The One". Unfortunately, the people were ignorant and could not reach that height.

    At that time, Char had thought that it was because the other party despised flesh and blood creatures, and that it was nonsense to have such a mysterious setting.

    However...

    Ri...

    He was starting to believe it.

    Char looked at the girl in admiration, but thetter was still writing on the paper, probably having a new idea.

    "Let''s set off to save your friend." He said and gave the Dark Elf a look. The Dark Elf rolled her eyes helplessly and then put on her cloak, wrapping herself tightly.

    "Just be patient a little longer." Char smiled. Even though this was a human town, the Dark Elf''s striking skin color still brought about a lot of helplessness. After all, they all belonged to the United Holy Kingdom.

    "Eh? Is Miss Evelyn going too?" Ri was stunned at first, then she wrung her fingers uneasily. "Char, I didn''t mean to trouble you, and I didn''t mean to ask for help because I really didn''t have anyone else to ask for help. What am I saying?"

    "I understand." Charughed. "You''re trying to say that you didn''t invite me to be your guard because I''m just a guard. The reason is that there''s no one else you can invite. This is an objective choice, right? "

    "Hmm! It''s... It''s like this, I''m too much trouble for you, I''m just..."

    Char ced a finger on the girl''s lips.

    He bowed slightly, his movements were elegant, and his smile was as warm and bright as the morning sun.

    "Miss Ri, it''s not a problem to solve a beautiful girl''s problem. It''s an honor."

    The warmth from his fingertips traveled from her lips to the tip of her heart. The girl''s pupils dted in an instant, and her heart beat faster.

    Was he flirting with Ri?

    Howling Rock Canyon.

    It had only been a week since theyst met, but Apple Pie looked a lot wilder than before.

    The young girl was wearing a pair of hot pants made of animal skin, and her youthful body was bound in a leather armor that was obviously one size smaller. She crossed the rugged rocks as nimbly as a monkey.

    She was not holding a dagger, but a short wand.

    It was the [Young Florin Branch] that she had obtained in the Rotten Fforest.

    Suddenly, a cry sounded above her head. A huge creature spread its wings and swooped down from the sky. Although the sound waves could not produce any distracting magic effects, the momentum of the dive was shocking.

    As a level 35 Grey-headed Vulture, even if it was not a magical creature, it still had a temperament that would make ordinary Militia tremble in fear. However, this did not seem to work on the Apple Pie. Not only did the roar not scare her out of her wits, but her cheeks also became even redder.

    She was even more excited!

    The youngdy leaped through the forest. The rugged surface of the ground did not allow her to slow down even a little bit. Every jump andnding was apanied by the opening and closing of her mouth. With every shortmand, the short wand in her right hand would emit a faint blue gas, which turned into a weak airflow that rushed behind her, allowing her to jump further this time.

    In the long and narrow mountain stream, there was a narrow gap that could only allow one person to pass through. A few pairs of eyes that were full of reverence and nervousness could be seen from inside, like chicks crying for food.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The distance between the girl and the finish line continued to shorten, but the distance between the monster and the ground was also rapidly closing. The slender figure was reflected in its brown eyes as it got closer and closer!

    "Be careful!"

    A cry of surprise came from the crack in the stone. Apple Pie suddenly rolled to the left as if it had eyes on the back of its head. The air waves and sharp ws of the vulture plowed two deep ravines on the ground, and its curved beak also pecked and broke a limestone that was half the height of a man. However, the female thief sessfully dodged the attack.

    In the smoke, the girl coughed a few times, and her HP dropped by more than half.

    "So much sand. It looks like I''m going to die. Cough, cough, cough. I really shouldn''t have been so stubborn."

    Apple Pie licked the blood at the corner of her mouth. The saltiness of the blood made her wonder if this was a game. This was the first time she had felt so hopeless since thest time she was sent back to the grave by the Soul Sucking Monsters.

    No, she did not seem to be so desperatest time. Unfortunately, the NPCs and guards hiding in the area were all weaklings. Otherwise, they would have had a chance if everyone attacked together!

    What a pity...

    It would be great if her hero was here. The young girl suddenly thought of Char.

    The Grey-headed Vulture pped its wings to disperse the smoke and dust, and its sharp eyes stared at the girl.

    As a predator with intelligence no less than a human, it was full of respect for the female thief in front of it after its determined strike missed.

    The vulture screeched and threw itself forward. Apple Pie no longer had any intention of dodging. Instead, it took out a small crossbow and held it in her left hand.

    "I''ll make sure you''re hurt too!"

    "Whoosh"

    Bang! Bang!

    The moment the arrows were shot, Apple Pie tilted her body and felt as if she had been hit by a high-speed train. She could even hear the sound of her bones breaking and the pain spread.

    ''So this is what it feels like to be in a car ident.''

    As she thought about this, she watched his HP drop to the single digits.

    [HP is too low. Warning!]

    [HP is too low. Warning!]

    "What''s the use of just a warning! Damn it! Why is my quest so difficult?"

    Suddenly, she heard a sound.

    It seemed to be the sound of the wind.

    Then, her body suddenly became light, as if she had turned into a feather, and her falling speed slowed down to an incredible speed. Then, she fell into an embrace. It was not warm, but it was very broad, giving her a strong sense of security.

    It was so familiar.

    Apple Pie forced her eyes open, wanting to see who it was, but her mouth was suddenly stuffed with something.

    It felt terrible. She felt like she was being rape.

    A sweet, warm current poured out from the bottle, and her HP stopped dropping, starting to slowly recover.

    The young girl opened her eyes, and a young man''s face came into view.

    Her nose scrunched up and she actually cried.

    "Waaa! My hero!"

 Chapter 56 056

    Chapter 56. You''re Really Awesome.

    "I''ve finally made it in time. Say, shouldn''t you get off me first?"

    "My leg is broken. I''m crying. I have to hug my hero to stop crying!

    "Your legs are broken? You should have said so earlier."

    Charughed and smacked the girl''s butt. The girl''s body trembled, and the strength in her hand was reduced, allowing Char to ce her on a rock.

    Then, without looking back, he ran to the center of the battlefield.

    "How can you treat a girl like this? Are you even human?"

    Char had no time to care about her.

    ''Damn t-chested woman, don''t stop me from taking thisrge amount of experience!''

    The Grey-headed Vulture was not the kind of monster who would attack others to save its own. The usual aggro would always be on the person closest to it.

    Even Char, who was also level 35, would not have any chance of winning in the air against such a level 35 Monster, let alone that he was level 14. The moment the vulture soared into the air, its speed was so fast that even the fireball could not catch up with it.

    However, on the ground, with the help of Evelyn, it would not be a problem to deal with such a simple-minded creature.

    "Above!"

    Char gestured to Evelyn and the Dark Elf immediately understood. She ran a few steps, stepped on a rock and jumped high into the air, attracting the vulture''s attention. At the same time, Char''s [Slow Curse] was ready, and he threw it at the target.

    [Your curse has been nullified.]

    With a difference of more than 20 levels, the curse was naturally nullified, but at the same time, Char sessfully attracted the vulture''s attention.

    The vulture turned its head and nodded with the unique frame extraction technique of birds. After confirming that it was the unruly man in front of it who had attempted to murder him, it suddenly rose into the air and pounced at Char.

    From the moment it lowered its butt and prepared to exert force, Char had already determined its flight path.

    This monster was fierce but weak. This was because its flight path was always a circr arc with a huge radius, and it could be seen as a straight line for short distances. In other words, from the moment he took off, as long as he made the right judgment, he could have dodged it with a slight misstep.

    In addition to the vultures, there were also thousands of Demonized Antelopes living on the cliffs of Howling Rock Canyon. With an average level of 15, they were able to survive with ease against such a natural enemy. Once they were chased, they would use the momentum of the hill''s fall to dive down, and the vultures could not do anything to them.

    Char dodged the vulture''s attack with a light turn of his body. Looking like a bullfighter, Shaya stabbed a sword into the vulture''s butt.

    ng!

    The sword missed its target, and the sound of metal shing could be heard. The Vulture cried out in pain, but its hatred towards Char increased once again.

    The man and the bird confronted each other again. Seeing that the other party had pulled away, Char unhurriedly cast [Slow Curse], and as expected, it was immune to it.

    The bird became even more furious, and its ck eyes began to glow with a bloody light.

    This was the advantage of curse-type spells. To a certain extent, curse spells were considered spells from the abyss. Most of them weakened their opponents through emotional interference. Its characteristic was that its damage was extremely low, and it would be immune to damage at any time. Its means of output were rtively weak, and it was probably the kind that no one wanted in a group of yers.

    However, curse spells had a distinct characteristic. It was called [umtion].

    There was nothing to say about the cumtive effects of sessful spells, but there were also unique effects when too many failed spells umted.

    For example, locking on to aggro.

    Even if it was a humanoid creature, it would not let go of a despicable person who secretly cursed itself.

    Secondly, it had an infuriating effect.

    For example, the bird was losing its mind.

    Once again, the two exchanged positions, and with Char''s intentional or unintentional guidance, they were away from the open ground, and slowly approached a small forest.

    The vulture, whose eyes were red from the killing, did not realize that it could no longer spread its wings here. Moreover, someone was constantly moving between the branches above its head.

    "It''s almost time."

    Char nced at the top of the vulture''s head. The Dark Elf''s plump thighs could be seen through the branches and leaves. She was like a sharp arrow that was ready to shoot, the tip of the arrow glistening with a cold light.

    "Let''s begin."

    Char''s body glowed with a golden light, and his aura continued to rise.

    Upgrade!<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    All the experience points from the fight club and the underground had been given to Evelyn, and she had jumped to level 20. At the same time, her level had also been unsealed to level 20.

    In the eyes of the vulture, Char suddenly became stronger! Even though it was not as strong as before, it was really getting stronger.

    With the size of its brain, it could not understand this scene. It only knew how to peck its prey to death.

    However, just as it was about to take off, a wisp of withered gray breath came out of the other party''s hand andnded on its body.

    [Your [Amplify Curse] has hit the Grey-headed Vulture. Due to the difference in level, the effect time has been reduced by half. Currently: 5s.]

    The curse that had been resisted seven or eight times finally took effect. At the same time, the same gray gas came out of the crown of the vulture''s head.

    The spell had greatly reduced the vulture''s facial defense. The Dark Elf''s sharp de had once again urately pierced into its eye, not even going halfway in!

    Two times level 20 Amplify Curse, and a strong attack from a level 20 Cursemancer. The three stacked together, and the effect of this attack was almost perfect!

    The fierce vulture let out a sharp cry of pain as it pped its wings frantically, stirring up gusts of strong wind and sand. However, before that, she had already swung its ws and was pulled away from the center of the battle by Char who caught up.

    The vulture crashed back and forth in the treetops of the canyon and finally knocked down a few trees. After flying out, it crashed into a stone that extended out of the cliff. Like a kite with a broken string, it fell down with a string of blood and could not get up again.

    Ten minutester, the vulture was exhausted and barely alive. After Char added twoyers of damage to it, it slit its throat.

    Apple Pie was still lying on a rock, her body covered in thick bandages.

    Although the small amount of holy water saved her life, it could not immediately recover her fracture. However, Ri''s [Nursing] was at level 4, and she would be able to jump around again after half a day of natural recovery.

    Ri blushed and said, "No!" It''s just that... Char has helped me before."

    "I don''t care! I''m not bnced. I have a little emotion, I''m not happy. I want my hero. Waaa..."

    Apple Pie pretended to cry, while Ri looked to Char for help.

    "It''s fine. Let her cry."

    "Woof! Hero, you''re so heartless!"

    Char rolled his eyes and ignored the crazy woman.

    He did not expect Ri''s friend was Apple Pie, nor did he expect her to receive such an out-of-vige quest.

    He also did not expect that this was how the other party got the mission.

    As for the so-called "shortcut" mentioned before, Ri''s shortcut was to save a day and a night of injured people. Her reputation was so high that she was guaranteed to be a good yer in the Mercenary Association. The shortcut of Ninja de was to be sent to Astan City to join the army because of his excellent swordsmanship. However, Apple Pie''s shortcut was even more powerful...

    He had been threatened by Instructor Doom of the Dark Brotherhood.

    Did she remember what Char told her?

    "The Dark Brotherhood is an illegal organization."

    Apple Pie deeply agreed and became one of the core members!

    The first thing she did after bing a core member was to find Captain Marden and tell him that she was a spy in an illegal organization and had once be one of the higher-ups, and that the organization was now lurking in the vige.

    Marden was stunned by these words and hesitated for a moment.

    Then, she ran to Instructor Doom and told him that Captain Marden of the vige was suspicious and was going tounch a full-scale investigation. She asked the organization to withdraw to Astan City as soon as possible.

    When instructor doom heard this, he immediately panicked and began to call for help from his superior.

    However, his superior was Evelyn

    What were the Dark Elves doing?

    She was taking Char to the Costume Festival!

    As a result, the poor Instructor Doom was like a spy who had lost his online connection. No one would respond to his call, and he pondered about life in his secret stronghold below the well.

    On the other hand, Captain Marden had indeed started to investigate the vige''s well while still feeling doubtful.

    Helpless, Instructor Doom could only agree to leave with the group.

    Thus, Apple Pie received the quest to leave the novice vige.

    "You''re really awesome," Char praised.

 Chapter 57 057

    Chapter 57. Bnce Is Everywhere

    Despite the high degree of freedom, "Fantasy World" was still a game where the reward and the effort were basically linear.

    The reason why Char was able to do so much was because of his inhuman gaming experience. Not everyone could save the world 176 times.

    The clues he used in the early stages were mostly obtained in the middle andte stages. At the level at that time, these clues were insignificant-at most, they were regarded as easter eggs and extras, which were mentioned in the form of a topic of conversation by the parties involved, and it was far from the time period that was enough to have an impact.

    After all, a normal system would not consider things like reincarnation and rebirth.

    The mission system of "Fantasy World" had another feature under the premise of a high degree of freedom.

    Bnce.

    Apple Pie was a level 8 Thief, level 4 Elementalist, level 4 hunter, and level 2 Militia. They were greedy. As a result, her overall rating was very high, about level 13 in a single profession, which was about the same as Char.

    Moreover, her mission was not legitimate.

    While Instructor Doom was suspicious of her, he was also testing her. He had given her the most difficult out-of-vige mission. In addition, her strength was seriously inconsistent with her overall evaluation, so the difficulty of this mission had reached an outrageous level.

    Level 35 Monster, and there were two of them!

    Most vultures were male and female, and the one that died was the male. The female vulture had undoubtedly entered a state of fury, which increased its damage and speed by 25%.

    It would be difficult for them to escape alone, not to mention that they had brought a few NPCs that were useless.

    "Big brother, why is my out-of-vige quest so difficult? It''s so hard for me."

    Apple Pie was being held in Evelyn''s arms. She seemed to be enjoying it, but her eyes were filled with grievance.

    Char looked at the position of her head and did not want to answer the question.

    At this moment, a round-faced merchant with a felt hat walked out of the crack. His small eyes scanned the crowd before finallynding on Char, confirming that the Half-elf who had suddenly appeared was the one in charge.

    "Sir, thank you very much for your help. I''m the manager of the Astan City''s Clover Chamber of Commerce. You can call me Andrew. May I know your name?"

    "Char."

    Char looked at his old acquaintance with a strange expression.

    Although the quest from Apple Pie was not legitimate, the content was still about the "shortcut" for thieves and bandits. Normally, they did not need to take such a steep mountain road. They should take the main road.

    The main base of the Clover Chamber of Commerce was located in Aurania, North of the novice vige. It was separated by the Northern Red Grasnds, barely forming a line with the novice vige and Astan City. In other words, Andrew had crossed the Northern Red Grasnds, stopped at the novice vige, and then set off for Astan City to participate in Burwell''s auction.

    To the Dark Brotherhood, this was undoubtedly a fat fish. Thus, they disguised themselves as mercenaries and sessfully received the mission. The thieves were among them.

    The game would not allow yers to stand on the opposite side of morality. After all, that would make most people feel ufortable.

    Therefore, this was also a show of betraying the Dark Brotherhood because of a guilty conscience.

    On the way, Andrew was like an old general on the stage, full of gs. He would look at the photos, talk about his daughter, boast that he would make a big profit this time, return home in glory, and so on. He would also crazily hint, "I''m not as cowardly as I look on the surface. I''ve already found out that you guys are up to no good. It''s not toote for you to turn to me now."

    If a yer switched sides, their mission would be to assassinate apanion at night. After that, Andrew would introduce you to the Nightingale''s family and you would be a righteous thief. If they did not change sides, it would be fine. If they did switch side, they would be sent to the prison in Astan City and then rescued by the Blood-hand Gang. They would still be walking in the gray area.

    As for Apple Pie...

    Judging from her behavior, Char felt that she did not realize the system''s good intentions at all. She did not know that Andrew was hiding his true strength, nor did she know that this quest was actually a robbery.

    ''No wonder he didn''t want to help Apple Pie...''

    Char mumbled in his heart, ''He hasn''t figured out the background of the Apple Pie yet. I don''t know if she''s really stupid or just pretending.''

    "Mr. Char, please allow me to thank you again for saving me."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Andrew was getting goosebumps from Char''s stare.

    He looked like a young Half-elf, and in Aurania, such ad would have to go out to the sea and work hard for two years before he could be considered an adult. However, with his many years of experience, he actually could not see through Char.

    He had a sophisticated aura. From the moment he appeared to save her, to the moment he joined hands with hispanions to kill that monster, he had always acted with ease,pletely different with his age. Even the most experienced hunters and fishermen he had ever seen were not as interesting as him.

    It sounded like a joke.

    Andrew could not help but mock himself.

    "You''re wee, Mr. Andrew. It seems like you''re also going to the auction in Astan City, right? "

    "You''re right. You''re..."

    "I''m her friend. I''m here to help. I''ll give you a ride," Char said with a smile.

    Andrew''s eyelids twitched.

    The round-faced merchant''s squinted eyes opened slightly, trying to find something in Char''s eyes, but he failed.

    The other party did not make a confident deration before the fight, nor did he make a proud promise to taunt him. It was more like he said it on purpose.

    Andrew wanted to ask more, but Char had already left.

    "Big brother, you''ll help meplete this quest, right?"

    Apple Pie looked at him pitifully, and Char closed her eyes with force.

    "There''s no hope. Just wait for your death and rest in peace."

    "Why?"

    Char briefly exined the reason and then concluded, "That''s why you''ve chosen the most difficult path. Although you looked very embarrassed when you were chased and beaten by the vulture, the way you fought back was really embarrassing."

    "It''s great, isn''t it?"

    "It''s very stupid. Yourst-ditch struggle is useless. Your crossbow can''t even break its eyelids." Char shrugged. "I think Andrew said something simr to you before, right?"

    "What? Did he?"

    Apple Pie tried hard to recall and suddenly remembered the conversation she had with the narrow-eyed merchant before entering the canyon.

    "Brat, is that your toy?"

    "Please. This is a weapon! It cost me 3 silver coins!"

    "Oh, in Aurania, this kind of thing is considered a toy. After all, it can''t even shoot through its eyelid."

    Apple Pie came to a realization after recalling her memories.

    This game could be so detailed?

    "He looked very worried just now and even said that the weather has changed. What did that mean? Is it going to rain?"

    "The weather has changed means that the difficulty of the mission has increased."

    Char stood up and walked into the crack, mumbling, "F*ck bnce."

    Apple Pie raised her head, and her eyes widened when he saw the dark forest behind him.

    The fog was very think in the canyon.

 Chapter 58 058

    Chapter 58. Goodnight.

    Due to the intervention of Ri, Evelyn, and himself, the individual mission had suddenly be a team mission.

    However, to a certain extent, this was a dilution of the difficulty. After all, as the numerator and denominator increased by an equal value, the value would decrease.

    Apart from Evelyn and the three yers, there was also Andrew and his two servants, as well as two members of the Dark Brotherhood disguised as Blosoro''s Mercenaries. One of them had his head pecked off by a vulture and was already dead. The only one left was the pickpocket, Corian, who was an expert in lockpicking. He was now staring at Char with a bewildered look.

    He was the vige''s locksmith. Other than Ksenja and Sonya, who were the two most powerful fighters in the vige, and the vige chief who did not have a lock in his house, he could make imitations of the keys he obtained from the others.

    The proper thief''s "vige shortcut" also began with this. It was a long series of theft tasks, which required the thief to pry open the door locks of all the people except the three mentioned above before he could get his approval.

    In addition to the level 5 Lockpicking, Corian also knew an early-game godly skill, [Combat Appraisal]. It was a skill like the Eye of Insight, which allowed one to see the other party''s level. It was more effective for NPCs.

    Char was naturally joking when he said that he would not help the Apple Pie, but he still could not tell what she was thinking. If he were to say it like this, it would undoubtedly destroy her gaming experience. For a moment, he was still considering his words, hesitating how to do it.

    It was impossible not to destroy it, not in this lifetime. After all, they had gone through 177 rounds. Since the game was in open beta, this was the only fun thing left to do.

    However, just as he was hesitating, Apple Pie actually came over mysteriously.

    "My hero, Let''s go out and talk!" She said seriously.

    If she had not licked her lips, Char would not have thought much about it.

    Was he worried that Apple Pie wanted to f*ck him?

    However, when he looked up, he saw Evelyn standing beside Apple Pie. The two of them were holding each other''s arms like best friends.

    To be more precise, she was just a head lower than Evelyn.

    What was going on?

    An official announcement?

    "Are you two asking for my opinion before eloping?" Char frowned.

    "I''ll take you with me even if we elope!"

    Apple Pie dragged Char and Ri to the outside of the cave. They squeezed their heads together at the entrance of the cave.

    "With the help of my hero, I carefully recalled what the round-faced uncle had told me, and then I discovered a secret! He doesn''t seem to be just a simple businessman!" said Apple Pie excitedly.

    "Oh, I''m enlightened."

    Char was stillmenting when she continued, "Just now, my employee, Uncle Corian, suddenly sent me a message, saying that there was a change in the n and that the operation was temporarily suspended. He also told me to be careful of the round-faced uncle. Only then did I realize that our mission was not to escort, but to make money! They might even kill him! This is an illegal organization!"

    Char needed to take back what he just said.

    He could not help but facepalm himself.

    In this case, his intervention had caused something weird to appear, and the system had simply pasted the answer in his face.

    Apple Pie could choose to tell Andrew the truth, or they could choose to hide it and work out the n with Corian.

    The overall difficulty of the two missions was simr, but the focus was different. If he helped Andrew, it would be six against one, and Corian would die for sure. However, if he was not wrong, he would run into the Dark Brotherhood''s main force led by Instructor Doom, or he would get lost in the fog and need a high-level lock to leave.

    If he chose to kill Andrew, the trouble would be the battle. This was because Andrew was a level 22 Ice Summoner, a unique mage in Aurania. He could summon two water servants with a raise of his hand. With low attack, low HP, and high speed reduction, he was a perfect melee nightmare. The two servants were also level 15 Monks, and they were good at fighting.

    However, correspondingly, the follow-up mission would be very simple. If they were toozy to pass through the fog, they could send out a signal and wait for Instructor Doom''s rescue. Although this would greatly affect the final evaluation, they could still pass with a low score.

    Char was naturally inclined to save his old acquaintance, but this was not his mission. He respected the decision of Apple Pie.

    If she wanted to take the Dark Brotherhood''s path, he would not stop her. He would quit and gradually fade out of her social circle. After all, people of different paths could not make ns together. He could not agree with the pure thinking of yers, but if it did not cross his bottom line, he would not meddle in other people''s business.

    Of course, he would not say this.

    "What do you want to do?" Char asked.

    "Of course, I''ll save the round-faced uncle! I''m aw-abiding citizen," Apple Pie said righteously. "How can I collude with the Dark Brotherhood''s illegal members? Sorry, I wasn''t talking about you!"

    Evelynughed and red at Ri. She was full of offensive power, and the female thief seemed to fall for her in a second.

    "Cough! Cough!"

    Char cleared his throat. "Since you''ve decided, then..."

    "What''s with that? Big brother, aren''t you sleeping with me? I''m going to sleep now!" The female thief grabbed Ri''s hand. She waved at him and said, "Come, say goodbye to my hero. Let''s go to sleep!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Ri blushed and waved at Char. "Goodnight, Char."

    "Wait, you two..."

    "Come and stay with me, Ri!" The female thief said, "She''s so mysterious and doesn''t mention anything about the game. I thought she couldn''t y anymore and gave up! In the end, she actually secretly hooked up with a big shot behind my back! I''ll make her understand the consequences of lying to me tonight! Hmph! By the way, aren''t you sleeping with us, Char? It''s almost 2 in the morning, and you''re always there whenever I''m online."

    Charughed in a daze.

    Suddenly, a strange fear struck him. He lowered his eyes and wandered around in a daze, not knowing what to do.

    Finally, his gaze fell on Evelyn''s face.

    The Dark Elf could not read the conversation, nor did she think that these people were doing something strange. Everything seemed normal.

    However, in Char''s eyes, it seemed so ironic.

    He suddenly grabbed her hand, ignoring her grumbling eyes, and held it tightly.

    It was as if he had suddenly gained confidence.

    "Oh, Ri said that she has a friend whose family makes bags. Is that you?" Char asked with a smile.

    "Eh?"

    Apple Pie jumped up in surprise. "Ri, there''s no way that you have no interest in my hero! You even told him about this!"

    "I didn''t do it on purpose... Goodnight!"

    Ri''s face was red. Her body swayed and she fell into the arms of Apple Pie. The color gradually faded, leaving only an illusory shadow. She stood up silently and found a clean spot in the corner to lie down.

    "Goodnight, my hero!"

    Apple Pie also waved her hands and went offline.

    Two illusionary silhouettes were lying in the corner of the wall. They were exactly the same as the two before they went offline, so they could not interact with each other. This was the first time Char had seen a yer go offline normally.

    "They''re resting," Char said in a low voice.

    "I''m not blind." Evelyn rolled her eyes at him and nced at the position of the shadow. There was nothing wrong with it. It was as if what she saw were two normal girls sleeping soundly in each other''s arms.

    Char flustered, and he had difficulty breathing.

    He stood up irritated and walked out, forgetting that his hand was still holding on to Evelyn''s. He stood up with the Dark Elf.

    "Hey, Char!"

    "I''m sorry."

    Char let go of her hand, but before he could take a step, he was suddenly caught by Evelyn again.

    She held Char''s hand tightly and rushed to his side, her purple eyes looking straight at him.

    "You have something on your mind."

    "Yes."

    "Can you tell me what''s bothering you?"

    Char was stunned, then heughed and shook his head.

    "Well..."

    "You''re running away from your problems, though I don''t know what you''re running away from."

    The Dark Elf''s remaining hand touched his shoulder and then his cheek, making the two look at each other again. Their eyes were as calm as water.

    "Although I don''t like you, I hate you even more when you''re like this. As yourpanion, if you need to rest, I won''t sit by and do nothing."

    She tiptoed and kissed Char''s forehead before ruffling his hair and letting him lean on her shoulder.

    At first, Char''s body was stiff, but it slowly softened. He hugged the Dark Elf''s cold body, but there seemed to be a me dancing in her chest.

    Yes, why was he running away from his problems?

 Chapter 59 059

    Chapter 59. Huh?

    The Dark Elf''s hug made Char feel slightly better. He chatted with the remaining NPCs for a while, then leaned back in the corner and opened the team list curiously.

    Two names were grayed out, and he was the only one that was lit up.

    He had no experience in dealing with such a situation-what should he do alone when two of his team members went offline?

    Wait?

    This had never been his style.

    However, he could not do anything.

    Andrew and Corian were both in a state of inhibitions for the time being. From this, it could be seen that the progress of the mission was most likely frozen and was in a period of rest. Both sides were in super energy saving standby mode. Even though he had almost explicitly said, "Don''t just stand there, get up and fight it out. The two of them still looked at him with suspicion and did not believe him.

    "Your two teammates are sleeping in the corner. Why are you here to discuss with us?"

    This was the first time Char had encountered such an interesting situation. If he was not worried that he would not be able to end it, he would have wanted to try and see what would happen if he forced the plot.

    Unable to do anything, he could only lean against the rock wall in a daze. His thoughts collided in his mind, and his past memories were also flipped over. To put it simply, he was just letting his imagination run wild.

    His condition was getting worse and worse.

    Evelyn looked at him with her brows furrowed.

    She had a feeling that Char had not been in the right state since just now.

    The usual Char could no longer be described as confident, he was a man who knew everything.

    The Dark Elf knew very well that such a charming, powerful, and knowledgeable man would be respected even in a ce like Andaheim. Even the Queen would treat him as a guest on her bed.

    The reason why she resisted was that there was always a love in her heart.

    An Elf''s heart was too small for anyone else to live in.

    However, she could not deny that even so, Char was slowly taking up the spot that belonged to Lucius. She wanted to resist but she could not. She also thought that she would feel happy or gloat when she saw the other party so depressed.

    However, she felt a faint sense of anger and powerlessness.

    ''Even myfort is not enough to cheer you up?''

    Two faces shed across the Dark Elf''s mind. One of them was Ksenja, and the other was the Priestess.

    What if it was the two of them? A gentle wife and a clingy Priestess?

    Maybe.

    This answer suddenly made her a little jealous, and she was still unconvinced.

    Why?

    "The fog outside seems to have gotten lighter. Do you want to go out for a walk?"

    Evelyn suddenly moved closer like a snake, her voice barely audible.

    Char was shocked and raised his eyes. "The fog''s getting lighter, huh? That''s normal, it''s a Dark-robed Magic Puppet that has absorbed a portion of it."

    "Eh? What''s a Dark-robed Magic Puppet?"

    "Do you really want me to educate you on this kind of thing?"

    Char chuckled, then used a rock to draw a map of Howling Rock Canyon on the ground, and drew an "X" on it.

    "We''re here." He pointed at the "X" and ced a stone on the south side of the "X". "The Dark-robed Magic Puppet is here. He''s The Guardian of the Khorium Ruins and also one of Zin''rokh''s minions."

    He suddenly thought of something andughed. "If you tear up the contract and regain your strength, we can go in and try. Although the puppet is difficult to deal with, it''s not that difficult for you at your peak."

    "Sometimes I really don''t understand what''s in your head. I''ve lived nearby for 20 years and I don''t know what Khorium Ruins are."

    The Dark Elf smeared the map with her dagger and dragged him up.

    "Since you''ve said so, then let''s go. Apany me to go out and rx."

    "Alright. Don''t cry if you get lost."

    "You love to lie to me. I won''t believe you!"

    Char was indeed lying. He had been to Howling Rock Canyon countless times, and this ce was still an undeveloped virginnd. Even if he had his eyes covered, he would still be able to walk to the entrance of the Khorium Ruins without stumbling, let alone fog.

    "This is the ce."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Char stopped in his tracks. The thick fog in front of them was even thinner, but it gave off a gloomy feeling.

    If it was during the day, he would have noticed that the mist here had a faint ck color, which was the result of excessive mana gathering.

    "If I go any deeper, I''ll be attacked by the puppet. With your perception and night vision, you should be able to see that there''s a statue in between a Gargoyle and a Vulture, right?"

    "Yes."

    "It will wake up if you get within 10 meters of it. That thing is Zin''rokh''s spy. Take note that this is not a joke, but a real shy. Dark Magic Eggs are creatures born after bathing in the tears of Zin''rokh. Every puppet hatched is equivalent to Zin''rokh''s real eyes. What they saw was what Zin''rokh saw. The actual observation range is 20-25 meters, but for ants below level 30 like us, we''re not a threat."

    She listened attentively for the first half of the speech, but naturally ignored the part about the tears. She felt that Char was just making things up, even though it did sound like it.

    "Hey, look at your expression. Are you going tough at me and say that how can Zin''rokh shed tears? Since you''re about to ask sincerely, then I''ll be merciful and tell you directly. Every time he destroys a world, he will shed a few tears, and each drop will fill a bucket. Of course, he wasn''t feeling sorry for the lives that had been lost, but he was feeling how great he was. Did you gain more knowledge that you couldn''t use and admire me from the bottom of his heart? Hahaha!"

    The Dark Elf began to regret bringing this man out for a walk. He felt alright, but she was not happy at all.

    "Why do you know so much about Zin''rokh? Even I don''t know about this."

    "You finally remember where you from, huh? I thought you''d already left that ce." Charughed.

    "Hmph!" The Dark Elf snorted coldly.

    "I was threatened by you! When I find out where Lucius, I''ll teach you a lesson!"

    "Come on. My wish has been fulfilled. Can we go back now?" Char turned aroundzily.

    He felt much better after taking a walk, and he even felt a little sleepy.

    He would be fine after a good sleep.

    Although the Dark Elf was unwilling, she stillpromised.

    At least, he looked much better. She thought Char was very specific, and she believed him without a doubt, so she simply let him lead her away.

    A cooperative contract could only be established once between two individuals with a great disparity in strength. If she did, she would not be able to stay by Char''s side for a while. At level 45, she would be roaming around densely popted areas. Her overly powerful mana would alert the Church of Judgement.

    Although she would have to leave sooner orter, she did not want it to be now. She didn''t want to think too much about the reason.

    Just as the two were about to leave, the moment they turned around, Evelyn suddenly realized something!

    It was as if something behind her had opened its eyes. It was not a sense of perception, but a woman''s intuition!

    A magic puppet?

    She did not even think and pushed Char hard.

    "Let''s go!"

    Char felt the air flow suddenly elerate, and then a strong force came from behind him, and he was pushed out.

    Then, a powerful wave of mana rose up like a killer whale leaping out of the deep sea. It leaped high into the air and charged straight at the two of them with great momentum!

    He was very familiar with this feeling! What else could it be if not a Dark-robed Magic Puppet?

    ''Damn it, I''ve blocked the safety line so many times without any problems, and now you''re giving me trouble?''

    "Destroy the contract! Hurry up!"

    Just as he was turning halfway, the shadow above his head shed past.

    The dense mana enveloped the two of them. Evelyn''s movements were also confined by it, unable to move at all.

    Char slowly turned around, and the sword fell into his hand.

    In front of him was the puppet.

    It had a huge body, skin that looked like a ck agate, and muscles that glowed with the luster of gems. Its eyes, in particr, looked straight at it as if it was looking at Zin''rokh.

    This was probably the end of him. Fortunately, as a Dark Elf from the abyss, she would only be punished and not killed.

    Char took a deep breath and clenched his sword.

    Suddenly, the puppet spoke.

    It lowered its head, humbly surrendered, and said respectfully in the voice of Zin''rokh, "Son of The Abyss, your servant has been waiting for you for a long time."

    "Huh?"

 Chapter 60 060

    Chapter 60. Where Are You?

    After the puppet started talking, or rather Zin''rokh started talking, there was a long silence.

    Just like this rolling fog, it was silently filled with confusion and anger.

    A momentter, Evelyn''s reaction was even more intense than Char''s. The moment Nana lowered her head, she released her grip on Char. The Dark Elf immediately took a step forward and held Char''s shoulders, staring at her with bloodshot eyes.

    Her body was trembling.

    Theplex meaning behind this was probably the mostmon scene in modern melodramatic web dramas.

    The female protagonist suddenly realized that the ordinary boy who was pursuing her with such forceful means and was about to seed was actually the son of the boss of herpany. He had disguised himself to woo her! The reason why he knew so much about him, acted so powerful, and was so omniscient was because his father was the boss of apany!

    He had even tried every possible way to hide his identity to prevent threats from rivalpanies. It was all fake!

    There was only one feeling for this kind of thing.

    Disgusting!

    It was extremely disgusting!

    He had been deceived all this time! This despicable liar!

    Char''s brain felt like it had been stepped on by a snowfield elephant that was dancing the dance of the river, and she even had an illusion of a merry-go-round.

    Everything that had happened in Zin''rokh''s nest was loaded into a picture frame of the same size and yed in a line in his mind.

    Finally, it stopped at a scene.

    Only the Valkyrie was left in the arena. She sat on the throne.

    The Destroyer of Worlds knelt at his feet, his face full of willingness to submit.

    In fact, it even exuded a pious radiance.

    As if he was standing in an all-knowing perspective, Char saw right into his heart.

    Zin''rokh was terrified, but he was as devout as a believer.

    ''You''re the only will of the abyss...

    ''Only you''re the true Son of The Abyss!

    ''What the hell am I?''

    Char took a deep breath and suppressed himself.

    "Believe me. I don''t know why it''s like this either, but I''ll have an answer soon."

    He looked straight into her eyes, almost imploring her. The Dark Elf''s suspicion and anger slowly receded.

    "Alright, I need an exnation."

    "I will give you an exnation."

    Char turned around and walked toward the puppet.

    "You may rise."

    "As you wish, Master."

    The puppet raised its head and met Char''s gaze. Even when it was lying on the ground, it was as tall as Char, more than 3.5 meters long, and its wings were as big as the Grey-headed Vulture''s. To be more precise, the egg had mutated from the egg of a Grey-headed Vulture.

    However, this pair of eyes was filled with anger.

    Char was sure that this was Zin''rokh.

    His eyes were filled with fanaticism, piety, and chaos.

    "You remember what happened in the past."

    "Yes, I remember."

    Char''s breathing suddenly became heavy, and his heart beat faster.

    "How much do you remember?"

    "I remember your heroic figure when you fought against the Human Advance Party alone, and the Valkyrie''s sword strike that seemed to split the sky and earth."

    "What about before this?"

    The puppet shook its head and then nodded again. "It''s a bit blurry. I only remember that I failed. After that, you found me and showed me a power that was enough to make me submit. After that, those damn bugs came one after another."

    It turned out that he only remembered thest battle, and Char was slightly disappointed.

    "What happened after that? What''s happening?"

    "This is hard to describe. Please follow me."

    The puppet bypassed him and crawled straight to the entrance of the ruins.

    Char cast a questioning look at the Dark Elf. Thetter''s face was cold as she followed behind him.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    This was a ruin formed by thebination of the inner secret room and the outer three-section maze. It was divided into threeyers. When the outer threeyers were broken bit by bit, they would fall off like the skin of an onion, opening a bridge to the core, and finally from the entrance to the secret room.

    "Lus-zupk."

    The secret order was issued from the puppet''s mouth, and the path was automatically generated.

    The puppet gestured for Char to walk up first, and Char frowned as he looked at the puppet.

    "Are you trying to burn me to death?"

    "Please forgive me."

    The puppet suddenly remembered that there was a section of the road that was directly activated by the secret order that was made of hot obsidian. The temperature had not dropped yet. Its body was mixed with dark gold, so it was not afraid of the high temperature. However, Char''s body was made of flesh and blood, and it would be like teppanyaki if he stepped on it.

    This was also to prevent the Nightingale team from exploring the ruins with high efficiency.

    "Zo-wassi."

    Water flowed down from the sky, and the road was suddenly filled with white fog. The sound of water flowing filled the entire ruins.

    "As expected of the Son of The Abyss. Please allow me to once again praise your omnipotence and omniscience."

    The puppet wanted to kneel down in front of Char.

    Char also wanted to kneel down in front of it.

    "You should shut up."

    The gaze from behind him became even colder.

    They finally entered the secret room. It was four meters tall and five meters long. Both the walls and the floor were made of regr square stone bs, but the stone bs were uneven in a way that could drive an obsessivepulsive disorder to death. Some were slightly raised, some were embedded into the wall, and some were suspended in the air, as if there was an invisible long square wood supporting them.

    The puppet stepped on a board in the center, causing it to sink slowly.

    A light shed, and as if some mechanism had been activated, all the stone bs began to move slowly.

    The sunken part slowly moved outwards, the protruding part slowly retracted, and the floating part was also pulled back to the t surface by a force.

    In the end, everything was back to normal.

    Click!

    A soft sound.

    The light in the secret room suddenly went out.

    Thinking that the puppet was going to attack them, Evelyn was about to break the contract when Char grabbed her hand.

    "It''s fine. The remote projection will begin immediately. This is just a necessary preparation work."

    The Dark Elf let go of his hand. "Hmph, you''re very omniscient and omnipotent, Son of The Abyss."

    Char sighed helplessly.

    The darkness was quickly dispelled, and the secret roomchanged its appearance.

    This was no longer a secret room. Instead, it was projected as the Zin''rokh''s nest. Everything could be seen clearly, but if one got up and tried to explore, they would only walk five meters before hitting the wall.

    "Where is this ce?" Evelyn asked.

    "It''s Zin''rokh''s nest."

    Char stood up with a serious expression.

    He understood what the puppet meant. He could not exin it clearly because he was a little confused.

    This was Zin''rokh''s nest, but it was also a ruin.

    The nest was located at the easternmost part of the continent, at the end of the red earth grasnd. The ice river from Aurania was also corrupted by the mana there, turning into a ck swamp that emitted strong chaos power. The ck fog that had not dispersed for a long time covered a towering mountain, as if it was the wall of this world.

    The nest was in the mountains.

    However, the mountain had been split open.

    There was a crack at the top, and the dim sunlight shone through it, illuminating the nest.

    The shattered throne was covered inva that had cooled down to a charred ck.

    Thetter should have been entangled with the corpses of the Human Advance Party, but only charred ck remained. It was like a piece of bread with blueberries but the blueberries were picked and eaten, leaving only the bread with holes on it.

    The nest was split in half, but no one could be seen.

    Char remembered that scene. It was thest scene of the 177 reincarnations. Ortlinde held the Holy Sword, Narshil, high and turned into the ultimate light.

    However, there was neither the Human Advance Party nor the victor, Ortlinde.

    In fact, even Zin''rokh was not around.

    He turned to the puppet and looked into its gem-like eyes.

    "Where are you?"

 Chapter 61 061

    Chapter 61. Blueprint

    "I don''t know, Master."

    The puppet lowered its head humbly like a frightened child.

    "The power of the Chosen One was shocking. I might have returned to the abyss. But the strange thing is, I can''t feel my body that''s being reconstructed."

    "The Chosen One? You called her the Chosen One? Then what am I?" Char asked with a strange expression.

    "You''re the Son of the Abyss!"

    No f*cking way!

    Charalmost went berserk, and took a few deep breaths.

    There was no way Ortlinde was a chosen one, as she could not be resurrected after death.

    She had really died before. That was the 28th round of the battle, and it was also Char''s first solo challenge. He had convinced Ortlinde to go with him, but in the end, the Valkyrie had blocked a dying blow from Zin''rokh for him and died..

    That attack from Zin''rokh should be called 1-hit KO.

    Since then, Char had never brought anyone to his solo matches, and he had never given his opponents the chance to kill him.

    "In other words, you have retained the memories of the previous reincarnation?"

    "I don''t understand what reincarnation means. If you''re referring to thest era, then that''s true. Not only that... I remember..."

    "Shut up!" Char said unhappily.

    "Yes..."

    Charposed himself and suddenly asked, "Do you remember what I told you? It''s about why I saved you."

    The puppet recalled for a moment and stammered, "Because you wanted something? Like a change of posture?"

    The gaze from behind him became even colder! The coldness was mixed with a trace of disdain for perverts!

    "Why the hell you remember that?"

    "You said that at that time. Oh, you also said that you''ve killed me 176 times, 26 of which were apanied by the Human Advance Party, and 150 were solo fights. This time...

    "Yes, that''s it! Are you able to recall your past experiences now?"

    Char stared into the puppet''s eyes, his heart filled with anticipation.

    However, the puppet shook its head as it looked at him expectantly.

    "I always thought you were joking..."

    Char sighed. Even Zin''rokh, who had run into problems, could only remember the 177th round. There was only the final battle left, but it was fine. This was already extremely good news. Some people still remembered the past. It was not just a vague memory like Mia''s.

    Although he was embarrassed...

    Although he was the biggest boss and was destined to destroy the world, it was better than no one knowing.

    Suddenly, he thought of a problem.

    "You said you''re not in the nest or the abyss, right?"

    "Yes..."

    "You''re not in this realm?" Char frowned.

    ording to the game''s background, the sudden increase in the number of monsters, the increase in the corruption of the various races, and the berserk state of Evelyn''s Soul Sucking Spirits were all due to the sudden increase in mana. All of this was due to the internal world of Zin''rokh. However, Zin''rokh did not even have an internal world, so why was his mana still increasing?

    The puppet thought for a long time before it answered.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "This is a strange feeling, Master. I can''t tell what kind of subtle situation this is. ording to the past rules, after being killed by you, I will return to the abyss to rest, heal, and wait for the next time I appear in the world. Before this, I could only respond to the prayers of those who hadpletely corrupted by me. At most, I would create a creature for them. I wouldn''t be able to more. However, this time, I could ignore this rule. I can clearly sense any trace of mana in this world and control them at will. This is very strange. After all, I can''t even feel my body."

    After a pause, he continued, "The strangest thing is that there''s a disturbing voice buzzing in the depths of my mind."

    "What''s that sound?"

    "At first, I thought it was some kind of supreme consciousness. It always provided me with the time, ce, and the content of the instructions, asking me to do something. Butter, I found out that it only conveyed these contents coldly, and even when I mustered up the courage to question it, it didn''t answer me. I originally thought it was your will, until I just saw you."

    As Char listened to Zin''rokh''s words, he suddenly had an idea!

    "What does the voice tell you? Repeat it from the beginning."

    "Yes."

    Zin''rokhpaused for a moment, then controlled the surroundings to turn back to darkness.

    Then, a series of instructions were projected on the screen in abyssal text.

    Char looked at the words and suddenly felt someone tugging at the corner of his shirt.

    He turned his head and saw Evelyn''s unnatural expression. The Dark Elf had a favor to ask of him, but he could not get over the awkwardness of their rtionship yet.

    "Which line do you want me to trante?" Zin''rokh asked.

    The Dark Elf''s mouth twitched. She gave Char a stare and pointed to the upper row.

    "I have a deep memory of this..."

    "This is about something going into berserk mode..."

    "Alright, stop it!" Char looked at this sentence and frowned.

    He looked at the puppet with a strange expression and said, "This sentence is from the past."

    "Master, I don''t remember offending you like this. The original instruction was like this. If it''s really the past, maybe that''s why I can''t remember clearly," Zin''rokh said.

    "I know" Char nodded and looked at the text again.

    He then asked, "Do you remember what you did?"

    Zin''rokh tried hard to recall for a few minutes, but in the end, he could not remember anything.

    "Well..."

    Char mumbled.

    To put it simply, this was the daily schedule of Zin''rokh, the Destroyer of Worlds. In other words, Zin''rokh should do this things in this ce at what time...

    All the information before the open beta was in the past perfect tense. What Zin''rokh conveyed was the original text of the order.

    However, after the open beta day, it was all imperative sentences to express orders. For example, the chaos that had happened since the open beta were exactly the same as what Char knew.

    "There will be a riot in Andaheim three monthster..."

    It was obvious that this was an instruction list that was divided into two parts. The first half was what Zin''rokh hadpleted, while the second half was Zin''rokh was about toplete.

    The Destroyer of Worlds actually had such a blueprint from a higher will, making him like a tool to execute orders.

    He thought that what he did to the Soul Sucking Monster happened in round 177 because the next time he opened his eyes after he was killed by Ortlinde would be the open beta of the game.

    However, in reality, this happened in the settings, or rather, it did not happen at all. Even though he hadpleted 177 rounds, he had never experienced this before.

    Furthermore, he did not realize that time had been restarted.

    "This is interesting," Char mumbled to himself, his fingers rubbing the space between his eyebrows.

 Chapter 62 062

    Chapter 62. Awareness

    In the past reincarnations, it was not as if Zin''rokh had never submitted to anyone.

    The Destroyer of Worlds had told him what the abyss was and what he was doing in the abyss, but he had never revealed such a secret.

    How should he put it?

    The Zin''rokh in front of him was even more spiritual than the final bosses he had seen in the past 177 rounds.

    In other words, he had alsoe back to life.

    Furthermore, not only did hee back to life, but he also had fragments of memories from thest reincarnation. He still clearly remembered that he regarded Char as the Son of The Abyss and believed in him without a doubt.

    He had discovered such a strange situation, yet he still dared to question him?

    Char could tell that the Destroyer of Worlds was angry. After realizing that themand had nothing to do with Char, he was very angry that he was being controlled remotely like a puppet. The other party was neither the Mother of The Abyss nor the Son of The Abyss, and he had obediently carried out the other party''s n for so long!

    He was mad!

    If the old Zin''rokh was equally angry, he would have told Char.

    The only exnation for this was that before he came back to life, he could not resist themand.

    In fact, it could even be said that...

    Beforeing back to life, Zin''rokh did not realize that he was carrying out an order.

    Char was sure that this instruction was basically the same in the past 177 reincarnations. It had a main line and a clear framework, or perhaps it should be called a guide to destroying the world.

    The time and events were basically consistent with what Char was familiar with. asionally, there would be one or two that did not match. After thinking about the events around him and the identity of the characters, he coulde to a simple conclusion. What he had observed was an illusion.

    This actually solved many questions that he had not been able to understand before, such as why an NPC would suddenly betray him, why something would happen without any warning, why a certain ce would suddenly be a deadnd, and so on. It turned out that everything was Zin''rokh doing. It was just that those who knew the truth had all died, so the information had not reached him.

    In other words, these were all data.

    Char''s gaze swept across the puppet and Evelyn.

    They were all thinking as well.

    The impact of this incident on Evelyn might be devastating. She did not have the concept of game in her mind, so she had probably fallen into an infinite sense of self-insignificance and absurdity. Even the Destroyer of Worlds was a puppet controlled by others. Then what about a small pawn like her? Was she just an insignificant chess piece in the process of others, a speck of dust that could be removed at any time?

    As for Zin''rokh, he was embarrassed.

    Before the arrival of the final battle, no one could go deep into the nest to explore.

    Even Char had not done so. After all, it was too difficult to enter that ce, and if he did not kill Zin''rokh, it would be even more difficult toe out. As such, he was toozy to return empty-handed.

    The [Guide to World Destruction] did not clearly state when he would have a body, or the real world.

    Char had a guess that Zin''rokh''s main world would only appear 17 or 18 yearster, which was when the Human Advance Party had finished gathering and was ready to attack.

    It could be understood that in order to maximize the conservation of resources, a huge body like Zin''rokh had not been born yet. Only when a yer triggered a specific plot would such a character be immediately generated.

    This was verymon in traditional RPG games, but in "Fantasy World", it sounded a little awkward.

    Char had always thought that even without the existence of yers, all the creations in this world... NPCs, monsters, and creatures were also following their own rules.

    The four seasons changed, day and night. They reproduced, grew old, fell sick, and died.

    However, this knowledge was suddenly impacted.

    It seemed that there was another possibility...

    Memories were not memories but man-made data.

    An experience was not an experience, but a record that was written in advance.

    All the data would only run when it was extracted and observed. When the observation stopped, they would also be in a state of stagnation.

    The so-called yers were justpiled code, like randomly generated parameters.

    They were not outsiders.

    Char felt terrified when he thought deeper about it.

    The existence of the individual named Char was only a Chosen One who had been reincarnated 177 times, familiarized with everything, and could be reborn again and again.

    His memories of the past 177 rounds were all simr to the settings of the pastpletion in the [Guide to World Destruction].

    Was it possible?

    Yes...

    Could humans realize that they were just data and not real existences?

    If data and consciousness were mixed together, could they distinguish between real and virtual?

    Could a consciousness with an independent AI realize that it was an AI and not a human?

    It was like the movie, The Matrix. In addition, thousands ofizens had been arguing with each other for decades withouting to a conclusion.

    That was why Char would not think about it.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    He had this awareness. Therefore, he could choose not to think or pay attention to questions that he could not get an answer to on his own.

    He did not know what he was running away from when Evelyn asked him.

    However, he had thought it through. This was the problem he was running away from.

    Everyone''s life was to escape death.

    People would eat to prevent starvation. They would wear clothes to prevent freezing to death. Humans would find a spiritual support to prevent being bored to death. People would follow the traffic rules to prevent being hit by a car. They did all these to prevent from dying.

    He would live like a normal person and try to escape as much as possible. He would escape bravely and righteously.

    To be able to control his own thoughts, he was inclined to believe that he was a real person.

    Therefore, he was more inclined to his own perception as a human.

    In other words, he had no doubt about his experience in the past 177 rounds of closed beta. That meant that it was real. What he had experienced was not some bullsh*t memory setting.

    Just like Ksenja''s strange behavior, Mia''s vague memory of the fire, and Evelyn''s unusual behavior on the night of the Costume Festival. He could feel and distinguish these from the past and present. Therefore, his understanding of this world was real.

    His path of exploration was not always the same. However, no matter how hepleted this huge puzzle, the final answer was always the same, except for Zin''rokh''s nest.

    So, other than the hideout of Zin''rokh, this world had nothing to do with his actions.

    It was made up of thousands of individuals, and their own behavior was like a gear that slowly pushed the process of the world, regardless of whether anyone triggered it or observed it.

    All were clearly divided.

    Thinking of this, Char could not help but look at Zin''rokh.

    "You''re so miserable."

    The puppet was stunned for a moment, and then asked weakly, "Why?"

    Charughed and avoided the topic. He thought for a while and asked, "You haven''t disobeyed this voice before, have you?"

    Zin''rokh nodded.

    "Please don''t disobey the voice. Please don''t. Just do as it asks. Please don''t do a single mistake. Treat it as my request. By the way, you don''tck any abilities, do you? Except for the fact that you don''t have a body, you can still use all your abilities, right?"

    "Yes!" Zin''rokh nodded. "My ability is not affected at all. I can control the density of mana in ces that are filled with mana. I can also control the creatures that have been demonized. There will be no problem inpleting the instructions. You, on the other hand, look like you''ve been seriously injured by the Valkyrie, and have already reached this stage."

    Char coughed awkwardly.

    "You still haven''t understood the true power of Narshil..."

    "I''m sorry."

    "The truly powerful part isn''t Ortlinde''s Holy Sword. It''s the voice that reverberated in the depths of your mind and the power it represents. We can call the voice ''IT''. IT didn''t erase the nest or our bodies. IT erased time... Our past."

    The puppet raised its head.

    "No wonder I''m so familiar with the instructions. You mean, I''ve done it once in the past? But... Why don''t I have any impression of IT? Don''t tell me that the past was also..."

    "Silence, Zin''rokh." Char gestured. "You should realize that you didn''t have a body in the past either. It''s just like how there was nomand to ask you obtain a body. You didn''t even wake up. do you understand? About the Soul Sucking Monsters, you''ve never done this before, right?"

    "How could it be?"

    The Destroyer of Worlds muttered to himself as he lowered his head. Even though Char could not see the puppet''s eyes, he could guess that Zin''rokh was in a daze.

    Char had the intention to give up on thinking, but he did not.

    "Hey, wake up!"

    Char smacked the top of the puppet''s head.

    Bang!

    The puppet did not move at all, but it triggered the defensive spell on its body. Ayer of impact suddenly sprang up, and Char was directly sent flying. He mmed heavily into the wall, and his HP dropped rapidly, leaving only a trace of HP.

    "Char!"

    "Master! Master!"

    The sudden scene jolted both the Dark Elves and Zin''rokh from their thoughts.

    "Damn it. I''m not dead yet." Char took out a bottle of holy water and gulped it down. He then wiped his mouth and said to Zin''rokh, "Do you still remember those bugs that were bewitched by you? You look so much like them when you''re panicking. You see... This is the power of IT. Even if it doesn''t appear, it can make you copse in self-doubt."

    Char''s words were like a blow to the head, and Zin''rokh stopped his wild thoughts, which turned into anger.

    Although he could not find an answer for the time being, his attention had been diverted!

    That was anger!

    He was really angry! However, there was no way to do it.

    The puppet let out a few low growls before raising its head.

    "Master, what should we do?"

    "Wait and have hope in your heart, Zin''rokh. It''s indeed something we can''t stop or even observe. However, there''s still time."

 Chapter 63 063

    Chapter 63. I Represent the Abyss.

    When Char left the Khorium Ruins, he carried the unconscious Evelyn on his back.

    Unlike Zin''rokh, the Dark Elf did not have any memories of her past. However, the information she obtained from their conversation was jumbled up and terrifying. This made her doubt herself even more.

    Char had no choice but to get Zin''rokh to knock her out and seal off this part of her memory.

    Even if there was no main world, the abilities of the Destroyer of Worlds werepletely preserved. He could look into the memories of his believers at will and do something to them. The instructions also contained arge number of psychological tactics to eliminate love and hope of someone, and deepen their despair and fear.

    However, Zin''rokh scoffed at this.

    ? "Even if IT did not say so, I know what to do!"

    It was probably this kind of anger. Char had no choice but to repeatedly remind him to follow the instructions and continue to ruin the world.

    Char had two guesses about his current situation.

    Firstly, this might be rted to some kind of authority. The higher one''s authority was, the more keywords one could identify, and the more one could ept their existence attribute.

    For example, Zin''rokh could understand words like ''yers'' and ''NPCs''.

    Although he did not understand what it meant, he was able toe into contact with such words. This proved that these words, as well as the various nouns that expressed such meanings, were not in his blocked list.

    This was crucial.

    The input was not blocked by the path, which meant that information could be exchanged. This meant that one day in the future, Char would be able to pass on the concepts of VR, NPCs, yers, and other rted concepts to him, allowing the two to think about the same problem from different perspectives. However, he would have to wait until he was clear enough to ease Zin''rokh''s self-doubt, and not when he interrupted him rudely like now.

    In a sense, this was his first ally.

    "The boss is now confirmed..."

    Char scratched his head.

    As for the second theory, there might be a bug in the system.

    Zin''rokh was a bug, a bug that had not been discovered by IT. He had woken up, broken through this authority, and had an independent consciousness and personality.

    Fortunately, he was not considered a bug.

    A cold wind suddenly blew in the canyon, and his swollen mind instantly became clear.

    Char looked up at the starry sky. It was as if something was monitoring him.

    Perhaps the 177th reincarnation had all been seen by others?

    "Now that I think about it, the vige chief wished me good luck had a different meaning to it."

    Char stepped on the dead leaves under his feet and said to himself, "He''s acting so secretive and so frighteningly cautious. it''s obvious that he''s avoiding some kind of surveince. i shouldn''t say that. he''s probably avoiding some sensitive database. It seems to be like this. He''s using the right behavior to hint to me something.

    "Then what is he hinting at?"

    Thoughts collided in Char''s mind, and a wandering thought was chased and squeezed, and in the end, there was no ce to escape...

    The observation method of IT?

    Yes, that was the case.

    The real hint was not the content of the sentence, but the vige chief''s behavior itself.

    Since the vige chief dared to say this unusual line, which was definitely not included in the regr dialogue list, it meant that IT did not observe the every move of all NPCs at all times. Just like a programmer who would not judge whether there was a mistake line by line, but would directly run it to see if there were any bugs.

    IT was not observing at all, it was just waiting for the rm to be triggered.

    For these characters who could not understand NPCs and yers and had a sensitive database, their information intake was blocked. At the same time, there were also words that could not be spoken. Once they were spoken, they would definitely be bugs.

    If no one had the courage to say someone''s name, no one would know who it really was.

    What about ''yers'' like Char, who had a high degree of freedom?

    Char looked back at the ruins and seemed to have an answer.

    It was very simple, if he had dealings with the bug.

    For example, if he had taken a few equipment and items when he left the ruins, it would have triggered the rm!

    IT had observed itself for 177 rounds, and it had a 177-round observation report in hand, which contained all of Char''s past actions.

    After ovepping the 177 rounds of reports, the range of Char''s strength was determined. It was impossible for him to suddenly do something so ridiculous and far beyond the past in the 178th round, such as entering the level 60 Khorium Ruins at level 20 and riding on the puppet''s head.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    It was clearly impossible.

    IT would check Char''s behavior data and found out that there was a bug in the puppet. He was in contact with the bug, and everything came to light.

    That was probably the case.

    "In other words, the channel that restricts me from using some data to directly obtain items and modify game data has to remain the same as before. Does this mean that IT is also wary of me while it is monitoring me? What IT truly cared about was..."

    Char massaged his brows, and his thoughts slowly calmed down. Finally, he rxed...

    "Other than that, there''s one more thing you can''t step on, which is that you can''t change the process from the back-end. For example, it would be too stupid to ask Zin''rokh to go against the contents of the order and forcefully change the direction of the future."

    Charughed and entered the thick fog.

    Half an hourter, Char had gathered all the ingredients for the [Awakening Potion] in the canyon. He skillfully prepared an inferior quality [Awakening Potion] and fed it to the Dark Elf.

    Evelyn woke up. To be exact, she choked on a strange-smelling potion.

    She did not speak for a long time after she woke up. The divine light in her pair of purple eyes was dim, and she was stunned for a long time as if she had lost consciousness. Then, her eyes began to move.

    "Char?"

    She was a little surprised. She looked around and then stood up abruptly.

    "What are we doing here? Where''s the puppet?"

    Char stared at her for a few seconds.

    "We''re safe, Evie. We''ve escaped from its grasp."

    "How many times have I told you not to call me that? How did you do it?"

    "Didn''t I tell you that the dark-robed puppet will not treat minions below level 30 as a threat? We didn''t go near it. It was just a coincidence that it appeared in front of us."

    Char stared into Evelyn''s eyes as she spoke, confirming that there was only shock and fear in her eyes, and no other emotions.

    "I''m much better now, Evie. Let''s go back."

    "Disgusting!"

    As usual, Evelyn grumbled a little and then looked down at him from above.

    "You''re not lying to me?"

    "Why do you say that?"

    "I don''t know. I was just a little angry when I saw your face, but I can''t tell you the reason."

    "Haven''t you always been angry when you see me? After all, it''s not the first day or two that you''ve coveted my body, but you''ve never been able to get what you want, just like the day of the Costume Festival."

    "You''re going to die!"

    The Dark Elf rebuked, her face red. She quickly turned around, but Char grabbed her hand.

    "Hey, you..."

    Just as she turned around, the second half of her sentence was rudely blocked by Char.

    This kiss seemed to be an apology, but it also seemed to be seeking a sense of security.

    After being pushed away angrily, Char smacked his lips.

    "Tsk, the medicine is really bad."

    "Char, you bastard!"

    The Dark Elf left in embarrassment.

    Char smiled and patted her forehead as if he wasforting himself.

    "At least before the problem is truly solved, we don''t have to worry about them being treated as bugs.

    "Everything is still going ording to the original n. The only difference is that this time...

    "I represent the Abyss."

 Chapter 64 064

    Chapter 64. Is This Useful?

    It was alreadyte at night the next day when the Apple Pie and Ri came online again. The fog was getting thicker and thicker, to the point where it was impossible to tell humans from animals within a meter.

    After everyone had arrived, the mission had ended. Andrew then came over with a worried expression.

    "Brother Char, we''ve already stayed here for two days and two nights (there was one day and one night before), if we dy any longer..."

    "Isn''t this all up to you, Manager of the Clover Chamber of Commerce? Although you were born in the Kingdom of Rugao, you grew up in the Icy ins of Aurania. This fog is nothing to you, right?" Char blinked at him.

    Andrew''s expression froze, and he smiled awkwardly after a long while.

    "I didn''t expect you to know me so well."

    "No, I just have some understanding of Aurania. I can tell that you''re of bloodline because you''re generally darker than the people of Aurania, and..." Char shrugged. "You''re not as handsome as them as well."

    The round-faced merchant was not angry. Instead, he smiled and said, "Hahaha, you''re right. Even my wife said that I look like a barbarian from the Northern Red Grasnds. I can indeed find the direction in the fog, but the problem is that we have to deal with the survivors first."

    Char stepped on Apple Pie''s foot without a sound.

    [Is he trying to give me a message]

    [What is he trying to do?]

    [When he said ''we have to deal with the survivors first'', he was referring to the surviving female vulture and the one who unlocked the door. It''s time to dere your position, youngdy.]

    [It''s so hidden! How should I answer him?]

    [You''ve decided to murder your colleagues, right?]

    [What do you mean by murder? This is justice! I''ve asked her, and she said we can do it now!]

    "I''ll take care of this problem."

    Char shrugged his shoulders at Andrew and suddenly leaped forward, pouncing straight at Corian. At the same time, two hook ws shot out from the left and right in a crisscross manner, heading straight for Corian''s back.

    Even though the Dark Brotherhood''s locksmith had long been prepared to escape, under such a surprise attack, he still could not even escape the cave. He only had time to turn around before his heart was pierced by the sword.

    "It''s so heartbreaking. He''s quite good to me."

    Apple Pie helped him close his eyes, then skillfully took out a bag of money and two pieces of equipment.

    Wait...

    Equipment?

    Char''s eyes widened!

    How could an NPC like Corian drop equipment?

    Although the poor locksmith was at level 17, hisbat power was not as good as a level 13 Thief. He had spent most of his energy on his lockpicking career. Char had found a total of 42 lockpicks on him, hidden in a small metal bucket. They were densely packed like toothpicks.

    "My hero! Look at this!"

    The female thief excitedly handed over the item.

    [Corian''s Third Hand (Hook)]

    [Secondary Weapon]

    [Attack power= 0.25*AD. Agility +1.]

    [Maximum distance: 25.5 meters.]

    [Corian''s Deerskin Boots]

    [Silent thief: Agility +3 when running.]

    Char watched it silently, speechless.

    He really had not seen a NPC drop equipment before.

    Perhaps the drop rate increased because the difficulty was three people. This exnation was reasonable. The drops were not particrly valuable, just average equipment. It''s no wonder that they did not drop in solo mode.

    It was like this. He was convinced.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Big brother, say something! Are these two pieces of equipment good?"

    "It''s not good. I suggest destroying it."

    "Eh? Really? Big brother, are you lying to me on purpose? Hey, why did you push me!"

    Char pushed the chattering female thief to the side to make room for Andrew.

    The round-faced merchant finally let down his guard and walked over with a smile.

    Aurania was extremely cold. To the North was the snowy ins and the frozen sea, and it was an Ice City.

    The guards of the Ice City were level 70, and they would only be released in theter stages of the game. Before that, the only way to sneak in was Andrew, a merchant born in the Kingdom of Rugao.

    Aurania was the only city that had tamed dragons and sessfully put it into production. It controlled the air transportation line and once belonged to the Rugao Kingdom, but now it was slowly bing independent.

    Andrew''s n to break through the fog was to use the unique means of the residents of Ice City to summon a Sky Dragon, then sign a contract with it and let it take everyone out of the fog.

    However, they needed to get rid of the female vulture first.

    The Sky Dragon that Andrew, who was at level 22, could summon would not be higher than level 30. He would not be a match for the vulture even if he fought it normally. Moreover, this guy had just experienced the pain of losing its husband and was more irritable than anyone else. If he did not deal with it, no Sky Dragon would dare to approach this ce.

    Char did know a way out, but it would take a long detour, and it was not suitable for Andrew, who was in a hurry to go to Astan City

    Everyone''s eyes fell on his face again, waiting for him to make up his mind.

    "Alright, alright."

    Char used a stone to draw a map on the ground.

    "We are here. In half an hour, the fog will be the thinnest. As long as we light the torch, the female vulture will see us and rush over to help us. We need someone with the fastest reaction to be the bait. Alright, there''s no need to look anymore. I know I''ll be the bait. However, Mr. Andrew...

    "Can I use your Ice Crystal for a while?"

    Andrew''s expression changed instantly. The staff that he had been holding in his hand actually emitted Ice mes that symbolized magic power!

    "Don''t get so worked up, I mean no harm. I just want to increase our sess rate," Charforted.

    ''After all, I''ve never seen how fast the female vulture can attack.'' Char thought helplessly.

    The Ice Crystal was a specialty of Aurania, just like the oil in the Middle East and natural gas in Siberia. However, it was much rarer than thetter two, because only qualified mages could mine it.

    This thing itself was an excellent magic material, and was of great benefit to casting spells, enchantment, forging, and alchemy.

    Most importantly, it could also be used to draw cards.

    When the crystal fell to the ground and shattered, an Ice Spirit would emerged. It held a silver fairy wand and wore an ice crown on its head, and its every movement was in the style of Northern Europe.

    The Ice Spirit would only exist for an hour before it disappeared. The attributes drawn by luck were different.

    Char wanted the Ice Crystal to help him when he was baiting the female vulture.

    After all, it was a level 35 Monster. Its ws were sharp and fast, and it could pierce through gold and jade.

    Andrew only took one look at Char and knew that he was not after the material, but wanted to use it as a cannon. He immediately shook his head like a rattle.

    "Please forgive me for refusing your request."

    Char had already expected this oue, so he was not angry. He smiled and asked, "5000 gold coins and 10 Ice Crystals for this trip. However, it''s not enough,..."

    "You really did investigate me!"

    "Don''t worry, Andrew. I didn''te here just to rescue someone. I also want to tell you some bad news."

    "What?"

    "The fight club in Astan City has been suspended..."

    "What!"

    Andrew''s expression suddenly changed.

 Chapter 65 065

    Chapter 65. Get Off Me!

    "I''m telling the truth. You can take a look at this."

    Char took out a gold coin.

    It was not themon currency created by the United Holy Kingdom, and it did not have the big head of the first Archbishop, nor the emblem of the Seven Holy Spirits. It was one size bigger than the official coin, and it was full of gold. The minimalistic lines carved on it were the big head of Maica, and the red-headed Mushroom Man was smiling, showing a perverted smile.

    This was a token from Maica, a symbol of the verbal agreement between him and Char.

    Every Mushroom Man had this thing. They were extremely greedy, and it would be painful to hand over a gold coin, let alone this kind of attractive hard goods. However, this often represented the friendship of the mushroom people, or the life of someone who would rather die than submit.

    When the Dark Elves of Andaheim were at their greediest, they would make the Mushroom Men hand over this thing in exchange for their lives. It was often soaked in blood.

    Andrew was very knowledgeable and had dealt with many of the Mushroom Men, so he naturally understood what this meant.

    Therefore, Char''s words forced him to reconsider.

    It was a stupid idea to cross the Northern Red Grasnds with arge amount of gold coins. The Barbarians there were too hospitable. Andrew had traveled far and wide, so he naturally would not make such a low-level mistake. Therefore, he brought another special product of Aurania, which was also a nt that Barbarians could not appreciate and would not pige, the Soul-forming Grass.

    It was a white ntmonly found under the Obegen Snow Mountains. The mages of Aurania used its thick leaves as chewing gum, or dried them into tea leaves, incense, and so on. After death, they would also use its juice to seal the body as a anti-aging agent. In short, it had a wide range of uses.

    Other than them, there was no other ce on the entire continent that had such a high production rate of Soul-forming Grass. However, there was another group of people who were in desperate need of it.

    They were Dwarves.

    The group of green-skinned dwarves were extremely addicted to the Soul-forming Grass, so Andrew brought the Soul-forming Grass to Astan City to sell it at the Fight Club for a good price. He knew what the weighty metal club was up to. Maica would definitely spend a lot of money to buy these things and then sell them to his green-skinned dwarves'' allies at a higher price.

    However, this path was no longer feasible!

    The fight club had closed down for rectification, so he had no way of selling the Soul-forming Grass.

    Not everyone was willing to buy this thing and then trade it with the ancient. After all, it was an evil creature from Andaheim, and this move would easily attract the attention of the Church of Judgement. Only someone like him who came from Aurania, the Ice City that the church could not reach would be so unrestrained.

    If what Char said was true, then he would smash it in his hands.

    "Why would they stop their operations?"

    Andrew muttered to himself.

    Char could not bear to tell him that it was his fault.

    In fact, even without the matter of the Apple Pie, he would have taken the initiative to find Andrew in Astan City, provided that he did not die. Of course, if he died, there would be other merchants who had changed their names to rece him. However, no matter what, Andrew was an old acquaintance, and it was morefortable to get along with him.

    Not to mention, he still had a cute, beast-eared daughter...

    Cough! However, Char did not n to hit on her.

    The reason why he targeted Andrew so much was to get the Soul-forming Grass in his hands, which was the next key item.

    After some thought, Andrew roughly sorted out his thoughts. He took out ten Ice Crystals without hesitation.

    "I hope you won''t disappoint me, sir."

    "How could that be? Don''t worry. You,e here."

    Char beckoned to the Apple Pie.

    "My hero! What did you call me for?"

    "I''ll give you a chance to draw ten times in a row."

    "Eh? Tell me how to do it! Do you need to shout something or do a metaphysical ritual?"

    The female thief held the ten Ice Crystals in her hand and was as excited as a female monkey.

    "It''s simple. Just throw it on the ground."

    Char had wanted to say that the result had been decided from the moment this thing was dug out. However, he was a little uncertain when Apple Pie could get a pair of boots and a secondary weapon from a poor b*stard like Corian.

    What if someone really added all the points to her luck?<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    After all, this was a person who had fallen into a well on the first day of the game''sunch, sessfully changed her ss to a thief, and even received the dagger that Instructor Doom had personally taught her.

    "Forget it, let nature take its course."

    Right. As he thought of this, he watched the girl throw the crystal to the ground.

    nk!

    The first crystal shattered loudly, and a burst of dazzling colorful light bloomed along with the melodious sound of the bagpipe. It was like a powerful p.

    Did she sessfully...

    Was it a miracle from a single draw?

    Char thought of how he held her hand and held a thousand Ice Crystals while sitting on the top of the tower of Aurania Pce. He fell from sunset to bright moon and did not even see a single colorful light. He suddenly felt like crying.

    The colorful light shrank and disappeared, revealing a little fairy in a purple robe and a pointed wizard hat. Her pupils were vermillion red, and her expression was like snow that had not melted for a thousand years. In her hand, she held a short wand that was no more than two centimeters.

    The voice was light and empty, like a trickle flowing on a crystal, making a ding-dong sound.

    "It''s so cute!"

    Apple Pie held the palm-sized fairy and rubbed her cheek against her long robe. The elf was so shocked that she pulled on the corner of her dress, afraid that it would fall off.

    "You''re so rude!"

    Char quietly put away the remaining Ice Crystals and returned it to Andrew.

    At first, Andrew was stunned, his face full of disbelief. However, he had the sameplicated expression as him.

    The two of them looked at each other and sighed. Everything was said without words.

    After getting to know the round-faced merchant, he would tell you personally that with his looks, he had used up all his luck in his life to find a beautiful beast-eared woman as his wife.

    These were not sweet words. They were f*cking true.

    This guy was really unlucky. If he were in the real world, he would probably spend his entire life buying scratch-and-win tickets and not even win once.

    "My hero, what about the other nine Ice Crystals? What happened? There are still nine left!"

    Apple Pie looked at him with a pitiful expression.

    "Since it''s already out, it''ll be a waste to draw again. Besides, your luck might have run out, so save it. "

    "Hey, hey, hey! It appeared! I''m the Chosen One, and my good luck has no end. You guys don''t know about me, so..."

    "Shut up!" Char interrupted the her speech and said, "Use the rest to pay for her renewal. She can only maintain it for an hour, and the remaining Ice Crystals can be used for 30 minutes."

    "I see. There''s a limited time for her. Is there a way to keep her around? By the way, do you want to see her attributes? It was awesome! I''ll post it for you to see!"

    "Get off me!"

    Char took the lead.

    He did not need to look to know because he once had one, and it was the kind that was permanent.

    Of course, it was not drawn. He could not do so.

    This Ice Spirit''s true form is the Godmother of the Ice Queen, Elsa. After conquering the queen of Aurania, she would grant you a blessing. The person with this blessing could enter the deepest part of the ice cave in the Obegen Snow Mountain and be an Ice Master and White Knight there.

    Although there was no such thing as an advanced ss in "Fantasy World," such as the thief that was everywhere on the street and the shadow dance that sounded mysterious, they were essentially the same ss. It was just that the names of their skillsand data were different. All the skills came from NPCs, and no one said that Shadowdancer''s [Thousand Phantom Strikes] could not be called [Doppelganger, Attack Together].

    The other settings were simr. Most of them had in names as temtes and other data were modified.

    However, Char had to admit that thebination of Ice Master and White Knight was definitely a strong one, and he could not stop after having fun once.

    If it was not for the naivety of the United Holy Kingdom, who did not recognize this power due to the faith of the people of Aurania, and the fact that the hideout of Zin''rokh was in a high-temperature environment that greatly weakened the ice element, the VIP yers of Aurania might have been able to wipe out the devil''s nest.

    The Ice Spirit in front of Char was the founder of these two professions.

 Chapter 66 066

    Chapter 66. On the Edge of Seeking Death

    Of course, the creator was a fairy herself, and this was just a projection of her power.

    The Queen of Aurania was a high-risk profession, and she changed her position more frequently than Count morgan.

    All the fairies were designed to protect the Queen of Aurania who died in battle. They were demigods and were content with staying in a corner of the world, so they were not epted by the United Holy Kingdom and their powers were rejected by them.

    After these Queens died, they all became existences simr to heroic spirits, imprisoned in thergest Snow Mountain in Aurania, Obegen. Their power radiated across the entire mountain, and it became a treasure mountain for mages to mine. That was why they could summon projections by smashing the Ice Crystal to assist in the battle.

    Meanwhile, the elf summoned by the Apple Pie was the Daughter of the Gods, Skadi, who was also a God in the Mortal World. She had the strongest speed reduction skill, and it was the kind that was not afraid of elemental resistance.

    [Might of The Gods: Movement speed and attack speed of enemy creatures will be reduced by 25% when they approach Skadi.]

    She had another most powerful support skill.

    [Ice Shield: Provides 1.5 points to armor and absorbs 10 damage points. When the shield shatters, it causes a light explosion within a range of 5 meters, causing 24 damage to the target, and reducing its speed by 20%.]

    The speed reduction of both could be stacked.

    As an SSR, she also had two bonus attributes for the White Knight, which were of the mount type, but they were useless to Char.

    None of the spirits had any attack skills, and Char guessed that this was to prevent the rich from spending a lot of money and buying thousands of them. Only one support spell could take effect at a time, so it did not matter how many people there were. Apple Pie was lucky...

    "It''s a good thing...

    However, why was it that the more he thought about it, the angrier he got?

    How could she be so lucky?

    Even Char, who was lying on the ground with a torch, was still angry.

    The fire and the high temperature dispelled a lot of the fog, and the fog was also slightly dispersed.

    Even though the torch was very close to him, Char still felt cold. It was extremely cold.

    At level 20, his ice resistance was still far from enough. He was a little unable to withstand the immortal energy of the fairy beside him, and was frozen until he shivered. If this continued, he would be frozen into a club before the female vulture came down.

    Initially, he had thought that he would just draw an useless card that could provide a 10% reduction in damage. However, who knew that Apple Pie would be so lucky?

    Char could not help but ask, "Lord Skadi, can you please restrain your divine aura?"

    "Oh, fragile human, you''re very smart. You actually know how to use honorifics with the gods."

    Skadi was satisfied with his performance and retracted her cold air, which made Char feel much better.

    He rubbed his frozen wrists to move his muscles and bones, then looked at the foggy sky.

    A ck dot was circling in the sky. It was the female vulture.

    It was not stupid and knew that the people below were deliberately acting as bait. However, the difference between beasts and humans was that they were driven by instinct. Once the desire for revenge overwhelmed their rationality, they would rush down without hesitation.

    The umtion of time would not make its anger subside. Instead, it was like wine that became more mellow and strong as it was stored in the cer.

    It would take about an hour, Char estimated from its trajectory. It was also using the cold wind to cool down its anger, but it was enough at all.

    Feeling bored, his gaze fell on Skadi.

    Be it the spirits or the Queen of Aurania, they all had a fatal sensitive point. Their age could not be mentioned. They were always frozen in age, with an average of 16 or at most 18.

    Hmmm...

    Char could not help butugh at the thought of the red face of the astonishingly old spirit when she was teased.

    "Human, your eyes are filled with suspicion and disrespect. Take it back, or I''ll get angry."

    What?

    He had been discovered? She could see through him?<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "What do you mean, Lord Skadi?"

    "What''s wrong, human?"

    Char looked into her red eyes, which were as cold as a ss of iced red wine.

    ''This doesn''t look like a projection, but more like the eyes of the person herself?''

    Did she summon a real god? That was impossible. The appearance of a God would cause a much biggermotion than this. Otherwise, Skadi would not have stayed in the Obegen Snow Mountain all this time.

    He suddenly wanted to try something extreme...

    "Speaking of which... How old are you?"

    The moment the words left his mouth, Char rolled to the side!

    Almost at the same time, an icicle as thick as the mouth of a bowl pierced the ce where he had been lying. The spike was at least a meter long and appeared out of thin air. It was more than 10 centimeters deep into the stone. The splinters and icicles flew past Char''s face, leaving two bloody marks.

    What the f*ck?

    Char looked at the spirit who was floating in the air. She was furious, and the hat that symbolized the mage disappeared and was reced by a fake crown that was left by the King of God.

    She was also holding an icicle in her right hand, which was the original body of the thing she had just thrown down.

    This magic and martial-dual dressing was exactly the Godmother that Char was very familiar with. It was just that her size and power were thousands of times smaller. Otherwise, just the attack from just now would have been enough to turn the entire Howling Rock Canyon into an ice canyon full of icicles.

    In other words, the elf in front of him was still the projection of the spirit herself.

    "But a projection won''t hit people..." Char mumbled.

    Fortune never came in pairs, but misfortune never came alone. At the same time, the vulture above his head seized the opportunity and swooped down with a loud cry that resounded throughout the entire canyon. In the blink of an eye, the distance between them was shortened to less than 100 meters.

    However, Skadi turned a blind eye to this scene and continued to look at Char with a cold expression.

    "Apologize, human! Otherwise..."

    "You''re 2327 years old this year."

    "Filthy human!"

    The temperature around Char suddenly dropped. In the blink of an eye, 20 to 30 icicles appeared in the cold air, and even the torches were frozen in an instant. The mes were like life-like sculptures, motionless in the ice.

    [The temperature is too low. Your HP is dropping.]

    [The temperature is too low. Your HP is dropping.]

    "So it''s like this..."

    Char pulled out the Misty Sword, turned the tip of the sword, and stabbed it into his frozen thigh without hesitation. Blood immediately gushed out of the wound, and the instant pain also allowed him to regain his ability to move.

    The icicles around her started to shoot toward Char. He took a step back with his right leg and stood in a bow stance. He also closed his eyes and drew a circle with his Misty Sword in a seemingly slow and even manner.

    The Misty Sword and the icicles collided with each other, creating a white mist.

    Char''s movements were not slow, butpared to the icicles, he was as slow as a Master doing Tai Chi in a park. However, none of the icicles could hit him.

    At this moment, the swooping female vulture finally came down. Char held the hilt of the sword with both hands and slightly tilted the de, drawing a round arc in the air. It was as if he was using the de to push the ice de away, changing its direction. Then, he lifted the sword with both hands, raising the tip of the sword above his head.

    The icicles dancing in the air interweaved into a whistling tornado, like a huge water column spurting out of the back of a blue whale, and collided with a vulture that was diving down. Blood sttered everywhere along with the ice des.

    It was like an asteroid hitting the earth. The collision between the two created a wave of air, and the surrounding torches, trees, and gravel were all destroyed.

    When the dust settled, the vulture was dead.

    Char had appeared from the center of the battlefield, and the tip of his Misty Sword was pointed at Skadi''s back.

 Chapter 67 067

    Chapter 67. Gods of Heaven

    While Char and Skadi were chatting, the few people who were watching the battle...

    "Uncle, is there any way to make the elves follow me forever?"

    Andrew smiled and shook his head.

    "Uncle, you''ve been in Aurania for so long, have you ever summoned a spirit? "

    Andrew nodded with an awkward smile.

    "Uncle, have you ever summoned an spirit as powerful as Miss Skadi? "

    Andrew''s smile gradually disappeared.

    "Uncle, is the spirit I summoned powerful?"

    Andrew''s face started to darken.

    "Uncle..."

    At this moment, Skadi and Char started fighting.

    "Why did Char fight with the spirit?"

    Apple Pie was at a loss. She turned around and saw that Ri and Evelyn were just as dumbfounded as her.

    The three of them were stunned.

    Only Andrew stood up abruptly, and then, like a primitive man who had never seen thunder and lightning, he suddenly saw silver snakes dancing in the sky. He immediately knelt on the ground in fear and trembled, muttering, "Please forgive us, God."

    The female thief looked at the other two guards. They were not any better off than Andrew.

    The three of them knelt down together.

    When everything was settled and Char was threatening Skadi with his sword, Apple Pie grabbed Andrew''s clothes and asked him to take a look.

    "My gosh, what is he doing? He... He''s making a fuss!"

    The merchant''s eyes suddenly widened, and then his eyes rolled back and he fainted, falling limply to the ground.

    At this time, in the arena...

    Char threatened Skadi for about a second before putting down his sword and taking out a bandage to bandage her wound.

    The spirit turned around when she felt the sharp object against her crystal core disappear. Her vermillion eyes were filled with curiosity. The other party was just a small existence, but he had surprised her twice in a row. First, he blocked a carefully prepared attack and directed it elsewhere, and then, he urately found her weakness.

    He had suddenly given up on his huge advantage.

    Had he seen through the energy depletion of the projection and that he was already an arrow at the end of its flight? What an interesting existence.

    "Human, raise your head and look at me."

    "I''m busy, I don''t have time."

    "Insignificant existence, I''m just curious about you. Don''t stubbornly think that I''m indulging and spoiling you."

    Char bit on the bandage and raised his head. He mumbled, "So what are you going to do to me?"

    "Human, you should believe that I won''t stop."

    "Forget it, I believe in the mercy of the Gods. I''m sorry, the one who believed in you is already dead, and the one who survived refused to believe."

    Skadi was stunned for a few seconds before she chuckled. The other party was speaking as if he was really capable of doing it.

    What an interesting human.

    At this moment, Char finished bandaging and smiled at Skadi. "No matter what, I still have to thank you for helping me get rid of this creature. Also, please tell Elsa that the ring she couldn''t find is hidden in Xuebao''s stomach. I''ll use this information as an apology for my small offense to you. Please remember my name, Char."

    Char bowed elegantly, and Skadi looked at him curiously before her body gradually disappeared.

    In the end, all that was left was a chuckle.

    "Interesting human. I''ll remember you."

    After confirming that the other party was really gone, Char heaved a long sigh of relief.

    "That''s f*cking scary..."

    He turned around and waved at Apple PIe. "Come and help me!"

    The female thief ran up to him anxiously. "Big brother, where''s the spirit? Where''s the little sister? Why is it gone? Didn''t we agree on an hour?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Haven''t you seen Ultraman?" Char said unhappily. "He went back to Mars after he ran out of energy. She killed a bird for us, so she went back early."

    "Hmph, you lied to me that the spirit don''t have any means of attack us. She''s very powerful!! I''ll definitely summon her again next time!"

    Apple Pie walked toward the corpse unwillingly.

    Spirit really did not have any means of attack, and the one who attacked just now was f*cking Skadi herself.

    Char took a deep breath.

    Things were getting more and moreplicated.

    Although the past Queens of Ice City had all turned into spirits, this thing was far from the heroic spirit constetion in the moon. It only injected their powerful power into spirits that retained part of their memories and had no personality. It was sealed in the Snow Mountain of Obegen, which radiated Ice Crystals that contained the projection of spirits.

    The reason why spirits did not master any means of attack was precisely because theycked this kind of dominant consciousness. The tactics and runes that the Gods of Heaven had taught the people of Aurania were obscure and difficult to understand. The Ice Summoner''s skills also took the longest time to chant, so it was not enough to rely on passive memory to make use of the dormant power.

    It was like a hot water bag. You could only use the heat it emitted, but if you wanted to use it to produce hot water, you had to make a hole in it or convince the hot water inside to burst on its own.

    The only exception to this was Skadi.

    This was because she was still alive and was currently 2327 years old. This old spirit had a terrible tolerance for alcohol, and she said it herself when she was drunk. She sobered up immediately after she said it, and in her embarrassment, she shot an icicle at Char and instantly killed him.

    However, even so, a projection was still just a projection. In theory, there was no such thing as a projection being taken over by the original owner. It was like a person leaving a handprint on a white wall with dirty hands, and from thousands of miles away, she could not control the handprint to give the person standing in front of the wall the middle finger.

    However, Char had never summoned a spirit in his 177th life, so he could only me it on the old spirit who was too strong.

    However, this was enough to show how powerful thebination of the White Knight and the Ice Summoner was. The attack just now had exhausted all the power of the projection, and under Char''s guidance, the defenseless vulture was killed in seconds. In reality, that was only the strength of abination ss of around level 20.

    "They''re so strong, these two professional yers are really good."

    Char touched his chin and thought for a moment, then suddenly punched his palm.

    "I don''t care, I have to find a way to get one. My ultimate goal this time isn''t to go to the nest and cause trouble for the Zin''rokh."

    At this moment, someone was jumping around.

    "My hero, look what I got!"

    "I''ming."

    Char slowly moved over.

    Aurania.

    There were only six hours of sunlight in there. The rest of the time, the sky was pitch-ck.

    However, the Ice City would never be shrouded in darkness, and there were very few magic street lights that would light up. The Aurora was like a curtain from the horizon, lightly unfolding and falling on the Obegen Snow Mountain. The light was refracted by the ice and snow that had stood for thousands of years into the city, illuminating every corner of the streets and alleys.

    At the highest point of the Pce of ice, Queen Elsa was lying on the terrace, looking at the horizon in the far north. Her light gold braids hung down to her waist, and her emerald eyes reflected a blurry line, as well as the dragons dancing around it.

    The young girl frowned, not knowing what she was thinking.

    Suddenly, a purple aurora from the sky drifted toward the terrace, and the light condensed into a figure beside Elsa.

    After seeing who it was, Elsa jumped into her arms in surprise.

    "Godmother, why are you here?"

    "I''m here to see Elsa and check if you''ve lost this."

    Skadi opened her hand and a ringy in her palm.

    Stunned for a moment, Elsa picked up the ring and carefully looked through it several times before saying in disbelief, "Godmother, how did you know? And why do you have it with you?"

    Skadi tilted her head, as if she was more confused than Elsa.

    "Do you know a young boy? No, this is obviously impossible. This is strange."

    She tapped her forehead a few times and put the matter aside for the time being. She turned to look at the sky that Elsa was looking at.

    "Did you notice anything?"

    Elsa shook her head and turned to look at the frozen sea outside the terrace. The auroras illuminated the distant sea, and the sky seemed to be swallowed by the dark sea.

    "It''s very awkward and strange, Godmother. The position of the stars had not changed for a week. my prayers to the Gods are like sugar being thrown into the sea." The girl''s eyes were filled with worry. "I feel like we''re no longer the center of the world. It''s like we''ve been squeezed into a corner."

    "Perhaps it''s just being blocked by something, my child. The Obegen Snow Mountain is also blocked by a force from both directions, like two walls."

    Skadi gently stroked Elsa''s hair and let the girl lean into her arms.

    "Don''t worry, the Gods of Heaven won''t abandon us."

 Chapter 68 068

    Chapter 68. The Feelings of a Young Girl

    As mentioned before, only materials could be found from dead, depending on the level of the gathering skill. The higher the level, the more precious and more valuable the materials were.

    Gathering was further divided into many different types, but there were specializations in each field. The level of gathering herbs could not be converted into skinning and deboning, and the collection of the embers and cores of elemental creatures was not far from the basic enchantment. Thus, Ri, who was the only one in the team who had the gathering skill, could not be of use.

    She was very skilled in dissecting seafood, but not inrge birds like the vulture.

    When the first vulture died, Char cut off its ws and plucked out its feathers because he knew that he would not find anything good.

    However, when the female thief started searching for things...

    "My hero, what is this?"

    Char''s expression was veryplicated every time Apple Pie asked that.

    She found an egg.

    However, this time, he also realized the problem.

    This was no longer just a matter of luck, but as the difficulty of the mission increased, the list of loot dropped became more abundant. Although he was unlucky, it was normal. It was not like he had not seen a egg after more than a hundred rounds. The only exnation was that it would not drop in solo mode.

    Apple Pie''s mission was triggered incorrectly, and they were a three-man team, the difficulty was suddenly multiplied several times, which led to the extremely rich list of loot.

    From the looks of it, it was probably the right choice to kill the female vulture with the help of Skadi. Otherwise, he would have to spend a lot of effort to take on the level 35 female vulture.

    Back to the spoils of war.

    In "Fantasy World", there were Hunters and Beast Tamers who could bring pets.

    However, the difference was that the former''s core skill, Beast Master, could only be learned after level 40 and when one came into contact with the Barbarians of the Northern Red Grasnds. Moreover, the types of beasts that could be tamed as hunting helpers were limited to pigs, eagles, bears, dogs, and their close rtives.

    Therefore, if he wanted to increase hisbat power by increasing the number of people, it would be more convenient and energy-saving to hire mercenaries than to get pets.

    However, there was another method, and that was to use pet eggs.

    As long as you had a pet egg, you could find a Church of Judgement, pay an insignificant amount of gold coins, and drip a drop of blood on the pet egg that had not yet been born, and a contract could be established. Then, she would do a series of warm and harmonious daily tasks to raise it up. In less than half a month, she would get a battle pet.

    One could even bring their pets into battle without having to cultivate another profession.

    Although not having a minor in Hunter or Beast Tamer meant that the battle pet would only have one life and could not be kept, it was still quite convenient.

    All of this is built on the foundation that you have a pet egg.

    She really had one.

    Looking at the crystal clear egg, Char nced at Andrew, who was still unconscious.

    When Char was doing this series of missions back then, it was this guy who told him not to expect to find an egg from a female bird in the wild because they would never let their child fall into the hands of the enemy who killed them.

    He thought that this was a setting that the NPC had told him. While he was amazed by the greatness of a mother''s love, he told himself that it was only natural that he could not find the egg.

    Why would she trust someone who was even more unlucky than him?

    Char could not help but sigh.

    "This is a pet egg." He briefly exined its benefits and then threw it to the Apple Pie. "You have four professions, right? You could consider focusing on being a Hunter and leave the rest forter. The recovery speed of the storage space and the strength of the battle pet depends on your Hunter level."

    "Oh..."

    Apple Pie kept the pet egg and asked in a low voice, "My hero, isn''t this very precious?"

    "It''s quite precious. Anyway, you found it, so it''s fate." Char smiled.

    He felt that he had to find a way to verify whether he was really unlucky or not, otherwise, he would not be able to get over this.

    "No wonder you killed it. I didn''t do anything other than looking on the side. Besides, I''ve already practiced four professions, and my overall rating is too high. They said that this ount is already useless, and you still give me such a precious thing..."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Apple Pie was actually wavering, which was unusual.

    "What? Who did you hear that from?" Char scoffed at what she said. "It''s your freedom to y the game however you like. Don''t listen to the nonsense that others are spouting. The overall rating is high because the multi-profession is really strong. Just take it if I tell you to, don''t be pretentious. To be honest, it was the old spirit who killed the monster, and you were the one who summoned the old spirit, so there''s nothing wrong with you taking the spoils of war."

    The girl lowered her head for a moment and suddenly said weakly, "Thank you."

    "Woah, you actually know how to say thank you?"

    "Of course! I''m not stupid, you''re so good to me! Not only did you save me, you didn''t even interfere with me! Those guys on the forum said that at most two professions were enough. Having three or four professions and above were all useless. What was teaching others to y games all day long? So, what if I really do have four professions? You clearly knows more than they do, and you didn''t even point fingers. You''re the best!"

    "Alright, that''s enough." Char chuckled.

    The female thief sounded like a crazy girl who had been controlled for a long time. She tried to vent her anger in the game, but she was still unconsciously influenced by other people''s thoughts. She wanted to ignore these voices, but she was not confident enough. She was probably used to being ordered around in real life and forced to interfere.

    However, in reality, she was already very strong. At least, in the first round, Char was not as strong as she was.

    Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly heard Apple Pie shouted, "My hero!"

    "Eh?"

    Char looked up, and a slightly red face suddenly came close. She was like a dragonfly touching the water, and pecked him on the face.

    With just a light touch, the female thief nimbly jumped away and even made a face at him.

    "My hero, you''re so good! If you''ve thought it through, thene and ask me out offline! I''ll treat you to milk tea!"

    She actually blushed, and the shyness in her eyes had the charm of a young girl.

    What is this?

    Char was stunned for a moment, then shook his head helplessly.

    He crossed his hands before pointing at her, and finally shook his head seriously.

    "Hey!"

    Her girlish feelings were instantly extinguished by Char, and she ran away with a sad face.

    After Andrew woke up, the first thing he did was to pray...

    He then looked at Char with aplicated expression.

    As a native of Aurania, and a level 22 Ice Summoner, he naturally knew that his projection did not have any means of attack, so he naturally associated the abnormal situation with the appearance of a God.

    The residents of Ice City had a more deep-rooted belief in the Seven Holy Spirits than the rest of the people on this continent, unlike the believers of the Kingdom of Rugao. When the bandits who had betrayed the Seven Holy Spirits asked them to spheme the statues with filth, they really did so.

    The faith of the citizens of Ice City was protected with their lives, so Andrew did not know how to face Char.

    He should be condemned, but that did not seem right. After fighting with Lord Skadi''s projection, Char was still alive. What kind of will was this?

    He could not bring himself to tter and fawn on him. After all, the other party had just disrespected a God.

    He was very conflicted.

    Char knew what this guy was thinking with just a nce. He went up and patted his old acquaintance''s shoulder.

    "If Miss Skadi really mes me, I would''ve been frozen into a statue. Why would I use her power to kill this monster? "

    "You even listened to the God''s order?"

    "Of course, she said she was very interested in me." Char shrugged.

    Andrew''splicated look became ugly.

 Chapter 69 069

    Chapter 69. You''ve Been Surrounded by Me.

    "You still haven''t received the signal?"

    "No, instructor."

    "There''s such a thick fog. Could there be a problem somewhere?"

    Instructor Doom stood up, his gaze sweeping across the canyon below.

    The mist enshrouded the area, like the surface of ake in early spring orte autumn.

    It happened to be early in the morning, and the morning fog mixed with the fog of the mountain stream, as if a young girl''s soft hand gently caressed his face, making people feel rxed and happy.

    It also put him in an excellent state.

    Suddenly, Doom heard a long and faint cry. It sounded like a cry between a bird and a beast. It sounded like a cry and a roar, but it also made him feel fear in the depths of his soul.

    "Leyton, what''s that?"

    Doom turned around and asked a one-eyed bald man in the team.

    "Maybe it''s a Wyvern. It''s a herbivore, but it shouldn''t be here."

    Leyton looked for the direction of the sound, his face full of surprise and doubt.

    Suddenly, the thick fog in the canyon seemed to be stirred up by a hand from below, as if something was about to surge out!

    "Get down! My lord!"

    Leyton suddenly rushed forward and pounced on Doom, but he didn''t have time to lie downpletely. A huge monster suddenly sprang out of the fog and hit his head with its w. It was like a baseball bat hitting a watermelon. The flesh of the watermelon sshed and the red and white things exploded.

    A headless corpse fell limply to the ground.

    Doom made a decision the moment he heard the sound. He rolled forward.

    As a senior instructor of the Dark Brotherhood, and having trained the new yers in various viges for so many years, Doom''s ability to escape was much better than that of an ordinary thief.

    In an instant, he stood up straight and stepped on the edge of the cliff. The soil behind him fell down.

    If the number of enemies exceeded his expectations, he would jump down from here ande back for revenge in the future.

    He knew very well that his only chance of survival was to roll into the canyon, into this thick fog.

    However, if the number of enemies was small, he would let them understand what cruelty was.

    The Wyvern flew past the sky and dropped a person down. Then, it pped its wings and took off again, but this time, it chose a further position and plunged into the canyon.

    Doom frowned. What did this mean? He had to rush out again?

    "Hey, don''t misunderstand..."

    The man that Leyton dropped off approached and raised his hands, shouting, "That thing won''t help me fight, so I''m your only opponent for the next ten minutes..."

    One person?

    Deceive? An illusion?

    Although Doom was thinking this, he took two steps forward.

    He did not know what kind of medicine the other party had taken tomit such a crazy suicide. However, if the other party was only one person...

    Ha! What a joke.

    A dagger slid into his palm, and the six men, with Doom as the leader, slowly formed a circle and surrounded the man.

    ''That''s right, that''s it. You''re the Dark Brotherhood thatmitted all kinds of evil. You''ve killed countless murderers with your hands stained with blood. How can you just run away like this?''

    Char smiled as he drew his sword. He heaved a sigh of relief as he watched doom leave the cliff.

    Instructor doom could be considered a treasure of the novice vige. Just like Ksenja, Sonya, Captain Marden, and the others, they were the most well-equipped NPCs. The first few were for closebat warriors, while Doom was for thieves, and he was the one with the most equipment. Even someone as unlucky as Char would be able to get one or two pieces of equipment from him.

    However, this guy had a unique characteristic. He cherished his life, extremely.

    Moreover, not only did he value his life, but he was also very good at finding a way out in any desperate situation. His ability to survive was not inferior to the male protagonists in movies. For example, if there were more than two level 20 units on the Dragon''s w, Doom would not hesitate to jump down. However, he would not fall to his death. Instead, he would hang on the edge of the cliff and hide like a venomous snake. He would observe the battle between the other five and the yers and wait for an opportunity to make a move.

    Only in this situation, when the other party came up alone, would he be sure that thew of victory had been determined!

    Then, just like now, he took out the medieval magical dagger that he had kept for many years.

    Instructor Doom had been a grave robber in his early years. He had to take refuge in the Brotherhood because he had participated in an excavation operation targeting the ancestral grave of a high-ranking member of the United Holy Kingdom. This dagger was one of his collections.

    Yes, well done...

    Char nced at the dagger that he had wanted for a long time and had a rough idea of what was going on.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    He had already corrected his inherent ideas.

    In the past, he had always usedbat power as the main body of theprehensive assessment, but now it seemed that this was not the case.

    The system did not measure the strength of a team just by theirbat power. For example, Ri was the one who pulled up the most points in his team.

    Her skill list was too overpowered, in a ce like Howling Rock Canyon, where there were wild beasts, herbs, and all kinds of materials, it could be extremely useful. If she wasn''t in a hurry, she would definitely be able to produce a perfect result.

    Therefore, the difficulty of the mission this time was mostly due to her, and it was much more difficult.

    As such, the spoils of war were more abundant than what Char remembered.

    Unfortunately, he had yet to experience the change in difficulty.

    The silly vulture was killed by the dark, and the female vulture was killed by Skadi in seconds.

    The only thing that could exin the situation was the battle in front of him, so Char wanted to experience it for himself.

    He wanted to experience the new thing after 178 rounds.

    Char lowered his Misty Sword, and as he watched the encirclement tighten, Char''s warlike blood in his bones was gradually awakened, and her eyes became brighter.

    He licked his lips and shouted, "I dere! You''ve been surrounded by me alone!"

    Then, he charged forward like a sharp arrow.

    ¡­

    On the second trip, the Wyvern brought up Apple Pie, Ri, and Evelynn. The Dark Elves could already smell the thick stench of blood even before they passed through the fog.

    She frowned and was slightly worried about Char.

    When the Wyvern pierced through the White mist and rose to the sky, everyone saw the final scene of the battle.

    The five corpses fell to the ground in all sorts of strange positions, forming arge circle. Only Instructor Doom and Char were left.

    In his early years, Doom only had three fingers left on his left hand. He could not hold a dagger, so he tied a special de fist to it.

    When the three fingers were put together, the tip would form a sharp de, and anyone who was not familiar with him would have suffered a loss with this weapon.

    He had extremely strong observation skills. He could see that although the other party had killed five of his subordinates in a row like a god who had descended from heaven, he had also exhausted more than half of his physical strength. As long as he used continuous attacks to suppress the other party, he would definitely be able to break through.

    With this thought in mind, Doom''s movements became even faster. The sharp de in his left hand and the dagger in his right hand were used alternately, as if they were two drill bits that were moving back and forth. His attacks were like a storm, and they were continuous.

    On the other side, Char was trying his best to avoid a head-on sh with the other party, constantly retreating.

    The two of them were in a circle formed by the corpses. One of them attacked like a rainbow while the other moved around. From time to time, Char would be cut by the sharp des, leaving bloody marks on her body. She looked extremely miserable.

    He was just one breath away!

    Doom''s eyes were red, and blood gushed up to his face. He was gasping for air.

    The cold air he breathed in had a sweet and fishy smell, and his lungs hurt faintly when he breathed in. However, he firmly believed that he was only one breath away from breaking through the opponent''s defense. As long as he held on for one more second, the opponent would definitely fall before him!

    Suddenly, a shadow shed over his head, and Doom''s heart turned cold.

    The ten minutes ran ran is up?

    "Don''t be distracted, Instructor Doom."

    The Misty Sword followed Char''s voice and stabbed out from a strange angle. Doom, who was distracted for a moment, was instantly stabbed in his right wrist, and blood started to flow.

    He was shocked, and after this shock, fear and long-suppressed fatigue emerged at the same time, and in just a few seconds, he waspletely defeated.

    Charseized the opportunity and thrust his sword out like a dragon!

    The tip of the sword pierced through the leather armor, nimbly bypassed an iron piece used to block fatal injuries, and went through the heart.

    Doom fell to one knee, covered in blood.

    Char''s body was also stained with blood. He slowly pulled the sword out of his opponent''s chest, flicked the blood off the de, and wiped it on the dew-stained grass.

    Then, he raised his head and looked at the approaching Wyvern.

    "My hero is so handsome!"

    Apple Pie was a little dazed when they saw this scene.

    The strong contrast between the green grass and the blood, the mist and dew, and Char''s calm expression made him look like a cold-blooded killer.

    It was the smell of hormones.

 Chapter 70 070

    Chapter 70. Another Civilization

    "My hero! Do you want me to loot the corpse?"

    "Don''t, let me do it."

    Char refused this time.

    He wanted to prove himself!

    "Come, my beloved little dagger!"

    Char held onto the dagger in Doom''s hand and felt like he had grasped onto hope!

    However, he only took one look before his smile disappeared from his face.

    It was just like how the light of the ancient magical dagger had faded.

    [Ordinary Dagger: a weapon that could be seen everywhere.]

    F*ck!

    "Damn it. Why?

    "I just want one for my collection!

    "The highest difficulty out-of-vige quest, and it''s a three-person difficulty at that. Why?"

    Char''s stomach was filled with anger, and he reached out in disbelief.

    Eh?

    He took out a belt and a strange-looking lunchbox.

    Looking at the two items, Char''s expression wasplicated.

    [A metal buckle (belt) that is stuck into the flesh]

    [Equipment]

    [Dislike Dryness: In a dry environment, you''re not at your best state (Negative effects that affect attributes double in effect).]

    [Moisture Affinity: You can always maintain your best state in a wet environment! (Any negative effects can only reduce your status to 90% at most).]

    [Experience Pain: -1 HP per hour because the it has pierced into the flesh.]

    "Tremble, creation of flesh and blood!"

    [Victor (Gun)]

    [Equipment]

    [Current durability 84%.]

    [Damage: 32.]

    [Firing rate: 20 rounds/second.]

    [It required 7 Constitution and 7 strength.]

    "Tremble, creation of flesh and blood!"

    There were too many things toin about, and for a moment, he had mixed feelings.

    It was not good to say these two, but these words were against his conscience. The spoils of war were worthy of the difficulty of this mission. Not to mention whether the equipment from the mechanical civilization could be used, just selling it as an antique on the ck market would be worth arge sum of money. It could be considered extremely good. He did his best normally and did not break up with the ck market.

    However, Char could not bring herself to say that.

    In short, he was trembling all over. On such a hot day, his entire body was covered in cold sweat, and his hands and feet were cold. Could this f*cking system be better? It would rather give him this level of loot than give his beloved little dagger. Was it easy for him to want a collectible?

    Char was still depressed when the others came over.

    Ri caressed the two equipment, which was obviously different from the magical world, and was very curious about them.

    ? "Oh! I know this gun! Victor!"

    Apple Pie was suddenly so excited that she could not control herself.

    "You know Victor?" Char asked curiously. "Don''t tell me it''s yer Unknown''s Battleground?"

    "Girls at the front line! My hair is as long as hers! I like her the most! My hero, can you give me this gun?"

    Char sized her up, and no matter how she looked at her, she seemed to like girls.

    "If you like it, then take it. It''s just a luxurious decoration. After all, you don''t have any bullets to rece it."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "That''s enough. I can use it to smash people!

    "Alright, as long as you''re happy."

    Char shook his head helplessly and turned his attention to the other loot.

    In addition, there were a few rolls of bandages and some tools of unknown significance, which were used for unlocking locks and grave robbing.

    Instructor Doom was a grave robber in the early years. He was wanted everywhere because he dug up the ancestral grave of a high-ranking member of the United Holy Kingdom. In the end, he had no choice but to join the Dark Brotherhood.

    He was the one who dug out the raw material for the pure white armor that contained divine power. It was also the ancestral grave of the Laurentia family, the most famous Pdin in the United Holy Kingdom.

    The NPCs in "Fantasy World" were unique in terms of their personal achievements. Their functions could be reced by other NPCs at any time, but their experiences could not be reced.

    If Instructor Doom did not die on this route and was lucky enough to escape, then he would appear in several chain missions with him as the key character.

    However, now that he had died in battle, the subsequent quests would not disappear. The NPCs that would appear would be somebody else.

    When many experiences were concentrated on one person, it would always be legendary, but it would also bring some kind of irrelevant and sad spoilers.

    If Doom was lucky enough to escape every time, he would eventually trigger arge-scale tomb-raiding mission. The location just happened to be the entrance of the Siege City, which was the Ancient City of Stanum named by the Light Elves, and he would die there.

    Char still remembered that scene. Doom was poisoned and coughed up blood, but he begged Char to take him to see the door. In front of the door, he wiped off the oil stains on the surface of the brass door. After seeing theplicated patterns and dents on it, he showed a relieved smile and then died quietly.

    Although this person hadmitted all kinds of evil in his life, at that moment, he really had a feeling of death upon him.

    The spoils of war had solved two of Char''s problems...

    For example, why Instructor Doom was so relieved before his death, and why he always liked to stay in the well.

    It was all resolved.

    Thetter was because of this belt. The humid environment always made his condition more perfect, and he was not afraid of curse-type spells.

    The former was because he had stolen from graves rted to the mechanical civilization in the past.

    The Seven Holy Spirits had sealed off any information about the tin weapons, and with Doom''s experience, he was not qualified toe into contact with those secrets. That was why he could not understand these two items, from the production to the use, to the principle of action, and even the above sentence "tremble, creation of flesh and blood."

    It was not until he saw the door that he could not open that he was relieved.

    "Oh, so there was another great creation from another civilization."

    It was a pity that he did not have the chance to see what a splendid scene the Siege City''s soldiers were. The mechanical civilization left behind by the tin soldiers was, after all, a forbidden zone for those under the protection of the Seven Holy Spirits.

    With that in mind, Char gently closed Doom''s eyes and nodded at Evelyn, indicating that she could start.

    The Dark Elves had been in contact with these people before. ording to Dark Elf tradition, they were the Queen''s followers and should be the ones collecting their corpses.

    However, Evelyn hated the Dark Elves'' traditions, so she simply burned Doom''s corpse.

    Two hourster, the group of people returned to the main road. Apple Pie suddenly stopped, her eyes momentarily losing focus.

    This was to calcte her reward. Her mission to leave the vige was finallypleted.

    A few minutes passed, and Char noticed that Apple Pie had be a level 13 Shooter, which seemed to give quite a lot of experience. She could not stopughing.

    She was the only happy one in the group. Char, who had rushed to put out the fire, had nothing to do with Ri, who had saved her life.

    This kind of single-yer out-of-vige quest would not give them any obvious benefits.

    However, it was notpletely without gains.

    Ri took the leather armor and Doom''s belt from Corian. She seemed to be fascinated by the patterns on them. Char was looking forward to her understanding of the mechanical civilization, so that she could take her to the Siege City''s soldiers to scare Crickto.

    No matter which reincarnation it was, the cksmith master would always look at him as if he was a prodigy looking at an idiot, full of pity for his intelligence. What made him even angrier was that Char could not even win him in an argument. After 177 rounds, the great cksmith had new ridiculing posts that came in an endless stream,pletely crushing him in terms of data storage.

    For Char, the greatest benefit of this trip was...

    "Mr. Andrew, the purpose of your trip is to Astan City, right?" Char asked.

    "Yes."

    The round-faced merchant smiled amicably. Due to the death of Instructor Doom, his attitude toward Char had be much friendlier.

    "If that''s the case, then I have to tell you another piece of bad news..."

    Char put on a pained expression.

    "Tsk, he''s going to lie again."

    Evelyn muttered to Apple Pie.

 Chapter 71 071

    Chapter 71. You Won''t Be Able to Pass the Security Check Like This.

    When the sky turned dark again, the outline of the city wall of Astan City appeared in the distance.

    Ever since he heard Char''s second bad news, Andrew''s mind had been heavy.

    He did not dare to believe that it was true, so he had to see it with his own eyes.

    "Is it really as serious as you say?"Andrew asked suspiciously.

    "If you don''t believe me, you can let your two guards try." Char pouted at his guards. "Ask them to change into your clothes and walk in with the Soul-forming Grass. See if they can pass the security check."

    Andrew felt that it made sense. He took off his coat and dressed one of the guards as a merchant, then asked another guard to apany him.

    He did not bring much Soul-forming Grass with him this time, only a bucket full of dried and ground powder. But considering the purity of this thing and the single consumption of dwarves, it was enough for him to die more than a thousand times if he were in China.

    He scooped out a bowl from the bowl and put it in a cloth bag, then asked the guard to bring it up.

    It was reasonable for a traveling merchant to bring a bag of spice-like things. After all, it was only addictive to dwarves.

    Char had told him that the security checks in Astan City had be stricter, and addictive substances like Soul-forming Grass had been added to the list of prohibited items, so this thing waspletely in his hands. They couldn''t even sell it to ordinary people, let alone the mushroom people. The dwarves lived in the in of treasures, and the Astan City was separated by the entire Andaheim.

    Looking at the two guards walking away, Andrew suddenly asked with uncertainty, "Will they be alright?"

    "I thought you didn''t believe me? Of course, nothing will happen."

    "I..."

    The round-faced merchant was speechless.

    As expected, the guard was stopped at the city gate. After negotiating with the guard, he took out bags of goods for the other party to inspect.

    Andrew looked into the distance nervously, as if he was the one who was negotiating with him.

    The cloth bag containing the Soul-forming Grass powder was opened. Someone said something, and the guards immediately surrounded him. Andrew''s heart tightened.

    "No way?"

    "Don''t worry..."

    The leading soldier asked a few questions, then waved his hand and ordered his men to take the two guards away. The grim expression on his face made people suspect that he was not facing a merchant from Aurania, but two undead that had been corrupted by monsters.

    "You finally believe me now, right?" Char asked.

    Andrew frowned and didn''t say anything for a long time.

    "I believe you. What do you think we should do?"

    "That''s right." Char smiled. "You''ve seen me take something out of thin air. You know about God''s chosen one, right?"

    "I know, that vige (novice vige) is full of them."

    Andrew''s tone wasplicated. He had seen the group of God''s Chosen Ones before. They were like newly born monkeys looking at the world in wonder. In short, it was hard to describe in words.

    He had always thought that the Apple Pie was one of the best, until he met Char.

    This was probably what a true God''s Chosen One was.

    "Yes, we were summoned here, so the Seven Holy Spirits gave us a space to store things, and no one can check it. That''s why I can tell you."

    Andrew hesitated for a few seconds, looked at the Apple Pie and Char.

    The former had summoned Skadi, and in his eyes, she was someone who was blessed by the Gods.

    Thetter, on the other hand, had managed to survive under the hands of Skadi.

    "Alright!"

    Andrew gritted his teeth and handed the bucket to Char.

    He did not forget to set the rental contract to the stingy ten minutes.

    As a believer of the Gods, Andrew was very resistant to borrowing the power of the Seven Holy Spirits, which was why he was hesitant to make a decision. However, he had no choice but to believe.

    With the item in hand, Char patted the other party in satisfaction.

    "Let''s go!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    When the group passed the city gate, Andrew was stopped because of his iconic appearance.

    The ice and snow in the North that had not melted for a long time reflected strong light all day long, day and night, so Andrew''s eyes were small. With his wide face and nose, no one would believe him if he said he was a native of the Kingdom of Rugao.

    "What do they mean? Why did they stop me before I even checked?"

    Andrew asked Char nervously.

    "Normal security check..."

    Char consoled. He then nced at the officer who was walking down the city gate.

    Unlike the average Astan people, Officer Macha looked more like Andrew''s rtive. At least, his nose was as wide as Andrew''s, his face was as round as Andrew''s, and he had the same blush on his face.

    Macha was also a Northerner, but he was a Barbarian.

    The Northern Red Grasnds was almost in the North of the game map. It was located in the North of the Kingdom of Rugao. The Barbarians who were nomad on this grasnd would inevitablye into contact with the people of Aurania, who were in a remote corner in the North.

    Although the two sides were not hostile to each other, it wasmon for them to dislike and look down on each other.

    So, how could Macha let a merchant, who looked like the people from Aurania, to enter the city so easily?

    In fact, there was no such thing as illegal checks in Astan City. Andrew''s guard was checked because he was dressed like a guest from Ice City. Then, when he rummaged through his luggage, he saw the iconic Soul-forming Grass powder, so he was detained.

    "What''s going on? " Macha went straight to Andrew. Andrew''s heart skipped a beat when he saw Macha''s barbaric face.

    However, when he remembered that the prohibited items were in Char''s bag, he was slightly relieved.

    At this moment, he saw Char desperately trying to signal him with his eyes.

    What was the meaning of this?

    Andrew did not understand. Macha then said, "These people are from Aurania. I suspect they are sphemers. Arrest them first.

    "Yes!"

    The guards swarmed forward, and Andrew was instantly disarmed. Char and the others were also surrounded.

    "Hey! Was there a mistake? Sir, although I''m from Aurania, I''m not a sphemer."

    Andrew''s words were ignored by Macha.

    In this world, demons ran rampant. Although the team from the United Holy Kingdom was eliminating monsters, demons, and creatures every day, they did not have time to do it all the time. Thus, the statues of the Seven Holy Spirits worshiped on the small path outside the Astan City would be destroyed every day by wandering bandits who had lost their families. They hated this world and everything.

    Since it was a case of injustice, Macha was the best person to frame Andrew. In fact, if Andrew''s mind was clear at this time, he should quickly say that he was a citizen of the Kingdom of Rugao and take out a sum of money to settle the trouble, but his mind was full of what to do if the contraband was found and his crime was doubled. For a moment, his mind was in a mess, and he let the soldiers push him.

    Suddenly, he seemed to have understood what Char meant and quickly terminated the contract, in case they were caught and the forbidden items would fly out automatically when the time limit of the contract was up.

    His actions seemed to have given Char a signal. As soon as this side was removed, Char began to move on the other side.

    He nimbly broke free from the two soldiers who were restraining him. The Misty Sword instantly fell into his hand and he gently shed upwards.

    The swords of two soldiers were broken.

    "Get him!"

    "Take him down!"

    The soldiers surrounded Char.

    Macha had already walked away, but he was attracted by themotion and turned around, just in time to witness this scene.

    The officer did not feel offended or provoked at all. Instead, his eyes lit up. He pulled out a sword from the waist of a soldier beside him and strode over.

    "Get out of the way. Let me do it!"

    The soldiers surrounding Char immediately formed a semi-circle, surrounding the two of them.

    Char turned around and met Macha''s eyes, which were filled with fighting spirit. Without waiting for the other party toe within five meters of him, he raised his hand and shouted, "

    "Hold on!"

    Then, there was a sound.

    He threw the sword away.

 Chapter 72 072

    Chapter 72. No!

    When Char threw the sword, Apple Pie was dumbfounded.

    When the rebellious girl saw Char pointing his sword at the guard, she felt as if her soul was about to be lifted out of the coffin! He was so excited that his hair was standing on end, and his mind was filled with a lot of things!

    Jailbreak! Assault an officer! Drive to the main road! It was as fast as lightning! GTA 5!

    The girl''s mind automatically yed the movie "Runaway Baby" by Bruno Mars. She could already see herself sticking her upper body out of the car window and giving the police a middle finger before getting into the car with Char!

    She did not need to care about the style, just get high and it would be over! Anyway, that was what it meant!

    However...

    The next second, Char actually threw his sword away!

    He actually threw it away!

    Not only her, the guards were also dumbfounded. Seeing how he cut the standard longsword so cleanly, they thought that he was a tough opponent. The young guard, who had never experienced a demonic attack, was ready to turn and escape, but why did the other side throw his weapon away?

    The most dumbfounded one was still Macha.

    The officer was a very awkward person, and he hated being disturbed the most.

    Char''s sudden resistance made him feel excited and amused. His movements were natural and he seemed to have some ability. He must fight this kid.

    However, the other party threw the sword away just like that?

    This was very annoying!

    Char threw his sword away, and a normal officer would immediately order his people to take him down, but he did not.

    "All of you, don''t move,"

    He raised his hand to stop the surrounding soldiers and kicked the sword over, stopping in front of Char.

    "Come, have a fight with me. If you win, I''ll let you go."

    There was a fire in the Barbarian''s eyes, burning fiercely and unable to be put out for a while.

    Although he grew up in the Kingdom of Rugao, the blood of the Barbarians ran in Macha''s veins, which made him more inclined to the philosophy of the Northern Red Grasnds. If there was a problem that could be solved with his fists, he would solve it with his first.

    "No."

    Char put his hands behind his back like a master taking a stroll.

    "If you don''t fight, I''ll just kill you!"

    "What''s the difference between that and being killed if I can''t beat you?"

    "You''re so silly!"

    Macha''s eyes widened in anger. He raised his sword and was about to sh down, but Char shouted again, "Wait!"

    "You want to fight again?" Macha frowned.

    "I can fight you, but you have to give in to me. Otherwise, it''ll be meaningless. Just your strength alone is enough to cut me in half with my sword."

    Char picked up the sword, flicked his wrist, and started with his Military Swordsmanship.

    Swordsman was a ss that he had to reach level 90 and above every reincarnation. Who would not like the king of weapons? Although he did not have any additional attributes, he had already reached the point where he could use all kinds of sword techniques with ease.

    Although Macha was a Barbarian, he had served in the Army of Astan City at the age of 14. Military Swordsmanship was what he was best at, and he had trained it to level 8. Although the price performance ratio was low, it was enough to show this person''s means and honesty.

    "Good!"

    Macha''s red eyes seemed to burn with desire, and they instantly lit up his entire body. The light followed his arm and burned onto the sword. Under the twilight, it looked like he was holding a red lightsaber.

    "I will maintain my power at the level of a normal soldier. If I cross the line by even a little bit, the fire on the sword will rise. Everyone present can bear witness. If I can''t kill you with this, then you shouldn''t have died here."

    "Alright, then I''ll run!"

    Before Char could finish his sentence, he had already shot forward like an arrow.

    At this moment, all the experiences of fighting with the Blood Warrior, Macha, came to his mind. The countless figures of the man in his memory-old, bloody, and standing between the broken walls like a god-appeared one by one. Layers of shadows ovepped on the officer in front of him. As the officer''s mouth slowly curved up in surprise, the shadowspletely merged into one.

    He wouldugh and praise my courage.

    "Hahaha, young man, what a good surprise attack!"

    Just as Char thought, Machaughed out loud. His skin was prickled by Char''s sharp aura, and he instantly entered the zone.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    This level 45 Barbarian Swordsman with 125 points of strength was filled with fighting spirit. He would habitually use all his strength, and then suddenly realize that something was wrong. Then, he would use half a second topress his strength to what he thought was the normal size, 27 points.

    During this half a second, the mes on the sword would expand for a moment, and the light would temporarily make him unable to see the movements of the person in front of him.

    A chance!

    The script was just as Char had written, and a zing fire suddenly appeared on the de of Macha''s sword. The Barbarian officer did not expect the young man''s sudden attack to bring him such a great deterrent force. He had subconsciously used all his strength. The moment his vision was filled with fire, a burning sense of shame welled up in his heart.

    However, before he could restrain himself, the blurry figure that was already invisible to the eye suddenly disappeared!

    It just swayed and then disappeared!

    Not good!

    Macha did not even think as he turned around and swung his sword. The me on the de of his sword lit up the entire city gate. From a distance, it looked like a cart of straw had been set on fire, and it also illuminated the red face of this officer who was extremely humiliated.

    ng!

    The Misty Sword that had apanied Char for almost ten days had died of old age and was shattered by Macha''s sword. He was also sent flying by the huge force of the sword andnded heavily on one of the city walls. Fortunately, Char had adjusted his posture in mid-air, allowing his shoulder and back to take the force. Otherwise, the blow would have been enough to kill him.

    He vomited a mouthful of blood and leaned against the wall, barely able to sit up straight.

    Even though he was beaten like a drowning dog, his expression was like he had won the battle.

    "Ha! It''s dazzling." Charughed and teased.

    Only the hilt was left in Macha''s hand. The de was melted a second before it hit Char, and the real thing that shattered the misty sword was the shadow formed by his blood.

    The reason why Macha had been stranded here from the Northern Red Grasnds was that he had lost control of his emotions when he was seven or eight years old and burned a child to death in a conflict with someone of the same age. That was why he was regarded as an inauspicious person and was expelled by the race. Fortunately, a ve trader who passed by took a fancy to him and brought him back to Astan City. He stayed in the Colosseum until he was 14 years old, and then he was fancied by Burwell and became a soldier.

    Macha could now control the burning of his blood and turn it into his fighting strength. This temporary loss of control was the first time in recent years that she had lost control.

    Char''s words made Macha feel ashamed. The Barbarian turned around awkwardly and waved his hand.

    "Except for the Aurania man, let the rest go. They''re fine."

    "Yes, sir!"

    Char heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, he noticed countless respectful gazes from the soldiers. He did not need to look to know that his reputation in Astan City had quietly climbed from neutral to friendly. If he were in the military camp, he would be friendly.

    The joy on Andrew''s face disappeared as soon as he heard Macha''s words.

    "Eh? No..."

    Before he could finish, he was pushed into the dungeon.

    It was only when the four of them arrived at the Reeves Workshop that the female thief came to her senses.

    "My hero, are we going to help him? What about his Soul-forming Grass?"

    "This is considered a loan. I''ll return it to him in two days and then get him out."

    "Get him out? How?" Apple Pie was instantly excited.

    "It has nothing to do with the prison break." Char pushed the drooling face away. "The head warden of Astan City is a level 42 Dual-wielding Berserker. He''s one level stronger than Macha and has his own way of killing noobs. If you want to go, go ahead. Don''t bring me along."

    "Then how are you going to get him out? Don''t tell me you can bribe the police chief here or something?"

    "Something like that."

    Char slumped into his chair and opened the battle log to take a look, trying to relieve the physical pain with a great sense of aplishment.

    "Tsk, his strike took away 760 of my HP, and I''m left with less than 300 HP now."

    Ri went to the backyard to make medicine for Char, and the female thief kept asking him questions. Evelyn walked behind him and started to massage Char''s shoulder.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.

    "Who is it?"

    The female thief opened the door in surprise.

    Before she could see clearly, a beautiful figure rushed in, and with a sharp turn, she pounced on Char.

    "Char"

    "Mia?"

    Char almost lost 300 HP from suffocation.

 Chapter 73 073

    Chapter 73. Please Believe Me.

    Mia left as quickly as she came. It was probably because the Priestess could not stay at the homestay for too long to avoid any misunderstandings, so she hurriedly cast [Healing] to fill Char''s HP. Under the thoughtful gazes of the people in the room, she hugged him and took a bite before leaving with a red face.

    She had heard about the chaos at the city gate from the guards on duty, and when she heard the words like "A young swordsman who could fight against Macha," so she immediately thought of Char.

    Although she came here in the name of worrying that someone would get hurt, the love in the Priestess'' eyes was almost flowing out. Anyone who was not a fool, even if they had never been in love, could understand it.

    Apple Pie really had nothing to say this time.

    The young girl probably realized what it meant to see a junior wizard in a senior wizard, and fell into a long period of doubt. After a while, she stood up and said that she was going out for a walk to see if she could find a few missions.

    Char was just about to voice out her opinion when the Dark Elf pinched his waist and left with Apple Pie.

    This was a gorgeous rejection.

    Char sighed and went to the backyard to find Ri.

    On Ri''s left was a crucible used to process herbs, which was currently bubbling with a dark green viscous liquid. On the right was a clean pen and paper. She was copying the patterns on Corian''s leather boots.

    Look, she was a real yer!

    Char coughed and interrupted the girl''s work.

    "Eh? How did you recover?"

    "A kind Priestess passed by and gave me a kiss. Let''s not talk about this. I have something to talk to you about."

    Char ced a bucket of Soul-forming Grass powder in front of her.

    "I remember that you''re a level 3 Alchemist, right?"

    "I''m level 4 now."

    "You''re really fast. That''s even better! I''ll have to trouble you to help me make it into Soul-forming Ointment. The other two herbs are Thatch Grass and Perilum Leaf, which are avable in the warehouse. The ratio is about 8:1:1, and you may have to try it a few more times."

    "Oh, it''s much easier now that you know the ratio."

    "You''re probably the only one who can say something like that."

    Char mumbled. As expected of a yer who yed games with his brain.

    He had mastered arge number of forms in the first round, so from the second round onwards, he had been dreaming about making medicine with his eyes closed.

    However, in reality, this was very difficult to achieve.

    The alchemy level and recipe in the game were more like an official add-on. They would inadvertently change the dosage of the herbs you mixed. It was extremely subtle, but it could make the ratio of the herbs to be just right and perfect.

    For example, even though he had told Ri the general ratio, the real ratio could be 8.001:1.001:0.998 or even smaller. The system would only automatically adjust the dosage if a form really appeared in the mastered forms. If he wanted to reverse it, he would need great patience and careful thought.

    Of course, with a little bit of luck.

    Even though Char could do it, she would definitely not spend the energy to do so at the moment.

    The Soul-forming Ointment was amon burial item for the Ice Summoners of Aurania. It could keep the corpse alive almost forever. Although it was only a level 3 herb, he could only learn the recipe in ice city, so he had no choice but to do this.

    Char left the workshop and went to the slums alone, eximing that Ri was a treasure among the yers.

    An hourter, he crawled out of the secret tunnel that Ninja de had fallen into thest time. As soon as his body poked out of the hole, a tentacle full of suction cups came at him.

    "Luke!" Char immediately shouted.

    The tentacle stopped in mid-air, and then a small head popped out of the water, with a fat penguin standing on it.

    Tippi barked angrily at Char, but was held down by Luke.

    "Come down."

    The young man waved at him. A huge tentacle stopped in front of him, and Char jumped on it.

    After a while, the two of them stood on the shore. It was still the same. Even the rope that had tied Simon and the others upst time was loosely tied to the stone.

    "How are you doing?" Char asked.

    "I''m fine. The gamblers are gone, and so are the guys who like to snore. It''s very quiet." Luke smiled calmly. "It''s just that I''m a little tired of eating fish all the time. I''ll asionally go up there to steal something to eat. What about you?"

    "My life is still colorful. I have endless things to do every day."

    Char leaned on a rock and smiled as he talked about his recent experiences.

    Luke listened quietly, chuckling from time to time.

    The two of them were like old friends who had not seen each other for a long time. No matter what they said, they would get along very naturally.

    Having known each other for so long, Char knew what Luke desired the most-he was like a lonely patient who needed friendship to treat him, but could not withstand such intense and passionate feelings, and could only adapt to it calmly.

    While Char was clear about this, he had never deliberately yed to his liking.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    He was just acting normally, treating him as another him, a lonely him.

    In essence, they were the same kind of people.

    However, the difference was that he knew how to bid farewell to this loneliness, had the ability to resist, and embrace a more passionate emotion, melting into the girl''s love.

    However, Luke could not, and he could not do it.

    "I have something to discuss with you," Char said naturally.

    Luke tilted his head.

    "I want to take you away," Char continued.

    Luke was stunned.

    At the same time, Tippi seemed to have sensed something. The smooth fur on its body suddenly spiked, and he jumped in front of Luke. He opened his mouth and roared at Char, revealing 44 densely arranged fangs.

    The calm water behind him started to bubble.

    A monster hiding in the deep water was awakening.

    "Char..." Luke frowned and stroked Tippi, trying to calm it down. "You should understand my situation..."

    "I have a way to get you out of here. You should understand that you can''t die, right?" Char said, word by word.

    Luke was stunned.

    The surface of theke behind him began to boil, and a dark shadow rose from theke. The two amber octopus eyes lit up with a yellow light.

    Mayenne...

    It was looking at Char.

    [It is watching you.]

    The system prompted.

    Char took a deep breath, and his body began to tremble almost instinctively. His thoughts began to spin in a crazy direction.

    His attributes were still too low, so he could not resist this indescribable fear.

    "Luke!" Char shouted.

    "Do you desire freedom?"

    Luke''s body trembled.

    "Please believe me! I can give you freedom! True freedom!"

    After saying this, the water surface behind Luke exploded with a ssh. Eight tentacles suddenly rose up like pirs that supported the underground secret passage!

    Char''s body almost ran uncontrobly into theke, and Mayenne''s huge and ugly body waspletely revealed in front of him. His smooth skin, ugly, squirming wrinkles, and the suction cups on his tentacles were all bing clearer and clearer.

    Even Tippi was curled up at Luke''s feet, trembling uncontrobly.

    "Luke!" Char shouted.

    "Stop! Stop!"

    Luke suddenly turned around and roared at Mayenne.

    The monster was stunned for a second before it opened its mouth, which was filled with sharp teeth, and roared at Char in a low and obscure voice.

    It was very angry, and its tentacles also reached out to Char.

    "Stop!"

    Luke said angrily, his thin body suddenly bursting with an unbelievable amount of power.

    "Get lost! Return to where you belong!"

    Mayenne was stunned for a few seconds, then he closed his huge eyes and slowly shrank back into the water.

    Char had half of his foot in the water, and his body was covered in mud-like mucus.

    Phew...

    It was so f*cking exciting.

    Hey t on the ground, breathing in the moist air.

    Luke lowered his head to look at him, smiled faintly, and then extended his hand.

    "I believe you."

 Chapter 74 074

    Chapter 74. Miss Tequ

    After leaving the underground, Char changed her clothes and rushed to the downtown area.

    As the symbol of a spell caster, the tall wizard tower stood tall on the Golden Avenue, where every inch ofnd was worth gold.

    The thing looked thirty meters tall, but it was actually only fifteen meters tall. The other half was created by the mages'' illusions.

    In a mage desert like the Kingdom of Rugao, the number of mages was like the number of officially registered football yers in China. The proportion was too small, and each of them had bad feet. Even the Kingdom of Rugao had to find ways to tter these bad feet. After all, mages were a strategic reserve resource. Although everyone was united under the central management of the leadership of the United Holy Kingdom, they still had to be strong.

    The Azure Arcane Puppet at the door blocked Char and really asked for money.

    Char threw out [Slow Curse], and the puppet''s movements instantly froze. After detecting Char''s identity as a spellcaster, it slowly moved away.

    Ordinary people needed to pay money or reputation to enter, but spellcasters did not need to.

    There were still no yers in the mage tower''s courtyard. They were all familiar faces. Char registered herself at the front desk and became a member of the mage tower in Astan City. She even received a weekly allowance of 2 silver coins.

    Of course, the premise was that he had to kill a certain number of monsters. Otherwise, he would not have such a benefit.

    "Please contact Mr. Jones in Element Room 7 and tell him that someone is visiting."

    Char said to thedy at the front desk in a low-cut dress, her eyes as focused as possible on the other party''s face, and she smiled politely.

    This move won the other party''s favor. The little sister, who had a face of 9 points and a figure of 90 points, immediately wrote his request on a magic short stick and threw it into the firece to burn.

    A few minutester, a young voice came from the fire.

    "Let hime up."

    "You can go up now," The youngdy said sweetly.

    "Thank you," Char replied.

    "Do you want to know my name?"

    Char turned around and smiled. "There''s no need. You''re my Miss Tequ."

    [Miss Obley''s favorability toward you has increased.]

    Mage Joey Jones from Element area Room 7 was also a Half-elf.

    However, unlike Char, who was a Half-elf, Joey''s mother was a pure-blooded Light Elf. That was why Joey was very talented as a mage. He was already a level 35 Elementalist at the age of 21 and was one of the few powerful mages in Astan City.

    When Char arrived at the door of Room 7, the door opened by itself without him knocking.

    He walked in and saw Joey standing by the window, looking in as usual.

    The window was wide open, and the cold wind whistled past, but the mage in thin clothes did not care.

    Although he was a mage, Joey Jones'' body was as fit as a Barbarian''s, and he looked like someone who had walked out of Street Fighter.

    "You''re looking for me?" Joey asked.

    Char closed the door without a sound.

    This action made Joey a little wary. He frowned and put his finger on the short wand.

    "Don''t misunderstand, Jo. I have no ill intentions. Don''t worry, no one can smell the remaining smell of [Magic Drink] in the air."

    Before he spoke, Joey was only nervous, but after he finished speaking, his expression suddenly changed and he threw an icicle almost instantly.

    It was not just because of what Char said, but also because of the intimate way he called him!

    Char opened the cab on his left before he could lock on to him. He pulled the cab door open and used it as a shield.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Then, a scream came from the front.

    The scream was from Joey!

    "No..."

    Buzz!

    The icicle was stuck on the surface of the cab after piercing through it. The wooden cab was actually made of metal!

    The force of the icicle removed the door from the cab, but it did not slow down. It flew out with Char and only stopped when it hit the wall.

    Char deducted a few insignificant HP and immediately got up, turning the cab door around.

    On the other side of the wide cab, there was a Green-skinned Goblin bound by a belt and rivets. However, he was still asleep. Fortunately, the icicle had hit the side of his head by a hair''s breadth. If it had been a little more off, it would have taken his life.

    This was also the reason for Joey''s exmation. He had regarded this Goblin as more important than his own life, but he had almost killed him by mistake.

    That would really cost him his life.

    "It''s truly a blessing, or else JoJo would have died." Charughed as he untied the Goblin from the leather strap. He grabbed his thin arms and legs, and a strong smell of medicine mixed with the stench of a long-forgotten bath hit his face.

    Joey was cautious and did not dare to act rashly.

    The development of the matter hadpletely exceeded his expectations. This person was filled with an inexplicable feeling from head to toe, and it made him very ufortable!

    "Put him down! Who are you? Don''t call me Jo anymore!"

    "I''m here to save you, Joey." Char shrugged. "Can you not point your wand at me? What if you identally hurt JoJo?"

    Joey gritted his teeth and put down his wand, but he still took two steps forward.

    "Stop! Don''t think I don''t know you''re a level 22 Boxer. Stand five meters away from me. "

    "Who the hell are you?"

    Joey said hatefully, but he had no choice but topromise. He saw that the other party''s hand was ced on JoJo''s neck.

    The truth was that Joey did not have the talent to be an Elementalist. He had only gotten to where he was today because of the Goblin that Char controlled.

    He was like the protagonists of the popr online novels about good-for-nothing counterattacks, who had gotten a golden finger that could make medicine by chance. However, his cheat was a Goblin, a little Goblin tortured by drug addiction.

    The rtionship between the two could not be considered a ve. They could even be said to be close friends.

    Joey had saved his life in the snow and ice, thinking that he was just an abandoned little goblin, so he had named him Jojo. After that, they got along quite well. However, as time passed, he discovered that the other party''s alchemy was so brilliant that it made one''s hair stand on end, and he began to cooperate with them. In return, he had helped JoJo obtain all the Soul-forming Grass he needed when his drug addiction acted up from the ck market.

    Only the two of them knew about the Jojo incident, but Char had uncovered his biggest secret with a single sentence.

    Not long ago, JoJo''s drug addiction acted up, and he did not have enough Soul-forming Grass, so he had to knock him out and hide him. Before Char came up, he had been trying to make [Magic Drink] on his own, but he had failed. Therefore, there was a strong smell in the air, and they had to open the windows for venttion.

    He had temporarily hidden JoJo on top of the cab door that no one would dare to open. He had cast an illusion on her so that even if someone opened the door, they would not notice that something was tied to the door.

    However, his disguise was broken by an icicle.

    The situation was very awkward.

    "What are you doing?"

    Seeing Char suddenly pry open JoJo''s mouth, Joey shouted out in excitement, "Save him."

    Char said as he sprinkled some Soul-forming Grass powder into the Goblin''s mouth.

    Under Joey''s incredulous gaze, JoJo smacked his lips and crawled up. His eyes were fixed on Char''s finger, which was still covered in powder.

 Chapter 75 075

    Chapter 75. JoJo! I Don''t Want to Be a Cursemancer!

    "JoJo!"

    Joey shouted excitedly, but the Goblin did not respond to his voice. There was only the Soul-forming Grass in his eyes!

    Despite his thin arms and legs, his explosive speed was not low, and he actually charged toward Char.

    If it was an ordinary person, they might really be stuck to this guy and then suck their fingers desperately.

    However, Char knew his temper like the back of his hand. The moment he got up, he clenched his five fingers into a fist and smashed it toward him.

    "I was wrong!"

    JoJo fully disyed the Goblin''s fear. His originally ferocious grunting turned into a curled up body kneeling in the air. When hended, he knelt down firmly.

    No matter how many times Char saw him, he could not believe that this was the most talented Alchemist in the Goblin race.

    Even though he was really a master, he did not have the aura of a master at all.

    "JoJo! You''re alive!"

    In a moment of excitement, Joey rushed over and hugged JoJo, tears glimmering in his eyes. The Half-elf was full of emotions. His feelings for the Goblin were not entirely due to the Goblin''s ability, but because of the deep friendship between the two.

    "Joey, you''re strangling me! Quickly, let go! Let go!"

    JoJo struggled to break free from Joey''s grip and wrinkled his nose.

    "Stupid! Is your brain filled with sh*t? How many times have I told you that the [Magic Drink] is a recipe you''ll never learn in your life? Why didn''t you believe me? How can your fingers, which are thicker than carrots, urately grab the Magic Jasmine Extract? Even your hair is heavier than a medicine spoon, and your hands are sweating!"

    Joey scratched his head in embarrassment, not daring to say a word.

    "Do you really think you''re capable of doing that? You actually want to secretly concoct your precious potion behind my back? Oh, and the icicle spell! I was wondering why there were ice shards in my ears other than my earwax! Are you trying to kill me and then go solo? Is it because the powder has emptied your little treasure vault, and you are dissatisfied with me?"

    "No, no, JoJo, this is a misunderstanding."

    "Are you trying to fool me with the same trick you used to fool women? Am I as gullible as those women?"

    "Of course not!"

    "Then why did you still say that you''re not lying to me?"

    "I''m...!"

    Char had to knock on the door to show his presence, and he pointed to the door behind him.

    "There''s such a hugemotion. The elemental puppets wille to check on the situation soon."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the heavy footsteps of the rock puppet came from the corridor.

    "Ah, JoJo, quickly hide!"

    "Hmph, where are you going to hide?"

    "Same as before!"

    "F*ck you!"

    The Goblin cursed as he jumped onto the table next to him. He opened the lid of a transparent ss jar filled with green liquid and jumped in.

    With a stem in his mouth, he turned around in the dark green liquid above his head and remained still, pretending to be a specimen.

    Charput the door back in ce and stuck the icicle into the door.

    When the rock puppet heard themotion and came to check, it knocked on the door and opened it. In front of it was an Elementalist Joey Jones, who was humbly asking for advice and exining the casting technique of the icicle spell.

    "What''s the matter?" Joey looked over.

    The puppet entered the room, and the sensor crystal on its head scanned the room. Char even took the initiative to remove the door, indicating that there was no problem. It then turned around and left with big steps.

    Joey heaved a sigh of relief. He opened the ss jar and pulled JoJo out. Then, he raised his hand to summon a towel to help him wipe his body clean.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    It was a harmonious picture of a loving elder brother wiping the body of his dwarfism younger brother.

    The Goblin''s eyes were still on Char''s fingers, which were stained with the Soul-forming Grass powder.

    Char rubbed his fingers. "What do you think? Is the purity enough for you?"

    JoJo''s face revealed a look of reminiscence and he slowly shook his head.

    "This isn''t just a matter of purity. Where did you get such a high-quality mystical powder?"

    Joey was mainly in charge of running errands while JoJo was the one who made the decisions most of the time.

    Thetter was worthy of his talent as a master Alchemist. Both Maica and Franco had said that he was more cunning than them at his peak, and that he had a very high intelligence.

    ording to the original plot, Andrew was caught and found to be carrying arge amount of soul-forming grass powder. When the news reached Joey''s ears, he took the initiative to find Andrew. Not only did he release the round-faced merchant, but he also spent a lot of money to purchase this batch of mystical powder, which gave Andrew enough capital topete in the auction.

    However, there was a middleman in the deal, and Char would gain benefits from both sides.

    "Of course, it''s from Aurania. Other than that ce, where else can I find such high-quality Soul-forming Grass?"

    Charughed.

    Nonsense, who did not know that the hometown of Soul-forming Grass was in Aurania?

    JoJo''srge eyes clearly showed disdain. He could tell that Char was just trying to stall for time, but he did not expose her.

    "Tell me, how much do you have?"

    "500g."

    "You have that many?" JoJo was shocked. He broke free from the towel and jumped in front of Char.

    "I want to inspect the goods."

    Char threw out a pack. He had prepared this before he left the workshop, and it was less than one percent of a barrel.

    This thing could only be sold at a high price in the hands of Goblins, and it was an amazing profit.

    JoJo skillfully hooked out a little bit of it, sniffed it and then licked it. His actions were even more professional than when he was concocting the medicine.

    "This purity is shocking! What do you want?"

    "A lot, we''ll talk about it slowly."

    Char looked at Joey and said, "I would like to ask Joey to help me be an Elementalist. Oh right, I forgot to introduce myself. I''m still a level 20 Cursemancer."

    "It''s not a difficult thing," Joey shrugged and said. "But are you sure you want to convert all the magic in your body?" This would be a huge waste."

    "I''m sure"

    "Alright, I can help you retain about 80% of your magic power."

    This meant that only 80% of the experience gained from investing in a Cursemancer would be retained. This had not changed. Char estimated that he was about level 18, just a little bit away from his goal.

    "Then, I also want your ''Spell Research Notes'' and the runestone for ''Level 5 Ice Casket Spell''.

    Joey frowned and JoJo looked over.

    Joey immediately changed his words, "Here! Not a problem! As long as JoJo is satisfied, I will give you anything you want!"

    "That''s it." Char smiled.

    Spell Research Notes was an experience book, and he could get about 50000 experience in a day. As for the runestone, it was for the purpose of directly learning the skill.

    At this point, the basic purpose of this trip had been achieved, and Char snapped her fingers.

    "Now, let''s talk about serious business."

 Chapter 76 076

    Chapter 76. Quarrel More!

    "Serious business? What serious business?" Joey frowned.

    He did not think there was anything more important than what the other party had just asked for. This was the only thing he could give.

    Could it be gold coins?

    If he opened his mouth, he could kill him with gold coins. Mages spent a lot of money on a different level than normal people. They were burning money.

    "It''s about your future," Char said in a steady tone.

    After hearing that, Joey and JoJo were stunned for a few seconds before bursting intoughter.

    "Did you hear that? this person is pointing fingers at our future?"

    "Hahahaha, I''m dying ofughter. I don''t even know if I have a future."

    Char did notment and patiently waited for them to finishughing, her expression unchanged.

    To a certain extent, it could be considered fate that this pair of clowns could be together.

    Joey Jones was an only child, and his father was the second senator of Burwell, which was also the second inmand of Astan City. However, the Jones family was a big family in the United Holy Kingdom, and Joey''s father had always been bullied by a stonemason who was said to have worked as a carpenter in his early years. Hence, he dreamed of using his own influence to bring down Burwell.

    However, how should he put it? He was a noob, the kind that had a big heart.

    In terms of means and character, he was not as good as Burwell, who had lived a hard life. After a long time, he knew that there was no hope, so he simply transferred the pressure to his son.

    In "Fantasy World", Mages were highly respected NPCs, and the birth of mages was one in a hundred. That was why Joey''s talent as a mage gave his father a lot of confidence. He felt that he could rely on him to defeat Burwell.

    It was a pity that Joey was not bomb freeze, and his father was not Andrew.

    However, his father had the same problem as Andrew.

    After a long time, a small sapling like Joey was crushed, and for a time, he became depressed and began to doubt his life.

    On the other hand, JoJo was different. He was a true genius and was very hardworking, much more so than his peers.

    However, the deformed Goblin was filled with all kinds of terrible remarks.

    "Everything about JoJoes from talent. He''s really a lucky kid."

    "If only I could have a steady stream of inspiration even while lying down like him."

    "If I were him, I might be stronger than him. Unfortunately, I''m not. Fate is unfair."

    That was probably the case.

    JoJo was young and hot-headed and tried to defend himself. However, no one listened to him. They all turned a deaf ear to his words. Anyway, no matter what he said, he could not possibly remove his talent.

    There were always people who liked to pull down things from high above, throw them into the mud, and trample on them, just to satisfy their twisted mentality. It was a pity that JoJo did not understand this at the time. He only wanted others to understand him.

    As time passed, he simply gave up on himself. He just wanted to prove the value of hard work. He began to get addicted to the magical powder and could not extricate himself. Those who were already jealous of him became even more arrogant, beating around the bush and scolding him for wasting his talent and opportunity, etc.

    After that, JoJo became the person they wanted to see the most. He was expelled from the race.

    As a result, when the two of them met, a wonderful chemical reaction urred.

    Joeu had been subjected to his father''s forceful interference since he was young. He had a weak and submissive personality and was able to tolerate JoJo''s bad temper.

    Thetter saw the meaning of talent in Joey. A person without talent was like walking in a swamp, and every step forward required great effort.

    The twoplemented each other, and they had been together until today.

    Char really liked this pair of clowns and had spent a lot of time with them. He had even seen their tragedy in the first round. Therefore, it had be apulsory course for him to point fingers at the fate of the two people.

    However, the way theyughed together was really too despicable.

    "Are you doneughing?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Char kept the packet of herb powder and asked, " do you know what the people of Aurania use the Soul-forming Grass for?"

    "Tranquilizer and tea. What? Do you think I don''t know about this?" JoJo raised his eyebrows.

    "It''s best for anti-corrosion. Even if it''s just eating and drinking, they don''t need to extract the essence and consume it directly like you do," Char said.

    Just as JoJo was about to exin, Char spoke first, "I know what you''re going to say, you''re going to say that your research on the magical powder is not worth mentioning in front of the great dwarves, but don''t forget that you can''t go back to the in of treasures or the port of rusty water. Do you know what you''ll be after you finish this bag of extremely pure magical powder?"

    Char pointed at a jar of organ specimens on the table.

    "Your internal organs will be like that. The blood will stop flowing, the tissue will solidify, and the tissue will lose its activity. After taking it out and washing it, it can be used as a specimen directly."

    "You''re talking nonsense!"

    "How long have you lost your sense of taste?" Char interrupted him, "Three months, right? You even lied to yourself that this is withdrawal symptoms. Is it because you''re sick of food, and when you wake up in the morning, there''s the smell of soap in your throat, and even pooping is like blowing bubbles?"

    The jest in JoJo''s eyes disappeared.

    He suddenly changed from a proud genius to a terrified child. He took half a step back and subconsciously grabbed Joey''s pants, as if he had a sense of security.

    "JoJo, is what he said true?" Joey asked.

    "Who the f*ck knows? I just woke up and my mind is still not clear. I''m hungry, Joey, I have a good appetite, I''m not sick of food! Hurry up and give me something to eat!"

    Without waiting for Joey''s reply, Char took out a te of roasted pigeon meat that he had bought on his way here.

    "Come. Finish it. If it''s too greasy and unsuitable for a person who has just recovered from a serious illness, I still have other things here."

    JoJo stared nkly at the te of brightly colored roast meat for a few seconds. His eyes moved but her throat did not move.

    Joey pulled the Goblin behind him and said, "Char, about this..."

    "It''s your turn, Joey. Is it really a good idea to let your father brag about how many monsters you''ve killed?" Char asked.

    Joey was stunned, then he frowned and said, "This has nothing to do with you, sir."

    "Nothing to do with me? He said yesterday that you single-handedly razed to the ground the mourning camp outside the Demon Eye Tyrant, Durom''sir. Today, he''s going to say that you''ve mastered the technique to deal with the Demon Eye Tyrant. After two days, the great idea of you preparing to tear Zin''rokh apart will spread throughout the entire Kingdom of Rugao. I''m only here to pay my respects to the hero''s corpse, in case you''re transferred away by the United Holy Kingdom, and I''ll never see you again."

    "Char, you..."

    "Joey! Is your stupid father still crazy?" JoJo suddenly jumped up and grabbed his cor. "Didn''t you say that he had already shut up?"

    Joey''s expression was unnatural as he whispered, "JoJo, that''s my father..."

    "Didn''t I say that I''m your father? You''re going to acknowledge him as your father and not me?"

    "We were just joking..."

    "I''m not joking. F*ck you, you piece of trash! You''ll die because of him sooner orter! Have you forgotten what happened in the Devil Valley? Burwell only gave you twenty people. Twenty people! The 20 useless soldiers ran away as soon as they started fighting! It''s already a miracle that the he didn''t take the opportunity to kill you. Do you understand? You''re about to be killed by your useless father. How many things are you still hiding from me?"

    "Shut up, JoJo! Don''t you also have something you''re hiding from me?"

    "Hey! How dare you?"

    "That''s right! Start fighting!"

    Char was watching with satisfaction from the side.

    Done!

    That was all he could do at the current stage. After all, the two of them were always solving problems in the process of discovering them.

    After one round, JoJo''s body had lost its vitality. Finally, he would became a Goblin specimen, dying in Joey''s arms.

    As for Joey, his father included him into a Demon Extermination Team that was obviously going to die. Before he left, he boasted to others that his son would return triumphantly. In the end, when he learned that his son had been torn to pieces by the demons, he only cursed him as a waste and shed a few tears for Joey.

    However, none of that would happen.

 Chapter 77 077

    Chapter 77. She''s Seducing Me.

    When Char left the mage tower, he had already be a level 20 Elementalist. She still had the Spell Research Notes by Joey Jones.

    [Spell Research Notes (Book)]

    [Total experience:]

    [Elementalist (Adaptability 100%): 74510.]

    [Cursemancer (Adaptability 80%): 59608.]

    [Ice Summoner (Adaptability 95%): 70785.]

    [Fire Mage (Adaptability 95%): 70785.]

    [Drawing speed: 4200/hour.]

    [Method: Reading.]

    In "Fantasy World", the ss conversion depended on thepatibility between the two sses. Generally speaking, only mages had a huge difference. The conversion rate of other sses such as the Drow Swordsman, barbarian swordsman, and ordinary swordsman was higher than 90%.

    In order to gain more experience for the White Knight, Char would also train another knight skill in the future and max out the riding skill.

    He gave some of his umted experience to the Elementalist and learned "Ice Casket". Since he was going to be an Ice Summoner in the future, an Elementalist with a 90% conversion rate was better than a Cursemancer with less than 60%.

    This point, the future Joey would also experience.

    Joey''s father was not really stupid because Joey''s talent was indeed amazing, but it was a pity that his talent was used in the wrong ce.

    Joey''s talent was that he was more sensitive to the water element, which meant that he was a natural Ice Summoner. However, an Elementalist required the bnce of ice, fire, wind, and earth. One person was the entire Symphony Orchestra. In this case, Joey was a violin yer. Although he was a genius, he was seriously biased.

    The Ice Summoner ss was not recognized by the Seven Holy Spirits. Simrly, there was also the Dark Elves'' Fire Mages.

    The Elemental Holy Spirit, one of the Seven Holy Spirits, emphasized that all things wereposed ofplex elements and could not exist alone, so the cultivation of spellcasters must be bnced. There was no Ice Summoner under the rule of the United Holy Kingdom, and Joey''s talent had beenpletely wasted.

    However, this problem would be solved when he apanied Jojo to Aurania for treatment. He would truly amaze the world there and would not have to rely on the "Magic Drink" to maintain his reputation as a genius.

    After leaving the Golden Avenue, Char looked up at the sky and ran to the street where the Priestess was about to appear.

    Mia would appear at this time every day, followed by the monastery''s choir.

    She was bad at singing, so every time the choir was out, she could only shut her mouth and smile.

    The ethereal chanting was provided by the other nuns, and the spell called "Holy Gospel" was strengthened by her and radiated to the surrounding residents.

    This was arge-scale spell that included mini cure disease and mini purification. In addition, it would also add a defense buff.

    Every now and then, the residents of Astan City''s slums would line up on both sides of the street. No matter how dirty they were, they would wash their faces and quietly watch the pure white nun''s clothes or the red and white priest''s servants slowly pass by with clear and Holy eyes.

    The theme of "Fantasy World" was still very harmonious. There were not many stories of poor mountains and turbulent rivers and unruly people. Even the gangsters of the bloody hand gang in shantytown would be seriously praised when the nuns of the church who spread the gospel were mentioned. They would wish them a long life.

    After all, this was not an era of peace, but an era of invasion by magical creatures. The church was doing its best to protect them, and they would also send their devout faith.

    Among the group of devout believers, Char''s eyes were a little different.

    He was simply admiring her. His eyes stayed on Mia''s chubby face for a long time, until the girl''s 105 points of perception discovered him.

    Mia''s eyes shed with joy for a moment, but she quickly suppressed it.

    This did not stop Char from admiring her without restraint. She looked away from her face and slowly moved her gaze down to the cross-shaped pendant on her chest.

    Hmm, this key is really stable.

    The young girl bit her lips in dissatisfaction under his gaze. She secretly nced over as if begging him to restrain himself.

    "Alright, alright, I''ll stop fooling around."

    Char blinked at her, then slowly turned into the shantytown, trying to make sure she could see every step clearly.

    Half an hourter, a translucent, hazy shadow sneaked into the area.

    With Char''s perception, he should not have been able to detect her spell [Fade], but the girl was too familiar to him.

    Char was hiding behind the corner and peeked out quietly. When he heard a sound, he quickly reached out and the soft girl was in his arms.

    "Hey, Char!"

    Mia was about to use [Holy Explosion] instantly, but when she saw that it was Char, she opened her hands and wrapped them around his neck.

    Only then did Char''s heart turn cold.

    When he yed this game with her, he was already level 40 or 50, so he would not die from the [Holy Explosion]. She dared to y like this even though she was just level 20.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Char, what did you call me here for?"

    The young girl looked at him with her bright eyes, and her face was a little shy.

    Char pinched her nose. I have important things to do.

    "Ah, don''t you want to kiss me?"

    Mia''s eyes widened. She was actually a little angry.

    "Who did you learn this from?" Char was amused, but he could not bear to see her pouting. "Then close your eyes."

    Mia obediently closed her eyes because of the anticipation in her heart, the corners of her mouth were still slightly raised.

    I feel like this silly girl is trying to seduce me intomitting a crime.

    Char forced herself to only give her a light peck on the lips with great willpower.

    "Hey, Char is the best!"

    Mia opened her eyes, satisfied.

    "She''s so easy to please!" Charughed and put her down, and the two of them went into the well one after another.

    A few minutester, the two of them arrived underground and stood in front of Luke.

    Luke had originally believed in Char, but he was a little embarrassed.

    It was not that he did not believe her, but he was suspicious because he thought, "You''re actually going to tell Big Sister Mia about such a confidential matter?"

    His awesomeness dropped all of a sudden.

    Char understood and immediately exined, "Believe me, Mia''s power will be of great use."

    "Good."

    Luke nodded, took off his shirt, andy t on a rock.

    Char looked at theke.

    "Don''t worry, it''s asleep." Luke knew what he was worried about.

    Char shrugged and did not argue.

    He took out a dagger, pointed the tip down, and aimed it at Luke''s chest.

    "Char, what are you doing?"

    Mia suddenly grabbed him nervously. "You didn''t tell me to do this."

    "Luke, trust me," Char said as he looked at Luke.

    The young man nodded to Mia.

    "I believe in him, Mia."

    Perhaps those words had melted Mia''s suspicion. Although the young girl was still worried, she nodded and took half a step back.

    She opened her eyes wide and watched. If there was anything wrong, she would stop him.

    "Grab my hand, Luke," Char said.

    Luke''s hands tightly held onto Char''s wrist, and the tip of his dagger slowly pierced into his chest.

    It looked as if he was struggling to resist Char''s attack, but Char was actually pushing upwards.

    In other words, Luke wasmitting suicide.

    Although he was only level 5, any attack aimed at his vital points would be neutralized by Mayenne''s power. Only such a slow suicide could cause real damage.

    At the same time, Char began to chant "Ice Casket".

    This was the most powerful single target control skill, but it also took the longest time to cast, and it took effect slowly. A white mist appeared in the humid air, and the temperature suddenly dropped. Ayer of transparent ice appeared around Luke''s body, slowly growing and condensing into an open coffin.

    The low temperature caused the young man''s body to be embedded in the ice. His head, shoulders, and legs were all covered in ice.

    The tip of the dagger slowly entered, but strangely, not a single drop of blood flowed out.

    Suddenly, the calm water surface began to boil.

 Chapter 78 078

    Chapter 78. Go to Sleep, Monster

    Luke was startled, and his hand movements became chaotic.

    "Calm down, Luke," Char consoled.

    He had expected this situation. After all, Mayenne was not a dragon that had been sleeping for thousands of years.

    He controlled the speed of the dagger''s pration, but strangely, not a drop of blood flowed out.

    This was because Luke''s chest was empty.

    His heart was hidden in the position of Mayenne''s heart.

    The Sea Monster''s heart was hidden in the depths of the ocean, locked in a box, hidden on a cursed ship.

    In other words, although the dagger had pierced through Luke''s heart, the one who really felt the pain was Mayenne, but the source of his weakness was Luke.

    Luke did not know that there was such a thing. He had always thought that he was a normal child.

    "What''s going on, Char?"

    The siblings actually asked the same question in unison.

    As soon as his voice came out, it was interrupted by Mayenne''s angry roar.

    Eight tentacles rose from the bottom of the water and mmed down. Theke water and sharp gravel came flying at him!

    "Mia, [God Light Protection]!"

    A golden eggshell bloomed from the girl''s palm and wrapped the three of them inside, blocking the waves caused by the sea monster.

    Char wiped off the water on her face and said to Luke, who had already stabilized, "It''s up to you now. Can you really persuade it to go back? Your sister''s barrier canst for a minute, but I won''t let her do that, because it will greatly hurt her. Do you understand what I mean?"

    Luke nodded.

    "You feel bad for her."

    "Yes, she is the angel that the Seven Holy Spirits gave me."

    "But the angel beside youst time wasn''t her."

    "Ahem!"

    Char turned her head away in embarrassment, avoiding Luke''s yful gaze.

    This little brat.

    Luke rxed.

    He gestured to Char, who nodded and took Mia''s hand. The golden eggshell shield disappeared instantly.

    At the same time, Mayenne''s tentacle hood came down hard. Char rolled to the side with Mia in her arms and barely avoided the attack, but her back was hit by the flying gravel, and her HP dropped rapidly.

    Fortunately, he was carrying a healer in his arms. Mia raised her little hand, and her HP rose steadily again.

    Then, the flying sand and stones came back.

    Mia healed him again.

    In just a few dozen seconds, he was like a silly pool in an elementary school math problem, with water flowing in.

    That was really satisfying.

    That was not the end. Mayenne''s other tentacles also swung over, like a four-handed piano. For a moment, the sand and stones on the shore were flying. The residents of Astan City could hear the rumbling of thunder in broad daylight, and it came from underground?

    What was even more strange was that although the giant Sea Monster''s movements were wild and its momentum was great, it was very careful to avoid Luke.

    Most of the young man''s body was frozen in the ice coffin, and his lips were a little white because of the cold air.

    There was a dagger in his chest, and it was still gradually sinking into his body as he exerted more force.

    With every inch it sank in, Luke''s face turned paler, and Mayenne''s movements became more rough, as if it was struggling in extreme pain. Unfortunately, it was just an ipetent rage.

    Luke suddenly stopped and turned his head with difficulty. His gaze passed through the gap in the ice coffin and met Mayenne''s amber eyes.

    This was the first time he saw a pleading look in the monster''s eyes.

    The young man grinned.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Char is right. We are different.

    "I''m not as timid as you, and I''m not as weak as I think I am.

    "Go to sleep, monster."

    The teenager''s white lips touched up and down as he said this. It was like a deration of a victor.

    Then, he forcefully stabbed the dagger into his own chest.

    "Ugh..."

    Mayenne whimpered unwillingly, and a momentter, the tentacle drooped weakly on the ground, retracted with thest bit of strength, and then slowly sank into the depths.

    Although it did not suffer any harm, it only felt pain. However, Luke''s sessful suicide had put him into a state of suspended animation, and correspondingly, Mayenne would also enter a simr state of suspended animation.

    Luke was the leader of the two, which was the rule set by Fredrick.

    After everything was settled, Char helped Mia up from the sand.

    The ice coffin had beenpletely formed, and Luke was lying quietly inside, his hands still holding the dagger.

    "Char..."

    Mia tugged at the corner of his clothes.

    "You will save him, right?"

    Charsmiled and wiped the dust off the girl''s face.

    "I will save all of you."

    Char, who was a level 20 Elementalist, cast [Ice Casket] on the level 5 Luke. Based on thetter''s resistance, it couldst for at least a week in a cold environment, and the temperature underground was not that high either.

    The real purpose of him bringing Mia down was to save Mayenne and not to save Luke.

    Although the giant Sea Monster would not die, it would lose control of part of its body in this state of suspended animation. Then, this part of its soft body would rot and maggots would grow in the water. It was a terrible scene.

    The maggots would attract the fish in the underground river, and the fish would attract the monsters who lived on them. The monsters'' movements would attract the guards.

    It was very troublesome.

    Mia raised her scepter, which was taller than her own people, and cast [Purification] and disease removal spells over and over again, trying to get rid of all the dirty things on this giant creature.

    The dispersing light flickered, illuminating the dark underground.

    With this light, Char jumped into the water.

    He was going to look for something on Mayenne''s body.

    Although the giant monster was introduced to Fredrick by Zin''rokh, it was not a creature of the abyss.

    How should he put it? It was impossible to create such a handsome face in the dark abyss.

    Yes, that was the truth. In the eyes of Sea Monsters, Mayenne was considered handsome.

    Zin''rokh could not exin Mayenne''s origins, but the Destroyer of Worlds was best at making the best use of everything, using the native creations to destroy the nativends. So, he took out Mayenne''s heart and sealed it in a box with mana. He also hid the box on the fastest ghost ship in the Andres Sea and sent a signal to the cursed creatures, saying that Mayenne was chasing them.

    The ghost ship was running in front, and Mayenne was chasing behind.

    One did not eat or drink and had endless stamina, while the other was a natural monster with almost unlimited stamina.

    Mayenne had naively chased after the ship for 10000 years, and even though it had unlimited stamina, itwas exhausted.

    At the same time, Fredrick followed Zin''rokh''s instructions, he went to the deep sea and captured this weak creature.

    What Char was looking for was the container he used, which was hidden somewhere on the surface of Mayenne''s body.

    After diving for seven or eight times, Char finally confirmed his position. He plunged into the water and dived deep into it like a torpedo without looking back.

    A few minutester, he emerged from the water with a small bottle in his hand.

    The bottle was about 30 centimeters long, and it seemed to contain a small piece of calm ocean.

    On the sea, there was a sailboat floating on the water.

    The ck Pearl.

 Chapter 79 079

    Chapter 79. Fredrick, Your Ship Is Gone!

    ck Pearl

    *Cursed

    [Type: 3-masted Sailboat.]

    [Speed: 22 knots.]

    [Equipment: Thirty two 16-pound cannons.]

    [Builder: Francis Drake (Fredrick).]

    "There will be a miracle in this construction."

    Although the ship in the bottle was called the ck Pearl, it had nothing to do with a character like Jack Sparrow.

    The owner of the ship was a pirate named Francis Drake. Ever since he was wanted by the United holy nation''s fleet and his ship was confiscated, he had disappeared without a trace.

    This small bottle was the masterpiece of the Archbishop. It originally contained the ashes and relics of the previous Archbishops.

    In other words, it was the ''saint''s tomb'' in name.

    However, when Fredrick realized that he had been deceived by the Seven Holy Spirits, the first thing he did was to go to the beach and scatter the ashes of the previous Archbishops.

    It was all fluttering.

    It was also this disheartened act that attracted Zin''rokh''s favor.

    He felt that this human was quite capable, so he talked to him for an entire night and finally tricked Fredrick into being a cripple.

    After being bewitched by the letter, Fredrick made a small bottle and returned to the port where the ck Pearl was docked. He loaded the ship and brought it to the beach, then used the puppet to drive the ship to find the exhausted Mayenne.

    Then, he used a small bottle to transport Mayenne back. With the help of Zin''rokh, he sold the creature in the bottle to Maica and hid it under the fight club. That was how it ended up.

    Under normal circumstances, one would have to wait until after level 70 toe into contact with this series of missions. At that time, the Archbishop would either be a sinner and be annihted as a monster, or he would still be an Archbishop. The yers also had the qualifications to face him, or the ability to find the small bottle in the deep water of the ruins of Astan City.

    Either way, it had been exchanged for the death of either one of the two people in front of it. Luke or Mia.

    At this moment, Char was holding the bottle in her hand, and beside her was the curious Mia and Luke.

    He could feel his heart pounding.

    He was getting closer and closer to that greedy dream.

    "What is this?"

    "A souvenir." Char smiled. "Let''s go up, thank you."

    The Priestess smiled sweetly, then lost her strength and fell into Char''s arms.

    "You really don''t know how to stop if I don''t tell you to stop."

    Char''s heart ached as he hugged this silly girl. A Priestess known for its high mana recovery rate could actually finish up all her mana

    He kissed Mia''s smooth forehead.

    ''Why is my wife so cute?''

    Mia had napped for more than an hour on Char''s back, and she woke up just as the sun shone on her face.

    Even though Char knew that it would have little effect, he still gave her some advice.

    "If someone asks you about anything that happened during this period of time, just say that the Seven Holy Spirit guides you in your cultivation. This is also a type of cultivation, understand?"

    "Yes!"

    The young girl readily agreed.

    He hoped that this would prevent her from revealing an intelligent look that said, "How did you know I was lying? "

    However, no one would ask where the Priestess was for no reason. Her parents were Archbishops, and no one dared to overstep their authority.

    After a short silence, Mia pulled Char''s hand with a red face.

    "Char, can you kiss me before you leave?"

    "Eh?"

    Char was a little puzzled as to why she was so active recently.

    "Come on."

    Char opened her arms, and Mia tiptoed to give him a light kiss on the lips before running off in satisfaction.

    "Strange..."

    Char muttered as he returned to the workshop.

    Evelyn and the Apple Pie had not returned yet, and Ri was still working hard.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Char was surprised to find that she was still doing what she did before she left, but the progress did not seem to have changed.

    Then, he nced at something...

    He had changed his profession to an Elementalist and learned [Ice Casket] so that Ri could have a week to study the Soul-forming Ointment.

    "Wasn''t the form for a level 3 potion so unpresentable? It''s already over?"

    He smacked his lips.

    Char did not disturb her and quietly put away the ointment.

    [Soul-forming Ointment (Standard Quality)]:

    [Dosage: Superrge.]

    [It''s a specialty of Ice City. It''s hard to describe if it should be used for healing or killing.]

    Many mages who could have been saved would have died after being smeared with this thing, but they were as alive as if they were alive.

    He then went underground without stopping and filled the ice coffin with ointment.

    This time, there was no trace of sulfur. It was like a matcha cake in a transparent box. The matcha content was so high.

    It was all green

    In this way, Luke''s existence became extremely strange. He was in between life and death.

    He should have died, but his heart was still alive.

    It should have been alive, but its body had no vitality.

    This also allowed him to be kept in the bag.

    Char solemnly put away the ointment and let out a long sigh of relief.

    Everything was going smoothly.

    He had finally taken this crucial step. All that was left was to find someone who could control the bottle to take out the boat, and then stuff Mayenne into it to make him feel better. Then, the n of would bepleted.

    This was a real ount.

    Even though he had yed this stupid game so many times, he could not help but feel a sense of aplishment.

    Was the Archbishop awesome?

    The fully enhanced ount he prepared for himself was stolen by me, and his disciple was also kidnapped by me!

    He had never dreamed that there would be such a thing!

    After resting for a while, Char used the rope that was hanging from the well when he came down to climb up.

    However, just as he was halfway up, there was a rustling sound above his head.

    Someone was there?

    Char''s heart tightened.

    He had yet to find a suitable weapon, and his only dagger was still in Luke''s hands.

    After thinking about it, he took out his Warrior Dagger.

    He looked like a fully-armed SWAT agent holding a water gun with bubbles.

    Char was about to let go and fall when the voice suddenly became louder!

    The ck shadow descended from the sky, and Char was unable to dodge in time, and was sat on his face.

    It was very soft and warm.

    "Ah!"

    The other party let out a cry of shock, and Char quickly let go, and the two of them fell into the water one after another.

    "Help me! I can''t swim!"

    Only yers could call him that.

    Char stood up from the water and watched her struggle in the 1.2-meter water with a nk expression.

    Right below the secret passage was Mayenne''s body floating in the water, and the two of them were standing on it.

    She struggled for more than ten seconds and gulped down a few mouthfuls of water. Finally, under the dim light, she saw someone standing.

    "F*ck, you''re so tall!" She blurted out.

    The system did not block this vulgarity, probably because it felt that she was not scolding anyone.

 Chapter 80 080

    Chapter 80. Chasing After Him for Thousands of Miles.

    "Expert, do you have a guild?"

    "No"

    "Expert, do you mind forming a guild?"

    "Yes."

    "Expert, do you have a girlfriend?"

    "Yes."

    "Then look at me! Expert, you actually have a girlfriend? Is she as pretty as me?"

    Char stopped in his tracks and tried to see the other party clearly under the faint light.

    Creak!

    The other party lit up a torch, so that Char could see her clearly.

    Well, it had to be said that this was a very curvaceous female yer. Probably only Evelyn''s figure couldpare to her.

    She was a Light Elf, and she was also wearing the low-level uniform of a Spirit Feather Archer that only Andaheim had. She looked valiant.

    What was even more valuable was that she had a pair of long legs that did not lose to Dark Elves. Her healthy wheat-colored skin was very smooth, and it even reflected light under the fire!

    What a pair of greasy legs.

    Char thought of the matcha-vored Luke again and was actually hungry.

    In "Fantasy World", NPCs had to eat. This involved the issue of equipment when the team was moving, and yers did not have the concept of satiety.

    However, in order to not let herself go beyond the category of human, Char still ate regrly. After all, some of the food here was quite good.

    "What do you think, expert? Do I look good?" The Archer asked again.

    "I guess so."

    Char said perfunctorily.

    This was the yer who had descended from the sky.

    As luck would have it, after she fell, a few level 20 Gillman rushed over from the tunnel beside her, but they were quickly taken down by Char with his dagger. After that, her attitude changed, and she chased after Char.

    Char had nned to leave through the well, but the other party told him that she had sealed the well to prevent others from discovering this secret farming spot, so she had to take a longer route. Along the way, they had encountered various monsters. Char was in a hurry and did not hold back much.

    Alright, her voice was quite nice. The road was so long, and Char was toozy to chase her away just to relieve his boredom.

    However, it did not seem like he could drive her away.

    Hearing Char''sment, thedy shriveled up.

    "Can you let me see your girlfriend?"

    "No."

    "Why?"

    "Because she''s too pretty. I''m afraid you won''t be able to take it."

    "Tsk, I''m not that kind of person. I don''t believe she''s that good looking. Expert, you must be trying to stall me. My friends all say that I''m as pretty as the stars in the sky."

    Char could not help butugh. "Is that really apliment?"

    "Hey, what do you mean?"

    "All the stars in the sky are the same, aren''t they?"

    "There are still people who say that I look like the moon!"

    "Are youplimenting your round face?"

    "It''s a crescent moon, not a full moon! A crescent moon! They said I look good when I smile!"

    "I thought they wereplimenting your long chin."

    She was silent for a few minutes before she snorted in disdain.

    However, this time, his tone seemed to be a different person from before. It suddenly became mature and dignified, and even a little gloomy.

    Eh?

    She changed her expression?

    "I''m sure you have a girlfriend."

    "You think I''m different from those yers?" Char asked curiously.

    "Too different."

    "Tsk, the public morals are getting worse day by day," Char said.

    At this moment, another Gillman appeared from the corner in front of them. Just as Char was about to attack, a light swoosh sound came from behind him. A shining arrow brushed past his ear and flew out.

    It hit the scale between the Gillman''s eyebrows.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The arrow suddenly exploded after hitting the target, and red and white things sttered.

    The headless Gillman fell to the ground.

    Even if the two of them were not in a party, Char could estimate that the damage was around 260+760. The other party had used the level 15 skill of a Spirit Feather Archer, [Explosive Arrow].

    This was not something that could be learned just by reaching a certain level. One needed to at least have high reputation to learn it, such as the Light Fury Guards.

    Corresponding to the individual reputation of friendly, close, and close friend, the local and force reputation were friendly, respect, and worship. Only the increase of reputation from a specific task or a specific person could cause the increase of the force reputation.

    The Light Fury Guards were the general name for the Light Elf Army, and almost all of this long-lived group were soldiers.

    Looking at her uniform, he roughly understood.

    As a Light Elf yer who was born in Andaheim, he must have done a military-rted mission toe to this ce at this time.

    If Ninja de had continued to serve in Astan City, he would have left Andaheim very soon.

    Just as Char was about to turn around to express his praise, he suddenly heard the other person ask, "

    "You''re Char, right?"

    "Yes."

    Char was stunned.

    He was sure that he had not revealed any information in the conversation just now, and he had never received a friend request from the other party.

    An Archer''s skill, [Eagle Eye]?

    "That''s impossible. With the perception of a level 20 Elementalist, it''s impossible that there wasn''t even a notification."

    Just as he was feeling curious, a notification popped up.

    [yer: Nelwin has requested to be your friend.]

    The name reminded him of one of the Six Heroes in an online game that was at the peak of its career, the Elven Archer.

    "I''m Ninja de''s sister," Nelwin said.

    "So you''re here for me too?" Char asked.

    "No, I''m not looking for you because of him."

    She suddenly jumped up lightly and leaped back, putting some distance between them. Then, she shot an arrow.

    "I''m here to kill you."

    Tsk, women are really fickle.

    A second ago, she was still calling him expert, but in the next second, she wanted to kill him

    Her disguising ability was simply amazing.

    While this was the first time Char was fighting yers, it did not mean that he would panic.

    There were many Light Elf who had been defeated by him. After all, the prerequisite of most of the strategies was to conquer them through physical means. There were even some who did not even take a break in the middle of the game and fought from the ground.

    Although the arrow was coated with an anti-reflectiveyer, he could sense the direction when the swishing sound was heard, and the hero''s short sword urately hit the tip of the arrow.

    Bang!

    A few sparks shed in the dark underground, and the first exchange between the two was over.

    "So your previous words were also to numb me?"

    Char threw out a few words of harassment, and with a stomp of her feet, the distance between the two of them suddenly closed.

    "No, I''m really interested in you."

    Nelwin''s answer was apanied by two arrows.

    Not only that, but there was also an ice arrow mixed in.

    "That''s right, how could a yer who chose the Light Elf as her initial race not use the 10% magic affinity talent?"

    Char saw through his opponent''s thoughts. It was the most ssic kiting technique, using ice arrow to slow down their opponents. When the distance was not safe enough, [Shock Shot] or Binding Shot] would be used to control their distance again.

    With his level 20 Magic Resistance, Char took the arrow with his shoulder. The ice only covered his upper body with a thinyer of white frost, which did not affect his movement speed at all.

    In the darkness, Nelwin''s face was filled with shock.

    As Char moved forward, a huge burning hand grabbed at her.

    He had never shown any dual-ss skills along the way. The Light Elf did not expect the other side to throw skills. When shended, she had nowhere to hide and was scratched by a w.

    Char''s attack was aimed at that pair of beautiful long legs, and not only did it cause a fire injury, but it also had a slow effect.

    With just a moment of hesitation, she was forced to the corner by Char.

    "Tell me, what''s going on?"

    Char''s sword was ced on Nelwin''s neck.

 Chapter 81 081

    Chapter 81. The Brave Lenas

    "What do you think this is?"

    Nelwinughed. "It''s just losing a level if you die. Do whatever you want." He even asked me what''s going on, as if it was really the case. Boring!"

    She put on a nonchnt look.

    "Were you and your sister born in the same hospital?"

    Char could not help but ask, "Ninja de''s so well-behaved, and his words are pleasant to the ears. He has a good upbringing. Why are you like his father''s illegitimate daughter?"

    As if she had been stabbed in pain, Nelwin roared, "It''s none of your business!"

    Char was not annoyed. He squatted down and slowly read the spell, freezing her.

    "I advise you to be obedient and cooperate. Although you''re a yer..."

    "What are you thinking? If you can get anything out of me, you''ll be awesome! If you have the ability, kill me! It''s just losing one level!"

    The girl suddenly became irascible, and a few words were spoken in a row.

    Char was puzzled. This did not seem like she had given up on resisting.

    While the other party was exhaling fragrance, her long legs were still moving, lustrous and full, making her look delicate and pitiful.

    He stared into her eyes, his hand slowly moving to her thigh.

    Just as Nelwin was looking forward to it, and his expression gradually became smug, Char''s hand retracted.

    "You''re pretty good at pretending." Heughed. "You said you don''t care about levels, right? You''ve been alive all the way from Andaheim to this ce. That''s pretty impressive."

    "Are you stupid? I''m in the teleportation array! What are you doing. Do you think you''re the only one who knows how to y games!"

    "See, didn''t I tell you?" Char spread his hands, "Teleport here. That''s enough. Since you said it''s a teleportation array, then there''s a high chance it''s the teleportation array of Silver Horn Bay. In other words, the Fury Guards that you''ve joined are the Silver-horned Guards."

    Nelwin was stunned for a few seconds before she finally restrained her expression.

    She shut her mouth tightly, not a single trace of her earlier arrogance.

    "Looks like I was right." Char smiled.

    The level 80 ancient city of seal demon was filled with talents who had been sentenced to life imprisonment. The average speaking skill was at level 7, and each of them was a master of lies. Although Char was not a talent in this area, he had been with these viins for a long time. Coupled with his knowledge, it would be harder to hide any game information from him than to ascend to heaven.

    Nelwin came from Silver Horn Bay, which was equivalent to the novice vige of Astan City.

    When a character was first created, they could choose their race. Even though Char had forgotten which year, month, and ce he had created his character, during the closed beta, he could choose his initial race every time he reincarnated. After ying around with seven to eight different races, he decided to choose the Half-elves born in the Kingdom of Rugao because the quests were the most concentrated in that area.

    Moreover, Ksenja was in the novice vige, Mia was in Astan City, and there was also Evelyn hidden underground in the middle.

    Nothing was better than this.

    However, this did not mean that he was not familiar with the novice vige of the Light Elves.

    He had seen the world, and he had been to all the novice viges in Andaheim.

    Among them, only the furthest away Zebu Vige could be promoted to Nelwin''s level in just half a month and get into the Silver-horned Guards.

    In the novice vige, there was a hidden quest line that was also the most difficult in Shire. It was called, The Brave Runas.

    It started with a simple trial quest that could be received at level 3. It started with a cursed weapon-it could be a dagger, a broken sword, an arrow, a staff, etc. Depending on your ss at the time.

    Zebu Vige had been attacked once by the monsters with gues and toxins. Most of the vige had been soaked in the pollution, and it was difficult to fight against it. yers need to use this weapon to go to thend of poison to purify the vengeful spirits. If they do not die, they can listen to their wishes and receive a blessing after their wishes are fulfilled, thus opening the next round.

    Neen of the wishes were very simple. They were nothing more than greeting and bidding farewell to their families, or asking for some kind of food to be offered.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    However, thest one joined the Silver-horned Guards.

    This wish came from Runas. When he was alive, he was the most cowardly elf in Zebu vige. He did not even dare to fight against the slime-level monster, the poisonous snail. The children in the vige also called him, The Cowardly Runas.

    The vengeful spirit of Runas was a chatterbox and even more timid than when it was alive. It would constantly urge you to join the garrison at Silver Horn Bay, and then attract monsters of the same level to attack you on the way because of your special physique.

    Every time they started fighting, it would run away without a trace. After the fight, it woulde out and give a randomment, saying that his posture just now was silly, that his efficiency was so slow, and that if he were still alive, he would definitely teach the demons how to be human.

    In short, he was a rather annoying NPC.

    Of course, this mission also required the yers to not die.

    They fought and stopped all the way until they finally arrived near Silver Horn Bay. Even if they perfectly avoided every monster along the way, the monsters that Runas attracted were enough to provide them with experience to break through level 10.

    Then, they would meet a level 10 mini boss, the Rotten Jackal that had killed Runas in that disaster.

    This was the most difficult battle, but it was also the easiest one. No matter what the result was, Runas would die in the plot, and then he would die the same way as he did in the past. In order to save someone, he was pierced through the chest by the Rotten Jackal and died.

    At the end of the mission, when Runas'' vengeful spirit dissipated, it would not curse anybody for not being able to fulfill its wish. On the contrary, it would give the people the most sincere blessing.

    With this blessing, yers would receive the acknowledgment of all the Silver-horned Guards, and their basic reputation would start from friendly. Naturally, this would yield twice the result with half the effort.

    At this point, the mission was not over.

    Runas'' blessing wouldst for half a year, and its core principle was to'' live, join the Silver-horned Guards, and finally be a member of the Fury Guards. During its duration, it would only im the reward in advance under two circumstances. The first was when the yer had died once, and the second was when the reputation of the silver-horned guards had reached worship.

    At this point in time, the buff must still be on Nelwin.

    Since she was able toplete Runas'' quest line, she must be very concerned about the game''s data and was very strong, so who would believe that she was not afraid of death?

    She had alreadypleted the most difficult mission, so how could she die on the way here from Silver Horn Bay? A teleportation ident?

    It did not exist.

    They were fearless, such as having a teleportation item triggered by heavy injuries.

    Maybe she was just pretending.

    Char searched through his mind and was sure that there was no such item in the early stages, and neither did the Light Elves have such a skill.

    He was more inclined to thetter.

    Hence, he asked, "Aren''t you afraid that Runas'' blessing will break?"

    Sure enough, after this sentence, Nelwin''s expression was as if she had seen a ghost. Coupled with her pale face due to the cold, she looked like a female ghost.

    "You..."

    "How should I know? Who am I? What do I want to do? You must have a lot of questions, right? How about this, you answer my question first, and I''ll answer yours. Do you want to roar or not?"

    Nelwin''s disguise was seen through, and she nodded with difficulty.

    "So, how do you know my name? Your brother didn''t tell you?" Char asked.

    "It''s an NPC..."

    "What?"

    The name Ortlinde shed through Char''s mind.

    He swallowed his saliva and said in a hoarse voice, "Who is it?"

    "Graviny Orson."

 Chapter 82 082

    Chapter 82. They Were All Alive.

    "Who is it?"

    Char asked again.

    "Graviny Orson," Nelwin answered again.

    Char was dumbfounded.

    After a short second, he suddenly realized-

    Oh, Johnny Orson''s younger sister, Ind''s ex-girlfriend, one of the potential mana host candidates for the Golden Butterfly Wondend that is about to explode in the future.

    That elf who lost her boyfriend and mother.

    She hired yers to kill him?

    For a moment, Char felt that her brain was not working.

    He knocked on the door a few times.

    Only then did he vaguely remember Graviny''s identity. She was once a Golden-feathered Archer in the Silver-horned Guards, around level 40, and her [Explosive Arrow] and [Venomous Kiss] had both been trained to level 7.

    When she transformed into a demon, she was a Dark Elf who would reveal her sexy thighs, wear a dress that revealed her midriff, and had long nails and hair. She suddenly looked several times better than the t-chested little demon from before.

    At least, that was what he thought.

    The single-target skills such as [Explosive Arrow] and [Venomous Kiss] had suddenly be AoE skills. She was simply a team killer. The mercenaries Char brought with him were killed one after another, like wheat being harvested.

    ''I remember. I remember everything.''

    "What did she say?" Char asked.

    "Captain Graviny only told me to kill you, and then I''ll be able to get that bow in her hands,"

    "Just this? I mean, that''s all she said?"

    Nelwin nodded.

    "Can you let me go now?"

    She was clearly begging for mercy, but she said it as if it was Char who had profited.

    Seeing Char looking at her strangely, she added, "Hey, I didn''t even ask you to answer my question! You should let me go! One must be content with what they have!"

    "What did you want to do by seducing me? You''re really good at it," Char asked.

    Nelwin''s expression was a little unnatural.

    Char''s sword moved closer to her neck.

    "Think about your buff."

    "Alright! Alright! I say! As long as you dare to touch me, I can report you for sexual harassments. You''ll be struck to death by a bolt of lightning! This should be fine, right?"

    As expected, a woman''s heart is the most vicious.

    Char gave her a disdainful look.

    Apple Pie had exined this to him before. Female yers would try to seduce him.

    However, he did not expect that someone would use it.

    Looking at the other party''s silly face, she must have never practiced it before. She did not know that this judgment was very strict and would not wrong male yers.

    At the very least, Apple Pie had failed to seduce Char even once.

    Char kept his sword and turned to leave.

    "Wait a moment..."

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Can you take me out? I''m afraid of being killed by the monsters," Nelwin whispered. "I can''t die yet. I can pay you! Not just gold coins. Ican also transfer money to you!"

    Char broke the ice coffin that trapped her and reached out her hand.

    "Come on."

    Nelwin was pulled up by him. She stomped her feet, lit a torch, and took out a small mirror from her bag. She carefully tidied up her appearance, thenbed her hair, and returned to her original elegant swan-like appearance.

    "I''ll walk in front to avoid any misunderstandings."

    She strode away.

    "Do you know the way?" Char asked.

    She stopped in her tracks and stepped back silently.

    This time, Nelwin was really well-behaved, and she did not cause any trouble until the two left.

    At the exit, Char was just about to leave when Nelwin stopped her.

    "What? You still want to take revenge?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "No," Nelwin said.

    The female Archer shook her head.

    "Are you a loner?" She asked.

    Char thought about the girl beside her.

    "No."

    "Eh? I thought you didn''t have a guild?"

    Char snorted in disdain. "I have a harem."

    Nelwin tutted, obviously not believing him.

    "Hey, since you saved my life, I''ll tell you a very important piece of information. You owe me a favor this time. Hey, hey, don''t go!

    "Are you still trying to trick me?" Char turned around.

    "You''re so annoying! Can''t you just listen to the good news? I just wanted to return you a favor!"

    "But you still have to say it properly."

    "You''re in big trouble!" Nelwin roared.

    ? Eh?

    Char was serious this time.

    Although Nelwin looked stupid, she was actually one of the top yers. With his level and equipment, in addition to being able to chase after someone from a thousand miles away, this was not something that ordinary people could do.

    She said big trouble, in the true sense of the word, it was really a big trouble.

    She was so sure about it.

    "Graviny''s quest isn''t the only quest?" Char asked.

    In "Fantasy World", most of the quests were unique quests. In other words, the first triggered quest was the unique quest, and the subsequent quests were all the products of this quest''s change of skin and demotion. Although he could experience the mission content, it still felt like something was missing.

    "No," said Nelwin.

    "Did she give you a way to lock onto my location?" Char asked, frowning.

    Nelwin chanted a few incantations in a low voice, and a translucent little firebird appeared in her palm.

    "Fire Sentries."

    Char could not help but curse.

    This was a level 25 skill... Why did he teach her this in advance?

    Was Graviny crazy?

    "How do you know everything?" You''ve been to Silver Horn Bay too?" Nelwin could not help asking.

    Char ignored her and lowered his head in thought.

    It seemed like Johnny Orson had found his sister. Although this guy did not betray und, he did betray him.

    What kind of situation was this?

    Char had never been targeted by an NPC before. After all, he was a yer, not an NPC.

    He was sure of this. NPCs would not lock onto a person who could not really die. If there were 20 Nelwin and each of them killed him once, would Graviny have to pay 20 bows?

    This did not make sense.

    This was the reward for the unique mission. other than experiencing the plot, the equipment obtained during the first mission was also unique. The subsequent missions would be slightly inferior in terms of batch products.

    That was why NPCs would never lock onto yers. This concept did not exist in their dictionary. Even if their hostility developed to the extreme, it was nothing more than drawing their swords when they met.

    However, the other party actually gave him a mission.

    Was this crazy?

    "What did you do to anger her? She wants to eat you."

    Nelwin muttered, "At first, I thought it was a hidden mission, just like Runas'' blessing. Later, I realized that anyone could ept it. It''s just that they''re poor and can''t afford the teleportation fee. Oh, right. It was Ninja de who told me that it was faster to teleport between cities. Hey, which city did youe from? "

    Char was too busy to respond to her.

    He suddenly had a guess.

    A rather overall guess.

    Perhaps, other than some of the NPCs who had interacted with him recovering their memories and came back to life.

    Even...

    After the start of the open beta...

    They were all resurrecting, one after another.

 Chapter 83 083

    Chapter 83. Butterfly Effect

    "How much do you know about Graviny?" Char asked.

    "That''s an NPC that''s at least level 40. How am I supposed to know? "

    "Is there no one else around her?"

    "Yes, a mage and a swordsman who looks like a gay.

    As expected, it was Johnny Orson and Graviny.

    Where did Und go?

    Char frowned.

    "Have you heard of the name Und?" He asked without much hope.

    "I know!"

    The f*ck?

    "Where is he?" Char asked.

    "He''s dead!" Nelwin raised her eyebrows and suddenlyughed. "Hahaha, there''s information that you don''t know? Don''t you read the news on the forum? The Priests and Thief yers in the Golden Butterfly Swamp would receive a mission to purify the poison. Two men and a woman were poisoned to death in a room, and one of the men was called Up...."

    As if struck by lightning, Char was charred on the outside and tender on the inside, and did not move.

    Und...

    Dead?

    The elf who had been able to survive every time in the 177th round was dead!

    It was not affected by the yers.

    Priest yers could indeed receive this mission, so could Thief yers, and most yers could. This was amon mission in the novice area near Golden Butterfly Swamp. The mission was assigned based on the room full of dead people, and the Thief yers would also follow up on the escape route of Und.

    He remembered all the clues clearly.

    Although it was not written in the settings and happened before the server opened, it was not affected by the yers in time.

    Char could not do it himself, and he did not believe that anyone else could.

    It was like a person who had time traveled to the night of December 24th, 1991. Even if he was a historian, a golden keyboard warrior, or a KGB agent, he could not change the copse of the Soviet Union.

    This was the wheel of history. It ran over your face without restraint, and you could only quietly enjoy it.

    It had changed!

    It was as if there was really a butterfly pping its wings, and everything was quietly changing.

    "That''s not right..."

    The butterflies in the past had also pped their wings, but never had there been such an exaggerated change in the overall situation.

    "Hey, are you alright?" Nelwin waved her hand at him. "Don''t worry, there are very few yers as powerful as me. Even though Graviny told everyone that, only the Light Elf yers above level 15 would ept it. We have no more than ten people in our area, and the positioning is only a rough location. You''ll have no problem running. Weren''t you pretty good at fighting just now? Hey, did you hear me?"

    Char seemed to have woken up from a dream. He nodded perfunctorily and turned around to leave.

    "Hey, you!"

    Nelwin watched him walk away in a daze. She wanted to chase after him, but she felt that something was wrong. With this hesitation, Char had already disappeared.

    "Damn it, someone actually treated me like this!"

    She took out a small mirror and looked at it again.

    "There''s no problem, my makeup isn''t smudged, and my hair isn''t messy. Could it be that my beauty really doesn''t work?"

    She looked at her friend list and confirmed that Char''s name was there before she felt better.

    Forget it, maybe he was just ying hard to get. She had seen it too many times!

    The girl hummed a song as she walked away.

    When Char returned to the workshop, the Dark Elf was reading a book.

    "Where are the two of them?" He asked.

    "One fainted, and the other went to take care of her."

    Tsk, Apple Pie might have gone offline after getting their gaming chamber wet again.

    He walked over and sat quietly at the side, watching her quietly until the Dark Elf could not bear it anymore.

    She put down her book and leaned back in her chair with her arms crossed.

    "Look, I''ll let you look as much as you want."

    Char chuckled and held her hand. He then led her gently and let her sit on hisp.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "What''s wrong?"

    Although Evelyn was obedient, she was frowning.

    Even though he was used to Char acting like an old couple, it was still rare for her to take the initiative.

    Moreover, the frequency of him appearing like this was getting higher and higher.

    He looked terrible.

    Char buried his face in the Dark Elf''s stomach and sniffed the faint scent of her body, calming himself down.

    "It''s so good," Char said in a low voice.

    Evelynughed and stroked his hair as she muttered to herself, "Sometimes I really don''t understand what you''re thinking. You clearly shamelessly said that you wanted me the moment we met, but now you''re even more reserved than an ascetic. You''re obviously omnipotent most of the time, like an omniscient God, but now you''re acting like a child."

    Char looked up.

    "Which one do you like?"

    The Dark Elf gently patted his forehead.

    "Hmph, I don''t like any of them."

    "Tsk, what a heartless woman. Can''t you say something nice to make me happy?"

    "Go and find your Priestess."

    "You''re right! Thanks a lot!"

    Char suddenly stood up and threw her aside, walking out in high spirits.

    "Come back here!"

    The Dark Elf whipped out a whip and tied it firmly around Char. With a light pull, he was pulled back.

    Charughed. "Tsk. Other than being heartless, you''re also a hypocrite."

    "As a believer of Lord Zin''rokh, I can''t just watch you get closer to the spokesperson of the Seven Holy Spirits. That''s what I should do as a destroyer. You should just stay here obediently."

    "Alright, even if it''s quiet, can I still see Evelyn''s face? "

    "Hmph, it''s toote for you to sweet-talk me now!"

    "I''m super serious."

    Char jumped up and down, moved in front of Evelyn, and stared into her eyes.

    The Dark Elf suddenly panicked under his fiery gaze. She put away her whip and turned to escape.

    However, before he could take a step, Char hugged her from behind.

    Evelyn''s body trembled slightly. At first, it was stiff, but it quickly became soft.

    An indescribable feeling rose from the bottom of her heart, and a jumbled memory slowly rose. All the faces were of Char, both belonging to the past and the future. They were both strange and familiar, and she was at a loss for words.

    What she felt was ridiculous was that it was as if being hugged by him like this was a matter of course.

    "You''ll definitely remember."

    Char said softly, as if he was asking a question, but also as if he was giving a firm answer.

    Memphis, the United Holy Kingdom, a farm on the outskirts of the city.

    The 16-year-old Ortlinde had just finished her morning exercise.

    The young girl took in deep breaths of air, her chest heaving up and down violently, her golden eyes asionally shing with a cold luster.

    On the wooden board in front of him, he used a sword to draw the outline of a person.

    She was sure that she had never seen him before, but her mind was filled with his shadow.

    She would dream of him every night.

    They were fighting,ughing, hugging, and crying.

    She had to change the bedding every day.

    However, she still did not know who the other party was.

    It was not until today that she finally learned his name under the guidance of the Seven Holy Spirits.

    "Char!"

    The young girl shouted in a low voice. Her eyes were as cold as ice. She raised her sword high and shed down heavily. The light shed and disappeared!

    The wooden board shattered.

    "You''re dead!"

 Chapter 84 084

    Chapter 1. Failed Assassination

    Seven dayster, at the entrance of the prison in Astan City.

    Char handed Andrew a piece of clothing, and the round-faced merchant put it on while trembling.

    His two servants were also released, each carrying goods. They had high physiques and seemed to be much better than Andrew.

    "You lied to me."

    Andrew looked at Char with resentment, his little eyes full of grievance.

    "I''ve asked them. They said there was no list of prohibited items. They arrested me because the officer was a Barbarian."

    "You''re thinking too much. Do the higher-ups need to ask for a reason to catch you? if Maica saw that bucket of Soul-forming Grass powder, would he not use it as an excuse? Although I did lie to you in the process, there is no difference in the result. Not to mention..."

    Char took out a bag and handed it to Andrew.

    "Open it and take a look."

    "What''s this?"

    The merchant opened the cloth bag, took a look, and immediately covered it.

    "This is..."

    "You guys should call this ''Magical Treasure Fish'', right?"

    Char''s smile was bright and radiant.

    The bag contained the item that had dropped from the Fluorescent Giant-mouthed Fish. Although in terms of value, it could only be sold for one-tenth of the pile of the powder, in Andrew''s eyes, it was much more valuable than 50 pounds of powder.

    These luxury goods were especially targeted at women, and as long as they were used in the right ce, the effect would be outstanding.

    Andrew used his strength. "Where did you get this?"

    "Of course, it''s from selling your bucket of Soul-forming Grass. You should know better than me how to proceed from now on. Don''t worry, this is much better than that."

    Andrew''s expression changed. He actually took half a step back and stared at Char warily.

    "Ever since we''ve known each other, you''ve never done a losing business. What are you trying to do by suddenly giving up so much interest?"

    "Tsk, should I say, as expected of Andrew?" Char blinked. "You saw through it, right? I only want two slots to sneak into the auction."

    "It''s that simple?"

    "It''s that simple."

    "Then it''s a deal!"

    Andrew was afraid that he would go back on his words and agreed. Then, he fled with his guards.

    "If there''s anything,e to the Reeves Workshop to find me!"

    Char waved his hand and watched him leave.

    "Timid guy." Heughed.

    "Hey, are you done with your work? If you''re done, leave immediately! There''s no room for misceneous people here!"

    The guard beside him shouted fiercely.

    "You really don''t recognize me anymore, huh?"

    Char mumbled as he quickly left.

    In the past seven days, he had epted at least threerge-scale crusade quests. In addition to the reputation points he had gained from the battle with Maica, he had raised his military reputation to respect in one go. He then fished Andrew out and used up all his reputation points.

    When he came in, the soldier was still talking andughing with him, but now they were distant.

    This was too real.

    Char left the military camp, and just as she turned around a low wall, she suddenly felt a sense of danger!

    He subconsciously drew his sword to block, and an arrow was deflected.

    "Are you done yet?"

    He did not need to look to know who it was. With light steps, he silently jumped over the low wall and, like a nimble cat, reached the end in two or three steps.

    Nelwin was still peeking out from the wall and did not realize that someone wasing over. The temperature behind her suddenly dropped, and it was toote for her to dodge. An ice arrow instantly hit her ankle.

    This was not the end of it. The basic skills of Elementalists were thrown at him as if they were free, each one more ruthless than thest. Even though Nelwin was rolling on the ground, she could not help but be hit by the skills that seemed to be fixed in ce.

    As a Mage, although her resistance was not low, her physical resistance was like paper when an Archer with a weak constitution was paired with an Elementalist with a weak constitution. Furthermore, she was wearing a pair of useless high heels that highlighted her height, so her ankle joints were basically undefended.

    On the other hand, the Elementalist''s skills did not only deal magic damage. The consecutive impacts dealt solid physical damage.

    After a series of skills, Nelwin could not run anymore. She curled up in the corner like a doe that had its leg injured by a beast.

    She could only watch as Char squatted on the wall and mocked her.

    He didn''t even pull out his sword. Although it was just a normal smile, she could see that he was very proud.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "How many times has it been?" Char said. "There should be a limit to the number of times. Not to mention, I saved your life before."

    "That''s because you stole my monster!" Nelwin said angrily.

    One of Char''s three crusade quests coincided with her own. When Char rushed to the scene, she saw her being chased by the Demonized Boar Leader.

    However, ording to her, that was a roundabout tactic.

    Perhaps the next step would be a strategic retreat.

    Well,dies have the privilege of using filters.

    "Sigh."

    Char sighed, jumped down and reached out her hand.

    "Come, I''ll take you back to the doctor."

    "I don''t need you to take care of me!"

    She was as fierce as a little lion.

    "Oh, you look so ugly limping to the clinic. I happen to know a small path with few people."

    "Pull me up."

    Char pulled her up, and half of her body was leaning against his.

    Char could not help but frown. If this went on, she would report him for sexual harassment.

    ''Forget it, so be it. It''s not embarrassing for a virgin to die a virgin.

    Char was used to fighting monsters, so he did not know how to control his strength, and Nelwin''sme debuff looked very serious.

    The two of them were a little close, and she wanted to distance herself as much as possible, but she could not stand still and had to lie on top of Char.

    "You were the one who started it, I didn''t do anything."

    Char opened his arms to show her that he was innocent.

    "I''m cklisting you!" said Nelwin, gritting her teeth.

    Char was stunned for a second. "You mean I can do it now?"

    "You hooligan!!

    "I was just joking."

    He reached out and picked her up skillfully.

    Nelwin''s face was red and hot as she tried to break free.

    "Don''t move. If you move again, I''ll throw you out horizontally. Tsk."

    Feeling the wind blowing in her ears, Nelwin could only reach out and put her arms around his neck.

    "Don''t wear high heels next time. You''re not that short." Char said.

    "None of your business!"

    "Why are you still so hot-tempered? I''ll just tell you this. There''s a sweet liquor candy at Silver Horn Bay, you know that, right?"

    "I know."

    "Every night, a drunk female Elf woulde to the bar. She''s short, white-haired, and has no facial lines. Coincidentally, thedy boss was the same, but both of them thought that the other was normal and did not dare to make contact with the other. As long as you break through thisyer of paper window, they will give you a pair of leather boots with built-in elevator, which is much better than your sandals."

    After hearing this, Nelwin was silent for a long time.

    "Send it to me using Alipay."

    "Eh?"

    "What are you talking about? I''ll transfer the money to you! Do you really want me to devote my life to you for such insignificant information?"

    "If that''s the case, then let''s just save it up. Just like how we gain favorability, we can umte 1000 pieces of information of this level in exchange for a chance to marry him. What do you say?" Charughed.

    Nelwin was annoyed. "You''re dreaming! Who wants to devote their lives to you?"

    "Tsk, it sounds like the progress has been cleared to zero? What a pity."

    Nelwin still wanted to say something, but Char suddenly stopped.

    "We''re here already?"

    "No," Char said. "We''re in trouble."

    Nelwin turned his head and saw three figures blocking the way.

    They were yers.

 Chapter 85 085

    Chapter 2. Baiting

    The small path had its advantages.

    For example, there were not many people.

    Of course, there was also the disadvantage of being a small path.

    For example, there were not many people.

    There was a price to pay for fighting in Astan City. If one was not familiar with the city guards and was witnessed by them, they might have to squat in there for half a day or pay a fine before they coulde out.

    However, if there were no witnesses, they could fight as they wished.

    In "Fantasy World", there was no such thing as a red name after killing someone. The game was free, and so were the yers. As long as you had the awareness to pay for your actions, you could do whatever you wanted.

    Although Nelwin had failed repeatedly in his assassinations, he had be more and more skilled at picking ces to carry out his assassinations after paying a few fines. Thus, even though Shaya had taken a detour, she did not walk out of the guards'' blind spot.

    In other words, they could fire at will here.

    The three people in front were two men and a woman. They were dressed as Swordsman, Thief, and Mage. Although it was still a bit off, it was still a ssic configuration.

    They were all Light Elves without exception.

    He did not know if the race had any effect on the yer''s character, probably not. However, the three in front of him were extremely arrogant. They did not say a single word of nonsense. The two sides only confronted each other for a moment before their movements became uniform.

    "Attack him!"

    The f*ck?

    Char picked up Nelwin and ran off.

    Arge fireball came from behind, but Char did not dodge it. When the heat behind her was almost burning her hair, she took a slight step and just missed it!

    "A bullet?"

    A cry of surprise came from behind.

    "What kind of skill is this? It can dodge the fireball?"

    "Aren''t mages'' skills supposed to automatically lock onto their targets?"

    "Do you have any special tools?"

    ''What? You guys are too noob.''

    Char could not help butin.

    This batch of yers was not good enough. It was better to focus on her for a week.

    This was what the mage mentor NPC had taught him-after the skill was thrown, it would roughly lock onto the position, but it would not lock onto an individual, but an area that included the individual. The lower the level of the skill, therger the area, and the more inurate it would be.

    In other words, the fireball was aimed at a spherical area with Char as the center. After many tests, Char found that the radius of the area was about two meters.

    In other words, when a fireball was two meters away from him, it would be thrown at him. It was the same for other low-level spells.

    They would understand this after being tortured by high-level NPCs once or twice. There were simr cases of des cutting big fireballs, leather whips whipping icicles, and the most perverted one was the Barbarian leader Muru, who could extinguish the burning hand with a piss from three meters away. He was indeed worthy of the reputation of Steel Kidney.

    This was allowed by the rules.

    Char felt that this operation was very normal, but it was terrifying in Nelwin''s eyes.

    What was this? Dodging skills?

    Even though she had always thought that Char was a very powerful yer, she suddenly felt that she was looking down on her.

    This was simply cheating!

    However, although he was surprised, he felt that it was time for him to pay his debt.

    "Let me down, I''ll hold them. You find a ce to log off."

    "Ha? What the hell are you doing? What do you rely on? Your legs?"

    "Do you want to die!" I''ll say that you''ve already died once," said Nelwin angrily. "I''ll go back and get my reward. This is the only mission, and the rewards will changeter."

    Char could not help but exim, "The more beautiful a woman is, the better she''ll lie,"

    "Eh? What did you say?"

    "Oh, sorry, my mouth is swollen. Women like to lie."

    Nelwin could tell that he was changing his words on purpose, and she was very pleased.

    "But I don''t want to go offline. What should I do?" Char said.

    "Are you crazy? I''ll go offline and hide for a while, thene backter! I don''t care, I have to go down anyway, don''t worry about me!"

    Nelwin was probably eager to return the favor, so she struggled hard, and Char could not hold on to her long legs. She could only watch her jump up and down against the wall.

    It just so happened that she was at a corner. Char looked up at the building behind her and took a few steps back to hide behind another wall.

    "Then take care."

    "You too,"

    It was rare for Nelwin to say something nice.

    Seeing Char disappear just like that, she let out a sigh of relief.

    A sense of loss welled up in her.

    If she could hold on for ten minutes, as long as she logged off, they would be even.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    She shook her head hard to get rid of the distracting thoughts. She leaned her head against the wall and waited quietly.

    This was a long detour and there were many obstacles along the way. The three yers were not as familiar with the terrain as Char, and it took them a long time to arrive.

    As soon as they turned the corner, they saw Nelwin. The three of them were so scared that they took a step back, thinking that she was lying in ambush.

    "I don''t have any ill intentions." Nelwin opened her arms, indicating that she did not even have a weapon.

    "You guys also epted that bounty mission, right?"

    The three of them looked at each other, and finally, the mage said, "That''s right, the man who was hugging you just now was Char? What level is he? Where did he go?"

    Nelwin wanted to exin that she was not an NPC, but a yer, but after some thought, she decided to continue the misunderstanding.

    "He is a special NPC, at least level 25, dual-ss." Nelwin exined, "I received this mission three days ago (in real time), but I didn''t seed. He has the ability to teleport when he''s dying."

    "Alright, stop lying. Do you really think we''ll believe you?"

    The Thiefughed, pulled out his dagger, and walked forward.

    The other two also showed a mocking expression.

    "I have a friend who met Char in the novice vige, and they have a bit of a history. What a bullsh*t NPC, are you two on the same side? He''s still around here?"

    Nelwin was startled and was about to take out her weapon to counterattack when the Swordsman smacked her body with a shield. Her body flew a few meters away, and at the same time, the mage''s wand lit up.

    As soon as he thought about how this buff that she had worked so hard to maintain was about to break, Nelwin felt despair.

    To others, this was just a game, but she had put all her stakes on it.

    She had already wasted three days here, and her initial lead had been caught up in the blink of an eye.

    Not only did she not make any progress, but she also lost her most important buff because of a trivial matter.

    Although the yers did not fear death, it was like a domino effect. All the depression and frustration of the past few days surged up like a tide.

    She was instantly drowned.

    Maybe it was a mistake to bet on the game. She should be like his father who fell from the sky and listen to her arrangements, being a good person like her brother.

    However, why?

    He was unwilling to ept this.

    Suddenly, she saw the approaching Thief stop and turn around in a panic.

    Behind him, the mages did not release their attacks, but instead turned into white light.

    Was she dying?

    To Nelwin, this moment felt as long as half a century.

    She saw Char appear behind the white light, and the swordsman''s angry attack was aimed at him, but he easily dodged it. Then, he ced his prepared burning hand on the nail-embedded shield, and the shield instantly burst into mes. As the Swordsman could not stop in time, he swung the shield and hit his ally.

    The Thief''s lithe body was pierced through by a sword just as he was in mid-air.

    The dagger...

    When everything was settled, the three of them turned into white light and disappeared. A hand reached out in front of her.

    It was as if someone had pulled her out of the deep water.

    "Let''s have a happy high-five."

    Nelwin looked up in a daze. Char was smiling brightly, and the light on her face shone into her heart.

    ''That''s great, I don''t have to die.''

    She felt a lump in her throat and took a deep breath.

    ''But don''t expect me to say thank you!''

    She reached out and gave Char a high five.

    "Hey, we''re even." She sniffled and turned her face away.

    "I''ve sessfully pinned them down!"

    "Of course, if it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have had the chance to get a triple kill."

    Char picked her up, and Nelwin did not struggle.

    In addition to the debuff, she had also been paralyzed by the Swordsman. She could either find a Priest herself or go offline in town for four hours to recover.

    If it was any other time, she would undoubtedly choose thetter.

    However, she suddenly wanted to stay a little longer.

    Enjoy the feeling of having someone to rely on for a while longer.

    Ten minutester, Char was about to walk out of the block.

    "Put me down."

    Char did as he was told.

    "Goodbye."

    With her back facing him, the Elf chose to go offline.

 Chapter 86 086

    Chapter 3. Women Clothes

    "Are you serious?"

    Char asked again.

    "I''m serious. I''m serious."

    Andrew uneasily avoided his gaze, but he was secretly happy.

    Char was holding a form in her hand, and on it was an invitation.

    It was auction day. Not only was there a pile of ancient and medieval magical equipment from Evelyn, but there were also other rare items prepared by Burwell.

    yers could be invited if they were above level 50. They could also be invited if their reputation in the local area exceeded ''respect''.

    However, in reality, even if Char were to level up without restraint, with the triple experience bonus, he would only reach level 40 at the fastest, and his reputation would not make it in time.

    That was why he had nned to disguise himself as Andrew''s guard.

    However...

    This invitation did not say guard.

    Instead...

    "I hereby invite Mr. Andrew and your two maidservants to have a walk."

    ''Are you kidding me?''

    Char looked up at the round-faced businessman who was trying hard to hold back hisughter, and wanted to punch him.

    What was going on?

    ''Why do I have to wear women clothes?''

    Andrew couldn''t exin the situation either.

    First of all, this matter was rted to him.

    How should he put it? He was actually not dissatisfied with Char. In fact, in the process of interacting with him, he had be more and more familiar with him.

    It was a strange feeling between old acquaintances.

    He had traveled for so many years and made so many friends, but those who had simr friendships were only a few or two. He seemed to have a close friendship with a mysterious young man.

    This was very hard to exin.

    The Gods of Aurania did not advocate the concept of reincarnation. They said that people would be stars in the sky when they died.

    However, Andrew felt that Char might have turned into a human from the stars.

    Furthermore, ever since Char had helped him, he felt that she was even more familiar.

    Where had such a scene happened before? It was like a dream.

    What was worse was that he had a dreamst night. He dreamed that he had returned home, and his daughter was crying. He asked her why she was crying, and her daughter said that Char did not like her. Char liked Queen Elsa, but he had clearly kissed her!

    Andrew instantly sat up from the bed!

    "You motherf*cking animal! My daughter is only twelve years old this year! Are you still human?"

    That was why he changed the staff allocation list to two maids at thest minute. He did it on purpose.

    Then, he also prepared clothes, and two pieces of bread.

    Whenever he thought of Char in a female outfit, Andrew felt a sense of satisfaction, as if he had gotten his revenge and fulfilled his wish, as if he had wanted to do this for a long time.

    "Big brother, what''s going on?"

    Apple Pie kept asking.

    There was a level-70 Light Elf guarding the auction hall. He had a perception of up to 200 and could see through evil. Char did not dare to take the risk with Evelyn. He had intended to bring Ri along, but she was busy with her studies, so he could only bring Apple Pie along to see the world.

    "It''s nothing,"

    Char pretended to be calm.

    "I''ll go alone this time, you don''t have toe."

    "Ah? Why?"

    Apple Pie was immediately anxious. She smelled the scent of gossip.

    At this moment, Andrew''s guard handed over two sets of clothes and stuffed them into their hands.

    He also gave Char two pieces of bread.

    Char wanted to stab him to death.

    "Oh!"

    With the intelligence of Apple Pie, she understood in a second.

    "My hero, do you know how to wear it? I''ll teach you!"

    "No!"

    Char did not know what he looked like in real life, but he really looked like a girl, very delicate.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "You look nice!"

    Apple Pie said sniffling.

    Char was starting to suspect that she was not a masochist, but a lesbian.

    Andrew was not crazy enough to prepare a dancer''s outfit for Char. She was wearing the usual long dress that the maids of Ice City wore. It was cold there, so the dress was wrapped up tightly, so it was veryplicated to put on.

    However, Char was good at this.

    He even pointed out that the Apple Pie''s clothes were ufortable.

    "You should take out your undershirt and wrap it around it before putting it back in. That''s for the waist, otherwise it''ll look bloated on the outside."

    Apple Pie tucked her hands into his clothes and adjusted. It was indeed much morefortable.

    "Wow, you really know a lot! These clothes are so troublesome!"

    ''I only need 6.7 seconds to take it off, and it''s aplicated version.''

    "Let''s go in, you two."

    Andrew smiled as he stepped forward and sized Char up.

    His round face was almost full of wrinkles from smiling.

    He did not know why, but he really wanted tough.

    This was too much fun, and he couldn''t stop.

    Char, however, had already entered the state, and her actions werepletely in the style of a maidservant of Aurania. He elegantly bowed and gestured for Andrew to walk in front.

    The merchant actually lost his focus for a moment.

    He had only seen such standard etiquette at the grand ceremony of the pce of ice.

    "No, this guy couldn''t have really been to Aurania, right? Then, my daughter..."

    "Uncle, hurry up! What are you standing there for?" Apple Pie said.

    "Okay."

    The three of them entered the auction house.

    Andrew spent a day selling the scales and sand of the luminous tulips, winning himself and the Clover Chamber of Commerce a rtively high position.

    Although he had no chance of getting a private room on the second floor, it was already extremely good for him as a foreign merchant.

    Before the auction even started, the people inside were walking around casually. Once they left the guards'' sight, Char nned to escape.

    "I''m going to leave for a while and change into these clothes."

    Andrew wanted to keep her, but when he saw Char''s murderous eyes, he nodded humbly.

    "It''s good enough that you''re satisfied, you have to know when to stop."

    "Be careful."

    F*ck, what did he mean by be careful?

    Char turned around with a dark face, and Apple Pie quickly followed.

    "I''m going to change my clothes. What are you doing here?"

    "I''m here to help you keep a lookout!"

    "Follow me closely."

    The auction house was a circr building. Half of it was reserved for the audience and private rooms, while the other half was the backstage for the auction. The basement was a dark room where debris was piled up.

    Char nned to change his clothes in the dark room and trigger a plot.

    However, when he nced at the first floor, he saw that the target was still chatting andughing with arge group of girls, and they were getting more and more intense. It would probably be a long time before he went to the basement to meet the people.

    ''Let''s not care about that. I''ll change my clothes first.''

    Char walked in front, twisting and turning on the ground full of junk, but he was so agile that he did not make a sound.

    Suddenly, his butt was smacked by someone.

    He turned around and saw that Apple Pie was blushing and sticking out her tongue.

    "Your butt is so perky! I can''t help it!" She said in a low voice.

    Char quickened his pace with a dark expression. Apple Pie forced a smile and followed him silently.

    Apple Pie saw Char enter a secret door, but just as she stepped in, a hand covered her mouth and pulled her to the side.

    She turned around excitedly and saw Char making a shushing gesture.

    "Damn it, why are you so excited? Shouldn''t you be scared?"

    Char pointed to the front, and Apple Pie looked over.

    In the basement full of junk, a man and a woman were whispering to each other.

    What was going on?

 Chapter 87 087

    Chapter 4. Eavesdrop

    The two people in front of him were acquaintances. They were manager Felix of the Light Chamber of Commerce and his lover, Madam Lorent.

    "Fantasy World" was a game for all ages.

    Therefore, he would not see what he was not supposed to see.

    The two of them just hugged each other and kissed endlessly.

    It had nothing to do with his appearance. It was just that Felix''s movements were too rough, and his voice was harsh, like a pig''s nuzzling.

    Char could not stand it anymore, so she threw a pile of junk into the distance, and the sound interrupted the two.

    "Who''s there!"

    Felix looked around nervously, and Char and Apple Pie squatted down to avoid his gaze.

    After a series of rustling sounds, there was no more sound outside. The female seal looked up.

    "They''re gone," She said softly, her tone excited.

    The ce was small, and the female seal''s soft body was almost stuck to Char''s body. He had no choice but to grab her shoulder and move her away before he coulde out.

    This area was divided into three areas by shelves and containers. The wooden container against the wall was 1.5*1*1.5, which was once used to transport ves in the Colosseum.

    "I''ll go in and change my clothes. You hide outside first." Char pointed at a cab.

    "What about me?"

    Apple Pie''s eyes were shining.

    "If you use stealth, those who shouldn''t be able to find you won''t be able to find you, and those who can find you won''t care about you at all," Char said. "There won''t be any problems."

    "Oh."

    "It''s big enough inside. You cane in after I change my clothes. We''ll have to stay inside for at least an hour."

    "Oh!"

    "If you were a man, you''d have long been arrested for being a fanatic."

    Char muttered as he entered.

    However, he was stunned for less than three seconds before Apple Pie crawled in in horror.

    It was pitch-ck inside the box, and the two of them held their breaths.

    Outside, there was the sound of noisy footsteps.

    Their voices were surprisingly messy, and Char could not recall where they were.

    "Officer Kruber, what''s the meaning of this?"

    It was Felix''s voice.

    Char was shocked when he heard the name that he was calling!

    "Why is Kruber from Makus City, the husband of Mrs. Lorent, back so soon?"

    Felix and his wife had just been having an affair here, and in the blink of an eye, Kruber hade down with his men?

    "I''ve heard some rumors, Sir."

    Krupp''s voice was very fierce, and Kruber could already imagine Felix''s fat face trembling.

    It sounded like Mrs. Lorent was not at the scene, and Kruber was questioning him about the false ounts he had made for his wife.

    While the two were arguing, the soldiers led by Kruber spread out in the room, and the sound of the soles of their feet rubbing against the floor could be clearly heard.

    A person was standing outside the cab.

    He was still shaking his legs!

    The cab was big, but there was not much space left after Charid in it, so Apple Pie had to squeeze on top of him.

    The situation was urgent, but this guy was not afraid! Instead, he was so excited that his breathing became hurried.

    His breathnded on Char''s face, and he was getting closer.

    The people outside were shaking their legs faster and faster.

    Until a loud p was heard.

    "You vulgar human, you, you actually dare to hit me!"

    "I''ve been tolerating you for a long time! Where did you hide her?"

    "You''re talking nonsense! I''m not rted to your wife!"

    One could tell from the sound that Felix had rolled twice and knocked over a few chairs.

    Then Kruber said, "I saw the two of youe in, and you''re the only one who went out, and you still want to deny it! Search!"

    F*ck!<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Kruber, are you crazy?"

    Char''s muscles tensed up. If he was found out, it would be the most embarrassing moment he had ever experienced.

    A man and a woman were hiding in the dark, and he was even wearing women''s clothes!

    Creak

    The cab door above their heads was opened.

    Then, there was the knocking sound of a sword inside.

    The voice seemed to knock on the two''s hearts.

    Char unconsciously clenched her fists, thinking about how to escape.

    Apple Pie was not nervous. Instead, she was even more excited.

    The breath he exhaled was like a burning fire.

    The door above was closed.

    Char could even imagine the soldier bending down to open the door.

    The timing was just as he had expected. The door had just been pulled open a crack, and the light of the torch shone in. An orange line fell on the two''s crossed legs.

    "Here!"

    An excited shout came from the other end, followed by the scream of a woman being pushed.

    It turned out that Felix hadn''t sent Mrs. Lorent away, but had hidden her in a box opposite.

    The soldier outside the cab seemed to be looking back and didn''t notice the person inside. He closed the cab door with a bang and quickly went to meet hispanions.

    Char heaved a long sigh of relief, and his entire body finally rxed.

    However, in the darkness, the girl''s eyes were burning with fire.

    The fire slowly spread.

    Everything quieted down, and the air became calm again.

    The argument outside had ended.

    The hot air had yet to spread when a new wave of people came outside.

    Char perked up.

    This time, it was the main character.

    Other than the sudden appearance of Kruber, things were still under control.

    "Can you tell me now? Why are you being so mysterious?"

    If Ri was here, she would have noticed that the speaker had an obvious South Sea county ent.

    John Hokin, from South Sea County, was the man who flirted with big-bobbed girls on stage. He used to be Francis Drake''s first mate, a former pirate, and now a merchant. Their Chamber of Commerce was called the ck Pearl.

    The industry transition was very sessful.

    "As expected of One-legged John, straightforward enough. I''ll just be direct. The ck Pearl is hidden here."

    The other voice was sharp and familiar.

    "What?"

    John raised his voice at first, then suddenly lowered it.

    "If it was in the past, you would have jumped off the deck to tell such a lie. Don''t tell me you''re joking!"

    "Don''t put on an act, John. Didn''t youe here because you heard the news? Don''t tell me that you''ve been idle these days."

    "Hmph, I don''t believe in some random rumor. Are you saying that she will appear at the auction tonight?"

    "I didn''t say that. I just heard that there will be apass that won''t move in the auction. With it, you can find the thing you want the most."

    John Hokin was silent.

    "You called me here just to tell me this information that everyone knows?" He asked sternly after a moment.

    "No, I''m here to talk business with you! After all, you know that we, the Mushroom Man, love to talk about business the most."

    "Hmph, I''ve heard that those who do business with you don''t have a good ending!"

    "Haha... Let''s put it this way. I also want to get that treasure. Why don''t we work together to find what I want? Don''t think that the Chamber of Commerce is full of stinky fish and rotten prawns. There might be a few sharks hiding behind them, and they are also after the treasures. We can sign a contract, and this will be more secure." John Hokin silent again. He was clearly tempted.

    Every sailor desired to return to the sea and die at sea.

    Just as he was about to make a decision, the cab door beside him was suddenly pushed open and a voice came out.

    "Count me in on this deal!"

 Chapter 88 088

    Chapter 5. Who Did You Say Is Here?

    Char jumped out of the cab, and the two of them were shocked.

    It was just a simple scare. He had already changed his clothes, as if he had never worn them.

    However,pared to John, who didn''t know him, the mushroom ancient, who was standing at the table opposite him and talking, was even more frightened.

    Char?

    It was Mia.

    He was the one who tricked John Hokin.

    "Don''t look at how certain he was when he said that the ck Pearl was here. That was all nonsense, he didn''t know anything.

    The reason why he returned was because he believed the information that Char had given him and decided to work with him.

    The reason why he tricked John was that he wanted to extort a huge sum of money before he packed up and left.

    The so-calledpass that couldpoint out one''s thoughts was a fake one that he had provided to the auction house. As an archaeologist, he was the authority, and no one would doubt his words. Moreover, this thing had an antique certificate, a fake certificate that he could issue himself.

    This was what it meant to gain something empty-handed.

    Everything had been going smoothly until Char appeared.

    "Hi, my dear Mia, we meet again."

    "Char!"

    Maica panicked.

    He did not know why, but he panicked when he saw Char.

    "Did he hear what she said just now? He won''t expose me, right?"

    "Wait a minute, why didn''t I ask him if he knew? Nonsense, he definitely knows, he''s Char!"

    "Char? I''ve heard of this name before."

    John was the first to calm down and looked on with interest.

    "Eh?"

    Char and Maica were shocked.

    What was going on?

    "Two hours ago, I met Officer Kruber outside the city. They were entrusted by the church to escort ady from Makus City. She seems to be looking for someone called Char."

    "Who can''t use the teleportation formation but have to be escorted?" Maica asked curiously.

    "I don''t know about that. I heard that shended in Makus City on a Silver Dragon from the Holy City and didn''t teleport all the way."

    Hearing them say that, Char felt a chill down her spine.

    From the Holy City of Memphis.

    A youngdy...

    Could not teleport?

    Was she looking for him?

    Ortlinde?

    Due to the blessings of the gods, the Valkyrie was immune to magic since she was young. She was an Elementalist killer. No spells could harm her except for mana and curses.

    Therefore, she could not use the teleportation array, not even the teleportation spell!

    However...

    Why was she here?

    "Where is she now?" Char''s mind was in a mess.

    "Who knows? Maybe she''s still in the military camp or at the auction house. I''m not interested in her."

    John looked at Char with interest, and then at Maica.

    "The two of you are old friends?"

    Maica was about to signal Char with his eyes when he saw him take out a bottle.

    ''What''s so great about a broken bottle?''

    Maica''s eyes were half-open!

    John''s condition was not much better than his!

    The delicate crystal illuminated the transparent bottle. Inside was a small piece of blue sea, reflecting the beach, sand, and coconut trees.

    On the surface of the water, there was an exquisite boat.

    Taking it out at this time, Maica did not need to think to know what it was!

    "Char, you..."

    He mumbled, his emotionsplicated.

    Char did not have the time to respond to the Mushroom Man. He put away the bottle and raised his chin at John.

    "Ask Francis toe here. I know you can contact him. Don''t even think about abandoning him to go out to sea, no one else can open this bottle."

    John was shocked at first, then his expression dimmed.

    Char said what he was thinking.

    There was no first mate who didn''t want to be a captain, not to mention Francis himself was not a good captain! He was obsessed with building and licking the ship. Back then, they had an entire fleet, but after it was destroyed, only the ck Pearl was left. The captain, on the other hand, was stuck by a bunch of broken ships that could not go out to sea.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    He silently took out a conch and blew on it with all his might.

    The sound was weak and low, and it drilled into the ground as soon as it came out. After the sound, the conch turned to dust and disappeared.

    John asked, "What else do you want me to do? You look like you''re in trouble."

    Char wished he could hug the first mate with a broken leg and kiss him.

    "Help me find out where that ''miss'' is now. I''ll be waiting for news here."

    John nodded and then limped away.

    One of his legs had been bitten off by a shark, and he had a prosthetic attached to it.

    Although it was a prosthetic, it was an ancient magical tool called the [Hopping Rabbit''s Prosthetic Leg]. It was really as fast as lightning.

    After John left, Maica wanted to follow Richard, but Char grabbed him by the back of his cor.

    "What else do you want!"

    The ancient Mushroom Man said angrily.

    Char had ruined another of his business.

    "Nothing. I just wanted to save you."

    "You found the ''faultypass'' from that pile of rubbish, right?" Char asked seriously.

    "So you knew!"

    "It''s real."

    Maica was stunned for a few seconds and said uncertainly, "What did you just say? What is real?"

    "It can really point out the location of the things in one''s mind, but it has been used. Once a target was set, it would only point in one direction. That''s why it''s pointing at a person''s target. "

    "B*stard!"

    Maica jumped down and turned around while cursing.

    "Damn it! Why am I always dealing with this pile of junk! But it''s still useless!"

    Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and stopped.

    "Who used it? What did it point to? You know that, right?"

    Maica had a premonition.

    Since the other party had specifically said so, he must know about.

    After all, he had just said the word save.

    "I''ll tell you if you bring it back from the backstage."

    "It''s a deal!"

    Char only heaved a sigh of relief after seeing Maica leave.

    He leaned against the cab and knocked on the door.

    Apple Pie crawled out from inside, aszy as a kitten. After looking around and making sure there was no one around, the girl quietly leaned on him.

    "Tsk, you actually didn''t go offline."

    Char was suddenly curious. Could it be that she was not as good as Evelyn?

    "I''ve put a nket in the gaming chamber."

    Apple Pie could tell what he was thinking at a nce.

    Char coughed awkwardly and touched her hand, " "I might have to leave for a while."

    "Eh? Do you have something to do?"

    Char sighed.

    Who would have thought that he would have to run away in the game?

    He did not know what kind of medicine Ortlinde had taken toe to him at this time. However, no matter what, the other party represented the strongest power of the NPCs.

    This power was not in terms of level, but in terms of influence.

    She was backed by the United Holy Kingdom, which was the most powerful force in the game.

    Although he was only here to look for her, if he found her and got into a conflict, it would not be as simple as a one-on-one fight.

    He was sure that Ortlinde had yet to exceed level 30.

    The Valkyrie''s first skill [Great sight] was to find people and items. After locking onto him, she could kill him in minutes.

    Hence, he had to escape.

    However, he still had to level up.

    He had no doubt that Ortlinde would kill him until he reached level 1 in the graveyard. If that happened, he would be finished.

    Since he was escaping, he could not bring Apple Pie and Ri with him. They would not be able to keep up with his n.

    However, fortunately, with the private chat, there was no problem with remotemand.

    "It''s hard to exin. In short, you have to work hard to level up to catch up with me."

    Ortlinde finished her sentence concisely, not feeling that the time and asion were wrong.

    Apple Pie blinked her eyes and said in realization, "Oh, so that was the breakup just now."

    Char quickly covered her mouth.

 Chapter 89 089

    Chapter 6. Precise Bid

    An hourter, Char heard movement from above.

    The guests took their seats and the auction officially began.

    Francis Drake could not make it in time, but John limped back.

    yes, I''ve checked. Thatdy is called Ortlinde. She''s a believer.

    As expected.

    Char felt like she had raised a g. He said he represented the abyss, and the people who destroyed the abyss came to kill him.

    However, the expression of the first mate of the former pirate ship was a little strange.

    "And they also said..."

    "What did he say?"

    "They said that Miss Ortlinde called you a ''Perverted Bandit''."

    ''F*ck, is he that ruthless?''

    Char could not help butugh.

    John alsoughed.

    The difference was that Char was smiling bitterly, but John thought he understood what she meant, and he revealed a smile that all men understood.

    ''Forget it, this kind of thing can''t be exined.''

    Char waved his hand. "Where is she?"

    "I think it''s her first time in Astan City. I heard she went out for a walk."

    Char understood.

    When Ortlinde appeared, it was already theter stages of the Valkyrie selection. This damn ce was basically destroyed.

    If she really did recall something, it might be what this ce looked like when it was in ruins.

    "Do you have any other orders?" John asked.

    Char looked at him curiously. This first mate was a good person, but not to this extent.

    "What''s wrong? What did you remember?"

    "Please don''t misunderstand. I found out something from Maica."

    John smiled, "Although the Mushroom Man aren''t worthy of a deep friendship, everyone knows how urate their vision is. I don''t think it''s a bad thing to make friends with someone who makes him so scared."

    "You''re a better businessman than Maica," Char said with a smile.

    "If it wasn''t for life, who would be willing to do this?"

    Johnughed at himself.

    A great man who yearned for the sea was now well-received everywhere. It could only be said that people were forced to be like this.

    "If you want to say that, then I won''t be polite. The ck Pearl Chamber of Commerce owns 60% of the shares of the Reeves Workshop in Astan City, right?" Char asked.

    John thought to himself. ''How would I remember that?''

    He took out a notebook.

    The front of the book had all the big deals written down. He flipped through the pages, and the numbers became smaller and smaller. Finally, he found the Reeves Workshop on the second tost line.

    After a brief moment of shock, John immediately took out a transfer agreement and signed it before handing it to Char.

    It was as if Char was not asking for a shop, but a packet of tissues.

    ''It''s so good to be friends with such a rich family!''

    Char did not decline and immediately signed it.

    As soon as the transfer waspleted, the system notified him that he had obtained 75% of the shares of the Reeves Workshop, and he could now make changes to the industry and a series of modules.

    He immediately changed the name of the Reeves Workshop to Ri''s Workship and transferred ownership to Ri in his friend list.

    It wasfortable.

    Now, even if he was really removed from the list, Ortlinde would not be able to find the character "Char" even if she searched through Astan City.

    Char was very familiar with how to erase his own traces.

    After all, he had been hunted down by the entire human race for a period of time.

    "Alright, let''s go up now."

    Only one or two items had been auctioned off, and the auction was still going on.

    Andrew turned around and saw that Char had changed out of her female outfit, and was apanied by John Hokin of the ck Pearl Chamber of Commerce.

    "What''s the situation? Didn''t she say that she was going to change her clothes? Did he cross-dress to hook up with such a big shot?

    John did not go to the private room on the second floor, but followed Char to Andrew''s ce.

    The small merchants of Ice City had never seen a big boss of this level. They suddenly felt as if they were sitting on pins and needles, and their expressions became stiff.

    A few minutester, Maica arrived.

    The seats provided by the auction house on the first floor were not horizontal. Instead, they were four chairs around a round table.

    The arrival of the ancient made the atmosphere awkward.

    It was full.

    He could not possibly sit on someone else''sp, could he?<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Although it seemed feasible.

    Although no one said anything, Andrew urately found his position.

    They were all big shots that he could not afford to offend.

    He got up silently, but before he could leave, John came up and handed him a key with a pleasant expression.

    "This is the door to room 4 on the second floor. Sorry to trouble you."

    Andrew shivered, and his face almost twisted from the smile. He quickly thanked her and left.

    After Maica stood on the stool, he became even angrier and stomped his feet twice to show his anger.

    Char seemed to understand, and he asked, "You didn''t get it back?"

    "No, they said private transactions are prohibited."

    "Sigh, so stupid." Char sighed.

    "What did you just say?"

    The thing the Mushroom Man could not tolerate the most was people insulting his intelligence, even though Char had done it a few times.

    "I said you''re so stupid." Char nced at his partner. you can''t bear to tell them that it''s actually a fake, can you? "

    "How could I be that stupid! You''ll have to pay for the fraud!"

    "Don''t doubt me when I say you''re stupid. Compared to the money, getting back what he wanted was more important. It was useless to just say ''I''m not selling'', they would only think that you were nning to bypass them and make a private deal. Just admit it and pay the money. That way, we can force them to return the goods."

    Hearing this, Maica was moved. He jumped down from the chair and left quickly, holding his head.

    At this moment, the auctioneer pointed at an ancient magic armor and bragged about it. John''s heart was also itching, and he grabbed the sign in his hand, ready to bid.

    "There''s no need." Char said, "It''s a woman''s soft armor. The officer next to your room is nning to buy it for his lover to y with. There''s no need to fight with him.

    "Oh?"

    John put down the sign and looked at the second floor curiously.

    "The starting bid is 400 gold coins. The bidding starts now!"

    As soon as the auctioneer finished speaking, the bidder from the second-floor room Char had mentioned called out a bid of 600 gold coins, and many people were rejected.

    After a few rounds of fighting, this item was pushed to 800 gold coins.

    "How much do you think it will fetch?" John asked.

    "1201 gold coins." Char replied, raising the sign left behind by Maica and shouting, "1200 gold coins!"

    "My hero, do you have that much money?" The young girl said in shock.

    "No"

    "Then why are you still screaming?"

    "1201 gold coins!"

    The voice from upstairs sounded rather impatient. This kind of increase in bid was obviously a sign of anger.

    "I''ll just randomly scream." Char smiled at her and put down the sign.

    John was convinced.

    The next item was a telescope made of mechanical craftsmanship, and John was instantly excited.

    "Just bid 1000 gold coins and no one will fight with you," Char said.

    John had absolute trust in him. After hearing the starting price of 400 gold coins, he immediately bid 1000 gold coins and bought it.

    "Mr. Char, you''re indeed a man of great skill." He praised.

    "You tter me."

    After that, the next item was still being auctioned, and John looked over.

    "If you don''t interfere, I''ll give 1800 gold coins to the fat woman in front of me on the left."

    The ending was just as expected.

    The next item...

    "You want this, right?"

    Without waiting for John to look over, Char said, "An extremely waterproof fish scale coat, an ancient magic equipment. You can buy it for 4500 gold. Of course, if you can intimidate the Chambers of Commerce from South Sea County with your momentum, 4000 gold coins will be enough."

    After a slight hesitation, John chose thetter. As a result, he lost his momentum and was pushed to 5400 gold coins by his opponent.

    "You also raised it to 5401 gold coins, and he was scared off." Char said.

    John mimicked the man on the second floor and added one gold coin. As expected, no one elsepeted with him.

    Round after round of auction items were up and down, and Char was right.

    John''s initial surprise turned into numbness, and then he was so shocked that he couldn''t close his mouth.

    After a short break, he couldn''t help but praise, "How did you do it, sir?"

    Char chuckled.

    "I''ll understand after seeing more."

    It felt so good to be so pretentious.

    A momentter, Maica returned, and the mushroom man''s face was glowing red. He held the preciouspass and ced it in front of Char.

    "Come, reset it!"

 Chapter 90 090

    Chapter 7. What Was a Surprise?

    Char picked up thepass and fiddled with it.

    It was a small ck box with a ssic design. There was a brass lock on one side, and it looked very sharp.

    No matter how he turned it, the needle of this thing stuck close to the dial, as if there was a ma below it.

    Actually, the way to reset it is very simple.

    Char said slowly, and Maica stretched out his ears.

    "As long as you find thest person who used it and make him say the words long-cherished wish is fulfilled, you can immediately deactivate the settings."

    "Then you''re not talking nonsense in vain!" Maica said angrily, and his voice attracted a few disgusted gazes from the surrounding people.

    "Be quiet, Mia."

    "But what if I can find this person?" Charughed.

    "No other conditions?" Maica frowned.

    "No."

    "You''re that kind?"

    "Sigh, why do you always doubt me?" Char sighed. "If you don''t believe me, you can just say your long-cherished wish is fulfilled."

    "Long-cherished wish... Wait?"

    Maica jumped on the table excitedly and looked down at Char, his eyes half-open.

    "Did you say ''I''?"

    Did you scratch your hand when you found this thing in a Khorium Ruins? "

    Mia was silent.

    Who the hell would remember if there was such a thing?

    "Then say why didn''t you bury this damn thing deeper?"

    Maica was shocked.

    "Could it be that?"

    "Yes, that''s exactly it. That''s why it thinks you want to go to the deeper parts. It means deeper underground literally. Here, no matter how you point, the needle will always point down, unless..."

    Char tilted thepass to 90 degrees, and the needle left the dial and went straight down.

    Maica swallowed.

    After a brief hesitation, he said carefully in a trembling voice, "My long-cherished wish hase true?"

    This sentence seemed to have triggered some kind of mechanism. The needle began to spin quickly, and finally slowed down, but it was still spinning.

    Maica reached out to grab it, but Char dodged it.

    "I forgot to mention that this thing can only be used once by each person."

    He smiled and cut his finger with the brass lock on the side of the ck box, then said, "Ortlinde."

    The needle quickly turned and pointed in a certain direction.

    Char looked over and was relieved.

    There was no one in this direction, and it was directly facing a wall. The needle''s rotation was insignificant. It was obvious that Ortlinde was moving slowly in the far direction.

    "Char!" Maica lowered his voice and shouted. You''re scheming Against Me!"

    "What''s that old adage of yours again? The wise are born to calcte, and only the fools are calctive. Don''t be a sore loser now. "I meant it when I said I''ll save you. You might not have thought about who would find this thing," Char said, shaking the small box in his hand. "Other than making the previous user speak, the other method is to kill him. Don''t tell me you think that they won''t be able to find you?"

    Maica could not help but shiver.

    He did not even know what he was thinking back then. If the buyer really came to find him, he was afraid that the only way out was to be killed.

    However, a problem came with it.

    How did Char know?

    Alright, this was not even a problem.

    Some questions had been brought up too many times and were no longer as important.

    After weighing the pros and cons, Maica realized that he had made a profit this time-a small amount of gold coins was more important than his precious life.

    With the item in hand, Char was toozy to waste any more time in the auction house.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    ? Most of the equipment on Evelyn''s hands were things she had brought along when she escaped from Andaheim. There were only a few that were truly valuable. Even the Dark Elf did not care about them, and he was toozy to retrieve them for her.

    As for the other dispute that was neither big nor small, he would have to use another method to get back at it.

    "We should go," Char said to Maica.

    The Mushroom Man was stunned for a second, but he quickly reacted.

    "When you say leave, you mean..."

    "We had an agreement."

    "Now?"

    "Now." Char smiled. "But you have ten minutes to inform your friends who are waiting to give me a surprise outside the city. Then, you cane back and bring your luggage. Although we are going the same way, we are not going together."

    Maica''s squinted eyes suddenly widened!

    How could he let the other party know about this?

    He had indeed gone to find his friends, and just as Char had said, they were prepared to give him a surprise.

    When he drove the MCV away, they would use thetest paralyzing agent from the gnomes to put Char down, and let him understand the consequences of offending the ancient.

    He was very sure that this matter had not been exposed. Each of them had sworn an oath to their wealth! Unless some bastard really wanted to be cut off from gold coins for the rest of his life.

    However, what was going on?

    What was the reason?

    "Are you surprised? A surprise is right, I have more surprises for you. In the future, when you see what I have promised you and open that door, I think you will thank me. "

    Char smiled.

    He had been tricked by this guy more than once or twice, so he had experience. His sworn friends would never betray him, but he could not imagine what Char had been through.

    He was vague, but Maica understood.

    The entrance of the Hand of Midas and the encirclement of Siege City soldiers.

    There was no such thing as thetter in their original agreement, but he had thrown it out so easily now.

    It looks like a...

    This was just an insignificant secret.

    Maica finally became obedient.

    He had received too many surprises, and it had already turned into shock.

    The Mushroom Man left the table in a daze, met up with his Ogre bodyguards, and walked out.

    John cast a puzzled look but did not ask further.

    The reason why others were so vague was because they did not want him to know. Being able to listen was already a great approval, and he wouldn''t touch this bad luck.

    This former first mate of his was well-read in emotional intelligence.

    "Captain Drake is still on his way."

    He mentioned it indifferently.

    "I know. He''s in a very subtle ce right now."

    Char stood up. I''ll borrow your crew scarf from back then.

    John was slightly stunned, but he still handed him a hat.

    [First Mate''s Headscarf]

    [You look like you''ll be able to win the sailors'' favor.]

    [Crew reputation +1000]

    [However, he could also be wanted by the Navy.]

    [Navy reputation: Hostility]

    Any NPC''s private clothes, even if the gender was not suitable, would have a certain disguise effect.

    Char did not know if this would be of any use to her. After all, he didn''t know what state the Valkyrie was in and how much of her memories she had recovered.

    However, he still had to make preparations.

    He put on his headscarf and dragged Apple Pie out of the auction house.

 Chapter 91 091

    Chapter 8. I Don''t Have Time to Exin!

    Breathing in the fresh air, Char''s mind cleared up.

    "When you get back, tell Evelyn to stay in the workshop and wait for me toe back.

    "Are you eloping?"

    "What else do you know besides eloping?"

    "Are you going to leave me alone for a night?"

    Apple Pie''s eyes were watery.

    "You actually toyed with my feelings. My first love has not even started and it''s already over."

    "Then close your eyes," Char said in a bad mood.

    "Oh, oh, okay!"

    Apple Pie closed its eyes in excitement and raised its head in anticipation.

    Char held her shoulders and turned her around before leaving quietly.

    Five secondster, Apple Pie noticed that something was wrong and opened her eyes, but there was no one in front of her.

    "Char!"

    A middle-aged man with ck hair was sitting by a well in the shantytown.

    He was the true definition of an aesthetic uncle.

    He had an unkempt beard and a mncholic look in his eyes, but his skin was as smooth as a 20-year-old youth''s. If not for the deep wrinkles on his forehead, he would have been a handsome man with a shaved beard.

    Francis Drake.

    Although he looked like he was in his forties, he was actually only twenty-five years old.

    The reason he was staying here was simple-he smelled Mayenne''s scent.

    Although the destruction of his fleet had nothing to do with this Sea Monster, the reason he became a pirate had a lot to do with his childhood on the ship.

    It was a glimpse of this monster in his childhood that made him deeply engrave the monster''s aura into his bones.

    However, the Sea Monster was hiding in the well?

    He felt that he might have drunk too much and was hallucinating.

    Suddenly, Francis looked up.

    A few secondster, a young man rushed out from behind the wall. He was holding a red rag in his hand.

    "Why does it look like a sailor''s tattered headscarf?

    "Hey, you..."

    "I don''t have time to exin!"

    The young man rushed over and with a leap, he urately jumped into the well.

    He did not forget to wave at her.

    Francis was stunned for a second, but he also followed.

    He saw a golden sword lighting down from the sky and cutting off a piece of skin from the wall.

    He hated the clergy the second most in his life.

    The moment the captain jumped into the well, he did not forget to cast a spell. Disying his strength as a level 70 Elementalist, he easily gathered a rock and sealed the well.

    A few seconds after the two of them jumped down, a young girl in a red and white knight''s uniform arrived on her horse.

    The girl''s golden ponytail swayed behind her head, and her eyes were as cold as ice.

    She stabbed the sword into the stone that sealed the well and shouted in a low voice.

    "Open!"

    Then, an awkward scene urred.

    It did not open.

    The young girl''s expression was slightly annoyed, and her cheeks were red. She quickly looked around to make sure that no one was around before pulling out her sword.

    An awkward scene appeared again.

    It couldn''t be pulled out.

    A level 70 Elementalist! Even if she was the Valkyrie, a person blessed by the Seven Holy Spirits, she could not withstand such a big level gap.

    "Char!"

    The girl was as angry as a little lion.

    ...

    In the dark well, Char heaved a sigh of relief.

    There was a kind of fate called meeting love at the corner. Even though he had thepass that pointed to the direction of Ortlinde, he couldn''t avoid meeting her as he walked.

    After all, taking Mayenne away was his priority.

    This was his only chance to meet Francis. If he missed it, who knew how he would find him? he did not want to cross the area of a bunch of level 60 and 70 monsters just to find an NPC who could open the bottle.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    However, the truth was that he was the only one she could trust.

    Therefore, he could only brace himself and walk forward, praying in his heart that he would not meet Ortlinde...

    Guess what?

    As expected, they met!

    The moment their gazes met, Ortlinde was unable to react due to the camouging effect of the headscarf. Fortunately, Char had gained a precious second of opportunity!

    Relying on his familiarity with the terrain, he ran away.

    "Thank you, baldie." He was sincerely grateful.

    "Hey? What did you just call me?"

    Francis was so shocked that his anger was overpowered by his surprise.

    ''You''re actually calling me baldie?''

    ''No, wait, how did he know that I''m bald?''

    "You''ve been cooped up at the port for too long and your wig is starting to stink. Let your head get some fresh air."

    Char pulled off his long, ck hair in a familiar manner, revealing his bright forehead.

    Unfortunately, it was very dark here, and there was nothing that could help him light up. His beautiful forehead did not reflect any light.

    "It''s not good for the skin, and it''s easier to not grow hair."

    "How did you know?"

    "Don''t ask such useless questions. Come with me first.

    Char groped around for the secret passage and entered. Francis was surprised at first, but then he followed.

    The other party''s inexplicable rhythm of familiarity made him feel no malice at all.

    Even...

    The word baldie was a little warm.

    "We''re here."

    Char stopped in his tracks.

    "You only have 55 minutes to operate. You have to listen carefully to everything I''m going to say next. This is very important to you and me."

    Francis summoned a few balls of light to illuminate the underground. Under the refraction of the bald head, the underground was as bright as day.

    "This is..."

    He took two steps forward in disbelief.

    "As you can see, this is Mayenne. It''s 1.2 meters below the water. It''s not difficult for you to detect it with your perception. Of course, that''s not the main point. Hey, captain, look here."

    Char snapped her fingers, and Francis''s eyes flickered in his direction, and then fixed on him.

    His gaze was so affectionate that it seemed to have its own background music and soft light effects, and even Char, who was in a hurry, could not bear to interrupt him.

    "It''s her..."

    The bald man showed a rare nervous and shy expression. He reached out his trembling fingers and was about to touch the bottle.

    Char had goosebumps all over his body. He immediately stuffed the bottle into his hand and pointed at the waters where Mayenne was.

    "Release your wife and put that monster in. Now!"

    Francis''s eyes lit up. He held the bottle and nodded at Char.

    "No matter what, thank you!"

    "Tsk, it''s so dazzling. Alright, alright, let''s do it. "

    The bald man''s eyes were dazzled by the reflection.

    Char took a few steps back and watched him.

    Francis did not waste any time. He unscrewed the bottle and took out a magic staff that was even taller than himself. He began to dispel the spell cast on the ck Pearl.

    The essence of this matter was for a programmer of the same level to look at the code left behind by his peers. The difficulty was not a problem, but it was a bit time-consuming. After all, there were noments.

    Fortunately, both of them were geniuses, so it would not be so troublesome.

    Francis started to get busy, but the ground shook.

    All the residents of the city felt the tremor, but for most people, it seemed to be an illusion.

    Char understood that this was Maica''s start.

    The vehicle from Siege City was slowly retracting its hands and feet.

    At the same time, Ortlinde had gathered the people of the local Church of Judgement and was trying to dig the well.

    Among them was Mia, who had her eyes wide open.

    "I don''t know anything! It''s like this!"

    The young girl muttered to herself seriously.

 Chapter 92 092

    Chapter 9. Admiral

    Francis Drake, to a certain extent, could be considered to have dreamed as far as he could.

    Although he was a pirate and did not have the title of Admiral, he was really the captain and had many ships.

    Moreover, they were his wives.

    He was born on the sea, and his family was a family of seafaring ships. They had mastered a shipbuilding technique calledrge-scale construction.

    Big construction was good, but it wasted a lot of materials.

    His family''s fortune was also squandered by him.

    However, everyone must believe that a miracle will happen.

    For example, this was how the ck Pearl was born.

    Char knew Francis because he was a character that everyone who went out to sea had to y.

    The vast ocean south of the continent was called Andres. Almost everyone near the ocean would mention "Francis, what a pity."

    The gist of it was that he felt sorry for the genius captain, for him bing a pirate, and for him being defeated by the church.

    After a sea disaster, not only was the ck Pearl confiscated by the church, but the other ships had also suffered varying degrees of damage. Some of them were severely damaged, while some were severely damaged.

    Then, he disbanded the fleet and used the remaining money to build a port by the sea. He let all the ships enter the canal and stood guard at the side.

    The people at the beach wanted to help him at first, but they were all chased away by him.

    "This child is most likely crazy."

    Those people said so.

    However, Char knew that Francis was not crazy.

    The Drake family''srge scale construction could create a ship soul.

    She was a girl who had a physical body and warmth, living on the ship like a soul, and her health was closely rted to the ship.

    It could be understood as a female.

    The more she understood, the more Char understood that the birth of the ship''s soul was not a coincidence, but Francis'' feelings for the ship.

    After all, the Drake family had never created this before.

    After a period of research, Char discovered a strange logic.

    "Those who went straight for the ship''s soul would not be able to create a ship''s soul.

    "You can only leave the ship if you''re simple-minded and just want to build the ship without caring about the ship''s soul.''

    "To put it more bluntly. Those who wanted to ride the boat wouldn''t be able to."

    "Only the purest can create a ship''s soul."

    Aftering to this conclusion, Char finally understood why he could not create the soul of the ship no matter what.

    He could not be as pure-hearted as Francis. After all, even a trace of distracting thoughts was not enough.

    He was an evil person.

    Therefore, he only had deep admiration for Francis and nothing else.

    He would make friends with this guy every week, and then use the great craftsman, Crickto''s Quasi-god healing liquid to save his wives. Then he would have an invincible fleet.

    Of course, do not misunderstand, Char was not that kind of person. He was not crazy enough to scatter the light of Thunder cliff.

    The ground was covered in light. Francis was cracking the magic marks that Fredrick had left when he designed the bottle. Arge number of runes were floating in the air, which was the erged structure of the magic.

    At the same time, the flowing light attracted the Gillman in the underground passage.

    "You''re finally here."

    Char licked his lips.

    This was arge amount of experience that he had taken the initiative to offer, and it was also what he had intended.

    The system would not allow Francis to do so. Instead, it would judge this part as a defense-type mission.

    Although the Gillman were weak, if they distracted Francis, it would affect the time needed to break the spell. The real threat came from above-if they could not finish before the church''s men dug a way out, it would cause more trouble.

    Char had used this feature to create a hidden mission. There was no im or settlement, but it did have the main framework of the mission. Stories, and an extraordinary sense of smell.

    The Gillman continued to rush over, and Char blocked the intersection with his sword. He dodged the falling gravel while she harvested the experience.

    At the same time, beside the well above their heads.

    "Stop!"

    Ortlinde stopped the church''s excavation work.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    They couldn''t dig through the boulder left behind by a level 70 Elementalist. They had made no progress at all!

    "It''s toote to continue like this! He would definitely let Char escape! Do any of you know where the well leads to?"

    The Valkyrie''s gaze swept across the knights and believers around her, and all of them lowered their heads without exception.

    This was the disadvantage of not being united with religion. Under Mia''s leadership, or rather, under Burwell''s powerful rule, the church of Astan City was like a mascot. How would they know about the city''s infrastructure construction?

    None of the people present were civil servants from the town hall.

    "Trash!"

    Ortlinde snorted in anger.

    However, when she saw Mia, her expression changed slightly.

    The devout Priestess stared at her with a pair of beautiful blue eyes, looking at him bravely.

    She waspletely different from those terrified trash!

    Ortlinde stepped forward excitedly.

    Mia became even more nervous as she watched her approach!

    It could not be said that the well was a secret passage leading underground. There was another entrance in the shantytown.

    The young girl desperately tried to convince herself in her heart.

    "Miss Mia!"

    "The well is a secret passage that leads underground. There''s another entrance in the shantytown!"

    She spoke quickly, like a rapid-fire cannon.

    Olin was stunned.

    Mia was also bewildered.

    Ahhh!

    Why did he say all the things in his heart all of a sudden!

    ''I''ve killed Char!''

    Due to her guilt, the Priestess'' head actually tilted to the side and she fell down. Fortunately, Ortlinde was quick to catch her.

    "Is this the [Great Insight]?"

    Ortlinde''s expression turned serious. She believed that the priestess must have used a forbidden spell to answer, which led to such a serious side effect.

    As expected of the most devout priestess!

    ''I won''t let you down!''

    Ortlinde''s gaze became more determined.

    "You useless people, hurry up and evacuate the people in the shantytown, and then find the entrance to the shantytown! Hurry!"

    "She..."

    "Get lost, you dirty stinky men! Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking!"

    Ortlinde''s golden eyes were like sharp swords as the pitiful divine servant scrambled away.

    "The Seven Holy Spirit can be my witness, he really didn''t think much of..."

    It was the future Valkyrie who thought too much.

    To be more precise, she recalled some bad memories. They were very distant and ethereal, but they were indeed rted to men.

    It was loathsome.

    However, in front of those ferocious and greedy faces, there was a figure that was protecting him.

    She shook her head to get rid of these distracting thoughts.

    On the ground, Char pulled out his sword from a Gillman''s stomach and dodged the dirty blood that shot out.

    Francis reminded him, "The people up there seem to have dispersed."

    "They''re looking for the entrance," Char said.

    "How do you know? You''re not worried?"

    "I''d be more worried if they continued digging."

    Char chuckled.

    "Well done, Mia!"

 Chapter 93 093

    Chapter 10. Rumble!

    Although Ortlinder was not a Valkyrie yet, she had awakened some unusual traits after this reincarnation.

    For example, the [Golden Eye].

    The [Golden Eye] was a rare feature, which allowed her to be selected by the local Church of Judgment early on and trained as a seed yer.

    In the past reincarnations, she had only stood out in theter stages of the selection, but this time waspletely different.

    Such an important figure from the Holy City of Menphis was like an Archbishop in Astan City.

    At her order, the devout believers immediately dispersed like a tide and found the entrance ten minutester.

    Then, arge group of believers filed in.

    It was already half the time that Char had promised Francis, and the church still had half an hour to waste in the secret passage, so they had more than enough time.

    He knew the girl too well and knew that she could not hide her thoughts at all-some objective secrets would be revealed due to excessive nervousness, while some subjective thoughts would be buried deep in her heart because she didn''t know how to express them.

    In short, it was easy to understand.

    Then, she would pass out due to guilt and uneasiness, giving Ortlinde the wrong hint, so she used her power to disperse the residents of the shantytown and dy the time.

    In fact, if they had persisted, Francis'' spell would have lost its effect in another ten minutes. Then, the rock would have crumbled and the well would have been opened.

    However, they did not have the patience.

    At the same time, this group of people had no idea what kind of trap they had stepped into.

    Maica had been staring at the MCV for 40 minutes.

    Most of the facilities had no main body to fill in, leaving only a lonely frame, which was added after he unfolded the MCV.

    These things ensured that the underground would not copse immediately and bury him inside, but it was a piece of shoddy work and would notst long.

    The machinery contracted and made a colliding sound. The bearings turned and the gears bit.

    It was a metal cast bone armor that was bent and curled up.

    As Maica listened to the sound, he felt his blood flow with it, and his soul wander with it.

    A few minutester, the sound was drowned out by an explosion from underground, and Maica''s face suddenly changed.

    He rushed to a brass device and lifted the lid. A small mirror appeared on the lid.

    In the mirror, the church''s people were pouring in like a tide.

    "Oh no..."

    Maica suddenly thought of Mayenne.

    Back then, a mysterious guy sold it to him at an extremely low price with only one request. "Don''t let anyone find it and wait for him toe back and take it away."

    He did not forget what Char had said.

    The young man named Luke was the medium that sealed Mayenne!

    In other words, after the mysterious man sold him this sea monster, he deliberately let Luke enter his field of vision and then nned something in the dark.

    "Oh my lord...

    "How much trouble have I gotten myself into?"

    Maica felt that he might have to spend the rest of his life in a car.

    He had no doubt that it was an important figure.

    It was so big that he did not dare to imagine...

    His back was drenched in cold sweat, and he suddenly thought of Char.

    ''That''s right, Char!''

    He must know about this!

    However, where was he?

    He must have a n, he must be thinking of a way to get something. He wondered where he was.

    Maica felt that he had grasped the key to the problem, and he paced back and forth in the room like a lunatic.

    Suddenly, the floor was pierced through and two wet figures emerged from it.

    No, it was three figures.

    Although the Mushroom Men were weak inbat, they were naturally good at sensing other people''s strength. One of the three men made Maica''s legs go weak, and he actually sat on the ground.

    "Hey, Maica, how much longer until you can drive your car? Forget it, I''ll do it myself."

    Char wiped the water off his face and walked to the control panel, operating the buttons and waist with great skill.

    To his horror, Maica found that the MCV''s shrinking speed had doubled under his control!

    "Mechanical civilization?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The other person, a ck-haired middle-aged man who terrified Maica, seemed to be very interested in the control console. He wanted to go over as well, but the woman leaning on him pulled him back unhappily.

    "Go away, don''t block me from looking at the antiques."

    The man pushed her away impatiently.

    Maica was dumbfounded.

    That woman was like an elegantdy in a ck evening dress. Her figure was impressive. Her hair was tied up in a high bun and held in ce by decorations that looked like threeyered sails, and her earrings were like the crossed skeletons on a pirate g.

    Even for the Mushroom Man, who was used to seeing Dark Elves and had a picky taste, she was still a rare beauty. However, she was actually despised!

    "Oh my lord...

    "What''s going on?"

    "It''s done!"

    Char straightened a joystick and pped her hands. Seeing Francis approaching, he exined, "I''ve elerated the overall speed of the ship. We''ll count down to 60 seconds and then wait for it to fly. Hey, mushroom head, is there a problem if I borrow your car for a ride?"

    Maica nodded nkly.

    It was Francis and Char, as well as the ck Pearl''s woman, who called herself the ck Pearl Duke.

    He sessfully stuffed Mayenne into the bottle and returned the bottle to Char.

    However, this woman was out of their expectations.

    Francis had already nned to use magic to drive the ck Pearl back to the port. However, at the critical moment, the ship disappeared after the seal was lifted!

    The huge ship disappeared, leaving only the ship''s spirit that came out of the bottle!

    Francis had no ill feelings towards the ship spirit. He even liked them because they had strengthened the ship.

    However, the boat was gone, and there were only people left, so there was no way to say that he liked her!

    Moreover, he had never seen the other party before!

    Char was curious at first as well, because the ck Pearl had never given birth to a soul before. The soul''s enhancement to the ship was too great, and the ck Pearl was too strong, so he had once thought that it was a data constraint.

    However, it seemed that there were other factors.

    In a strange atmosphere, thest 60 seconds passed.

    Then, the metal bone armor outside the translucent ss wall curled up and folded, tightly sticking to the wall. Even the floor of the room waspressed to half of its original size. The furniture waspressed and folded, but it seemed morepact because of the space that Maica had left in advance.

    The only thing that remained the same was the control panel. After a burst of energy flow, the screen that had been blocked suddenly lit up.

    The data poured down, showing various parameters of the MCV and the dark front.

    It was as if Maica had changed into a different person. He jumped up from the ground and stood in front of the control panel.

    The movements of the Mushroom Man were like a dance.

    Under his control, the MCV raised its head, and then the engine roared, and the extremely high temperature and high-pressure air sprayed out from the back of the car. The heavy body suddenly rose!

    Boom!

    Dust and sand flew everywhere as a huge object broke out of the ground. It changed direction in the middle of the air conditioner, twisted its butt a few times, knocked down a few walls, and then flew away.

    The people in the slums had been evacuated. How could the low walls of poor quality stop this steel monster?

    In fact, not many people could clearly see what had happened.

    In the car...

    "Thank you, Maica. Baldie, stand on that board with your wife."

    Char patted the back of the Mushroom Man, then carried him away from the control panel and pressed aunch button.

    Suddenly, a sunroof opened above them. Char immediately jumped over and stood on the same board. A force rose from under her feet, and the three of them were ejected out of the MCV.

    Only then did Maica snap back to reality. He stared at the closed skylight, his mind full of question marks.

    "How...?

    "I don''t even know about this!"

    At the same time, Ortlinde led the church to the end of the secret passage.

    A group of people stood in front of the underground river under the well, staring nkly at the bodies of the Gillmen on the ground and the calm water surface.

    Suddenly, the soil above his head began to copse.

    At first, it was just a depression, but soon,rge pieces of rock fell from above and sank. Before the group could react, they were all covered under it.

    If one were to look down at the shanty town from a high altitude, one would discover a terrifying fact...

    Arge area of the shanty town copsed, as if someone had stepped on the door, and the facial features were caved in.

    This would probably cost Burwell arge sum of gold to repair.

    However, did he not just get arge sum of money from the auction house?

 Chapter 94 094

    Chapter 11. Are You Done?

    "If I''m not wrong, those are the church''s people."

    Francis pushed away the woman who tried to stick to him and asked curiously.

    The first thing he hated in his life was an ident on a ship, and the second thing he hated was the church.

    "It''s not just the church. They''re too pure." Char smiled.

    "Oh?"

    Francis was even more curious.

    He felt that Char would be in trouble for killing so many people from the church, but he was not nervous at all.

    "What are you thinking? It''s not that easy to kill a Valkyrie..."

    Char stood on a high wall at the edge of the shantytown, holding apass in her hand.

    A few secondster, as if to confirm his words, a golden light shot up into the sky. The power of the Gods contained in it made Francis look at it.

    "Damn it, she seems to have be stronger."

    Char was speechless.

    Ortlinde was not easy to kill. He just wanted to trap her for a while. However, it seemed like even a few seconds was a problem.

    She was not the only one who was fine. Most of the underground clerics were probably fine as well.

    Furthermore, the other party was like an unkible cockroach that had be even stronger.

    Level up!

    "Take your ship and leave, Francis. I''ll see youter."

    Charjumped down from the wall and waved without looking back.

    Francis only had time to raise his hand before he disappeared into the rows of buildings.

    "Aren''t you going to stop him?"

    The Duchess asked.

    She wrapped herself around him like a snake again.

    "Hey, don''te so close to me. It''s hot."

    Francis pushed her away helplessly. He preferred the cold deck and mast, like a storm in the night. He hated this kind of heat that made one''s heart flutter. It was less warm than the sun after the rain, but more tempting.

    "He''s an interesting person. I seem to know him, but I don''t seem to know him. We might be very good friends. I don''t need to use excessive means on him," Francis said, his eyes misty.

    "You do know him."

    "Eh?"

    "How do you know?" Francis asked.

    The Duchess'' big eyes were filled withplicated emotions, which were quickly reced by a smile.

    She shook her head, letting her waterfall-like ck hair hang down. Her hair essory swayed in her hand like a small fan, and then she covered her face and chuckled.

    "I can''t tell you. But please remember, from now on, we are free."

    Francis was stunned by this.

    The woman left a lipstick stain on his face as if she had seeded, and then hugged him in satisfaction.

    Char rushed back to the former Reeves Workshop. In the workshop, Ri and Apple Pie had both gone offline. Evelyn was sitting inside waiting for him.

    Char extended her hand to her.

    "We should leave."

    "Leave? To where?"

    "I''m on the run," Char shrugged. "By the way, do you still remember what I said?"

    "You''ve said many things,"

    "It''s so boring. I''ve said it before, I like the Evie who''s basking in the morning light and running in the forest more."

    The Dark Elf would not have been angered by those words, nor would they have been seduced.

    She only lowered her head andughed, as if she wasughing at Char''s overestimation of her ability.

    However, there was also a trace of anticipation and gratitude.

    The Dark Elves and the Elves on the surface were the same-the same blood flowed in their bodies. All of the talents of the Light Elves corresponded to the Dark Elves. The reason why they were exiled was because they lost in a power struggle, and gradually became a symbol of corruption.

    All Elves loved nature, the first light of dawn, the golden sunlight that cut through the treetops, and the furry little animals in the green forest.

    However, they were not qualified to hug.

    "That''s why I said. Come."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Char stepped forward and held Evelyn''s hand.

    "I don''t have the right to refuse, do I?"

    "You can reject me, but I won''t agree."

    Char smiled.

    As soon as the two of them left, Ortlinde and her men chased after them.

    Outside the city.

    The level 50 Light Elf Officer, Orivande Dawn, put away his excitement and prepared tomand his team.

    ''You might not believe it, but a few seconds ago, he saw a steel behemoth leaving in the distance with a long tail of smoke and dust, and the roar of the engine was like thunder.''

    It was very strange.

    He boasted that he had seen the world and seen all kinds of situations, but he had never seen such an impressive machine.

    The army was about to set off when two figures quickly approached.

    Orivande gripped his sword.

    "Who do you think you are?"

    The officer raised his good-looking eyebrows. He thought that these two people were here to cause trouble.

    "What''s the matter, nephew? Why aren''t you leaving?"

    Felix poked his head out of the carriage and asked.

    Orivande pointed into the distance. The fat merchant with a bloody nose and a swollen face looked up. He immediately shivered and jumped out of the carriage.

    The officer looked at him curiously. This was the first time that his fearless uncle had been so terrified.

    Even if he was caught red-handed, he still held his head high like a winner.

    "Felix, we meet again," Char said without any expression.

    In the other party''s eyes, he was still a cold Swordsman.

    Felix was not terrified of him.

    He was afraid of the oath he had taken.

    As a well-informed merchant, he had heard of the incident. Ady from the Holy City of Memphis with a rather impressive status was looking for Char.

    Seeking revenge!

    He finally understood what kind of trouble he had gotten himself into.

    However, he did not think that Char''s actions were part of the n.

    Could he have predicted that he would be hunted down, and then ask for two spots to escape? How was that possible?

    Felix felt that he was just unlucky, just like what had happened to him recently. He had been found out having an affair with Mrs. Lorent, and then he had been kicked out of the auction house. He had not evenpleted the task given to him by the morning light Chamber of Commerce.

    Yes, just unlucky.

    Felix''s face immediately filled with smiles.

    His respect for Char came from the bottom of his heart, just like how she had easily taken care of that Gryphon.

    "Char, it''s great that you still remember our promise."

    He coughed in a dignified manner and gestured to Orivande. "My dear nephew, prepare two horses and let them join the team."

    Orivande was suspicious of the cloaked Evelyn, but since his uncle said so, he had no choice but to agree.

    "I also want two sets of full body armor. I''ll return it to you after Silver Horn Bay," Char said.

    The officer did as he was told.

    His eyes were fixed on Evelyn the whole time. He felt that something was wrong, but he could not put his finger on it.

    The team finally set off, but this time, another group of people caught up with them after taking just two steps.

    Orivande narrowed his eyes at the sight of the church''s iconic g.

    ''Is there ever an end to this?''

    "You, stop! We need to inspect you!"

    Orivande''s calm expression was suddenly filled with anger. The level 50 officer jumped down from his horse and raised his red sword high, swinging it at the approaching minions.

    A zing eagle with burning wings flew out of the sword and hit the ground hard.

    In an instant, sand and stones flew, and smoke filled the air. A burning ditchy in front of the church''s pursuers, blocking their way.

    Orivande stood behind the line of fire with his sword. His body was distorted by the mes, but his voice was as sharp as a sword.

    "Take back what you just said. Otherwise, I''ll take it as a provocation!"

 Chapter 95 095

    Chapter 12. Orivande

    Orivande was the typical Elf. Pride was carved into his bones, and he would use his actions to defend his dignity if anyone offended him.

    If Ortlinde had only shouted "stop", it would not have affected him.

    However, she shouted "inspect", which was an insult to Orivande.

    It was a great humiliation.

    "He''s so handsome."

    Char hid in the crowd and sighed.

    He and Evelyn were both wearing the full-body armor of the Light Fury Guards. Even if Ortlinde walked past them, she might not be able to recognize them.

    The Dark Elf''s slender fingers reached through the gaps in hos armor and poked the soft flesh on his waist.

    Char turned around and looked at her.

    "What''s wrong, my dear?"

    The Dark Elf had just opened her mouth when she was choked by the mushy words.

    why would this pure-blooded elf listen to that fat pig? "

    "What if I say I don''t know?"

    "I, don''t, believe! And I''m warning you, I''m just asking, don''t try to force me to say anything strange!"

    "Alright, alright."

    Char''s thoughts had been seen through, so she spread her hands and said, "He''s Felix''s most worthwhile investment in his life. He bought Orivande from a ve trader and even gave him his family name.

    "Someone actually dared to kidnap a Light Elf?"

    as long as there is a market, nothing is impossible. You people of Andaheimck history education. Otherwise, why do you think the elves would lower themselves to form an alliance with humans? The elves who had been married more than 60 years ago were, to some extent, Andaheim''s offerings. Before that, they didn''t believe in the Seven Holy Spirits, but the demons, ve hunters, and the various small tribes around them took advantage of the situation, forcing these proud elves to open their gates and form an alliance with humans."

    Although she was happy to see her former nsmen suffer, she still found it hard to ept this past.

    No matter what, they were still Elves. Why would they be sad?

    "What about Orivande? Would he be willing to listen to this mixed-blood human?"

    "That''s where he''s different from the rest. There''s an old saying that an elf''s promise is as precious as a Dragon''s wealth. This is probably what Orivande is like. Felix had bought him for nothing more than to send him back to Glind (the Forest Capital) for a bounty, but the young elf had sworn loyalty to his savior at that time, and that hadn''t changed even after he had be a knight. Instead, it had be more and more deep-rooted. He''s now a high-ranking officer in the Light Fury Guards, but he didn''t forget his cheap uncle," Char said.

    As a long-lived species, they had an extremely long golden age, and the overall strength of the race was very strong. This led to the personality of most elves being closely rted to pride.

    They were arrogant and self-proimed to be higher life forms.

    Even if they were beaten up and had to cedend and paypensation to give away their women, they still could not let go of this pride and reservation.

    However, there was nock of other elves like Orivande.

    In fact, he was also proud, but his pride made him unable to go back on his promise and fulfill it.

    True pride was carved in their bones, not written on their faces. In fact, most of the older generation of elves were like this, but the young Elves had no choice but topromise because of the oppression of the United Holy Kingdom. Their rebellion and hatred had mixed into a twisted emotion, which made them stupid.

    ''Unfortunately, most of the people I met were idiots.''

    Char thought helplessly.

    The church''s men were being held back by Orivande to the North of the line of fire, and the warhorses did not dare to advance.

    Other than Ortlinde, everyone else''s faces were red from the mes. No one knew how much humiliation and shame they had to bear.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The Valkyrie took a deep breath.

    "I take back my offensive words, Elf."

    "Is this an apology, Golden-haired Swordswoman? "

    "Ortlinde, that''s my name. We''re looking for a fugitive," The girl said seriously. "His name is Char, and he''s a Half-elf. Someone saw him leave from the South gate and then disappeared."

    "I''ve never seen any Half-elves, mydy. However, your overbearing manner made me understand that even if I said so, you would not believe me. I did see a giant steel ship traveling onnd heading south. There are still traces of it on the road, so the person you''re looking for might be on it."

    Ortlinde did not know the story of Maica and his MCV. When the car drove out of the shantytown, she was still buried underground. No one told her that the south wall of Astan City had been broken. She only treated it as a joke, but the serious expression on the elf''s face didn''t seem like a joke.

    After a brief hesitation, she drew her sword.

    "I''m sorry to offend."

    The golden sword light cut through the curtain of fire and headed straight for the elf, but it was firmly blocked by the Sunme Longsword.

    Orivande was actually forced back half a step by her attack.

    As an NPC, after experiencing the previous predicament, Ortlinde''s level had risen by 10, reaching level 35.

    Although she had yet to learn any of the Valkyrie''s enhancement skills, the increase in her attributes was already shocking enough.

    After all, she was the Valkyrie, an external profession with all her attributes adjusted to 3 per level. Her current total attributes wereparable to other mixed profession yers who were above level 40.

    Although Orivande was level 50, he had a single ss, so his total attributes were at a slight disadvantage.

    The first sh between the two ended with the elf taking half a step back.

    The Valkyrie did not want to let go of this opportunity. She tightened the reins, and the horse neighed. Then, a bright golden light bloomed on the horse''s body, and it jumped high into the air and passed through the fire curtain.

    She was like an entire army, with the faint sound of thunder. The sword light was mixed with the momentum of a charge, pressing forward with indomitable will!

    Orivande took half a step back. The Sunme Longsword burned with mes and drew a round arc in the air. Then the longsword trembled, and the mes gathered like fireflies in the sky, forming a burning spear in the air. It stabbed straight at the Valkyrie.

    Crash!

    The two collided, and golden light scattered like sparks. A beautiful figure jumped out from her horse, and a sword wrapped in golden light stabbed directly at Orivande.

    The two finally shed.

    "Will that lEf be alright?"

    Evelyn could not help but grab Char''s arm.

    Char was watching with great interest, and when he heard her question, she pouted and said, "Tsk, I have to find a way to kill this kid."

    "Hey!"

    "Alright, alright, I was just joking." Char exined in a low voice, "Don''t think that the two of them were fighting back and forth. In reality, it was Orivande who held back. If he had really let go of his restraint, that [Glorious Sun Strike] just now would not have been something that a woman could block. Today, she had been buried underground and risked her life to save a bunch of trash. Now, she had not yet mastered the newly obtained power, and she had to catch up with him in a hurry. Her condition was not good to begin with, not to mention that she was still a long way from this kid. She was holding on with one breath. But..."

    "But what?"

    "But Orivande doesn''t dare to hurt her, so the two of them are on the same level. The nature of the show is more important than the battle."

    "Which side are you concerned about?"

    The Dark Elf gave him a strange look, but in the end, she swallowed her doubts.

    The Elf snorted.

 Chapter 96 096

    Chapter 13. Mia Had Done a Good Job!

    Just as Char had predicted, Ortlinder was like an unsheathed sword, but she quickly lost her edge.

    After a few exchanges, the situation fell into Orivande''s control.

    The elven officer was 50 years old this year. Although he was only a 16-year-old kid by elven standards, hisbat experience far exceeded his age.

    He did not know what Char was talking about, but he could tell at a nce that the human in front of him was not in good condition and had not yet adapted to the huge power. Therefore, he was able to control the rhythm of the battle with his experience.

    The first breath of air that Ortlinde had gathered gradually dissipated. As her momentum weakened, she immediately interweaved a continuous sword light to drag her opponent into the mud.

    Orivande might seem impulsive, even a little rude and straightforward, but in reality, his response was perfect.

    After Andaheim joined the United Holy Kingdom, the two sides would exchange troops every year. The most elite Fury Guards of the elven court were divided into dozens of teams of different sizes and sent to the towns under the rule of the United Holy Kingdom. At the same time, the humans also sent their own troops to station in Andaheim.

    In name, they were united to fight against the monsters, but everyone knew what the Church of Judgement was thinking behind the scenes.

    Orivande was well aware of this, which was why he could only intimidate the church when they came looking for him. He didn''t dare to cause a real conflict.

    Moreover...

    A seemingly weak human had rushed out with all the clergymen of Astan City. Either they were crazy or she was crazy-she was crazy, but to be able to make so many people go crazy with her was a symbol of status.

    The United Holy Kingdom was already on guard against them. If they identally killed an important member of the church, would this be the fuse for the other party to start a war?

    Maybe, maybe not, but in any case, this would be equivalent to pushing Andaheim to the end of the road.

    Therefore, he didn''t dare to take the risk.

    However, from a personal point of view, he could not hand over Char. From the cold sweat on Felix''s face, he could more or less understand that his uncle had been set up and had signed an incredible contract.

    He did not dare to take the risk without knowing the contents of the contract.

    Therefore, the best choice was to let the other party know the difficulty and retreat.

    ng! ng!

    Ortlinde was pushed back by the power of the elven officer''s sword. She lost her bnce and fell to the ground, looking extremely embarrassed.

    The Elf did not chase after him, but stood there with his sword in hand.

    However, the Elf''s eyes had a +10 taunt effect, and the aggro was almost full. A ball of anger rose in the girl''s heart. She stood up and prepared to use her ultimate skill. At this moment, a blue light flew from behind her andnded gently. It was like a basin of warm water, extinguishing her anger.

    She even felt a little sleepy.

    Ortlinde''s body swayed and she lost her bnce. Then, she fell backward andy in a warm embrace.

    It was very soft.

    Mia had rushed over at some point and cast a [Pacifying Spell] on her, causing her to immediately fall into a daze.

    She was already at her limit, and her mind was rxed by the divine spell. Coupled with the sweet smell of milk and the soft embrace of the priestess, she fell asleep in an instant.

    "I''m sorry for the trouble!" Mia said apologetically as she hugged Ortlinde.

    Orivando knew when to stop. He nodded his head in a very graceful manner, sheathed his sword, and turned around.

    Mia''s gaze passed over the other party and sneaked a nce at the crowd. After looking for nothing, she could only leave in disappointment.

    "Hey, she''s looking for you."

    ? "I know."

    Char looked from afar, her eyes filled with happiness.

    Evelyn originally wanted to tease him, but after seeing his expression, she lost interest.

    ''Hmph, the Priestess! So what if you have big breasts!''

    The army finally set off, heading south.

    When it was almost dark, they passed by arge river that cut through the wilderness.

    This was the southern border of Astan City, where the team would set up camp tonight.

    As soon as Char sat down, a pair of golden and red leather boots appeared in his field of vision.

    He did not need to look up to know who it was.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Let''s talk about it, Char."

    It was finally here.

    Char patted her hand, telling her not to be nervous. Then, she followed Orivande out of the campsite.

    The two of them came to the edge of a small gloomy forest. The terrain was slightly higher than the camp, and they could overlook the entire camp from here.

    The night sky was bright, and Char was looking up at the sky with great focus. Orivande had wanted to speak a few times, but he felt awkward.

    He should be the one asking me first, should he not?

    He should not be terrified, right?

    They should be grateful, should they not?

    Could it be that he could ept it so calmly and naturally?

    Despite having a wealth ofbat experience, Orivande was not very good at socializing, especially with Mixed-blood Elves.

    He knew what kind of attitude he should have toward Humans and Elves, but the other party just had to be a Half-elf.

    "Don''t you want to talk to me about something?" He finally asked.

    Char turned around and looked at him for a long time before he slowly said two words.

    "Thank you," Char said.

    Then, he continued to look at the sky.

    ''Is that all?

    That was all?

    Orivande was stunned for a few seconds. He took a deep breath and said sternly, "I don''t have the time to joke with you, Char. I only invited you here for one purpose. No matter what, please cancel any contract you signed with Felix."

    "Just this?" Char asked.

    "That''s indeed the case."

    Orivande was a little dumbfounded. After his subconscious reply, he carefully thought about his previous words for a few seconds. There was no possibility of him misunderstanding his words.

    No, there was no chance.

    The Elf looked at Char in confusion.

    "The contract has beenpleted." Char shrugged. the original contract was simple. He would fight for two spots for me to get into the guards. Here, the contract was automaticallypleted the moment we put on this skin.

    The officer was dumbfounded. He stood in ce for a few seconds withouting back to his senses, and his hand subconsciously moved to the hilt of his sword.

    "In other words..."

    "In other words, you can hand me over during the day, but you showed me that the Elves'' character is as strong as the lower body of a Diamond Giant. Not to mention the dragon''s treasure, they''re evenparable to the mercenaries of Blosoro."

    Charplimented him seriously while keeping an eye on Orivande. He was worried that the officer would punch him in the face and drag him into the woods to hang him.

    This ce was perfect for killing and hiding corpses.

    Orivande had never done this before, but the game was now full of oddities. Other than the fact that the objective options would not change, Char had to be careful when it came to subjective questions that involved the human mind.

    Of course, he had also prepared a backup n. If the other party dared to make a move, he would immediately attack.

    The moment he opened his mouth, it would definitely shock the heavens and earth.

    Orivande''s expression changed several times, but Char''s fearless eyes remained the same.

    In the end, the young officer gave up.

    "Char, right? It''s an honor to meet you, sir."

    Char heaved a sigh of relief, but at the same time, he could not help but smile bitterly. He gritted his teeth and stretched out his hand.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you."

    The pain he could foresee almost made him go out of tune.

    [Your right hand has been attacked, and your bones are slightly fractured.]

 Chapter 97 097

    Chapter 14. What Natural Idiot?

    Ortlinde had a dream.

    She could not count how many dreams she had had during this period of time, at least more than a hundred. No matter which one she had, the ending would be endless anger and extreme light, as if this memory was particrly profound.

    The person who had fought alongside her had suddenly betrayed her and stood with the demons.

    He was surrounded by the fallen bodies of soldiers, and a long sword with an unclear face was wailing in his hand.

    In front of him, on the throne, there was a blurry figure.

    He wasughing wantonly. The monster was lying at his feet, its huge body as docile as a hound.

    In the past, the dream was always like this, but this time, it seemed to be different.

    It was also air with flowingva and countless demons.

    However, around her, it was not her teammates with determined faces, but a group of ferocious demons.

    Saliva was dripping from the corners of their mouths, and their faces were filled with madness. They attacked him like "The Walking Dead." She tried to escape and resist, but her body was extremely heavy. She cried, shouted, and struggled in despair, but she could only watch as they approached...

    "Leave me alone!"

    Ortlinde sat up abruptly, her thin shirt drenched in cold sweat.

    She took a deep breath and looked around. She found herself lying in a warm bedroom with simple furnishings and a very good milky smell.

    Creak!

    The door was pushed open, and Mia came in with the food. Seeing that she was awake, she quickly put down the things in her hands and leaned over.

    "Are you alright, Miss Ortlinde? You look terrible!"

    The girl wiped the cold sweat on her forehead and smiled at Mia.

    "Just call me Allie."

    Mia nodded and sat beside her. She leaned over and touched her forehead with Ortlinde''s.

    "Miss Mia"

    This action did not seem like much to her, but Ortlinde''s face turned red, especially when her eyes fell on Mia''s extraordinary chest. Her face turned even redder.

    She remembered the soft touch she felt before she fainted. She probably fell into her arms.

    Eh?

    ''Wait, why did I faint?''

    She suddenly remembered that she had fought with the elven officer and was forced to retreat.

    Then, he suddenly fainted before she could even retaliate!

    It was Mia?

    "Your fever''s gone! It''s really good."

    Mia patted her chest and heaved a sigh of relief.

    Ortlinde returned to her senses and stared at her in a daze. Her concerned look made her swallow her words before she could ask.

    Did I have a fever before?

    It seemed like he was an arrow at the end of its flight.

    "Allie, are you hungry? It''s going to get cold if you don''t eat them!"

    Mia took the food and carefully blew on it to cool it down. Then, she brought it to Ortlinde.

    "Come on, open your mouth..."

    The Valkyrie opened her mouth subconsciously and chewed.

    She had never been taken care of by anyone in her life, and now she was in a daze. Her mind was dizzy and her mind was not clear.

    ''How should I ask her?

    ''She doesn''t seem to be able to open her mouth anymore.''

    For a moment, she was hesitating.

    The Priestess''s heart was also in a mess.

    ''I''ve tried my best to please her, so she shouldn''t me me anymore, right?

    ''I''m so stupid! Why did I let it slip back then? If I didn''t let it slip, she wouldn''t have gone after Char, and I wouldn''t have to go out of the city to let it slip.

    ''What should I do if she remembers and asks me about it?

    ''How should I exin to her...?''

    The young girl was also filled with apprehension.

    ''If she''s still going after Char, should I stop her? How should I stop her?''

    To Mia, it was her first time feeding someone.

    The two absent-minded people quietly fed each other until the spoon made a crisp sound at the bottom of the bowl, and they suddenly woke up.

    "It''s finished..."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "It seems so..."

    The two of them stammered. Then, they suddenly looked up at each other. They were stunned for a few seconds before they smiled at the same time.

    The strange atmosphere dissipated amid theughter of the two girls. After a few seconds, Ortlinde asked faintly, "Mia, did you do that on purpose?"

    Mia''s smile suddenly froze on her face. Her beautiful blue eyes were wide open, and she began to make up lies in her mind.

    ''What should I say!''

    The sad thing was, no matter how hard she tried, she could note up with aplete lie. Her mind was almost nk.

    Ortlinde looked at her, the corners of her mouth slowly curling up.

    Mia finally lost under the gazes and lowered her head guiltily.

    "I..."

    "You knew the entrance to the underground when we were in the slums, didn''t you?"

    "Waaaa..."

    Mia lowered her head so much that it almost reached her chest.

    Ortlinde sighed. Instead, she touched Mia''s head and hugged her.

    "You must have been tricked by that Char, right?"

    Eh?

    Mia raised her head.

    The development of the matter had greatly exceeded her expectations...

    She did not expect it to develop like this.

    Char would never lie to me!

    As she thought of this, she suddenly had a bold idea, so she gathered her courage and asked, "Allie, why are you chasing Char?"

    "Because of him."

    Ortlinde stuck her head out but could not continue.

    What was the reason?

    Was it because she had been dreaming about him?

    By far, the Seven Holy Spirits had not clearly told her what she had dreamed of.

    They had only responded to her call and told her that the person was called Char.

    Those blurry dreams seemed to be some kind of revtion to the future.

    However, it was only an assumption...

    Would Mia be able to ept this reason?

    Ortlinde did not dare to make any guarantees.

    After hesitating for a moment, she said to Mia seriously, "What did he say to you?"

    Mia blushed and shook her head.

    ''I can''t tell her. This to save Luke! Char had said so much, who would remember it in such a short time!

    "Did he do anything to you?"

    Mia''s face turned even redder!

    Ortlinde seemed to have imagined some unsightly scene and became angry all of a sudden. Her body was filled with a golden sword-like sharp light, and her eyes were also stained with gold.

    The Valkyrie seemed determined, and her voice turned cold.

    "Mia! He''s a liar! He''s in cahoots with those demons!"

    Mia blinked her eyes, "Why? Allie, do you know Char too? But didn''t youe from Memphis? You''re so far away from me?"

    "No, I can foresee the future!"

    "The Seven Holy Spirits has given me the ability to predict the future," Ortlinde said righteously. "I can see his future betrayal. Believe me, Mia, he will betray all of us and go against the living and the order."

    Mia tilted her head.

    "Then, can Allie see my future?"

    "Mia''s future is bright! You''ll be a well-loved Priestess. After all, you''re so devout and kind!"

    "Thank you, Allie!"

    Mia smiled sweetly and opened her arms to hug Ortlinde.

    The moment the young girl closed her eyes, she sighed in her heart.

    ''Sorry, Allie.

    You''re lying to me...''

    Mia saw her future, and it was covered with fire...

 Chapter 98 098

    Chapter 15. You''re So Stinky.

    On the 14th day of the Fury Guards'' deployment, it was drizzling.

    Astan City was located at the southern end of the Kingdom of Rugao. The further south it was, the tter the terrain would be and the more barren thend would be.

    In theory, it should not be like this. This ce was rich in water, grass, and fertilend. It should be a fertilend with arge poption. It was also adjacent to Andaheim, at the border of the two countries. It was an important traffic route, so it could not be deste in any case.

    However, the fact was that this was a paradise for demons.

    In the beginning, this ce was a borderless buffer zone, a paradise for refugees and fugitives. After that, the mana concentration increased dramatically, and the desire that flowed freely here turned into a giant beast that devoured people, devouring all the surrounding towns in one fell swoop. As time passed, it became a deste swamp and a dense forest.

    This ce was also known as the swamp of corpses, and only the Army from Andaheim and the United Holy Kingdom dared to pass through. Teams with less than a hundred people were bound to be attacked by the monsters hidden in the swamp.

    Even so, there were very few troops that passed by that were not attacked. Hence, Orivande had ordered the 500 soldiers to stay alert and not get lost.

    They had only encountered a few monsters along the way, but Char had umted a lot of experience.

    There was an advantage to being in an army made up of NPCs. There was nock of opponents to spar with. Moreover, in an army with an average level of 30, each person had five levels of sSwordsmanship.

    The Dark Elf''s passive Drow Swordsmanship and the Light Elf''s Military Swordsmanship were the same in terms of experience gain. They were of the same origin, so Char had also raised Drow Swordsmanship to level 5. If it was activated in battle, it could increase 10 points of agility, 7.5 points of strength, and 5 points of vitality.

    This was not a small improvement for him, who could use each attribute point to 120%.

    Of course, there were also disadvantages to this kind of bloodless experience. For example, it could only be used on physical melee sses, and had no chance of being used on mages.

    Although "Fantasy World" did not have any names for the experience points, they were still differentiated when they were used. Arge number of actions could gain experience, but the efficiency was worlds apart. The efficiency of fighting was second only to causing trouble.

    What did he mean by causing trouble? It was toplete the mission.

    For example, Char had solved the problem of the witches in the novice vige and obtained the magic bead from Evelyn. Thus, she had obtained enough experience points to leave the vige.

    In the swamp of corpses, there was a series of things that could be done. This was also the main reason why he gave up the stable MCV and followed the team.

    At dusk, the team gradually drove into the depths of the dense forest of the corpse swamp. The endless number of mud pits and obstacles that were far more numerous than a year ago was getting slower and slower.

    Orivande''s brows furrowed.

    The officer looked up at the sky. Although the rain had stopped, through the crisscrossing branches, the originally dimmed sky was darkening at a speed visible to the naked eye. He had to hold a torch, and the dark clouds of uneasiness shrouded his heart.

    He patiently walked for a few hundred meters and finally saw the sentinel''s friend that he had nted a year ago. He was relieved.

    "Everyone, dismount and rest here for the night. We''ll leave the swamp at full speed tomorrow!"

    "Yes!"

    The soldier''s response was also filled with a sense of relief.

    Evelyn tugged at Char''s arm and pointed at the tree in front of them with her fingers hidden under the leather gloves.

    Among a pile of rotten, yellowish-green nts, this orange tree that seemed to be burning with mes was particrly eye-catching. Its crown looked like a cluster of dandelions with their tips shrouded in fire.

    "What''s that?"

    "Friend of the sentinels. You guys call that thing the Starlight Umbre in Andaheim."

    Char yawned and suddenly sniffed at her. Then, she waved her hand and looked at her with aplicated expression.

    "My dear, you''re so stinky."

    The Dark Elf''s murderous gaze shot out from the gap in her helmet. If this thing had any offensive power, Char would have been shot to death.

    She could not be med for this. She did not have a chance to take a bath along the way. asionally, she wanted to sneak out and find a ce with no one around. Orivande''s gaze was like that of two wanted criminals. It wasn''t good for her to make any small moves, so she endured it until today.

    However, with the tacit understanding that the two of them had developed over time, the Dark Elf knew that since Char had said so, she must have other things to say.

    "If you have something to say, say it!" The Elf said in an unfriendly tone.

    Char gave an innocent smile, " I know there''s a hot spring here.

    Evelyn''s ears perked up.

    Hot spring...

    What a beautiful thing!<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The gurgling hot spring water was clear and clean, and the steam was lingering!

    Every cell in her body seemed to be screaming for the hot spring.

    The Dark Elf reached out and ced her hand on Char''s waist.

    Even though she did not move, Char instinctively felt a pain in his waist, and it was almost a conditioned reflex.

    "Okay." Char took her hand and patted the back of her hand. He smiled and said, "Don''t worry, wait for my arrangements."

    When the sky waspletely dark, a faint mist appeared in the swamp.

    Orivande was patrolling the camp with a few of his personal guards, asionally ncing at Char.

    He had always been wary of Char because in his opinion, this guy''s behavior was too strange.

    His familiarity with the Military Swordsmanship alone was enough to make Orivande''s eyes twitch for almost half a month. He had once thought that the man was the illegitimate child of a powerful man in the Fury Guards and a human.

    How could a normal person be so familiar with the sword techniques of the Light Elves?

    There was the mysterious aura he had.

    Orivande was not good at judging people, but he could distinguish between those who were useless and those who were truly capable. Char was undoubtedly thetter, and his fearlessness was not an act. Otherwise, he would not have gotten himself into so much trouble.

    What exactly was it?

    What was the other party trying to do?

    Also, he had a strange femalepanion who had never shown her face.

    Orivande could sense the aura of his own kind from her, but it was notpletely simr.

    These mysterious qualities deeply attracted Orivande. He was extremely curious and could not help but be on guard.

    What if the enemy was after the Fury Guards? Elves had always liked to keep things firmly in their own hands, but this time, they did not dare to act rashly.

    Suddenly, Char seemed to have noticed his gaze and walked over.

    "Sir."

    "My lord." Shaya bowed slightly. "I''m here to resign."

    "What?"

    Orivande''s gaze sharpened.

    "At this time? At this ce?"

    "Yes, thank you for apanying us all the way, but all good things muste to an end. We should leave. However, before I leave, I have something to tell you as a token of gratitude for taking care of me on the way."

    The Elf retreated to the left and right, then raised his head.

    "Char, do you think I''ll agree to your request?"

    Char shrugged. "Alright. If I say yes'', you''ll shut me up and say ''if you''re still alive by the time the sun rises tomorrow, you can leave.'' So, I could only answer ''not sure''. I wonder if you''re satisfied with this answer?"

    Orivande''s expression froze for a few seconds. That was exactly what he was thinking.

    He suddenly chuckled.

    "If you were in the Fury Royal Court, you would definitely be an excellent jester."

    "Not really, but definitely much better than those idiots in the pce."

    The Officer probably feltfortable hearing the sarcasm, so heughed and said, "Then, speak, Mr. Jester. You only have one chance."

    "Alright, then I''ll say it."

    Char lowered his voice so that only the two of them could hear, "Tonight, you will die."

    The hoarse cawing of the crows rang out in the forest, and it was blown away by the night wind.

 Chapter 99 099

    Chapter 16. Open The Door!

    "He''s letting us go just like that?"

    "What else?"

    "What did you say to him?"

    "I told him that I was poisoned and that I''m going to explode tonight. The poison seeped out from the corpse, and anyone who smelled it wouldugh until they died ofughter. Then, he let me go."

    Evelyn snorted and ignored the childish joke.

    A few minutes ago, Shaya had found Orivande, and the two of them had whispered a few words before he let them go. Many of the Elves in the camp who had developed a rtionship with Char were dumbfounded.

    Evelyn was also very curious.

    After that, Char did not say a word until they were far away from the camp, and the light of the sentinel could no longer be seen behind her.

    "Alright, I was just joking."

    Char held the Dark Elf''s hand and asked with anticipation and apprehension,

    "Evie, did you really not remember anything?"

    Evelyn''s heart tightened.

    She could not give a negative answer, because she had indeed thought of something, but it was hazy and not real at all.

    Moreover, the memories rted to the Lucius were not very good. They were intertwined with conspiracies and hatred, but she deliberately avoided them. She did not believe that the Lucius was that kind of person. She even suspected that her mind had gradually be distorted after falling into the abyss, and she could only specte about others with malice. Even thest purend in her heart had been affected.

    That was why she even avoided the memories of Char.

    After a long struggle, the Dark Elf slowly shook her head.

    "Alright, maybe people are different."

    Charughed at herself.

    Just a few minutes ago, he had an unbelievable conversation with Orivande.

    Corpse swamp was an open dungeon, and it was her first time-perhaps so. After all, every experience Char went through was considered her first time.

    The plot that could only be experienced for the first time had something to do with Orivande''s party.

    However, the ending was the same every time. This young, promising, righteous, and Noble Elven Knight Officer would be buried here.

    The reason for this was his uncle Felix.

    Felix''s obsession with money had always been his weakness. Coupled with his unlucky experience in Astan City, he was the most suitable person to be seduced and corrupted by Zin''rokh.

    Orivande would give up his life to save him.

    This time, Char did not do what he usually did. He stayed in the military camp and deal with Felix''s problem when an ident urred in the second half of the night. Even if they could not save Orivande in the end, they could at least save the 500 Fury Guards.

    However, this time, he had an idea.

    Orivande had died here every time. Now that he was returning to this ce and was about to experience the same death, would he remember something? Just like how Mia recalled the fire.

    If the NPC''s awakening was really happening on a global scale, the elven officer would also sense it.

    Hence, he went straight to the point and told the other party, "You will die tonight."

    The answer was both unexpected and within his expectations.

    Orivande smiled at first, then said in a yful tone, "The first human I killed when I was 24 years old was a liar who imed to be The Star.

    "He did that to trick little girls into sleeping with him. I''m different from him." Char replied.

    In the past, Felix would be rescued and tell him everything about Orivande, including this story. So, other than the liar who died in that incident, the elf himself, and his uncle, no one knew about it.

    However, Orivande was not surprised at all. He only gave him a deep look.

    "What I want to say is that I didn''t believe that people could see the past and future in the past, but now I have to believe it."

    It was as if he had already epted everything from the moment Char spoke.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    He then let Char go.

    For the past few minutes, Char had been thinking about the officer''s reaction. He seemed to have recalled something, but he did not believe it was true.

    He was still hesitating, or perhaps overconfident in his ability to change.

    Such a realistic reaction made Char more and more confident in the judgment of the overall awakening.

    If that was the case, it meant that he did not need to personally change the blueprint of Zin''rokh. He could change it indirectly.

    Even from the second round, he had been ying the role of a plot destroyer.

    However, who could guarantee that the plot that he had manipted was not in IT''s original script?

    As long as it was a written program, as long as it was a speciallypiled plot, there would always be a limited branch and direction. The so-called open world was nothing more than the freedom of restrictions. The so-called close to reality was far less than the real reality.

    However, this time, if the world really woke up, IT would have to use something simr to a blueprint to control them from behind.

    Could IT just turn a blind eye?

    This was what Char was thinking.

    If his opponent did not appear, he would force him to appear.

    At the very least, he had to force IT to attack.

    As long as he made a move, the invisible and unpredictable fear would instantly lose its bearing and be something that could be conjured. The two sides would once again sit in front of a game of chess.

    Char was looking forward to that moment.

    ? "We''re here."

    Char stood still.

    Evelyn looked around. It was pitch-ck, and the cold night wind blew through the dark forest, making a rustling sound.

    There was no sign of a hot spring!

    Just as the Dark Elf was ring at Char, he suddenly conjured arge fireball in his hand and shouted, "Open the door!"

    Bang! Bang!

    The fireball shot out and smashed into the air, but it seemed to hit a wall and let out a violent explosion!

    The scattered light illuminated the rhythmical ripples in the air. It turned out to be a barrier created by a phantom spell that covered the scenery behind him.

    Evelyn understood. She immediately summoned a magic-infused sulfur stone and hit it with her head.

    Under the continuous bombardment of the two, a terrible hole was torn in the illusion like a curtain, and it was still expanding.

    The light behind her was extremely dazzling in the darkness. At the same time, she also smelled the smell of incense, faint music, and white mist.

    Just these three items were enough to outline her imagination of afortable life here. With the hot spring that Char had mentioned, the Dark Elves were almost the first to rush in.

    "Don''t worry."

    Char quickly stopped her.

    "Summon a small Soul Sucking Monster first."

    Hearing that word, the Elf shivered at first, then red at him.

    However, she still did it.

    The pitch-ck magic summoning door stood tall in the air, and two slippery tentacles stretched out from it. Then, an ugly thing less than half a meter in length crawled out from it, using four tentacles to support itself like an octopus.

    This thing had no facial features, but its entire body was filled with sensory organs. As soon as it came out, it locked onto the spellcaster other than its master, Char. Its body was like a bow pulled into a full moon, ready to attack.

    It was only when thetter pulled out his sword that it shrank into a ball in fear.

    At this time, the master of the phantom rushed over and said angrily, "Who is it? Ah! A Soul Sucking Monster?"

    The little one spread its tentacles and flew over. It smelled the spellcaster''s brain.

 Chapter 100 100

    Chapter 17. The Witch, Hilda

    The Soul Sucking Monsters were agile and easy to get close to. The mucus on their bodies made them immune to physical resistance, sowere a nightmare for mages.

    The master who created the illusion was no exception.

    It was a witch, her wet red curly hair still wrapped in a headscarf, and she was wearing a loose robe. The moment she panicked and dodged the spirit yers, one could see that there was almost no air under her clothes, and her plump white flesh was exposed to the air along with her panic.

    In his panic, the headscarf also flew away.

    She was being chased by the Soul Sucking Monsters and was running back. Just as she was about to be grabbed by the swarming tentacles, Shaya rushed forward like an arrow. Alfie threw out her sword and pierced one of the Soul Sucking Monsters'' tentacles, nailing her to the ground along with the hem of her witch robe.

    Arge piece of the witch''s robe was torn off, and the spirit yers also shrank back in pain, but they did not forget to throw out a tentacle to strangle her ankle. The witch lost her bnce and fell to the ground.

    The man and the monster seemed to have lost their bnce after falling off a cliff. They formed a line in the horizontal direction and were in a deadlock.

    The witch did not dare to move, because Char''s hand was on the hilt of his sword. If he lifted it slightly, the Soul Sucking Monsters would pounce on him. She could not avoid it at such a short distance. Furthermore, they had to deal with the attacks from this Half-elf, so they could only look at him with hatred.

    At this time, Evelyn also came in from outside the phantom. She walked to the witch''s side with elegant cat steps and looked down at her.

    The Dark Elf had taken off her armor and changed into a set of casual clothes. Even though the witches were also beautiful, they could not help but be stunned and a little defeated when they saw her.

    Evelyn knelt down and lifted her chin with the handle of the whip.

    "Where''s the hot spring?"

    The witch was stunned at first, and then she said awkwardly, "Follow the stone path to the end."

    "Thank you," Evelyn said.

    The Elf walked away without looking back. Although her steps were elegant, there was a sense of urgency.

    After watching her leave, the witch finally reacted.

    ''That''s my hot spring!''

    She was about to struggle, but Char''s hand on the hilt of his sword lifted slightly.

    "What do the two of you mean by this?"

    These words were said in an aggrieved manner.

    "Lady Hilda, I mean no harm."

    Charughed and grabbed the head of the Soul Sucking Monsters.

    "Thri-xa!"

    The soft-bodied creature was terrified. It blew out a sticky bubble to wrap itself up and then disappeared.

    With the Soul Sucking Monsters gone, Hilda''s mind was suddenly filled with ideas.

    She snortedzily and turned her body to the side as if she had rxed, exposing her t stomach in front of Char. She put on a coquettish posture, but one of her hands was hidden behind her back, and her fingertips were covered with red mist.

    Unlike mages who used elements and arcane spells, witches'' spells were usually rted to blood, and wouldter be contaminated with mana.

    The blood coulde from their own bodies, or from powerful magical beasts, or even humans.

    Every month, the witches would prepare a mixture of blood and medicine to enhance their ability to guide blood. This could not only enhance their strength, but also prolong their lives.

    However, before Hilda could do anything, Alfie''s sword, which was coated with cream pine oil, was pressed against her neck. The tip of the sword cut into her skin, and an ufortable burning sensation spread from the point of contact.

    "I advise you to behave yourself, Lady Hilda."

    Char smiled and slowly knelt down.

    "How do you know my name?"

    Hilda trembled slightly, and her crossed legs moved slightly.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The witch''s feet were white and small, and her toenails were painted dark red with red pine sap, full and attractive. Char''s eyes stayed on it for a moment.

    I also know that you''re an elf from the Golden Butterfly Lake.

    Hilda''s body trembled slightly, and she suddenly shrank back as if she had seen a ghost.

    That guy...

    Was he a demon?

    "Don''t be nervous. Come, I''ll help you up."

    Char kept his sword and extended his hand.

    Hilda hesitated for a moment, but Char helped her up.

    The witch''s strong recovery ability had healed the small wound on her neck, leaving only a small red dot, which was the result of the sword oil.

    "Who are you?"

    This was the first question the witch asked after she stood up.

    "I''m just a passerby. My femalepanion wants to use your hot spring."

    "Passing by?" Hilda nced at the end of the stone road. "Hmph, a Dark Elf has appeared on the edge of Andaheim. Are you going to assassinate the queen?"

    "It''s not that exaggerated,"

    "Ha, it''s not that exaggerated..."

    She seemed to beughing at Char''s overconfidence, but she also seemed to be dissatisfied with his perfunctory words.

    "I can lend you the hot spring. I won''t ask about your background, and I won''t hold you responsible for breaking into my house."

    Hilda stared at Char. "It seems like you know me very well. But you don''t really think that I can be subdued so easily, do you?"

    "Are you saying that you''re just trying to not be angry at us?"

    "You can think of it that way."

    Charughed. "Then I''ll just say it. I''ve specifically chosen today toe. You should understand what I mean, right?"

    Hilda''s footsteps slowed.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "The Blood Fiends that you fed with your blood just happened to fall asleep today. You finally have time to take care of the few days that you feel ufortable every month. As a result, the few utensils that were supposed to be weapons were washed in the medicinal pool, and the crucible was upied by boiling medicinal blood. Well, without the blood fiends and weapons, I''m sorry I haven''t had the blood to drink. I really think you can be easily subdued."

    Hilda''s eyes shed with fear, but she was still calm.

    "Hmph, you think you''re smart."

    She walked forward, and a corner of her tattered witch robe fluttered in the wind. Char''s eyes inadvertently caught a glimpse of ckce.

    Eh?

    It was not like this in the past...

    The two of them walked along the stone path to the end, and a wave of heat hit them head-on.

    Hilda''s two-story treehouse was built right in front of them, blocking the stone path and the hot spring. But the house was old and dpidated. There were no walls on both sides, and the lingering white gas came out from the dim candlelight. There was a string of footprints on the clean wooden floor. It was as if Evelyn had walked straight through the hall and then jumped into the water impatiently.

    She could not wait at all...

    Char sighed to himself and half-supported and half-forced the witch into the house.

    He quickly nced around, and sure enough, the unique props and the undergarments that he used to wear were all put away. Although the furnishings in the room were still strange, they looked dignified and serious.

 Chapter 101 101

    Chapter 101. It''s Too Difficult for Me.

    "Can I sit here?"

    Hilda asked Char like a criminal.

    Char saw through her thoughts at a nce. He sighed softly and removed the dagger under the chair.

    After ying with it for a while, he skillfully dismantled the wooden grip, took out the small medicine bag hidden inside, and returned the dagger to the man.

    [Berserk Potion (Excellent)]

    [Dosage: small ]

    [Increases strength, agility, and vitality by 35% for 5 minutes. During this period, immune to weak control spells such as sleep, stun, and cate. After the effect ends, all attributes are halved for one natural day]

    This was aplex extracted from the essence of a bloodthirsty bug, and it was not the first time Char had been tricked by Hilda.

    Although the potion could make a person act like a god for a full five minutes, the rich smell of blood would also attract the witches'' Blood Fiends, making them want to get intimate with you.

    Once these five minutes passed, even the most powerful person would be defeated. Therefore, potions were often used by witches as poison. Generally, even if someone wore a poison warning item, it would not react at all, after all, it was not poison.

    Hilda took the dagger and looked at Char as if she was a monster. After a few seconds, he put away hisplicated expression.

    She was finally being honest.

    "Are you really just here to borrow the hot spring?"

    "I''ll borrow some other things as well."

    Char retracted his gaze from the hot spring behind Hilda and ignored the sound of water.

    His attention was focused on the bottles and jars in the room.

    As a level 40 Forest Witch, Hilda''s collection was quite rich. From the nds of birdsmonly found in corpse swamps, feathers and tongues with magic, to insect specimens buried deep underground, she would not let go of any aquatic,nd, and air creature. In addition to arge number of nts, the entire house could be used as a specimen library in corpse swamps.

    If it was any other time, in order to get deep into this ce, in addition to breaking through the protection of The phantom spell, one would also have to kill the blood fiends along the way, and finally fight with this level 35 Blood Mage.

    However, today was the weakest day of the month for her. Other than the fact that she was not equipped with any weapons, the blood loss due to menstruation, and the Blood Fiends that needed to be fed regrly had fallen asleep after having their fill, Char had also memorized the opening move of every skill of hers, which was why she dared to walk on the tip of the de like this.

    Otherwise, the Dark Elf would have to break the contract and fight her to im ownership of the hot spring.

    Char looked at the hourss.

    There was still an hour before her usual meditation.

    "Please prepare 50 grams of cockb grass powder and a snake blood wood. It''ll be usefulter."

    "Later?"

    Hilda''s expression was strange.

    These two items were used for her meditation.

    When she meditated, she would always be in the hot spring.

    Shaya sighed. you must have misunderstood something. "If it wasn''t for the fact that I had no other choice, why would I lower myself to soak in the same pool with you?"

    Hilda stood up immediately.

    "You''re so silly!"

    "You heard the whisper during yourst meditation. Char looked up at her. that ''voice'' will make you submit to it. Then, it will give you enough power to return to Golden Butterfly Marsh for revenge. I''m sorry, but I can''t just watch youpromise and sacrifice these 500 lives."

    "Just who are you!"

    Hilda''s expression changed again.

    At first, she thought that he was a Witch Hunter who knew the habits of the Forest Witches well. After all, the forest witches had been passed down to this day, and the habits of the survivors were not far from each other.

    After that, Char knew everything about her room, and she suspected that he had learned a lot from her sisters, but it was not too shocking.

    After all, her sisters were not people who could keep their mouths shut. They might fear power, but they might also indulge in the other party''s physical body.

    However, he had stepped into a forbidden zone.

    A person''s heart.

    She had never told anyone what he had said.

    Forest Witches were the spokespeople of the school of mysticism. No one was better at hiding and ying with secrets than them.

    She felt like she was being yed.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    It was as if he was standing naked in front of the other party, taking in everything.

    "Don''t mind this pointless question. That voice came from Zin''rokh, the enemy of order and life. You should know the consequences of submitting to him."

    Char stood up and walked away.

    "You have an hour to think about it. Do you choose to cooperate with me and seek a chance of survival, or lean towards that voice and be enemies with order and living beings?"

    Seeing that he had turned around, Hilda nced at the corner of the room and nned how to escape as quickly as possible. But before she could stand up, Char''s voice came without looking back.

    "Your broom has not been used for too long. It''s forked. You have to soak it in the green exquisite grass juice for an hour."

    Damn it!

    Having her thoughts seen through, Hilda red at Char.

    His back was facing her, and he was standing on his tiptoes in front of the bookshelf to pick up a book from a high ce. From this angle, she could shoot him with the crossbow hidden in the table!

    ''That''s it!"

    "Your drawer hasn''t been opened for too long, it''s stuck. And the string of the crossbow is loose, we won''t make it."

    When the frivolous words floated over, Hilda was holding the copper rings on the drawer with both hands, her face red.

    Char was right, and she was stuck at this point.

    Before she could pull it open, Char patted her shoulder, took the copper ring, and pulled the drawer open. He took out a small crossbow that was glowing with magic.

    He skillfully caught an arrow and swung his arm at the Banyan Tree outside the window.

    He then pulled the trigger lightly.

    Swoosh!

    The sound was like a muffled fart. The arrow flew in an awkward arc and fell limply to the ground as soon as it left the window.

    we have to be more reliable in our means of survival. Otherwise, it will be as awkward as today.

    Char said earnestly and returned the crossbow to her.

    Hilda stood there for a few seconds, her nose twitching as tears began to fall.

    ''It''s too difficult for me.''

    Hilda finally calmed down. She returned to the alchemy table and began to process the boiling medicinal blood in the crucible.

    It had to be said that she was a reliable witch, except for self-protection.

    Char rummaged through the bookshelves, while Hilda nced at him from time to time.

    She had wanted tough at herck ofmon sense. How could a smart witch hide a real treasure in such an obvious ce? However, the next second, Char took out a few scrolls from a corner she did not know.

    ''Damn, I actually left these things behind?''

    The witch was stunned again.

    The curse scrolls that involved witchcraft were all the size of bookmarks, made of animal or human skin, and on them were mysterious symbols written in bright red or dark brown blood.

    Char searched for these from his memory and put them away. There were two sleep spells, one weakness curse, and three chaos spells.

    In addition, he also found two bottles of [Concentration Potion] from the corner of the cab behind the alchemy table that Hilda could not remember. The witch thought for a long time before she remembered that it was the thing she had used to treat her sleepiness several years ago.

    After preparing the props, Char heaved a sigh of relief.

    In fact, this room was unguarded for him. He could have gotten a lot of props forter use, but he did not dare to do so.

    After all, this was a game, and a slight mistake would lead to the system''s correction.

    The cost and reward in the game were basically linear. For example, when he used Francis'' power to take in Mayenne, it also indirectly facilitated a guardian-type mission. It took a certain amount of effort to sessfully take away the Sea Monster.

    If he took away too many things in one go, Hilda would feel heartache, or even curse herself. Then, the witch''s wish would be fulfilled by the system, which wouldter use various [Divine Will] to obstruct her, such as the frequent appearance of monsters or bad luck.

    He was about toplete a battle-rted mission, so he did not dare to let the karmae so quickly.

    After a short rest, he looked outside. The Dark Elf was enjoying herself in the hot spring. It was a beautiful sight.

    "Let''s hurry up, Lady Hilda."

    Char took out a random experiment note.

    "It''s about the meditation that you''re going to do in an hour."

 Chapter 102 102

    Chapter 102. Mind Connection Potion

    Evelyn was like a free mermaid in the water, swimming from one end to the other, and back to the other.

    In fact, with elves'' bodies that even their secretions had a faint fragrance, even if they did not shower for ten days to half a month, they would not be that dirty. She just had not seen water for too many days and was just having a psychological effect.

    After soaking in the water for a while, the elf''s thoughts started to drift.

    Where is Char?

    She thought that this guy would take the opportunity to cause trouble, so she had already made all kinds of preparations. She would give him a little sweetness, let him know that she was not to be bullied, and also take back some interest from the times she had been taken advantage of by shire.

    Every time she thought of her own n, she could not help butugh.

    However, Char did note.

    Not only did he note, but the witch who was wearing very little also did note.

    The two of them would not be embarrassed.

    Evelyn shook her head hard, the water droplets on her face sshing everywhere.

    Probably not.

    ''Don''t be fooled by Char''s pervert look, he was actually better at controlling his desires than most people.''

    In fact, there were very few things or people that piqued his interest.

    His interest was always in strange things, such as...

    For example, wearing that pair of rope-like pants.

    The Dark Elf plunged into the water and continued to enjoy the pleasure of having the hot spring all to herself.

    However, after only ten seconds, she suddenly came out.

    Something was wrong!

    What if the two of them...

    The elf frowned and swam to the edge of the pool, looking up at the second floor of the wooden house.

    She saw Char standing by the window with a book in her hand.

    Tsk, so he was reading a book...

    Evelyn took a fruit from the tray on the shore and suddenly rxed.

    Suddenly, Hilda raised her head from the window and tucked her hair behind her ears. She red at Char and squatted down again.

    Ssh!

    The fruit was crushed by the Dark Elf, its juice spilling everywhere.

    "The core that determines the effect of a potion is the quality of the material itself. It determines the upper limit of the potion''s effect. You pay too much attention to the process and are wasting too much time on a dead end."

    Char looked at the handwriting on Hilda''s experiment notes and could not help butin.

    "If you''re here to cause trouble, you don''t have to."

    Hilda seemed to be very confident in her field of expertise. She gathered her hair and lowered her head to add the Cockb grass powder and a 20-centimeter-long snake blood wood into the crucible. Thetter was folded in half just enough to be thrown into the pot.

    The crucible was ced by the well-ventted window, and Char stood in front of it, his legs shaking in boredom. The witch stood up and gave him a look of disdain.

    At this moment, Evelyn appeared at the door silently.

    "You''re done?" Char asked.

    Seeing that things were not as she had imagined, the Dark Elf''s expression did not change for a while. She stiffly took a few steps forward.

    "You guys are..."

    "Oh, this. You came at the right time, you''ll be using it soon. Hey, are you done?"

    "What''s the rush?"

    Hilda stirred the snake-blood wood three times in a clockwise direction and then in a counterclockwise manner for a full minute. After that, she threw away the wood and finally ended the concoction.

    With a casual grab, the crucible with a red bottom flew out of the window by itself and poured all its contents into the hot spring.

    Immediately, a strange fragrance came out of the pool.

    "It''s done."

    Char sniffed it with an intoxicated look.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "It''s an excellent [Mind Connection Potion]. It only takes one minute to meditate with this. I''ll go first.

    He jumped out of the window and quickly took off his clothes and jumped into the pool.

    Hilda snorted, undid her clothes, and jumped down from the window.

    The Dark Elf was dumbfounded. Then, she heard Char shouting from outside.

    "Hurry up ande down!"

    Evelyn took a deep breath. Although she did not know what was going on, she still went up.

    The potion-soaked pool was surprisingly clear. The three of them leaned against the shore and formed an equteral triangle.

    Char did not tell her what he was going to do. He only handed her a bottle of concentration potion and told her not to be nervous.

    Under the dual effects of the potion and the spring water, even after using the concentration potion, Evelyn still fell asleep.

    After a short moment of daze, she opened her eyes and woke up.

    However, he was no longer in the hot spring or the witch''s hideout. Instead, he was in a dark space.

    She was dressed neatly and her feet were on the ground.

    Char was standing on her left, and she gestured for her to keep quiet as she pointed to the front.

    Hilda was standing with her back to the two of them.

    Suddenly, a deep voice sounded.

    "The person who called out, have you made your decision?"

    Hill took a deep breath.

    "I''ve thought it through,"

    "Very well. Tell me your answer."

    The witch sneaked a nce at the two people behind her. The voice did not seem to see them at all, which gave her somefort.

    She bravely raised her head, her eyes bright.

    "I''m sorry, but I refuse!"

    The voice paused for a moment, then suddenlyughed out loud.

    "Hahahah."

    Shaya rolled her eyes in her heart.

    In fact, Zin''rokh had seen the two of them at first nce, but he knew what to do with Char''s gaze.

    He pretended that nothing had happened.

    After all, Char had repeatedly emphasized that they must strictly follow the instructions on the blueprint. One of which was to bewitch the witch Hilda today.

    However, if she refused...

    "The ignorant always have immunity. I''ll let you see what kind of power you missed."

    Hmph! Zin''rokh spat out a string of harsh words. A strong wind swept through the darkness, and Hilda screamed as she was torn into pieces. Her blood mixed with her clothes and scattered in all directions.

    Seeing this scene, Evelyn''s heart tightened, and she held Char''s hand nervously.

    Char patted her hand and said, "Don''t worry, she''s still alive."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the darkness receded like a tide. The golden sun rose quickly from the horizon, illuminating the surrounding scenery and then stopped in the air.

    There were town buildings, exquisite sculptures, fountains, and wind chimes and newly picked bouquets hanging on the eaves.

    "This is..."

    Hilda''s hometown, the Golden Butterfly Marsh. Shaya sighed. "The elves of Andaheim believe that witches are transformed from the hair of the Svartalfheim tribe. They help the queen to know the past and future of the elves. However, the elves on the surface don''t think so. Their witch-hunting operation is simpler and more brutal than that of humans."

    "But Hilda is clearly a human."

    "She''s an elf, not a witch," Char exined, "Witches are thebination of Alchemists and Mages. They''re better at using blood. In the ancient school of alchemy, blood refinement was a branch that was closely rted to divination, curses, and strengthening. In the early years, the Light Elves'' court had been cursed by a terrifying bloodline curse and almost lost its roots. But in fact, it was their chaos. It was a gic disease due to incest. Later on, in order to find an excuse to divert the public''s attention, they simply pushed the me to the blood refinement technique, saying that the previous generation of royal members had all died from the blood curse. Thus, witch-hunting became an activity encouraged by the elven court.

    "As for Hilda..."

    Char looked at her deeply.

    "You''ll see her story next..."

 Chapter 103 103

    Chapter 103. The Memories of the Witch

    The world she was in was built from Hilda''s memories, which meant that she was thinking now and recalling her past.

    As such, most of Char''s powers were suppressed in this world.

    Hilda did not know swordsmanship, so the rules of Swordsmanship could not be restored in her world. Char''s closebat ability was temporarily sealed, but fortunately, he was still a level 20 Elementalist, which was within Hilda''s understanding.

    He also had a bag of potions and spell scrolls. These were all within Hilda''s knowledge, which was why he had prepared them in advance.

    In addition, the strength of the Dark Elves had also been greatly suppressed. Fortunately, they still retained the strength of level 10 Theives. These bandits came from a few bandits that Hilda had met while escaping. Not only did they provide Hilda with protection for a period of time, but they also provided good material for her after her death.

    Char opened the panel and looked at it to confirm what resources could be used. Then, he looked at Golden Butterfly City from afar.

    ''It''s so fresh...''

    He had never been to such a ce before.

    In the past, he was not familiar with cynlos. Even if he used the [Mind Connection Potion] to enter the same meditation space with Hilda, he would be kicked out by Zin''rokh the moment she refused.

    This was not a bug because it was not written in the rules.

    For example, the puppet''s detection range was actually 20 meters, and the minimum distance to trigger hostility was 10 meters. However, Zin''rokh had controlled the thing to spot Char from a distance of more than 10 meters and flew over. This was not against the rules.

    This was a buffer zone for expressing ambiguous feelings.

    Since this was allowed, it meant that the game was not as rigid as it seemed. It was more realistic. The rule about the dark-robed marite could be strictly described as 10-20 meters may cause hostility, depending on the mood, appetite, and thoughts of the monster at that time.

    For the same reason, when Zin''rokh bewitched Hilda, she could onlymunicate with her guests without looking at them. It was not enough to arouse Zin''rokh''s hostility.

    They could be expelled, but there was no need to.

    After all, strictly speaking, Hilda''s memories was a real level 40 Dungeon. The guards of the Golden Butterfly Marsh were level 40, not to mention that the yers involved in it would have to be screened by Hilda''s rules.

    Under such a difficult situation, not to mention two level 20 yers, even ten would be useless.

    That was why the two of them were able to stay.

    At the entrance of the town, seeing the guards in red and gold uniforms, Evelyn poked Char''s arm.

    "How are we going to get in?"

    "Follow me."

    Char brought her around the main entrance and into a forest outside the city.

    There was an abandoned treehouse in the forest, itsyout almost identical to Hilda''s house.

    "Is this the ce where Hilda lived when she was young?"

    "No, she''s only been here once," Char said, "The original treehouse wasn''t like this. Hilda only remembered this ce, but she had long forgotten the details. So, she ''copied'' the treehouse that she had the most vivid memory of her home."

    "So, we''re now in her memory?"

    "You can say that."

    The Dark Elf''s mind spun quickly. She recalled the desperate situation she had been in when she had summoned Zin''rokh.

    "That''s why Hilda is also a coward."

    "Yes, she''s facing a hopeless situation. After a painful struggle, she will be ovee by difficulties andpletely fall into the abyss. In fact, she overcame her difficulties in the past, and this matter has long since passed. However, with Zin''rokh''s interference, she will definitely not be able to escape. This is also what we have to do."

    Char exined as she searched around, and finally found the entrance to the secret passage in the corner of the first floor.

    He took out a witch''s candle and lit it. The pale white smoke interwove in the air into a puppet doll without clear face and body. Char lifted the wooden board and let the puppet enter the cer. The puppet flew around in a circle before rushing out and squeaking at the two of them.

    "Follow me."

    Char was the first to enter the cer, with the Dark Elf following closely behind.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    This secret passage led to the interior of the town, which was the escape route Hilda used.

    Although Char had not set foot here when Hilda was young, he had been to Golden Butterfly City before. The other end of the secret passage was the Consul''s mansion''s prison. However, at the entrance, there were usually two level 40 Water Spiders.

    Fortunately, the Candle Ghost could warn them. From its reaction, it seemed that the two water spiders were not there yet.

    The two of them passed through the tunnel safely under the Candle Ghost''s lead. Char extinguished the candle, and thetter dissipated with the wind, not even leaving a trace behind.

    The entrance to the passage was located in the dark and leaking storage room on the basement first floor of the dungeon. The two of them groped around in the dark and came to the stairway leading to the first floor.

    The dungeon had a square structure, with a patio in the middle. The dazzling sunlight was like a piece of jade, shining on the ground in all directions.

    The guards on top of them would reach out their hands to touch the sunlight from time to time. Their footsteps and whispers could be heard clearly.

    "Is that beautiful elf really a witch?"

    "Who knows? Since the Consul has captured her, she might be one of them."

    "Shh... Lower your voice."

    "He won''t allow others to get what he can''t get."

    Her voice was a little louder, with a little dissatisfaction and even a little excitement.

    "Lower your voice. It seems like someone ising outside!"

    The guards all fell silent, and soon, light footsteps could be heard from the other end.

    It was a female elf who came to visit Hilda. Her voice was very clear.

    "Lucius is the same," Evelyn said in a low voice.

    Char smiled nomittally.

    "This isn''t the only simrity between Lucius and him..."

    The visitor convinced the guards with a few words, and after the crisp sound of gold coins nking, the two guards left in satisfaction.

    "Hilda! Hilda!"

    The visitor knocked on the door of the cell, but there was no response for a long time, as if it was an empty cell.

    After a long stalemate, even Char was a little curious.

    "What''s the situation?"

    Could it be that the persecution of Hilda began here? Was she taken out of the cell in advance?

    How could this be so hard for them?

    "Go out and check the situation," Char said in a low voice.

    Evelyn nodded and turned invisible as she left.

    The two of them had been hiding at the staircase outside the cell. However, as the Dark Elf took her first step in the courtyard, they seemed to have triggered a certain plot.

    In an instant, a hesitant voice came from all the cells in the three-story prison that was in the shape of a square.

    "Zena?"

    Every voice was as light as a mosquito''s whisper, but countless voices mixed together and suddenly interweaved into an answer that resounded throughout the dungeon.

    Char was shocked. He stood up uncontrobly and went to the courtyard as the sun shone on him.

    Raising his head, the square-shaped dungeon continued to extend upwards, far beyond the threeyers of dense fog.

    Behind every cell, there was a terrified Hilda.

 Chapter 104 104

    Chapter 104: 177

    Hilda''s story was simple, and to some extent, it was simr to Evelyn''s story.

    To be able to live in the Golden Butterfly Marsh, she was naturally a Light Elf. However, there was no trace of the Light Elf on her body. That was because she had forced stic surgery in order to escape. The process was too tragic. In short, it was not far from cutting her flesh and bones.

    Just like Evelyn, this elf had a lot of suitors since she was young. Among them, one of them was resentful because he could not get what he wanted. He framed Hilda as a Forest Witch.

    This was not a big deal. Generally speaking, Hilda''s innocence could be cleared after a slight examination.

    However the problem was that this suitor was the son of the Consul.

    Therefore, Hilda was detained under the name of a witch.

    The young girl was terrified and helpless. She spent her days in the wet and cold prison in fear.

    At this time, a close friend of hers, Zena, found her overnight and said that her suitor was fabricating evidence. Once the evidence was conclusive, Hilda would be tied and burned to death. At that time, the one who died would be nothing more than a scapegoat prisoner, and she would lose her identity and be imprisoned by that guy forever.

    In desperation, Hilda decided to run away.

    Zena helped Hilda leave the dungeon through a secret passage. When they arrived at the witch''s cabin in the forest, Zena even told the flustered Hilda how to use the things in the cabin to disguise her appearance.

    Although the price was no different from disfigurement, Hilda had to do it in order to live.

    However, just as she endured the pain and ended her disguise, things changed...

    Zena had slipped away quietly, and the door of the wooden house was pushed open again. Outside was Hilda''s suitor and Zena, who was like a little bird beside him.

    "See, I told you, she''s a dirty witch!"

    Zena said with certainty.

    At this point, no matter how stupid Hilda was, he should have understood what was going on. When Zena gazed at the son of the Consul, her eyes were full of love, but when she looked at her, they were full of resentment and jealousy.

    Her face was covered in blood, and she did not even have the right to defend herself.

    Zena was not a witch, but she had identally discovered the witch''s hut, and had the idea of framing her.

    At this point, Hilda was truly forced into a corner.

    If it was not for the smell of blood on her body that woke up the sleeping Blood Fiends and created chaos for her to escape, and then was picked up by the witches who returned home in the forest, her journey would have long been over.

    However, this was a dream that Zin''rokh had created for her, so there would be no blood fiends, nor would there be any witches to save her. She could only escape by falling into the abyss, or else she would be reincarnated over and over again, and would not retain any relevant memories.

    The above was Char''s deduction and what it originally looked like.

    However, this time, the situation was very different.

    Char stood in the middle of the courtyard and looked up. All the Hilda were looking at him.

    The scene was... disguting.

    The two-meter-wide corridors of the cells above the third floor had disappeared. They were like empty buildings. Hilda stuck her face to the iron bars and looked down.

    "Who are you?"

    It was the ensemble of countless people again. The empty sound lingered in the hollow building, like a tactful wail.

    Hilda, who had not been destroyed by fate, still looked like a sun elf. Her skin was as white as milk, her pointed ears were pale from fear, her hair was messy, and her lips were dry.

    Every one of them was like this.

    "Who are you?"

    Zena stretched out her body from the second floor and said nervously, " I''m going to call the guards!"

    Char did not say a word as she quietly counted the floors.

    Zena would not do that. He was sure of it.

    She wanted Hilda to escape, or the truth that she had spread in advance would be in vain. By then, the son of the Consul would find the witch''s hut in the forest outside the city, but he could not find Hilda, and his n would be ruined.

    Therefore, he was fearless.

    Compared to that, Char was more concerned about where all these Hilda hade from.

    How many of them were there.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    He had an unbelievable guess.

    There were four cells on each side, and sixteen cells on each floor. He had counted eleven floors in total, and any further up would be swallowed up by the blinding sunlight.

    That was 176 cells. 176 Hilda.

    Two more to go.

    "Hey! Who are you? I''m really going to call the guards!"

    "As you wish."

    Char said and left the cell with Evelyn

    Zena seemed to have been scared out of her wits as well. As soon as Char left, more than a hundred pairs of eyes turned to look at her, and Hilda suddenly turned to look at her as well.

    "Zena, are you here to save me?"

    "Yes."

    "That''s great! Quickly let me out!"

    "And me..."

    "And me, Zena. We''re best friends."

    "And me!"

    Countless voices rose and fell, and Zena sat on the ground. Her face was pale, and her legs were weak.

    "No, it''s not like this!"

    "Zena, why are you afraid?"

    Hilda tilted her head, and her beautiful eyes were dull.

    Zena suddenly felt a sense of danger. She struggled to get up and staggered back.

    "It''s not like that," Zena said. "I don''t have any ill intentions. I''lle to see you another day. I have to go."

    When she turned around, Hilda had alreadye out of a cell.

    Like a ball of air, she went straight through the iron bars and blocked Zena''s retreat. However, she was still looking down at her hands in surprise, as if she could not believe that she had actuallye out.

    After the first one, there would be the second and the third.

    Soon, all of Hilda left the cell and walked towards her.

    Zena immediately ran to the top of the stairs, but she had to stop after two steps.

    Hilda stood on the steps and continued to look at her with her lifeless eyes.

    "Zena, we''re best friends, right?"

    Behind her, Hilda suddenly spoke.

    Zena''s body trembled as if she could not control her body. She pulled out a knife from her boots, and her face suddenly turned ferocious.

    "You forced me to! Hilda, I don''t want this to happen!"

    The elf rushed forward madly and stabbed Hilda in the chest.

    The result was surprisingly smooth. Hilda held Zena''s hand, looked at her in a daze, and then copsed.

    She was not dead yet, but she stretched out her bloodied hand, as if she was using Zena of her crimes.

    "Zena..."

    Zena''s hands were stained with blood. When she came back to her senses, she could not believe that she would do this, and she could not believe that things would be so easy.

    Her eyes were bloodshot, and her fingertips were shrouded in a faint ck mist.

    However, she did not notice it. Instead, she turned around and looked at the other Hilda who were approaching.

    "You... You forced me to do this!"

 Chapter 105 105

    Chapter 105. Char, Who''s She?

    On the other side.

    The two guards left the dungeon and hid in a corner. As they chatted, the two of them were not above level 10, so Evelyn easily knocked them out.

    Fortunately, she was only level 10, or the two of them would have been unconscious forever.

    Char turned around to look at the dark dungeon. The 11th floor could not be seen from the outside.

    It was obvious that it was a special space.

    Fortunately, the rules of the meditation space were still in ce outside. Hilda did not know the patrol rules of the guards in the Consul''s mansion, so the level 40 Guards were like gargoyles who were not very clear-headed. They lined up and followed a regr route without stopping for a moment.

    Char easily found an opening and slipped out of the mansion.

    "Where should we go?" The Dark Elf asked.

    "To Hilda''s house. I have a feeling that she''ll be there, and in a way that''s beyond our imagination."

    The Golden Butterfly City was not big, and there were many people in the city. Some of the guards were concentrated on the city wall, and some were concentrated in the city lord''s mansion. The part that was supposed to patrol the streets was taken out of the city to hunt for witches in the forest.

    It didn''t take much effort for them to reach Hilda''s residence.

    Char opened the door and was stunned.

    There were two Hilda in the house.

    The former was the witch, Hilda, whom they had just met, while thetter was the elf, Hilda, who was in the cell.

    Other than their eyes, there was nothing simr between the two of them. Just their age alone was quite different. The witch Hilda was obviously more mature, while the elf Hilda was only a young girl.

    The witch seemed to beforting herself. She stood up excitedly when she saw the two.

    "You''re finally here."

    Char frowned. "You remember me?"

    "What are you talking about? Didn''t we just meet a few minutes ago? You barged into my house for no reason, and you even asked me to make the thought link potion. Have you forgotten?"

    Oh, this was Hilda, who had entered the meditation space with them.

    However, the problem was that she had just been destroyed, so she should not exist.

    As the creator of the meditation space, her original consciousness should be asleep-in other words, the people and things in the town in front of her were all going on in her mind. She was the god of this world.

    Did God personallye down?

    What was the point of this?

    Shaya did not believe that the so-called desperate situation woulde with a level 40 Witch to save myself. She was the one who set the rules. Even if she were to create a Blood Dragon here and use its Dragon Breath to take away half the lives of the people in the city, it would only take a mere thought from her. Why would she fall into the abyss?

    "Where did you find her?" "Do you still remember the past?" Char asked.

    "Of course I remember. How could I possibly forget? I knew that I would be taken out of the dungeon by Zena, so I took myself away in advance."

    "You mean the dungeon in the Consul''s mansion?" The Dark Elf could not help but ask.

    "Of course." Hilda the witch took it for granted. where else?"

    "Then did you see..."

    "Is everything normal?" Char stopped the Dark Elf and asked.

    "Everything is normal. The guards didn''t notice me. But..."

    "But what?"

    Hilda, the witch, was confused. "But what should I do next? How do I leave this ce and get out of my meditative state? You should have a way, right?"

    Char was silent.

    In other words, Hilda herself did not encounter the 176 past selves.

    The change only began the moment the two of them stepped in.

    Was this a triggered plot?

    It did not seem like it. Hilda being able to take him away meant that the plot had already begun. It was more like an revtion.

    What she saw was just a disguise. Her original appearance was only revealed with the arrival of the two people, or perhaps there was some kind of cognitive interference to her.

    At this time, the witch Hilda suddenly frowned. She pressed her forehead with one hand and bent down in pain. She quickly let out a painful cry. The veins on her forehead bulged, and she breathed heavily like a fish out of water.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    At the same time, Hilda, who was the first to fall in the dungeon, finally breathed herst. Her corpse turned into a stream of light and dissipated. The ck gas on Zena''s body and the blood in her eyes also became more dense.

    The witch Hilda rolled around on the ground in pain, and her magic power began to go into disorder. Char felt as if her blood was being drawn away, and the elf Hilda, who was an ordinary person, had green-brown veins on her skin.

    ''We can''t wait any longer.''

    Char tore open a sleeping spell scroll, and the blood on the animal skin took the opportunity to escape. She hit the witch, and thetter twisted a few times before she fainted.

    The Dark Elf helped her back into her chair and the two of them heaved a sigh of relief.

    Since that things hade to this, Char was a little troubled.

    Suddenly, Hilda, who had been silent all this while, spoke, "Char..."

    Char looked up.

    He was sure that he had never revealed his name after he came in.

    "Did she tell you my name?" He pointed at Hilda the witch.

    "No..."

    The elf shook her head, and a blush appeared on her face. She frowned slightly, as if she was struggling in her mind.

    After a while, she climbed down from the bed and carefully came to Char''s side. She sat on hisp and stuck close to him like a cat, taking a deep breath.

    "It''s you, there''s no mistake..."

    Char and Evelyn were stunned.

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t recognize you at first. I remember now." Hilda smiled apologetically and looked down at her hands. "Although I don''t know why I became like this, I''ve returned to the Golden Butterfly Marsh, and there''s a... Who looks exactly like me, I''m very sure, and I''m more and more sure of it."

    In just a few words, her entire temperament had undergone a tremendous change.

    A second ago, the young elven girl was blushing when she spoke, but now she was sitting on Char with her legs crossed. Her eyes were bright and charming, and her actions showed a silent tacit understanding.

    She raised her head and kissed Char''s cheek. Then, she teased her in a tone that did not match her age, "Damn it, you said that you''d be back after finding a sword and hitting on a Valkyrie. You even said that you wanted to invite me to visit the ruins of an ancient mechanical civilization. Howe you''re gone?"

    Char''s mind was struck by lightning! Even his soul was trembling!

    His mind went nk.

    He turned around mechanically and looked at the other party. After a long time, he carefully probed, " "Before I left, did I give you a Dragon Skeleton?"

    "You remember?" Hilda put her arms around his neck andughed happily. "That''s right, we''re still walking on the Blood Dragon''s back."

    Char quickly covered her mouth.

    "Have I taken you to the bottom of the valley next to the Felix Manor?" Char asked.

    "Ff course, the fireflies there are very beautiful.

    "Have I ever asked you to make the [Dragon Strength Potion]?"

    "No..."

    "It''s nothing. Oh right, we must have been to the ins of treasures and had a conflict with the green-skinned dwarves there, right?"

    Hilda raised her eyebrows.

    "Who did you go with?"

    "I''m sorry."

    Char pped herself hard twice, trying to clear his chaotic memory.

    At this moment, a faint voice was heard.

    "Char, who''s she?"

    ''This is bad.'' Shaya was sweating profusely.

    How was he going to exin this?

    Hilda was displeased by the Dark Elf''s question.

    She wrapped her arms around Char''s neck. "Hey, who''s she?"

    ...

    ''Just let me die.''

 Chapter 106 106

    Chapter 106. Messy

    Char used to be an extremely pure person.

    To what extent was she pure?

    In the first round, he ended the game as a virgin. After that, until the crusade against Zin''rokh and bing The public enemy of the human race with Ortlinde in his arms, he only had Ksenja. If not for the fallen Valkyrie''s fancy flirting, he might have had a single female lead for the entire round.

    Then, in the second and third rounds, he even felt a little apologetic toward Ortlinfr. An apology from the first round, even if the throne was broken by the silly Laurentia.

    If it was not for the fourth reincarnation, when he pushed open the door and saw the wife''s cold and guarded eyes, which deeply hurt him, Char would not have suddenly realized...

    ''Oh, this is a f*cking game that can restart. Char, are you an idiot?''

    However, even so, before the eleventh round, he was still a pure young man who felt guilty about opening a harem. The subsequent rounds did not even change the order of the targets.

    Then, he went crazy.

    Since he could not get out and was trapped in this stupid game, he could do whatever he wanted.

    However, after a period of madness, he recovered.

    She probably felt that it was not a good idea to continue giving up on herself. The world was so big, and she should go and see more.

    As a result, he had a bunch of precious passerby on his journey.

    Hilda was one of them, and a rtively important passer-by at that.

    Elven yers from Andaheim would meet HIlda for the first time in the level 30 quest line in the swamp of corpses, but it would be difficult to get to know him. By then, Orivande would still be in the Astan City, and she would only be an ordinary forest witch.

    After a series of corruption and degeneration, Hilda would fall into the abyss after this meditation and be a Dark Witch, walking between order and the abyss.

    It was then that Charunched his strategy, and everything fell into ce. The witch''s cabin became his most frequent stop when he passed through the swamp, and Hi was like his lover.

    Of course, there were also things that he could not care about.

    The emotions revealed in Hilda''s words were a series that Char could not remember clearly. He could only remember that it was a two-digit number, between 70 and 80.

    He had just returned from Aurania before heading to Zin''rokh''sir. He had brought back a bone specimen of an Ice Dragon so that she could refine a level 75 Blood Dragon for self-protection. After that, he had gone to Memphis alone and found Ortlinde, who was training there. Together, they searched for the holy sword, and finally, he had entered their alone.

    He roughly remembered this, but he couldn''t put the numbers together.

    Interestingly, she recalled most of her memories in that short moment, extending from the start of the game to the 19th year when Char killed Zin''rokh, and the world restarted.

    ''Let''s call her Hilda #75.''

    However, her memories did not include this meditation, nor did they include the experience she had with Zena when she was young.

    The situation was very strange. It was as if the experience that was ying out in the meditation space was a nk. The elf Hilda was about to experience it but was interrupted by the witch Hilda.

    Then, because she saw Char, she recovered all of Hilda''s memories for 75 rounds, except for this one.

    Char suddenly had a strange thought.

    She was like a container, holding this memory, and the only gap was the part that was about to y out.

    If the witch Hilda had not interrupted them, and everything had gone smoothly, what would have happened?

    Char had no time to care about that, as there was another problem that she had to deal with. He only hated that he could not contact Zin''rokh and block this part as well.

    Evelyn''s eyes grew sharper. Hilda, on the other hand, remained calm despite being stared at by her. She even seemed to be provoking her.

    ''I can sit on hisp like this, can you?''

    Such an headache

    At this moment, the witch Hilda woke up.

    She coughed twice and staggered up from her chair.

    "Char?"

    Hilda saw Hilda #75 sitting on Char''sp with a strange expression.

    However, this was far less strange than her words.

    "Are you really...? You won''t even let me off when I was young?"

    What was the meaning of this?

    Char stood up immediately.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    This familiar bantering tone, this unpretentious familiarity

    ''Don''t tell me you''ll also run away...''

    "Have I ever asked you to make the [Dragon Strength Potion]?" He asked again.

    "No, I can''t believe you''re still going to use that. Don''t we usually use the [Power of Thorns Potion]?" Hilda the witch raised her eyebrows and hugged him naturally. "You said that you learned something new from a Dark Elf. Have you forgotten?"

    Probably Hilda #65.

    No...

    ''That''s not right.''

    Char smacked his forehead.

    This time, Evelyn also noticed that something was wrong. She put aside her other thoughts for the time being and stepped forward to grab the witch Hilda''s hand.

    "Do you still remember me?"

    Hilda''s eyes were initially filled with disdain, but soon, her expression changed.

    She recognized Evelyn. The woman who had upied her hot spring a few minutes ago.

    The witch''s body trembled slightly, as if two memories were entangled in her mind. She took half a step back, and when she raised her head again, her eyes were clear again.

    "I felt like I was about to do something."

    The witch Hilda shook her head.

    "I remember you two... We used the [Mind Connection Potion], but I also remember the potions after that." She stared at Char and said, "United with the Holy Kingdom to fight against the abyss. The elven court is in turmoil. In the next ten years, did something happen to our Pixiu? "

    "You don''t believe that it''s true?" Char asked.

    He stepped forward and grabbed Hilda''s hand.

    Hilda struggled free and moved her body away.

    That was good too.

    Her reaction convinced Char that she had only suddenly obtained Hilda #65''s memories and did not be that person in an instant.

    In other words, she was still the 178th cycle Hilda, even if she recalled something.

    "It''s hard to exin this matter clearly."

    Char found a ce to sit down, and Hilda #75 leaned over and sat in his arms.

    On the angel''s face, the originally clear eyes shed with intense love, exactly the same as the lover in his memory.

    Char smiled helplessly and held her hand. Then, he sighed and tried to start the conversation in a gentle tone.

    whether you believe in reincarnation or not, please treat it as an inevitable phenomenon, and believe that what I''m going to say next is not nonsense. On this basis, this story makes sense."

    "Then, the story begins..."

    In the dungeon.

    More than half of the 176 Hilda were dead or injured, and most of them were lying on the ground, dying.

    The sun shone directly on the blood on the ground, and it was coated with ayer of gold. The sweet smell of blood spread out.

    The de of the knife in Zena''s hand had already curled up, and her appearance waspletely different from before.

    His originally slender fingers swelled, and sharp ck ws grew out of their tips. Her fair skin became paler and paler, and the ck mist that originally started from the tip of her finger climbed all over her body, like a ck, constantly wriggling magic pattern.

    The elf''s eyes were bloodshot, and red lines extended from the corners of his eyes, taking up half of his face.

    If Char was here, she would definitely recognize Griva Orson as a Dark Elf.

    It had only been half an hour since she came in. The two guards outside woke up and rushed back. They were dumbfounded when they saw the hellish scene. Before the two of them could turn around and escape, sharp ws reached out from their chests.

    "No one can leave this ce."

    Zena stuck out her scarlet tongue and licked the blood on her ws.

    She walked toward the Hilda that were still struggling on the ground.

 Chapter 107 107

    Chapter 107. Memory Cage

    Time was limited, so Char only briefly exined some of the content, such as how the world was constantly restarting, and how his ultimate mission was to kill Zin''rokh.

    Just like how Evelyn could not figure out whether she was an NPC or some other existence, Hilda #75 could not figure out that she was just a memory carrier.

    She thought of herself as Hilda, but for some reason, she had be like this. She held more affection for Char than a close friend.

    Char was very sure of this, and she had a very subtle feeling.

    Although she was indeed a living person and was no different from the past, she waspletely different from the real Evelyn.

    Just like how you could not go back to using things like HD, 4k, and 144hz after using them. Before they were created, one would not notice the difference between 60hz and 1080p. However, inparison, the difference between the two was like heaven and earth.

    The difference here was easier to understand.

    As for Hilda herself...

    She fell into that state of pain again halfway through listening, and this time it was far more intense than before.

    Char had no choice but to let her fall asleep again.

    He suspected that there was something wrong with the Hilda that had been left in the dungeon.

    At the end of the story, both Evelyn and Hilda #75 fell into a long silence.

    This speech had nothing to do with the doubt of existence. It did not make the Dark Elf doubt herself. It just made her feel infinitely small, convinced that there was a Supreme God ying with the world.

    This seemed to be amon urrence in illusion world, where the strong preyed on the weak.

    After all, there was no absolute order here, and the difference in individual strength was obvious.

    "So, you know so much because of...?"

    "Yes, I''ve experienced it once."

    "So, you really don''t remember anything?" Char looked straight into her eyes.

    The Dark Elf avoided his gaze.

    No matter what she recalled, no matter if what Char said was true or false, she only believed in what she saw and experienced with her own eyes.

    Memories could be faked, just like the current meditation space. She did not believe that it was a memory that was forced on.

    In the end, it was just that she did not want to believe that L was that kind of person.

    Char probably knew what she was thinking, so she was relieved.

    He looked at Hilda #75. She was looking at him with the usual tender eyes that Char was very familiar with. She was perfectly acting as a lover, and did not feel anything wrong at all.

    "So, you''lle to find me every time you reincarnate?"

    Charughed in embarrassment.

    "Ha, most of the time, I''ll be tired."

    "Ha, man''s Pixiu"

    Hilda touched his face and said, " "So where is this ce?"

    "It was about twenty days before we met." Char held her hand and ced it on her face, carefully recalling. "A team of about 500 Light Elf soldiers passed by the corpse hiding swamp."

    He helped her confirm the time before and after the meditation incident, but Hilda shook her head again, indicating that she really could not remember what happened.

    Char took a deep breath and told him Zena''s Story.

    "That''s what happened, you''ll be saved by a passing witch..."

    "Leidana?" Hilda #75 suddenly said a name.

    "Yes, it''s her!"

    "I remember."

    She suddenly stood up from Char''s legs and mumbled something to herself.

    With every step she took, her figure would change slightly. In just a few seconds, she hadpletely transformed from the Elf Hilda into the Witch Hilda!

    Char could not help but curse in disbelief.

    She was dressed in a crimson evening gown, the ribbon around her waist embroidered with the patterns of the sun elf royal family.

    This was the gift he had given her before he left for the 75 rounds...

    "My dear, I remember now."

    Hilda #75 spun around on the spot, like a queen at a banquet.

    She smiled at Char. "Perhaps this is God''s will. It was a year after you left that day, and I happened to be wearing this."

    Char was stunned, and then blinked her eyes hard, her heart filled with satisfaction.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    There were still people who remembered.

    ''It''s so good...''

    Hilda #75 exuded the charm of a mature woman. She returned to Char''s side and let his head rest on her chest, kissing his hair.

    The two of them had a perfectlypatible temperament.

    "Ah, so you can cry too. Is it because you haven''t seen me in a long time?"

    Char chuckled and did notment.

    The brief moment of affection was quickly interrupted. There were messy footsteps and all kinds of screams outside the house. Golden Butterfly City seemed to be in chaos.

    As soon as she stood up, Hilda #75 cut her finger. A drop of blood condensed into the shape of an eye in the air and flew out of the window.

    A few secondster, her expression changed.

    "We have to leave quickly! To the north!"

    Char could feel the urgency in her expression. He nodded and carried Hilda out of the window, followed by the Dark Elf.

    The usually quiet and peaceful Golden Butterfly City was filled with uneasiness. People were panicking as they kept their distance from the city Lord''s mansion.

    An 11-story building had suddenly appeared over there. An ominous ck smoke was overflowing from it, and a blood-red light soared into the sky.

    The one who was really pushing the crowd and fleeing was a figure at the end of the long street whose trajectory could not be seen clearly.

    With every rise and fall, a person''s head would be separated from his body. Fresh blood bloomed like a flower on the street, and a sweet, fishy smell permeated from the distance like a bloody wind.

    "This scene is so familiar."

    Char narrowed her eyes.

    He handed Hilda to Evelyn.

    "You two head north and meet up with the guards there."

    "How about you?"

    "I''ll go take a look at the answer."

    Char turned around and left. The Dark Elf wanted to say something but was stopped by Hilda #75.

    "You don''t believe him?" She asked.

    "Of course, I do."

    "You don''t look so sure." The witch smiled. "Maybe you''re the woman he''ll never let go of every time. Don''t make me look down on you. Don''t cause him trouble."

    "I''m not like you!"

    "That''s right, you can''tpare to me in terms of how to get along with him better."

    The witchughed sarcastically. The Dark Elf could only follow her in a fit of anger.

    In Char''s memory, the Golden Butterfly City would eventually be like this, and now it was more like a drill.

    And it wasn''t the same person who had caused the upheaval.

    He could not see who that person was for the time being, as his perception was not enough to capture the other party''s figure. However, he was more frequent than breathing when he fought the monsters, so he naturally knew the rules of their movement. They would move towards the ce where the living gathered, and it was safe for him to walk alone as long as he paid a little attention to the movement.

    After bypassing the main road that was being ravaged by the monsters, Char sneaked into the city lord''s residence from the back.

    This ce was like hell.

    The patrolling guards had their necks broken, and their broken limbs were scattered all over the ground. The air was filled with a nauseating smell. The dungeon was surrounded by ck mist, and the power of the abyss was dense as far as the eye could see.

    He stepped on the blood and entered the dungeon, which was full of mana, and then gasped.

    Elf Hilda...

    They were all dead.

    Not only that, there was also thest hit.

    He would not let anyone live.

    "Master!"

    The abundant mana immediately distorted and transformed into a face.

    Zin''rokh...

    "What''s going on?" Char asked, frowning.

    I''m not too sure, but I have a guess," Zin''rokh said in a low voice. He could not hide the excitement in his voice. "IT doesn''t have the power to erase the past. Instead, it seals them up. Furthermore, IT did not prepare a ce to seal the past. When I was carrying out this order, I identally opened a door.

    "This ce is the cage that IT seals up the past. It is a cage that stores memories."

 Chapter 108 108

    Chapter 25. Head Warden

    "The Memory Cage..."

    Char mumbled as he rubbed his brows.

    "You mean, the past that IT erased has been sealed here?"

    "Yes, the carriers of those memories are in a dormant state. They won''t wake up in the absence of strong stimtion, and they won''t even appear-at least before you came, everything was normal. And this space of meditation is created by the memory of all the carriers."

    "You mean, it doesn''t belong to Hilda, who came here with me, but them?"

    "Yes, it''s themon memory of the 177 individuals. Because of this, this is an ongoing memory. This is a process of restoring the memory, but I don''t know what will happen after it is restored."

    "It will recover."

    Char raised his head. "If the memory is restored, the carrier will be covered by theplete memory and return to the state of that reincarnation. Experience, level, and cognitive level. However, why did Zena be like this? "

    "This is not in the blueprint, master. Her corruption has nothing to do with me," Zin''rokh replied. "I only prepared the power of the abyss ording to the blueprint. I didn''t expect her to take it away. The energy level of the meditation space seems to have changed and is no longer limited to level 40. That''s why she can demonize and..."

    "And what?"

    "She''spletely different from the other individuals in this memory. She''s more like a Warden, a long-term actress, constantly performing in this memory.Have you never seen her before?"

    "In the past, whenever I tried to enter this meditation space, I would be kicked out by you."

    "I''m sorry, master."

    "Let''s not talk about that. What about her now? Do I have any way to kill her?"

    "It''s simple. As long as this space copses, you don''t even have to do anything."

    "Is that so?"

    Char lowered his head and nced at the blood around him,ughing at himself.

    "Motherf*cker."

    "You''re actually this strong?"

    Evelyn looked at the Blood Dragon that Hilda #75 had summoned, her voice was a little hoarse.

    There were no dragons in Andahaim. Most of the dragons she had seen came from the illusions of the conjurer and the photostones that the Mushroom Man had offered to the queen. A precious magic image that could be yed repeatedly. The dragon soared in the sky, with the whistling wind and the shing peaks and ravines in its ears.

    The Blood Dragon in front of him was almost the same size as it.

    The only difference was that it was not frightening. Its skin and flesh were like muscle fibers that had been dehydrated. The red and white dried meat was stitched onto the bones by magic patterns and golden threads, and its broken wings were like two huge kites.

    Even so, it was still a dragon.

    "Is it good? Char gave it to me," Hilda #75 said, showing off.

    Evelyn wished she could go back to a few seconds ago and take back her words.

    "But how can he be so strong?"

    The Dark Elf muttered to herself.

    "He''s already so strong. After the conspiracy of the Holy See Archbishop was exposed, the United Holy Kingdom issued dozens of wanted orders on him in one breath, but he was still safe and sound. He even stole the Holy Shroud of the first Archbishop from under the eyes of the church, and his purpose was just to be buried with a child."

    Hilda #75 continued to ramble on about Char''s past in the 70- 80th reincarnation. Evelyn was confused, but she vaguely understood that it was a story that happened in the past and might reappear in the future.

    Thinking of this, her mind was in a mess, and she had to turn her eyes to the battlefield to divert her attention.

    It could no longer be called a battlefield.

    There was a huge gap in the city wall, and the broken limbs of soldiers were hanging on it. The lingering ck gas and dark brown blood were smeared on the city wall, as if a terrible mollusk was devouring the building.

    The Blood Dragon whistled as it was summoned, pouncing straight at the Dark Elves that were charging out of the Urban area. Even though one of them knew Zena, and the other had just seen Zena, they could not recognize who the other was.

    The guards at the city gate had already been killed by her. The remaining dozens of defeated soldiers were only able to sessfully retreat under the cover of Hilda #75, together with the civilians who had not been able to evacuate in time.

    Evelyn did not want to care about these people''s lives. First of all, this was the meditation space. Secondly, she could not be bothered even if this was reality.

    However, Hilda #75 only said, "Char would do that. After that, she dispelled all her thoughts.

    The son of the Consul, who was outside the city and had gone to the forest to surround Hilda, had also returned with his team. He did not recognize Hilda. He had wanted to recruit the two of them, but after witnessing the true strength of Hilda #75, he immediately became a God and led his men to build a line of defense in front of the two.

    He did not seem to be mediocre.

    Evelyn was fiddling with the weapon left behind by the elf. It was a military dagger of the sunlight elves with the image of a zing phoenix spreading its wings on it. She suddenly realized that her power had been unsealed.

    He did not regain his level 20 strength when he was outside, but his original appearance after the contract was terminated.

    The Dark Elf was flustered for a second, but she quickly recovered.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    She stole a nce at the high-spirited H #75.

    On the battlefield outside the city, Blood Dragon also seemed to be unable to hold on.

    In the beginning, it did rely on its huge size to pick up the other party and throw it down from the sky. However, this didn''t seem to cause any real damage to the Dark Elf, so Hilda #75 controlled the Blood Dragon to hammer the Dark Elf into the ground.

    This was still useless.

    "Don''t you have Dragon Breath?" The Dark Elf could not help but ask.

    "Of course I do."

    Hilda''s expression was a little unnatural.

    "I spent a lot of effort to configure those things!"

    "What?"

    Just as Evelyn was feeling puzzled by the other party''s words, the Blood Dragon in the distance suddenly let out a roar.

    The corrosive blood in its body began to gather and brew, and then with a rapid dive, it poured down. Arge area of green grass was instantly corroded by the pus and blood, turning yellow.

    "See that?"

    Hilda glowed, and Evelyn was at a loss for words.

    "Did you seed?"

    Cheers came from the crowd in front of them, but the voices soon came to an abrupt end as if someone had grabbed them by the neck.

    The Dark Elf crawled up from the Blood Dragon''s breath. Large pieces of her skin fell off, revealing her white bones, but it did not affect her movements in the slightest. The ck mist that looked like magic patterns covered the bones, and new flesh and blood quickly grew out.

    She grinned as if she wasughing at her opponent''s ignorance and weakness. She shot up from the ground like a cannonball. Her two swollen sharp ws were closed into a drill, and her whole body pierced straight into the Blood Dragon''s body, tearing off arge piece of skin and flesh.

    Evelyn looked over, but Hilda #75 avoided her gaze.

    "She''s so difficult to deal with..."

    She snorted and cut her palm. Blood dripped down and she drew a six-pointed star array on the ground.

    A blood-red light shed across it, and the blood Dragon flying in the air suddenly let out a roar. Its body burst into mes with a bang!

    In the red mes, Zena had no choice but to crawl out of the Blood Dragon''s body. Her entire body was burning.

    "Let''s fire together! She''s afraid of fire!"

    The son of the Consul shouted excitedly. The remaining elven soldiers immediately drew their bows and arrows, and the fire arrows intertwined to form a barrage of bullets that surrounded her, exploding in mid-air one after another! The Mages summoned fire andva, ying the second wave of art in the smoke!

    Boom!

    The explosion was so loud that when the smoke dispersed, thend outside the city was already in ruins. Zenay in the middle of thend, unrecognizable.

    An officer gathered his courage and moved closer, his eyelids twitching.

    It was not organs that were wriggling in the man''s broken body, but thick ck mist.

    The blood vessels in Zena''s eyes disappeared, and the magic patterns on her body seemed to have retracted.

    "She''s really not going to make it!"

    The officer clenched his fist and waved it at the crowd.

    "We''ve seeded!"

    "We did it!"

    "That''s great!"

    "What kind of monster is this?"

    In the midst of the cheers, Evelyn''s pupils suddenly shrank!

    "Be careful!"

    A dark figure came out of Zena''s body, as if she had taken off her coat. She calmly stood up and staggered.

    "I actually woke up..."

    It mumbled and waved its hand. The people and things around it were wiped out, leaving arge nk.

    They had been deleted.

 Chapter 109 109

    Chapter 26. ck me

    Hilda had a dream, and it was a bizarre dream.

    She dreamed that she was bewitched and persuaded by a mysterious voice, and finally sank into the power of the abyss, persecuting past armies and going against order. In the end, she was captured by the Army of the United Holy Kingdom and burned to death.

    The dream ended in the fire, but it was another dream when he woke up.

    She dreamed that she met Char in the middle of her dream, and he seemed to have predicted all the hardships she had experienced in her previous dream. The two of them spent a short and unforgettable time together, and then he disappeared. One day, the world suddenly fell into darkness.

    When she woke up again, it was the third dream...

    Then, the fourth...

    Later on, she had lost count of how many dreams she had. The people and things that appeared in her dreams kept repeating, and Char appeared and disappeared from time to time.

    At first, she could not understand the emotions in his eyes, but she gradually understood that he seemed to be the only one who could understand this reincarnation. She desperately opened her mouth, trying to say something, but she was imprisoned by a force. She could only watch the disappointment and loneliness in his eyes be more and more intense until they became numb, but there was also a deep, hidden sadness.

    The process repeated until a certain number of times before it stopped abruptly.

    After a long period of darkness, the memories merged with each other. The swelling and burning pain in her brain also eased a little, but those cold and difficult memories became warm and even familiar.

    The memory was hidden in the depths of his mind, like a rabbit in the grass, disappearing in an instant.

    Hilda opened her eyes.

    It felt like a century had passed, and she did not even remember that she had been dreaming.

    In front of him was a light blue sky, and the breeze of the Golden Butterfly Marsh was blowing.

    "If you''re awake, then get up quickly. Things don''t seem right."

    Hilda was awakened, and she looked at the back of her other self.

    The crimson evening gown...

    She remembered.

    It was a strange sense of familiarity.

    She had never seen him before, but she remembered him.

    She would subconsciously recall that she had once expressed her love for this dark color, and Char had gotten this ''dark rose'' from the tailor in the forest capital who was specially made for the royal family.

    Shaking his head to get rid of the distracting thoughts, Hilda looked ahead and opened her mouth slightly.

    "What kind of monster is this?"

    It was hard to say that he was a person.

    It had a human-shaped body, four limbs and a head, but no facial features. His body was an indescribable white color. The outline of his body was clear, but it was trembling all the time, like shing snowkes. If one looked at it for a long time, it would be dazzling. The sun above shone down, but it did not leave its shadow on the ground. It was as if the light had been absorbed by it, or it had avoided it.

    There were no living things around it. They had all been deleted by it.

    The Blood Dragon. The soldiers. The blood mist...

    All of them were deleted, leavingrge gaps and nk spaces, like the God of creation.

    It only took one step and it instantly appeared in front of the three.

    Hello, carrier #72, intruder, and individual who identally absorbed all memories.

    Although the maic voice came out, it did not have a mouth, let alone moving.

    Hilda #75, or rather, we should call her #72 after being corrected. She only hesitated for a second before she disyed the standard of a level 55 Witch.

    Seven blood arrows were shot at its head.

    However, it only raised its head to look at it before the blood arrow disappeared.

    "Quiet, carrier #72."

    The ground under Hilda''s feet suddenly disappeared, as if the earth had disappeared. In the next moment, only her head was exposed, and her body was buried in the earth. A force made her unable to speak.

    "The same goes for you two."

    Before she could finish her small action, both she and Hilda were enveloped by the cage that appeared out of thin air.

    It was like the master of this space, and it could summon incredible power with a raise of its hand.

    "In here, everything you have is given to you by me. There''s nothing I can''t control. We need to have a peaceful discussion to decide if we should stay or leave."

    As it spoke calmly, a voice suddenly came from behind.

    "What about this?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    As soon as it turned around, a burning ck me hit its face, and half of its head was instantly burned off.

    "Char!"

    The two of them eximed at the same time.

    It was Char.

    He had appeared out of nowhere, and his body was wrapped in ayer of ck mes. His entire style was out of ce in this space, as if he was being rejected. Every second of his existence required a great effort to resist this repulsive force.

    However, his expression was quite rxed.

    "Hey,dies. I have to deal with this strange-looking brother before the small gathering."

    As he spoke, he took out a lump of ck me and threw it at it. Thetter was not as calm as before and dodged in fear.

    When her attack missed, Char stuck to her like a parasite. It suddenly flickered like an old TV screen with poor signal and turned off with a beep.

    When it was opened with a beep, it was already more than 100 meters away.

    This time, Char could not chase after him like before. He only approached him quickly and stopped not far away from him.

    The two of them were in a confrontation.

    "Hey, Mr. Head Warden, what are you afraid of?" Char asked.

    It tilted its broken head, and green data flowed out of the missing part with ck as the background. It quickly recovered.

    "Ha..."

    It actuallyughed and waved its hand, and the three people behind Char fell asleep.

    "Is there something that''s not convenient for them to hear?" Char raised an eyebrow.

    "Carrier #72 can''t think, but the other two individuals areplete living beings. The self-destruction of either one of them is something we don''t want to see. They are non-renewable resources."

    "Oh, ''they''. It sounds like you''re still in the same gang,"

    "Aren''t you the same, intruder?"

    It did not seem to recognize Char, but its gaze lingered on the ck mes around Char for a long time.

    "The holder of this power has indeed encountered a problem in the dark abyss."

    He recognized the abyss, but he could not recognize himself.

    Eliminating the possibility of fraud, Char guessed that the other party hadpleted 178 rounds, which meant that he had only appeared during the open beta.

    Furthermore, the other party was not the ''it'' that he and Zin''rokh were most afraid of.

    A few minutes ago, he and Zin''rokh had deduced Zena''s identity as the Head Warden. Then, Zin''rokh had told him the rules of authority.

    There were two powers in this meditation space.

    One was the power to build a space, relying on the system, but the contents came from 177 memory carriers. Theirplete memories were divided into different sections, and their cognitive level stopped at the level of the elf Hilda, which together built the plot that was being yed.

    As 176 of them were destroyed, the memories were released and archived into the real Hilda''s brain. The remaining one, because of Char''s restoration, had restored all the memories of carrier #72 and was upgraded to the Hilda at the end of the 72nd round. With her memory, strength, and cognitive level at that time.

    Therefore, the upper limit of the realm was upgraded and released. With 176 partners all dead, Hilda #72 took over the heavy responsibility of building the realm. Even if she did not have this consciousness, she had no right to change anything. However, the power cap of the realm was indeed lifted by her, which was why Zena''s strength had increased so much.

    The other was the power of the abyss.

    It was also the power of Zin''rokh.

    If the space of meditation was a factory, then Zin''rokh was the external aid that could be used in times of need. He was responsible for providing Zena with the abyssal power she needed to increase her strength. Originally, this power was only instilled when Hilda fell into the abyss, and it was also written in the blueprint.

    Therefore, the realm had left an interface for him, allowing him to have some authority.

    However, Char wasmandeering it.

    As Zena was killed by Hilda #72''s full-powered strike, the actor died, and the Head Warden woke up.

    He took off his skin and stood up. His authority was above all else.

    Fortunately, he was not in charge of external aid like Zin''rokh, nor was the power of the abyss under his control.

    He could only restrict it, but he could not erase it.

    Therefore, Char, who had taken over this interface, could fight against it.

    However, could he kill the other party?

    It was still an unknown.

 Chapter 110 110

    Chapter 110. Do You Know Who I Am?

    "Hello," he said.

    "Do you have a name?" Char shouted.

    It tilted its head.

    "The code name is not important."

    "So you don''t have a name? Do you know who I am?"

    "Your codename is not important, intruder. Because you will be eliminated very soon."

    "Ah, that''s great."

    Char heaved a sigh of relief, and with a stomp of his feet, he charged forward.

    With theplete recovery of Hilda #72, the upper limit of the meditation space''s power had been greatly increased. Char had also recovered her power from a year before the 72 rounds, which was all the levels, equipment, and items he had when he parted with Hilda.

    Hilda #72 thought he was like that, so he was like that.

    Level 88 Elven Swordsman, level 85 Shadow Dance, level 80 Arcanist, level 74 Monk, and level 71 Bard...

    Char raised his sword, and the dark green de trembled slightly, stirring up faint ripples in the air. Three blessings spread all over his body, and his speed doubled for no reason.

    "It''s no use, a futile struggle."

    The Head Warden only raised his hand from afar, and Char suddenly fell into a quagmire, her speed decreasing rapidly. With a slight movement of its finger, Char''s small space was moved a hundred meters away.

    At this moment, the ck mes on Char''s body suddenly expanded, instantly devouring the space it controlled.

    After breaking free from the restraints, Char stepped lightly on the ground and shot forward. At the same time, he transformed into 12 figures and charged forward, each leaving behind a series of afterimages.

    For a moment, hundreds of figures wielding the swords appeared on the vastnd!

    Shadow Dance''s [Thousand Phantom Strikes] and Arcanist''s [Mirror Image].

    Over a hundred figures enshrouded in ck mes intertwined as they charged at the head Warden in a semi-circle.

    Thetter raised his hands, and the space in front of him was divided into countless neat cubes with dark cracks all over them.

    "Quarantine, clear."

    The ck mes on the illusionary figure were not real, so it could not protect itself at all. It was instantly cut into pieces. Among the shadows that had turned into dust, there was only one eye-catching figure left. It was Char''s original body.

    The Head Warden did not waste any time and sealed the space around Char again.

    "It''s no use," IT said calmly.

    That was indeed the case. Equipment, ss, and level were all useless, and could only provide Char with enough attributes to make him move faster.

    No matter how strong he was, he couldn''t be stronger than a dog''s authority.

    Inparison, the truly useful ones were the props.

    For example, the reason why Char was able to move behind it without a sound was because she had used the one-time item [Lover''s Mark], which had the effect of teleporting behind a member of the opposite sex.

    Although he did not know the Head Warden''s gender, he was not a man, so even if he was abnormal to Char, it still worked.

    Although the other party had the authority, they could not control Char''s actions, and thus could not restrict his authority as a ''yer'' to use items in the limited space.

    Authority was also given by others, and in front of a higher level of rules, it was just a little brother.

    The rules were fair.

    It could only react ordingly. Every time Char took out an item with a ridiculous effect, it would confiscate or disable it.

    The ck mes on Char''s body were getting lesser and lesser, and it seemed like it was an arrow at the end of its flight.

    "It''s a pointless struggle."

    The space was constantlypressed, and the ck mes burned fiercely. It was as if they were trying their best to resist, but they still couldn''t avoid being extinguished with a puff.

    However, the scene that it had imagined did not happen. Char, who was imprisoned, also disappeared in an instant!

    It was no different from the previous illusions.

    The warden was stunned for a brief moment before he quickly realized the problem.

    A faint eye of truth appeared in the sky, recing the sun!

    In that instant, Char appeared behind it, the ck mes on his body only a few centimeters away from it.

    However, these few centimeters were like a natural chasm.

    "You''re very intelligent. But that''s all there is to it."

    It raised its hand and snapped its fingers.

    In an instant, all the elements, arcane spells, and curses around Char were annihted.

    [Complete Silence]

    It was already a nightmare for spellcasters, but now, with the power of his authority, it had another kind of terrifying power. The world was made up of elements, and as the elements were destroyed, the area around the two of them was instantly reduced to a vacuum.

    Although the ck mes protected Char''s body and allowed him to move, his body was spreading out uncontrobly. The pulling force was getting stronger, and the ck mes were being consumed at an rming rate.

    The head Warden looked at Char calmly, as if he was waiting for his death.

    However, the panic that it was expecting did not happen on Char''s face. Instead, he grinned and raised his middle finger.

    "What the f*ck are you looking at?"

    A scroll turned into a stream of light in his hand.

    [Power of Creation (Magic Scroll)]

    [Crickto''s useless invention]

    [Test subject]

    [Effect: Allows the user to gain control of all matter within a 100-meter radius, with the user as the center. Lasts for 5 seconds.]

    [Condition: there is no material around the user.]

    This was the first time in a long time that this extremely awesome scroll was put to use. This was because there was no ce in "Fantasy World" that met its conditions. Even the master artisan himself could not create a space where matter was annihted.

    At the beginning of the big bang, there were both matter and energy. Without these two, how could it be called a world?

    Therefore, this thing was worthy of its name.

    Its principle was also extremely simple because there was no substance, the user could really create matter and enjoy the pleasure of the God of creation for five seconds because he created it, he could control it.

    It was hard for him to imagine how useful it would be.

    However, the Head Warden had indeed offered that condition.

    The moment the scroll was torn open, an invisible force enveloped the vacuum where Char was and quickly spread out, enveloping her.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    In a short five seconds, it had lost all control.

    Its authority was covered.

    At the same time, Char realized that with just a thought, the other party would be easily defeated.

    In this small world, he was an omnipotent God.

    Hence, he did.

    "Disappear," He said.

    With this thought, it began to crack and disappear from its feet.

    Five seconds passed, and Char sessfully left the vacuum and came to the Warden''s side.

    Only its head was left, and the white skin with snowkes on it had disappeared. All that was left was a string of strange data floating in the air.

    "What is this?" Char asked.

    "This is Me."

    The Head Warden replied. His voice was neither sad nor happy, as calm as ever.

    Char tried to use her ck mes to destroy the data, but it was like a projection. It did not exist at all, and it would even float on the ck mes.

    "You can''t do it. You don''t have enough authority."

    Even though it probably did not have the ability to taunt, Char raised her eyebrows.

    "When was you born?"

    "Visitors have no right to ask."

    "If you don''t mind me asking, how should I kill you?"

    "You do not have enough authority."

    "You''re so stubborn!" Charmumbled.

    The fairness of the system made him doubt the existence of the head Warden. It was not as powerful as he had imagined, and it was not even very intelligent. At the very least, Zin''rokh would be enough to fight it.

    In short, he was a younger brother.

    However, he could not be killed.

    The data slowly absorbed the snowkes drifting in space. Although the speed was slow, it would bepletely restored one day. In other words, this space could not be left here.

    The method to make it copse:

    At this moment, he heard footsteps behind him.

    The ck mes on Char''s body dissipated. He turned around and saw that the cage that held Hilda and Evelyn in had disappeared. Hilda #72 had also escaped from the ground. She was the first to lean over and looked at Char with concern. Char had no choice but to avoid her burning gaze.

    Even though she was just a carrier of memories, she had apanied Char for 72 rounds.

    "You have something on your mind,"

    Her fingers caressed Char''s face, and her ear was pressed against his chest.

    "You''re ready to lie."

    Char rolled his eyes. "I know you understand me. Can you not be so merciless?"

    Hilda chuckled, her eyes charming.

    "You''ve admitted that I''m the woman who knows you best." She turned to look at the other two and asked, "Are you lying to me?"

    Char did not say a word, but the hand around her waist suddenly tightened and hugged her tightly. He buried his head in her red hair.

    "Yes. I''ve always been."

    "That''s enough..." She smiled in satisfaction and patted Char''s back, consoling him in her usualzy and gentle voice, "You''re still like a child. You''ll remember me, right?"

    Char''s body trembled slightly, and she hugged him even tighter.

    Hilda #72 caressed his hair with infinite gentleness, but her figure became fainter and fainter until it dissipated.

    Beside him, Hilda closed her eyes and fell into a daze.

    This time, he did not look like he was in pain.

    Then, the space started to copse.

    It started from the sky, as if it was not the real sky, but a ceiling drawn by the most outstanding artist. It began to fall off piece by piece, and the floor was constantly sinking.

    The air twisted, and the lines that outlined the shape of objects attracted, intertwined, and copsed.

    The Head Warden''s data also disappeared one by one, and finally disappearedpletely, as if it had never appeared.

    Until all of this was destroyed.

    When Char woke up, she was surrounded by warm, wet steam. Although her face was wet, it was a little cold.

    They had returned.

    He still maintained the posture of hugging, but he could only hug the flowing water.

    For NPCs in the past, when their favorability exceeded that of friends, it meant that they were willing to die for you. The Valkyrie who died in a plot kill was like that, and the characters in other experiences were also like that.

    It was not that he had never experienced a simr separation, but this time, he was stunned.

    Char took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down.

    Suddenly, he felt a familiar mana fluctuation.

    He turned around and saw Hilda biting her finger and casting the [Sleep Spell] on the unconscious Evelyn.

    "Eh? What was going on?"

    The witch suddenly swam over.

    "I''m sorry, I can''t do what she did." She said, "I need some time to get used to..."

    Char shook his head.

    "She''s her, and you''re you. Since you weren''t awake at that time, then you weren''t by my side. It''s true that you need some time to adapt, forget, or ept yourself, but no one asks you to be a certain appearance."

    "Even if... it''s really me?"

    "Eh?"

    Char looked up in surprise, and the witch took the opportunity to lean over and kiss him on the lips.

    "The [Sleep Spell] willst for an hour."

    Hilda''s eyes shed with a light that Char was very familiar with.

 Chapter 111 111

    Chapter 111. Level Up!

    Corpse swamp was a farming spot for level 30-40 monsters, and there were many monsters here.

    After Evelyn woke up, Char brought her and Hilda to the nearest magical beast settlement.

    Before the meditation spacepletely copsed, Zin''rokh seemed to have something to say to Char, but he was suddenly cut off. He had to find a ce where he could contact his minion and beat it up to get the loot from the level 40 Elite Monster.

    The three of them soon came to the entrance of an abandoned elven temple. Char looked up and turned back to ask, "Do you have any impression?"

    "There''s a little bit of..."

    Hilda raised her eyebrows.

    The memories in the meditation space were merged and reproduced in the form of a dream, and meditation itself was not much different from a dream.

    With thebination of the two, as a dream within a dream, thest thing left in her memory was like the morning dew on green grass. At first, there was some residue, but after being exposed to the sun, only traces were left.

    Although the mark had been deepened by Char, in fact, only the closeness to Char had been inherited, and it could not bepared to his.

    It was impossible for her to remember all of this. It was probably to the extent where she could only remember some China dynasties after reading for more than five thousand years.

    "Alright, I thought I''d get another helper," Char said with regret.

    "What are we doing here?" The Dark Elf asked.

    "Catch the bird."

    Char pointed at the entrance.

    "There''s a Dark-robed Magic Puppet in there, hiding in the second coffin of the underground tomb. There are about seven or eight gargoyles on the first floor. Prepare a few blood bats to hook the gargoyles out and control them with the [Sinking Magic Net] and [Slow Curse] to get rid of them. I''ll do the rest."

    Hilda nodded and turned around to set up.

    "What about me?" asked Evelyn.

    "Stretch out your hand."

    The Dark Elf did not know what was going on and extended her hand.

    Char knelt down and let her put her hand on her forehead. "Respected Queen Evelyn, can you lead me to the path of the shadows, be the sharp de in the shadows, y an Elegy with the wails of the enemy before they die, and grant me the supreme honor of serving you for life? "

    Evelyn chuckled and covered her mouth. "Of course, warrior. I''ll grant you this honor."

    [Shadow Servant ss change detected, do you ept?]

    "Yes!"

    To put it bluntly, the Shadow Servant was the royal version of the Thief. In addition to a series of skills that had to be changed. For example, [Stealth] was also called [Shadow Steps], [Sneak Attack] was called [Precision Strike], [sh Attack] was called [Shadow Raid], and so on-there was also an additional passive bonus of [Court Etiquette].

    This was undoubtedly a hidden profession. One had to swear allegiance to any Dark Elf with noble blood. All female Dark Elves had this characteristic. They were all royal members when they were exiled to Andaheim.

    An hour after the end of the meditation space, the system counted the experience points for him.

    This series of hidden missions was named [The Distant Golden Butterfly''s Dream], and it was a single-yer scenario mission. Perhaps it was because of thest battle between him and the head Warden, he ended up with an S+ evaluation, giving him 120000 experience and 60000 favorability.

    Then, the system notified him that there was a major breakthrough in Hilda''s favorability, but it did not specify the exact amount.

    Probably it had already broken through to the next level.

    In addition, there was also an increase in the favorability of Evelyn.

    The Dark Elf''s favorability had also increased...

    Even though the way she looked at Char made thetter feel that things were not as simple as they seemed, this trip to stir up trouble had far exceeded his expectations.

    Having a close rtionship with a member of the royal family of Andahaim (10% bonus), plus the fact that the other party was a thief (10% bonus), and that the ss had also given him a 20% bonus buff of 480000 experience points-in other words, before Char invested 480000 experience into the Shadow Servant ss, he could basically ignore the 25% additional penalty (only about 4% additional effort).

    480,000 was enough for him to reach level 45!

    If there was.

    Although she did not have that much at the moment, with the 120000 she had on hand and the 90000 battle experience she had gained from daily fencing with the elven soldiers in the Fury Guards, she had given it to the shadow servant with an 80% efficiency rate. Char had almost reached level 31 in one go under Evelyn''s watch, experiencing the pleasure of being rich.

    [Character: Char]

    [Race: Half-elf]<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    [Identity: level 20 Drow Swordsman, level 20 Elementalist, level 31 Shadow Servant]

    [HP: 1695/1695]

    [Mana: 1524/1524]

    Attributes:

    [Strength: 36+1]

    [Agility: 82.5+1]

    [Constitution: 36+1]

    [Intelligence: 55+1]

    [Perception: 35+1]

    [Charm: 5+2]

    The additional charm bonus came from the Shadow Servant''s [Court Etiquette].

    As Evelyn was a level 39 Thief, she had even given away her skills. Char could feel the speed brought by the sudden increase in his agility, and he could not stop smiling.

    In terms of experience gain, this was about half the speed of the past. Taking into ount the triple experience in the past, this was simply a record-breaking speed.

    Sure enough, it was faster to cause trouble.

    Moreover, the system was still fair.

    "Please excuse me for the time being, mydy."

    Char bowed elegantly and disappeared into the darkness.

    The Dark Elf''s smile faded as she watched him leave.

    "Why was I unconscious for so long?"

    Hilda stopped what she was doing and smiled at her.

    "Maybe your body was too weak, and you fainted after soaking in the hot spring for too long."

    "Hmph, what a poor excuse. Although I don''t know the witch''s magic, I can still tell if I was attacked by magic."

    Two daggers appeared in the Dark Elf''s hands, her gaze unfriendly.

    "What did you do that you didn''t want me to see?"

    "You''re wrong, Miss Evelyn."

    "Wrong? What wrong?"

    Hilda shrugged. "If jealousy is an original sin, then the criminal is me, not you."

    The Dark Elf was silent for a moment.

    "What nonsense are you talking about? I don''t understand what you''re talking about."

    The Witch stared at her for a while and understood that the Dark Elf was still avoiding her. She smiled and sighed.

    "I''m sorry, we didn''t do anything that you didn''t want to see."

    "Really?"

    "That''s right, because it''s no big deal even if you see her. Do you want to join her?"

    Char sneaked into the temple invisibly, avoiding the gargoyles that were within five meters of her invisible detection range.

    In his memory, they would circle around the room before leaving, so he found an empty coffin and squatted under the half-closed coffin.

    Obediently...

    A few minutester, the sound of flying could be heard. Hilda''s vampire bats had sessfully lured the gargoyles away from the first floor.

    Char immediately opened the coffin and rushed to the underground tomb.

 Chapter 112 112

    Chapter 29. Friendly Fire

    After the Dark-robed Magic Puppet''s followers were removed from their petrification state, they would wake up within 30 seconds.

    The design of this ce was full of bad taste. For example, from the entrance of the tomb to the second coffin where the dark-robed magic puppet was hiding, a level 40 yer with an agility increase of 2.5 per level could take just 30 seconds to run to the scene while panting.

    This was probably the time limit.

    However, if he exceeded this level, the magic puppet would wake up earlier. By the same logic, the dark-robed marite''s awakening time would be shortened if a magic item or a speed-increasing skill was used.

    Coincidentally, no matter how fast you sped up, it would always open its eyes just as you rushed into the tomb and opened the coffin lid, and then reveal a shocking look.

    Char had suspected that the system had malicious intentions.

    Until one day, he realized that this could be very cool.

    Char did not turn invisible, nor did she soften her footsteps. He ran down the stairs, and the noise she made woke up a gargoyle on the ceiling!

    The level 35 Magic Stone Gargoyle leader was also thest barrier to protect the Dark-robed Magic Puppet!

    The underground tomb of the Elves was huge. The elves seemed to be here to let the souls of their ancestors have a party. There was even a crystal chandelier on top of their heads. The first floor was also filled with gargoyle sculptures for defense, which they called Sky Magic Puppets.

    Now that the tomb was in ruins, the chandeliers had long been damaged, and the demonized gargoyle was hanging upside down from the center of the ceiling. When Char took his first step down, it immediately spread its demonic wings, and in an instant, they were more than five meters wide!

    The thing whizzed over, and its two cold, sharp ws, like iron hoops, grabbed his shoulders.

    Char did not even try to dodge, allowing the other party to pierce through his leather armor and send him flying.

    The gargoyle unted its spoils of war and flew around the elf''s grave. It then brought the elf to the Dark-robed Magic Puppet that was getting up from the coffin.

    There were only three seconds left before the puppet fully awakened. It had only stood up, but the gems in its eyes had not yet lit up.

    Everything was ready. Char prepared his skills, rxed hos body, and continued to approach!

    Rider Kick!

    Borrowing the gargoyle''s speed, Char kicked the puppet''s most vulnerable chest!

    The Shadow Servant''s [Divine Dragon Tail] was activated!

    [Divine Dragon Tail: The well-trained Shadow Servant can use a powerful kick to cause a lot of damage to the opponent and cause a temporary stun effect, causing damage to machines, puppets, and other units that can not be stunned.]

    Buzzzzzz!

    With the addition of the high-speed flight''s potential energy, the puppet''s chest caved in, and Char''s foot was stuck in it.

    The gargoyle''s speed did not slow down. When it saw this, it angrily tried to pull Char away from its master, but Char used the momentum to hook onto the puppet. His body swung down like a pendulum, and he held tightly onto the puppet''s neck.

    The gargoyle pulled with all its might, and it actually managed to pull both the human and the puppet up!

    As the wind blew past his ears, Char hugged the dark-robed puppet tightly with all his strength.

    At this moment, thetter woke up.

    It was about to p the annoying bug to death, but when it saw that it was Char, it could not help but stop.

    "Hurry up! Use more strength!"

    Char shouted through gritted teeth. Zin''rokh understood and growled. He swung his ws at him with all his might, and Char lowered her head!

    With a crack, the gargoyle''s ws broke like paper.

    It hit!

    It was an ally!

    The gargoyle nted away in pain and hit its head against the wall, falling listlessly.

    Without the attractive force from the air, the puppet and the human drew a perfect parab in the air and crashed into the tomb wall.

    The underground tombs of the elves were all very luxurious. Even themp frames protruding from the walls were made into the shape of two snakes surrounding a sword, with candles at the tip of the sword.

    It was made of Khorium and was extremely hard. It pierced through the puppet.

    The puppet shrieked in pain. Char knew how to take advantage of the situation and cut off the magic puppet''s spiral horns, making it lose its ability to summon mana and elements. It was now a simple-minded creature that only knew how to fight in closebat. The tip of his sword urately pierced through the puppet''s anus and destroy its gem.

    This clean and neat technique shocked even Zin''rokh.

    "You''re worthy of your reputation! You have such a deep understanding of the puppet''s structure!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The voice sounded in Char''s head.

    ''I''ve dismantled at least eight thousand puppets with my bare hands!''

    The process was perfect.

    At this moment, the limbless gargoyle pounced forward valiantly. Char calmed down slightly and held the longsword tightly with both hands. Hos palms were pressed against the embossed of the zing phoenix on the handle. He took a step forward, raised the longsword high, and shed at the gargoyle''s body!

    The sword light brought with it a string of dazzling sparks, illuminating the slightly dark underground tomb.

    The gargoyle twisted its body in midair in pain.

    Having lost its legs, it was very clumsy in controlling its direction. Char immediately jumped onto the magic puppet with the help of the wall. In mid-air, she chased after the gargoyle and shed out with her sword.

    This time, the long sword left a deep wound on the opponent''s hard wing, but the de of the sword was bent because of it.

    The gargoyle finally realized that the human in front of it was not easy to deal with, so it turned around and tried to escape.

    However, as soon as it opened up a distance from Char, thetter''s two icicles blocked its path.

    Although the icicles were unable to deal any damage to such a magic-immune unit, they did form a thickyer of ice on its wings. The Gargoyle''s body nted and crashed into the ground, and it was greeted by a coffin that was lifted up.

    Bang! Bang!

    The dust that had umted in the underground tomb for years was suddenly stirred up by the air wave, and the room was covered in dust.

    Char threw an [Ascending Airflow] as if he had predicted it, and swept them all towards the stairs. She even used water to clean the surrounding air, so that there was not even a speck of dust on her clothes.

    "Alright, let''s get down to business. I''m going to collect the spoils first."

    Char deftly dug out the gargoyle''s eyes and pulled out the hollow bone tubes hidden under the magic stone on its wings. She even took out its toenails. Finally, she found a few simrly hollow ribs from its broken abdomen. She collected them one by one and stored them all.

    As expected of one of the most outstanding creations of a magic civilization. As a level 35 Demonic Gargoyle Leader, its entire body was a treasure. The 4400 exp it had gained was far more than just a small amount.

    Nailed to the wall, Zin''rokh did not even bother to struggle.

    The blueprint had changed.

    "What?"

    "All orders rted to Hilda have disappeared. Instead, I''ll have to directly attack Felix Dawn."

    "Oh?"

    Char stopped and thought for a few seconds.

    Originally, Felix had only been corrupted after Hilda had been corrupted and the 500 members of the Fury Guards had all died. In the end, he could have been saved by Orivande at the cost of his life. However, it seemed that he could not even do that.

    The blueprint was not IT will.

    Even if Char had not informed Zin''rokh beforehand, she could have guessed that the next target would be Felix.

    "Do you have any other instructions?"

    "No"

    "I know."

    Shaya took out a rusty ancient elven sword from a stone coffin and blew the dust off it. He then turned around and walked towards the magic puppet with a kind smile.

    "You will drop the [Magic Puppet''s Heart], right?"

    Zin''rokh was taken aback at first, but then he forced a smile.

    Char''s heart sank.

    ''It can''t be, right?''

    "There''s a priceless crown hidden behind that secretpartment!" Zin''rokh said awkwardly. "It''s so valuable!"

    "How can I not f*cking know?"

    After destroying the Magic Puppet''s life core gem, Char searched its stomach and turned around with a dark expression.

    Buzzzzzz!

 Chapter 113 113

    Chapter 113. Could This Make Him Rich?

    "She''s noting with us?"

    "Why is sheing with us?"

    Char''s question was so natural that Evelyn felt that she was being unreasonable.

    "But you guys..."

    "What do we do?"

    Char threw a slice of melon into her mouth and gave her another. "Do you want to eat some melon?"

    "No, thank you."

    In the end, Evelyn did not ask.

    When she woke up, the dreamlike feeling that the Dark Elf had was not much weaker than Hilda''s. Also, because her subconscious was rejecting all new knowledge that came into contact with her dreams, she was no different from before except for the fact that she often frowned.

    This saved Char the trouble of exining.

    This incident probably revealed an irregr pattern. Hilda had to admit that she did not recall any past experiences.

    However, it was reasonable to say that her memory of this scene should not be any less profound than Mia''s memory of the fire.

    However, she really could not recall anything. She did not even dream about it. She didn''t even have any sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    The only exnation was that they were all sealed.

    Char thought about it carefully. He seemed to be the only one who had such a special experience, to be able to keep repeating the same memory in a meditation space.

    As for the others, who were slowly recovering-they were different from her.

    It was as if they still had the memories of the dream after a dream. As time passed, they would have a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu in familiar scenes, but it would not be clearer.

    Perhaps they would only treat it as a dream, like Evelyn.

    Perhaps they would believe that this was the reincarnation of fate and the meeting of destiny, such as Mia.

    Maybe he was nothing, and he would not care.

    Who knew?

    Char chose to let nature take its course, and she even had some expectations.

    What if they remembered something and started to look for him like Ortlinde?

    F*ck...

    Char''s space would not be able to amodate them!

    Just thinking about it made him a little excited!

    "Hey, what are you so happy about?"

    "Ah... I''m sorry."

    Char coughed to hide her embarrassment, but her eyes were full of joy.

    The two of them returned to the camp of the sr me guards. It was early in the morning and the troops had not set off yet.

    Char''s return caused amotion. After all, he had won the respect of many soldiers.

    The crowd parted, and Orivande walked out, sizing Char up.

    "I keep feeling like he''s be stronger..."

    The officer was a little puzzled. Could this person be stronger after sleeping?

    "Sir, you''vee back this time."

    "The outside world is too dangerous. It''s safer to follow you." Char threw up his hands, causing a burst ofughter and boos.

    Orivande knew that the answer was not that simple, but he did not pursue the matter and nodded.

    "Now that I think about it, the reason why I was safest night and nothing happened in the strange atmosphere was probably rted to the other party."

    The ethereal sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu of an elf did not be a reality. He was relieved, but also a little shocked.

    The other party had returned. Did this mean that trouble hade again?

    He shook his head and forced himself to stop thinking about it.

    "Mr. Char!"

    Felix came up to her excitedly and held Char''s hand tightly.

    "To be able to reunite with you, this must be the blessing of the Holy Spirit! We''ll be traveling together, right?"

    "Alright."

    Char pulled his hand back and pointed at the carriage.

    "Shall we go in and talk?"

    "It''s my honor!"

    Felix immediately weed him in.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Orivande frowned as he watched the scene from afar.

    What was he doing?

    In the carriage, Char stared at the fat merchant''s smiling face and thought for a few seconds before saying, "

    "Did you have any nightmaresst night?"

    "No, I had a good sleepst night!"

    Hmmm...

    The dark circles and blood vessels under your eyes must be from your makeup...

    "Really?" Char asked.

    "It''s absolutely true!"

    "Then it''s fine, you can go back to your work."

    Char was about to leave.

    "Don''t go! Mr. Char!"

    Felix grabbed his hand and knelt down in the carriage. His face changed, and he began to cry about the nightmare he had.

    The content was simple. "Dead. Many people had died. In the end, only he and Orivande were left. Only one person could survive. Just as he was thinking that it was over, how could he beat his nephew? his nephewmitted suicide, giving him the chance to live."

    Char listened with great interest.

    It was a normal ending, which was also the mostmon. It was a line that would y out without any intervention. It was like this in most situations, so no wonder he could dream of it.

    "Do you believe in this dream?" He asked.

    Felix shook his head, and then nodded.

    "Did you get a pillow?" Char was puzzled.

    "No, I don''t believe this will happen."

    "Then if you nod, it means..."

    The fat merchant''s eyes became serious, which was rare.

    "I believe that Orivande will do so."

    Char''s heart skipped a beat.

    Felix''s eyes were dazed, but he was still talking to himself. "It''s like a nightmare, but it''s too real. I don''t doubt that Orivande would do that. It''s as if something really happened to it.

    "When I think of this, I feel so regretful. I''m really afraid of death. But I don''t think I''m that lucky to survive either. When I think of the pious look in Orivande''s eyes before he died, I feel like I''ve let him down. You might know that I''m still a tiny bit away from being excellent, but this is too shameful! I don''t want to die!"

    "p!"

    Char pped him on the back.

    "Mr. Char?"

    "This is the first time you''ve touched my heart, Mr. Felix."

    "Ah?"

    "Your true self of being afraid of death and your self-reflection makes you look like a coward, a true coward, but not a viin. That''s enough."

    Felix did not understand. If it was anyone else who said this to him, he would have stood up and cursed. But the person was Char, a mysterious Half-elf that he respected the most.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Nothing much."

    Char took out a rusty ancient elven sword from her backpack and said in an extremely seductive tone, "Do you want to make a fortune, Mr. Felix?"

    Felix shivered.

    Char''s voice seeped into his heart, and he could not resist.

    Like a moth, even though it knew that it was a burning candle me, it still pped its wings and got closer...

    "Can this make you rich?"

    Char pointed at the sword and asked.

    Felixughed in embarrassment.

    "It''s just an antique."

    "Can this make you rich?" Char took out four more gemstones-from the eyes of the gargoylemander and the Dark-robed Magic Puppet.

    Felix swallowed his saliva.

    "Two magic rubies and two magic blue diamonds."

    "Can this make me rich?"

    Char held up a dusty crown and asked with a smile.

 Chapter 114 114

    Chapter 31. It''s Green!

    The Dawn Chamber of Commerce was a joint venture between Half-elves and Elves. It was involved in the arms of the Sunfire guards and the domestic affairs of themon people. It was a big business and a famousrge Chamber of Commerce in Andaheim. The Elves disdainedmerce and felt that it was lowering their status. They would not have personally participated in it, but they had many bootlickers.

    With just a look, a cold greeting, and a chance to have dinner with the Elves of the royal family, countless Half-elves would break their heads to offer advice, organize businesses, and devote themselves to the construction of a business empire with a strong sense of honor. Felix was one of them.

    Felix''s ability was enough to make a name for himself in Andaheim with just one-sixteenth of his Elven bloodline, even if he was only in the outer circle.

    Lowering his stance was one of the reasons. Another important reason was his negotiation skills and brain.

    This was a very easy person to fool, if he acknowledged you.

    This was also a very difficult person to fool, he could see through your words at a nce.

    A full-level [Trade Negotiation] would even give a 40% discount to the sacred spirit, which symbolized wealth.

    Fortunately, Char''s ce was full of dry goods.

    When he took out the crown, Felix could not sit still anymore. He stood up and hit his head on the roof of the carriage.

    This was both wealth and glory.

    In the past, the Elves had also established a huge Empire. However, they had only focused on export and had forgotten thatmunication should be two-way. In addition, the poption of the Elves was small, and it was inconvenient to manage them. There were constant uprisings within the territory, and various vassal races had left one after another.

    However, at that time, there were fourteen kingdoms in the vast Elven Empire.

    At that time, the empire was ruled by an empress. She gave the crystal that indicated life and death to the empire''s most outstanding jeweler for safekeeping. After her death, the jeweler used the broken crystal and green jade to create 14 crowns and gave them to the 14 kings as a symbol of the empire''s immortality.

    The crown was made into the shape of aurel wreath. Although it was a crystal crown, it was green when worn on the head.

    It was spring.

    After the 14 crowns were given out, 10 kings and queens encountered emotional crises one after another, while the other four were assassinated. Although it was not all a third party, it could not be stopped from spreading rumors. In the end, it became a story of the Moon Laurel Crown''s own curse of the destruction of feelings, and none of the fourteen kings were spared."

    Moreover, in the eyes of most Elves, the destruction of the huge empire was closely rted to this.

    In fact, it was just a coincidence. The copse of the empire was the result of many factors. They just stomped their feet at the side when the building was about to copse.

    However, this did not stop people from seeing it as a curse. There was even a period of time when the crown that had been lost all over the world was seen as an ominous item, and the Elves were unwilling to retrieve it.

    As time passed, things remained the same and people changed. The royal family sitting in the Grindson Pce no longer had much to do with the former empress Moon Laurel, and her descendants. Instead, the royal family had the idea of collecting ancient relics, so they spent a lot of money to recover the crowns scattered all over the world. In addition to a generous reward, they would also reward those who found them with a Moon Laurel leaf medal as a reward.

    The Laurel Leaf Medal!

    It was something that Felix didn''t even dare to think about!

    However, the fat merchant quickly calmed down.

    "Mr. Char," he rubbed his hands andughed. "This is no small matter, isn''t it?"

    "You want to verify whether it''s real or fake? No problem."

    Charughed and reached out to put the thing on the other party''s head.

    Felix did not know what he was going to do at first, but when the crown was ced on his head, his body suddenly trembled, and he knelt on the ground.

    "No, I can''t ept such a precious treasure!"

    "Tsk, look at you."

    Char snorted.

    He did not want to wear it either. Who would want to wear a green hat?

    The two of them looked at each other and thought of the same person.

    Felix lifted the curtain.

    Orivande entered the carriage and felt his heart skip a beat when he saw two eager gazes on him.

    What was going on?

    "Here, put this on."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Char passed the headband to him.

    The officer was stunned for a second and looked at Felix, but his cheap uncle did not show any signs of difort on his face. Instead, he was encouraging him. After a moment of hesitation, he put it on.

    The officer with long golden hair had at least 9 charm points, and now that he was wearing the moonurel crown, his charm points broke through the sky! Even Char had the feeling that there was such a beautiful man in the world.

    Then, the emerald light shed, and the carriage was full of spring.

    "Oh! It turned green! It turned green! Orivande has turned green!"

    "It''s really green!"

    The two of them were as excited as goris in heat.

    Felix had already believed that this was the real Moon Laurel Crown, and he had no doubts about Char''s words.

    Char was stunned.

    He was not excited about this.

    This was actually a fake

    This was not the real crown. The real crown was a level 70 ancient magic equipment. It was a headband with two blessings of [Royal Power] and [Leadership], and a curse of [The Betrayed].

    Moreover, these things were all underground now. When the Dark Elves were exiled, they had collected this set of equipment and brought it to Andaheim.

    It was not a blessed item. It was a true cursed item that empress Moon Laurel had used to curse the other 14 kings and queens. The current Elven royal family was not collecting it for an ancient relic, but for the power of the curse. They were the descendants of empress Moon Laurel.

    The fake crown was made by the mushroom people. They had seen what the original crown looked like, so they made a fake one and sold it on the surface at a high price to prepare for the funds tond on the surface. Other than the dazzling light effect, there were no curses or blessings, so it was full of intimidation.

    Ordinary Elves would not be able to tell if it was real or fake, and only the royal family could verify it. It was more than enough to fool Felix.

    "Is that enough?"

    Orivande asked with a tense face.

    "It''s good. Very good!"

    Felix almost knelt down in front of him.

    The Elf took off her crown.

    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go out first."

    He red at Char before he left.

    It was as if Shaya was a health care seller who had his eyes on a lonely old man.

    "Do You Believe Me Now?" Shaya asked.

    Felix rubbed his chubby hands. Although he looked happy, his small eyes were full of vignce.

    It was time for Char to bid, so he was even calmer than before.

    "Do you have any ns?"

    It was true.

    "Of course," Char smiled. you should know how many banks the United Holy Kingdom has opened in Andaheim, right?"

    "24."

    "Our wealth starts here. 17 of them belong to a powerful Elven prince. If we give him the crown, we''ll be able to get a huge loan from all 17 banks at the same time," Char said in a low voice.

    Felix''s small eyes suddenly opened.

    He suddenly sobered up.

    "Sir, do you want to..."

    "I''m nning to borrow some money and not return it."

 Chapter 115 115

    Chapter 32. Just This?

    Char left the carriage with a normal expression, and even returned a bow to Orivande, who was looking over from afar.

    In the carriage, Felix thought that Char had gone crazy.

    You borrowed money but did not return it, and you borrowed money from the United Holy Kingdom.

    If he was not a lunatic, then what was he?

    This would definitely cause a huge mess!

    However, his heart was still beating violently.

    He swallowed his saliva and an astronomical figure shed through his mind.

    It was an unimaginable number.

    Char did not just say borrow money and not return it, he also exined the strategy of how to operate it. To ensure that all 17 banks simultaneously take out the gold coins that they had emptied out their local reserves.

    Felix was sure that the money would indeed go into their pockets.

    The key was the timing. Even if the bank branches used magic messages to send messages to each other, they would only do so after the money went into their pockets. With the reputation and strength of the Dawn Chamber of Commerce, they could directly obtain the money without having to wait for an audit...

    Thinking about it carefully, this was an incredible matter.

    Why were people so resistant to borrowing money from the bank?

    This was because the rtionship between ordinary people and banks was an ordinary loan rtionship. If you could not pay back the money, you would sell everything you had to mortgage your property.

    That was why he was afraid.

    However, the Chamber of Commerce was bound to the bank.

    The bank lent out the money because the Chamber of Commerce could make money, and also because they had the confidence to repay the huge interest.

    Even if it did not work out, the Chamber of Commerce could still sell their assets!

    This kind of binding was bound together for good or bad. A Chamber of Commerce that went bankrupt after taking a loan would not only have the blood of the Chamber of Commerce but also the blood of the bank!

    They were more worried than anyone that the Chamber of Commerce could not pay back...

    Therefore, after borrowing money. Such arge amount of gold coins that was on the verge of destroying the bank, the debtor became the active party.

    "When you owe the bank a hundred gold coins, you are in trouble. However, when you owe the bank 10 billion gold, the bank will be in trouble."

    These were Char''s words before she left, and Felix felt that they made more and more sense.

    Yes!

    It seemed like...

    It was indeed so.

    Suddenly, Felix came to a realization that he was actually thinking of such a terrifying thing! It really should not have happened!

    However

    How could he forget this?

    It was night time, and the team sessfully walked out of the corpse swamp. Everyone was relieved.

    Not a single person died!

    Orivande stood at the edge of the swamp and looked back. He still felt that something was wrong, as if something was missing.

    When he saw Char, he seemed to have an answer.

    However, this answer made him even more uneasy.

    What was this guy trying to do?

    After setting up the camp, the soldiers were on night duty. Char stood beside the sleeping Evelyn, who was still wearing her clothes, and peeked at Felix''s tent.

    If he was not mistaken, the bewitchment had already begun, right?

    Felix had fallen asleep.

    He was still thinking about Char''s n a second before he fell asleep.

    After thinking about it too many times, his resistance to it was slowly worn away. Instead, the astronomical figure became clearer and clearer.

    He fell into a deep sleep and then had a dream.

    The dream was extremely clear.

    ? He was on a boat in a winding river. The river seemed to be cast in gold, and the boat he was on and the trees on both sides of the shore were all the same.

    This world was golden and dazzling, it was simply blinding!

    Felix could not get out, and he was soon immersed in it.

    Until a voice resounded through the sky.

    "Do you desire wealth?"

    His voice was hoarse and filled with supreme power, and Felix was so terrified that he almost wet his pants. He shrunk his neck and said submissively, "Yes."

    "I can give you an unlimited amount of gold coins, as long as you submit to me."

    What?<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The fat merchant was less flustered now. He blinked.

    "Has... you learned mathematics before?"

    "What?"

    His voice suddenly became louder. "Are you questioning me? You dare to question me?"

    "No, I don''t mean to question anyone."

    Felix was lying on the boat, and he said respectfully, "I just want to say that gold coins are countable currency. It must be able to tell that the countless gold coins are a lie. I often say this."

    The voice was silent for a moment.

    "I can give you an uncountable amount of gold coins!"

    Felix smiled in embarrassment and tried to please him.

    "You''re joking, I''ll definitely be able to count it."

    "Enough! Lowly mixed-blood humans. You have a asset of 11758 gold coins and two properties, five stallions, and a farm in the Alfie town on the edge of Andaheim."

    "Yes, you really understand it."

    I can give you the power that everyone fears, and from there, you can get gold coins a hundred times more than your current wealth.

    The voice was full of temptation.

    "And the respect of others, such as the Elves..."

    "So what do I have to pay? What should I use to buy this wealth?" Felix asked in fear.

    "Your faith, your conscience, your everything."

    The voice continued to tempt him, "You should understand that the more you pay, the greater your gains will be..."

    Following his bewitchment, the river water around Felix rose up, mixing with the surrounding trees, birds, and even the clouds in the sky. The golden liquid formed a magnificent manor that was even more beautiful than the most splendid pce in the forest capital! Guests in their best attire and servants in uniform came and went.

    The Elves, who usually never looked at him, bowed and greeted him.

    It felt great.

    It felt really good!

    Felix felt so good that his soul was about to fly!

    However, it was nothing after the pleasure.

    The merchant thought about it in his mind. It would only cost him 10 to 20 million gold coins to build such arge manor and coat it with gold powder.

    Well, it was a huge number that he did not even dare to think about.

    If it had been a day ago, he might have lost the courage to calcte and be intoxicated by this temptation.

    However, he had an even more terrifying number hidden in his heart.

    Ten to twenty million?

    What a ridiculous number.

    Furthermore, he would have to pay the price of everything. It was not worth it.

    Felix was someone who would sell out his conscience when offered the right price.

    However the problem was...

    ''With such a price?

    ''Who are you looking down on?

    ''It was not worth it at all!''

    The voice finished its performance, and Felix''s business empire was built around it. The golden people were shouting Felix''s name, and the sound of a tsunami was heard.

    Then, everything returned to silence.

    The voice asked, "Are you satisfied with all this?"

    Felix yawned and smiled politely.

    "Well..."

    In fact, he was cursing in his heart.

    The tone of this sentence was dragged out, and the golden light of the entire world came pressing down on Felix, and he was instantly destroyed by anger!

    Felix suddenly sat up, his face covered in sweat. He took a few deep breaths before he realized what had just happened.

    "So close..."

    The fat merchant touched his face, his heart thumping.

    Then, he remembered what Char said.

    "When you owe the bank 10000 gold coins, you are in trouble. However, when you owe the bank a hundred million gold coins, the bank will be in trouble."

    Well said...

 Chapter 116 116

    Chapter 116. What a Talent!

    The night passed smoothly, and Felix had a good night''s sleep.

    Char finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    "I''m ashamed to say that I''ve only done a little bit of work, and Zin''rokh''s mission has failed."

    Demonization was extremely dangerous, as mana could instantly modify the host to the point where he could not even recognize his mother.

    The host''s transformation came from two aspects. One was his own strength. This was the lower limit.

    However, on the other hand, the upper limit depended on the degree of distortion in the person''s heart.

    For someone like Felix, who had his dignity and conscience clearly marked, he had done everything he could in this aspect.

    His demonization was not just a matter of bing stronger.

    Now that he had a greater goal in mind, he naturally did not care about the temptation of Zin''rokh.

    Perhaps Zin''rokh was still a little hurt. His own bewitchment had been easily ovee by someone else. There was nothing more hurtful to his pride than this.

    At noon, Char was at the back of the group, teasing the Dark Elves when a piece of news suddenly came.

    "Felix invites you to the carriage for a gathering."

    ''He took the bait.''

    Char said goodbye to Evelyn for the time being and went to see Felix.

    As expected, the fat merchant had made up his mind and decided to do this big job.

    He was so excited that he trembled, and the fat on his face trembled.

    "Mr. Char, what are you nning to do?"

    "First of all, we need to raise your position in the Chamber of Commerce. "Char took out a piece of paper and wrote down a series of names. At the back, he noted down the likes and dislikes of these people, and the troubles they had encountered recently.

    If this thing fell into the hands of a yer, it would probably only be an excellent favorability guide.

    However, in Felix''s hands, it was awork of connections that was about to be spread.

    Char passed the paper to him, and Felix read it carefully, and an exaggerated shock appeared on his face.

    He was not pretending, he really had feelings for Char.

    It was almost to the point of faith.

    He swore that if the voice that appeared in his dreamst night was Char''s kiss, he would have sold himself out long ago!

    If the information on this piece of paper was true, he would definitely be able to obtain a seat in the internal selection in two months'' time when he returned to Greenwood, and gain the support of all the directors.

    If that was the case, the number would double!

    "Don''t think too much."

    Char could tell that this guy was daydreaming.

    "The number I gave you has been strictly calcted. It''s the maximum amount that the person in charge of the local bank can afford. If it''s any higher, they won''t be able to make a decision and will have tomunicate with the other branches. This has nothing to do with your position in the morning light Chamber of Commerce. It''s just their courage and caution."

    "No, Lord Char!"

    He had already started to address Char as lord.

    "Since you''ve said it, it depends on the courage and caution of the people in charge of the banks, then I can make them braver and more forthright. These can all be trained in the future! Leave these things to me!"

    Char was stunned.

    He could even draw inferences from this case?

    Thinking of the other party''s maximum level [Trade Negotiation], Char suddenly felt that this matter was even more promising.

    The massive Treasury of the United Holy Kingdom was slowly opening in front of him.

    This time, he could take out more gold coins than before.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    When the gold coins were in their hands, those who owed them money would be the boss. Before the United Holy Kingdom decided to start a war, they would have no way to deal with Felix. Thetter would undoubtedly be rewarded and protected by the royal family. The younger generation of elves were populist. They did not care about the financial system. What was yours was mine, and what was human became the Elves''. That was a good thing.

    "Alright, go ahead and do it."

    "Yes!"

    Felix''s eyes were shining with the luster of gold coins.

    He had not been corrupted by Zin''rokh, but now he was terrified.

    Well, Char was also the Son of The Abyss, was he not?

    Two dayster, the team arrived at Alfie Town, which was the outermost edge of Andaheim.

    Felix still had some things to deal with, so he left the team and returned home early.

    After another two days, the group arrived at Silver Horn Bay.

    These 500 people would eventually have to return to the forest capital, Grind, for aprehensive psychological assessment and physical examination to ensure that they were not tempted by humans and became elven snitches. Only then would they be able to return to the sr guards.

    However, the Elves were long-lived species. They had passed through more than ten footholds on the way, and it was not as simple as just going around them.

    For example, there were 25 soldiers'' families in this stronghold. They had to be reunited, right?

    The next stronghold has the rtives of 45 soldiers. It was time to reunite, right?

    At the next stronghold, all 120 people have rtives, It was best to reunite also, right?

    Those with moreplicated identities and longer family members had to go out once every time they had more than ten strongholds. It was very troublesome to do this every time, so a conventional rule was formed.

    At every stronghold, they would hold an Elven-style military and civilian party.

    In any case, the Elves were all good at singing and dancing, and they all had artists. It was a good time to rx their minds during the day and rx their bodies at night.

    Hence, just as the group was about to step into Silver Horn Bay, the Silver Horn Guards came out to wee them.

    The level 45 Golden-feathered Archer at the front, Miss Celesa, was one of Orivande''s suitors. She had a slim figure, especially her long legs. Although she was slightly inferior to Nelwin, she was still rare among Elves.

    It was a pity that she was not Orivande''s cup of tea. After all, the number of suitors for this elven officer could line up from Grind to Silver Horn Bay. Furthermore, due to his tragic childhood, Orivande liked gentle women who were filled with motherly light. Such a person was destined to be impossible to find in the Army.

    Char could also responsibly say that such a person could not be found in the entire Andaheim.

    If he could find it, he would have done it long ago.

    As the two teams crossed paths, arge crowd of yers quickly gathered around to watch the fun.

    Char had yet to learn any detection skills, but judging from their equipment, they should be around level 10. They had just left the vige and were looking at the real world with curiosity.

    After that, they would be trained by the royal guards at Silver Horn Bay and be qualified archers, Warriors, mages, or go to the nearby magical beast strongholds to establish contact with the Bandits of the Nightingale family.

    Char suddenly felt that she had be younger.

    He kind of missed that era where everything was fresh and new.

    Very soon, as if to fulfill his thoughts, the novelty came.

    A few high-level yers gradually appeared-judging from the bows on their backs, they were about level 15. They were pointing at Orivande''s troops, but because Char was wearing armor and a helmet, they could not find him.

    Until one of them slowly raised his bow.

    The f*ck?

    Were all the yers so brave?

    It was fine if he could not find it, but was he nning to reveal the target mission?

    Did he y too much Assassin''s Creed?

    However, the scene he was looking forward to did not appear. The yer was persuaded by someone.

    He found that person a little familiar.

    Ninja de?

 Chapter 117 117

    Chapter 34. You''re Good.

    Char opened the private chat panel and saw that it was indeed a private chat from Ninja de.

    [To Brother Char...

    It was April. The sky was clear and the wind was gentle. I''ve been living in silver horn Bay for several days. Now that they had been apart for more than a month, he didn''t have a single letter to repay her, so he felt very guilty. I''ve learned a lot from your words in the future. I''m a foolish brother, and I''m busy with many things. I''m afraid I''ll disturb you. Now that they were in the same city, why not sit face to face and reminisce about the past? [ prepare some wine to repay your kindness.]

    "Tsk, it''s good to be cultured."

    Char could not help but sigh.

    He felt more and more that Ninja de and his sister did note from the same mother, and the difference was obvious.

    He touched his stomach and wanted to reply with someone of a simr level of education.

    He held it in for a long time.

    [Alright.]

    After the Fury Guards were stationed, the elves began to make preparations for the military-people party tomorrow. For the time being, Char declined Orivande''s kind offer to arrange a ce for her to stay. She found a room with a mana pool in the sweet alcoholic candy bar and settled the Dark Elves in. Only then did she go out to meet her friends.

    In the afternoon, he had confirmed in the military camp that Grivand, Johnny Orson, and Gedia had already left, and their wanted order for Char had temporarily ended. Orivande had suspected Char, but he did not talk to him about it. Perhaps he simply thought that they shared the same name.

    Due to the return of the Fury Guards, the town was as happy as the new year-the elven year was 2.2 times longer than the human year. Although it was long, there were few festivals. There weren''t many festivals in a year other than the Queen''s birthday, wedding anniversary, and harvest celebration, so they had to find a way to have fun.

    The street was filled with a happy atmosphere.

    It would have been even better if the naughty elven children did not call Char ''bastard'' from time to time.

    This was the bad thing about Half-elves.

    After returning to Silver Horn Bay, Char still had some reminiscence, even ''bastard''. So when he heard the fourth word ''bastard ing out of a blonde brat''s mouth, he set his beautiful hair on fire and extinguished it in an instant.

    The speed was so fast that the guards did not even have time to notice-the streets were full of magic mes, and even if the guards had 90 points of perception, it was useless.

    Just as the wailing child ran away, a familiar voice caught up to him.

    "Hey!"

    Char thought that it was the other party''s parents who hade to seek revenge, and when she turned around, she saw a familiar pair of legs.

    "Eh?"

    Char looked at Nelwin in surprise, and then looked at the shy Ninja de behind her.

    "You two..."

    "I asked you out, didn''t you see?" said Nelwin.

    Char opened the private chat again.

    [You''re at Silver Horn Bay?]

    [Do you want toe out and meet me?]

    [You''re not replying me?]

    [Hey!]

    "Alright, I saw it, so I came."

    Char said, raising his hand and waving at dagger.

    Thetter smiled shyly. He then pointed at his sister and shrugged his shoulders, looking helpless.

    The three of them sat down in another bar, and Char found that Nelwin was indeed wearing the dream deerskin boots. A gift from a pair ofce, which made her legs look even longer.

    "Hey! Where are you staring at!"

    Nelwin was a little dissatisfied, but also a little happy.

    "I''m looking at your legs. It''s not polite to stare at your chest."

    "You''re so silly!"

    "Aren''t you dressed up so lightly to attract the admiring eyes of a fine young man like me? now I''ll satisfy you, and I''ll add apliment. Miss, your boots are really nice."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Tsk, what a glib tongue."

    Although Nelwin snorted, her expression clearly showed that she enjoyed it.

    "By the way, there''s a uniform that can be taken apart for the silver-feathered archers. It includes a leg ring with a dagger and a small Magic Quiver slot. You can consider it. The other half of the body can wear the snakeskin and scales given by the ''shadow of the snake in the Devil''s Cave Mission, which has a perfect defense to make up for the uniform effect. Most importantly, it has the suffix [Cleanliness III], so that even if you climb out of the mud, there will not be a single stain on it."

    Nelwin put on a nonchnt look, but the more he listened, the more engrossed he became. It was not until Char finished that he realized he had lost hisposure, and hurriedly coughed twice to cover up.

    "You can''t be that kind, right? There must be something wrong with that dress."

    "For example?" Char raised an eyebrow.

    "Hmph!"

    Nelwin''s face turned red.

    Once again, Ninja de had nothing to say, and she finally found the right topic.

    He handed a letter to Char and made a gesture of flipping a book. Char understood and opened the private chat.

    [Brother Char, my sister and I have created a guild. Would you like to join us? ]

    Char shook his head.

    "I''m used to being free and it''s not convenient. How did youe to Silver Horn Bay?"

    Seeing that he was not willing to delve into it, Ninja de tactfully did not ask any further, and took the opportunity to start the conversation.

    "I did as you saidst time and sessfully became the disciple of the Great Swordsman in Makus city. He also gave me 25% experience and skill proficiency. Thanks to these buffs, I was able to reach level 30 in just one month (in-game time). I received the Eliminate the Demon Mission and was sent to Silver Horn Bay.]

    "25% experience and proficiency buff, huh?" Char could not help butugh. "How many moves did you make in the Seven Swords Trial?"

    The level 75 Swordsman aske would activate the Trial of the Seven Swords when he recruited apprentices. He had seven cursed swords that could suppress his own strength. From I to VII, they represented the suppression of his strength from level 55 to 25.

    Ninja de extended five fingers.

    "Oh, you''re something. You really are something."

    Char praised.

    This meant that before Ninja de reached level 20, he had already exchanged a few blows with the level 40 Great Swordsman.

    There were indeed quite a few extraordinary yers among the yers.

    "Right? My younger brother is very powerful. They all call him the Wordless Sword Saint!"

    Nelwin gloated. It seemed like the siblings did not have much of a grudge.

    "Furthermore, he was the one who dealt with the elf who wanted to kill you!"

    "Eh? How did you do it?"

    Char looked over curiously.

    Ninja de waved her hands in fear, as if saying, "You''re too kind."

    [The quest line of Eliminate the Demon pointed to this female Elf. I only had a fight with her, and neither of us won. After that, she left in a panic.]

    "You''re saying that your quest line points to this elf?"

    "Yes."

    Ninja de nodded and pointed at the letter that had been stuffed into his hands.

    [After the mission ended, I received this letter, but it was written in the Ancient Elvennguage, and we could not understand it. ]

    The Light Elf yers naturally mastered themonnguages, so they could trante the twonguages. As for the Ancient Elvennguage, if one did not do archeology, one could only learn it bypleting the great library series quest in Grind, which had a long and stinkynguage.

    Char opened the letter and read it. His expression changed slightly, and he quickly closed it.

    "I have something to do, please excuse me."

    He turned around and left.

 Chapter 118 118

    Chapter 118. Rose Cross Society

    Silver Horn Bay, home of the Pelican.

    The roof of the house of Pelican was covered with white tiles, and at the top was a statue of a Pelican with its wings spread. There was a bulging bag on its jaw. It opened its mouth slightly, and a letter was held between its beak. Whether it was the letter that was as thin as a cicada''s wing, or every feather of the Pelican, they were all vivid and lifelike, moving rhythmically in the breeze.

    This was a special ce that belonged to both the Blosoro Mercenary Association and the Nightingale''s family. However, most of the people who came and went here every day were messengers and postmen from different families. Only asionally would there be mercenaries and Nightingale who came to take on missions.

    The house of Pelicans believed in several principles at the same time, such as [Fulfill Your Mission], [Never Unwrap A Customer''s Package], and so on. Therefore, this ce was particrly strict. Other than the public mailbox, other services such as long-distance shipping and storage of goods were allplicated. Even yers had to do a lot of things on the interface.

    The work area was even more of a forbidden area. the storage area whererge quantities of goods were stored had attracted countless thieves. Every night, there would be people who came here to deliver their heads.

    Char stepped in from the front door, and a sharp-eyed staff member immediately came up to her.

    He had seen a lot of customers like Char, and judging from his hurried appearance, he was usually here to pick up something. However, with his excellent memory, no one hade here recently to store it, so it was most likely someone else''s.

    This involved a series of troublesome procedures, and it was possible to disturb the security guards-most of the time, it would be a mess.

    Therefore, he decided to quickly stabilize the other party and avoid a dispute in advance.

    "Please."

    "Password: lettuce, onion, Ogre''s hind leg. I''m looking for Mr. Fredrick from Examination Room No. 4. Please do it as soon as possible. Thank you."

    The staff was stunned for a few seconds, and only snapped out of his daze when Char snapped her fingers in front of him.

    "Oh, oh, I''ll go now!"

    He turned around and left.

    The Pelican house had an emergency password every day, which represented an urgent matter that could overstep the boundaries of red tape. It was usually used to serve the privileged, such as the higher-ups of the Mercenary Association, Elven nobles, officials from the United Holy Kingdom, and even military intelligence.

    He thought that something important had happened, so he hurried to check the password with the person in the fourth examination room for fear of any dy.

    After sending the other party away, Char did not stay idle and took the opportunity to walk towards the Pelican house''s warehouse.

    The letter had been written by Grinvy Orson. The content was simple and straightforward. She had given him a serial number and the contents of the item stored in it.

    Two people.

    She had left two people in the Pelican House!

    One was Johnny Orson, and the other was Gedia.

    He did not say anything else.

    She did not even leave a receipt for Char to retrieve the goods!

    Char was speechless.

    It had happened a week ago that Ninja de had driven this woman away, which meant that these two gay men had been locked up together for seven days! In the past, in order to avoid being hunted down, he had vented his hatred in the cargo area of the house of Pelicians. He knew what it felt like to stay in there. If these two were really locked up for seven days, who knew if they were still alive?

    That was why he was so anxious!

    Char had been to Silver Horn Bay''s Pelican home dozens of times, so he was familiar with the ce. The ce was built on a huge Banyan Tree, and the work area wasplicated. If one was not careful, they would get lost. Fortunately, the staff had extraordinary memory and wereparable to human cameras.

    Char took a shortcut and appeared at the door of Fredrick''s office before he was taken away by the staff in Examination Room No. 4. Both of them looked up and were shocked.

    "This is the gentleman," the staff said.

    Hearing this, Fredrick raised his head in surprise. "I..."

    "Shhh!"

    Char made a gesture, while his other hand made a strange gesture.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    From this angle, only Fredrick could see his movements. His expression changed slightly, and he nodded slightly at Char before sending the staff away.

    "Pleasee in."

    "No need." Char shook his head and said in the air of a capable soldier, "I''m here on the orders of Sergeant Major Orivande to retrieve a few items."

    He reported a series of numbers.

    Fredrick nodded and led the way.

    The two of them seemed to be carrying out some secret mission. They walked hurriedly and walked out of the work area along a narrow path.

    When they arrived at the storage area and there was no one around, Fred suddenly slowed down and waited for Char to catch up.

    "The brilliance of the stars, illuminating all things," Char said in a low voice.

    "May the rose bloom on your cross." Char replied.

    Fred heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Char with a gentler expression.

    I thought there were no more members of the order in the entire Silver Horn Bay.

    Char shrugged and did notment.

    The Rose Cross Society, a secret missionary group in Andaheim, had existed for a long time. It was an organization simr to the easternmost magic dormitory society. It did not have a spiritual core and was originally a group of idle elves who had nothing better to do. It had existed before the arrival of the United Holy Kingdom.

    The Elves themselves had no faith, or rather, they believed in a God that did not exist. The sun in the sky, the Lord of Sun. However, the United Holy Kingdom said that the sun was created by the Seven Holy Spirits. Since you believe in the Sun, then you might as well believe in the Seven Holy Spirits. You can force all Elves to believe in the Seven Holy Spirits.

    As a result, most of the elves chose to believe in the Holy Spirit, and the Rose Cross Society grew stronger.

    It had even be orthodox.

    "I''d rather die than believe in the Seven Holy Spirits. I''ll just believe in this."

    That was what most of the new believers thought.

    Over time, it had be a haven for the soul to rest.

    When yers were around level 45, they could receive a [Midsummer Night Dream] mission in Grind. It was a skit-like mission, and the final reward was a chance to join the game.

    Although it was a yful organization, it had taken in many mages who were unwilling to believe in the Holy Spirit. These powerful mages jointly invented a kind of verbal spell called [Holy Word], or a curse, which vaguely formed a kind of order.

    If Char spoke the password and acknowledged her identity, she would receive a very handsome cross debuff. It would appear on her chest like a tattoo, but there was no rose wrapped around it, which meant it was fake. As a result, it would attract the members ''ill feelings, and they might even hunt him down.

    Hence, Char neither admitted nor denied it, and simply brushed it off.

    However, the password was real, and the tiger skin he was using was also real.

    Fred rxed after recognizing Char. He was no longer as serious as before, and did not even bother with the inspection process-this was what Char was most concerned about. That woman, Grinvy, did not give him any proof at all, so he had no choice but to do this.

    It was not a good thing to have a cross on his chest. The people from the Rose Cross Society were more interesting than one another. They were friendly and nice to talk to. He did not want to be their enemy.

    The two of them came to the door of the warehouse where the goods were stored.

    It was a building simr to a halfling''s underground house, and Fred used a key to open the one-meter diameter birch door.

    Behind the door, there were two men hugging each other.

    Char hurriedly went up to check for breath.

    Thank God!

    They were still alive!

 Chapter 119 119

    Chapter 119. It''s Great to Like Someone''s Wife!

    "Eat slowly."

    Char could not help but advise.

    Fortunately, Fred was a priest. After a simple treatment, the two of them could be considered to have crawled back from the gates of hell.

    They had been trapped inside for seven days without any food or water.

    "No, maybe he drank it."

    Just thinking about it was really...

    There was also strong magic interference in this ce, even if Johnny wanted to create some water, he would have to use biological methods. If it weren''t for the elves ''good physiques, they would have died of thirst in there.

    Johnny ate like a tornado, and Gedia''s food was not any better than his. Ten minutester, the food was all taken away, and the two of them panted on the sofa in the tavern while touching their bellies.

    "I owe you a crested crested crested crested!"

    "Drink some water and catch your breath."

    Johnny finally calmed down and wiped his mouth.

    "How did you know we were hidden here?"

    Char handed him the note that Grinvy had left behind.

    "It''s her. It''s her."

    Tears gushed out.

    Johnny Orson cried like a tearful man. He then stuffed arge piece of turkey leg into his mouth and cried as he ate.

    Char covered his face and sighed. He really wanted to punch the man in the stomach, but he was afraid that he would vomit and the situation would be out of control.

    He turned his eyes to the rtively reliable Gedia for help.

    This Dark Elf did not wear a cloak like Evelyn. Instead, she boldly revealed her dark brown skin.

    For some reasons, such as the ck phoenix pattern on the left side of his face, he would not beughed at by the sunlight elves. Instead, they would be in awe of him. This meant that this man had been cursed by a demonic creature. Not only did he not die, but he had also activated the bloodline of the Sun Royal Court.

    ? It was a pity that he was a Dark Elf. Otherwise, he would have been able to be a member of the royal family.

    In its original trajectory, it was supposed to be when the demon disaster broke out in the Golden Butterfly Marsh, but it was happening ahead of schedule.

    From the looks of it, this incident had happened not too long ago.

    Gedia seemed to have changed a lot. He wiped his mouth elegantly and looked at Char with gratitude.

    "A month and a half ago, I apanied Johnny and left Astan City."

    The Elf''s voice was low as she told a story that Char found unbelievable.

    Back at the fighting club in Astan City, Char told Johnny about the melodramatic things that happened in his family and emphasized that he should not believe anything before he met und to prevent himself from being cheated.

    Logically speaking, Johnny should have met und on this road.

    However, on the way back, this did not happen.

    When he arrived at Silver Horn Bay, he immediately saw the terrified Grinvy.

    Johnny immediately asked her why her mother had died and where und was. Grinvy seemed to be crushed by these two sudden questions. Before she could think of a lie, she broke down and tried to exin herself. She said that she didn''t want to kill them and that she was just jealous of them. This was equivalent to admitting that she was carrying the lives of three people.

    Johnny also copsed.

    He had thought of countless possibilities along the way, but he had never been mentally prepared for this.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Fortunately, there was still Gedia, who asked about the cause of und''s death. He felt that since Char could say those words, it meant that und was still alive. Perhaps Grinvy thought he was dead, but in reality, he might have escaped.

    However, when this question was asked, Grinvy cried even louder!

    Not only was she sad, but she was also filled with fear!

    "She gave me a letter. This letter was hidden in und''s clothes. He wrote it a long time ago."

    Gedia handed Char a letter that was stained with blood.

    Char opened the letter, and a paragraph was neatly written on it.

    [When you open this letter, I think I''m dead already. Fortunately, I''m dead. It might sound ridiculous that I foresaw my own death. To be more precise, what I foresaw was what kind of fate would greet me if I didn''t die. It was a painful dream, I was misunderstood, I was suspected. I was not the murderer, but they were helping the murderer to hunt me down and wanted me. I was in despair, in pain, hiding like a mouse, and living. In the end, the one who saved me was another monster. It turned me into a monster. Ugly and dirty. Those who had wronged me pointed at my ck body and shouted, "Look! I''ve said it before, it''s a monster! What a terrifying monster!" I can''t kill them, otherwise I''ll really be a monster. Yes, it was such a realistic dream. So, I''d rather die. I could have lived. Grinvy''s poison didn''t work on me, so I ate more so that I could finally die with Mrs. Orson. The days with Mrs. Orson were very pleasant. It was only in the end that I realized that I liked someone''s wife. It was great to like someone''s wife.]

    After reading it, Char sighed with mixed feelings.

    It seemed that und had woken up as well.

    He put down the letter and raised his head to look at Gedia.

    "Then what happened after that?"

    The Dark Elf awkwardly avoided his gaze and lowered her head.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Char, she''s Johnny''s only remaining family member. He forgave her, so...

    "So you guys also gave me out? You even helped her to issue an arrest warrant for me, asking those God''s chosen ones to assassinate me?

    "No." Johnny blushed and tried to defend himself. "My sister seems to have changed. She''s be stronger. She can even read my mind."

    Char was shocked. "Isn''t this the enhanced [Memory Reading] after being demonized?

    The Light Elves could project the merry-go-round of a dying person''s mind and publicly execute them, but after being corrupted by mana, Grinvy could read your mind and share it with you, regardless of whether you were dead or not! Countless NPCs who had followed Char to fight the monsters were publicly executed on the spot. It was a scene of social death!

    He had once brought an old couple there, and in the end, the man''s affair was exposed!

    Just as the woman was about to go berserk, demonized Grinvy raised her hand, and the scene of the woman and old Wang dating in the middle of the night was projected into the air. The two of them were very intimate, and the scene was very greasy. Char''s team instantly lost two people.

    However, it seemed that she had already learned it before she was demonized?

    Was it in Silver Horn Bay?

    "Her condition is very unstable. Sometimes she is angry and sometimes she is normal. Even if she is my elder brother, I have no choice but to let her do whatever she wants."

    "You''re the one who can''t beat her, right?"

    "Uh..." Johnny smiled awkwardly.

    "I''ve caused you a lot of inconvenience, please forgive me."

    "Then why were you hidden in that ce by her?"

    "Because she''s almost unable to control her power," Gedia said worriedly. "A powerful swordsman came from Makus City. He had many fearless subordinates. He seemed to be your friend and asked Grinvy to cancel your arrest. She had no choice but to fight with him. She used a terrifying power that we''ve never seen before and lost control. Before she lost her mind, she knocked us out and stored us away. We don''t know anything about it after that...

    Char did not expose him when he saw that he was being vague.

    That was probably mana.

    On the verge of going berserk, Grinvy left the two in the house of the Pelican and left alone.

    Char took a sip of tea.

    Things seemed to be under control.

 Chapter 120 120

    Chapter 37. Brand New Door

    Char was silent for a while.

    "Do you guys know where she went?"

    The two of them shook their heads.

    Sigh, thinking about it, it was true.

    Char mumbled.

    The reason why Und coulde to such a realization was that this experience was too profound and almost impossible to change. Even if he was born in a novice vige near the Golden Butterfly Marsh, he would not be able to catch up with this guy''s footsteps no matter how hard he tried. He could not save him and could only watch him hurriedly escape.

    Secondly, it was also rted to his personality.

    Und Pine was a weak person.

    The family name, Pine, belonged to a rather famous Swordsman family in Andaheim. The first apprentice of aske, the master swordsman whom Ninja de had visited, was Hilda Pine. He was also the older brother of Und.

    With such a talented and powerful brother, und seemed like a cripple, bearing pressure and ridicule that did not belong to him.

    This was also the reason why Ninja de had been sent here to investigate the cause of Und''s death and to eliminate the demonic gue.

    With these two reasons added together, the weak und was certain that this dream woulde true, so he chose to take the initiative to die.

    This was also good, because life was too unfair to this poor man.

    Then where did Graviny go?

    ording to her past experience, she would return to the Golden Butterfly Marsh.

    However, the problem now was that her corruption was spontaneous.

    Before Zin''rokh could bewitch her, she already had signs of corruption.

    Charhad never seen such a scene before!

    It was more like a performance outside of the script. Everything was.

    Back in Howling Rock Canyon, the blueprint that silos presented clearly stated that [Host Is Pending], but Und had already died at that time, so what was the point of being pending? Therefore, even the blueprint did not know about this.

    Perhaps he would have to wait for Zin''rokh to know and notice before the blueprint would give him feedback based on the situation he had received.

    It was very stupid.

    However, it also gave Char a chance.

    He had to find Graviny. If he could save her from the corruption...

    Just like how he had saved Felix.

    Although he had never done this before, he wanted to try.

    Or rather, because he had never done it before, Char was very eager to try!

    This was beyond the scope of a game.

    This game was closer to reality!

    Nothing was more exciting than this!

    After some thought, Char looked at the two of them.

    "Can you guys set up amission?"

    The two of them looked at each other.

    "What kind ofmission?" Johnny asked.

    "Find someone, find Graviny. I can think of a way to save her! Just like how she hired someone to assassinate me, do you know what to do?" Char said.

    Johnny was suddenly excited. He discussed with Gedia in a low voice for a few minutes, and finally nodded hard.

    "We will do so. Thank you for your forgiveness! I need to prepare some money, and also mobilize some friends."

    Char did not think too much about it and waved his hand. "I''ll be leaving with Orivande''s team the day after tomorrow. You guys have to be quick."

    "Good! We have plenty of time!"

    The two of them stood up and bowed deeply to him.

    A dayter, Johnny sent someone to find the tavern where Char was staying.

    The three of them met in the tavern.

    "We need someone who has a certain reputation in the local area."

    Johnny went straight to the point.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Eh?"

    Char was a little puzzled. If it was so troublesome, why did Graviny give her such a simple task?

    I want tomission the Chosen Ones, not the Mercenary Association," Char exined. "However, on second thought, the Mercenary Association did not need local reputation to assign missions. Johnny Orson''s reputation as a sun elf was enough to issue a Commission."

    "Here''s the thing," Gedia exined. "Johnny wrote a few magic letters to his friends in other towns and got permission from each of them. If we can get a simr permission here, we can set up arge-scalemission and mobilize everyone in the South of Andaheim to find Graviny."

    "You''re talking about..."

    Char''s mouth was wide open in shock.

    This description sounded like...

    ''A regional mission?

    ''A regional quest that I personally initiated?

    ''There was such a thing?''

    In Char''s memory, the first regional mission appeared after level 60, [The Reconstruction of Astan City].

    At that time, the entire central region of the United Holy Kingdom had issued a mission to donate money, items, andbor. However, it was notpleted even after Zin''rokh was pushed out. After all, Char was the only yer.

    Then, there was the crusade against the demons.

    The United Holy Kingdom personally organized a crusade against the monsters. The moment it wasunched, it was the power of the entire country. Other than Aurania and the ins of treasure where the goblins lived, all other ces responded. It was a hugemotion, and the rewards were good.

    Char was stunned for a few seconds. I''ll take you to someone.

    Half an hourter, the three of them appeared at the house of the Pelican.

    Fred looked at Char in confusion until he exined his purpose.

    "Oh, this is very simple. It''s as easy as lifting a finger."

    Fred agreed readily and even red at Char with a resentful look. He was probably frightened by Char''s hurried look and thought that something big had happened.

    Char was relieved. He watched as the three of them busied themselves, signing the contract, paying the deposit, and working for more than an hour. Finally, everything was done. They handed him a red [Mission Assignment Order].

    It was still in the shape of an exmation mark, and it felt heavy in his hand.

    Char was a little excited.

    Red represented arge-scale regional mission.

    Yellow represented normal missions.

    In addition, there was also a strategic-level mission that could push the plot forward-an orange-colored mission.

    The daily blue missions that he frequently epted.

    He had thought that all the [Mission Assignment Orders] were yellow.

    Char immediately crushed the item.

    This time, apletely different panel appeared in front of him.

    [Mission Title: Missing Person Notice.]

    [Target: Graviny Orson.]

    [Basic Reward: 1200 experience points.]

    [Personal Reward: Experience, region reputation, supplies, rare item.]

    [Effective Time: Three months.]

    [Thismission is jointly organized by many organizations. Witnesses, please submit the news to the Mercenary Association in any town, the house of Pelicians, and the military camp reception to receive the reward.]

    [Mission Area: North of Andaheim, with the Golden Butterfly Marsh as the boundary.]

    The mission was generated in Char''s hands. He only provided the name of the mission.

    Following that, the red [Mission Assignment Order] shard turned into dust and dissipated. At the same time, in therge elven territory north of the Golden Butterfly Marsh, in all the towns, regardless of what the yers were doing, as long as they were in the town, they could hear the hurried footsteps of NPCs on the streets.

    It was the people in charge of the Mercenary Association, the house of Pelicians, and the barracks.

    They shouted with all their might, "A majormission! A majormission! Let''s take a look! A majormission!"

    A distant shout jolted Char out of her trance.

    He seemed to have opened a door.

    On both sides of the door, flowers bloomed and thorns grew.

    Behind the door, the world was like a clear picture, slowly unfolding in front of him.

 Chapter 121 121

    Chapter 121. Naming Genius

    The basic reward was a benefit that all yers in the area could enjoy after thepletion of the mission.

    This was a hidden concept, and the system would determine it on its own. If you were born in the area, performed missions in the area, gained reputation, and so on, you would be marked and enjoy the good fortune you deserved.

    As for the individual reward, it would vary from person to person.

    Char tried, and he could actually ept this mission!

    He was shocked!

    It could even be done like this?

    ''I can give myself a mission and thenplete it!''

    At this moment, he received a private message from Ninja de.

    Char made an exception and opened his private chat notification to make sure that the young man could contact her as soon as possible.

    "Was this done by my brother?"

    He was obviously referring to the regional mission.

    It was normal for Char to think of this when a regional mission to find Graviny appeared just a day after she received the letter.

    [That''s right. Are the assassination missions from your guild still avable?]

    He recalled the boorish man who had nocked the bow and shot the arrow that day.

    [No, they''re all covered by regional missions.]

    Char was deep in thought.

    Although the two quests did not conflict, the system was still on guard. If Char was willing to die, the person whopleted the quest would be able to follow the trail and find Graviny, which was not difficult at all.

    In "Fantasy World", anything rted to "difficulty" would automatically generate a mission, and there were very few shortcuts to take. Of course, Char was an exception. He had always been taking shortcuts, and asionally, he would simply use methods that wereparable to cheating, which ordinary people could not learn.

    For example, the letter he received and the two people he fished out from the house of Pelicians were also considered a hidden mission, and he received a sum of experience. If it was a normal yer, whether it was barging in or using connections, it would definitely take a lot of effort. They could just give him a password and forge an identity.

    This was the power of intelligence.

    [Brother, are you in a hurry to find thatdy? I can ask my brothers in the guild to help.]

    [They''re not busy. Just let them take a look around when they''re leveling or doing missions.]

    Char paused for a few seconds, but still told him the names of-few ces around-most of them were hidden monster settlements. NPCs did not dare to go there, and it would be troublesome for him to go alone. However-it would be great if yers teamed up, as they could level up efficiently and loot equipment, which was a win-win situation.

    [If possible, form a few capable teams and go around the area. Be careful, the monsters are very strong.]

    [I will remember it.]

    [Oh, right, what''s the name of your guild?]

    This time, the other side was silent for a long time. Char thought he had asked something he should not have, until he saw the answer.

    [The Rich Association of me Heroes was given to me by my sister. I have some influence in the forum, so I was promoted to be the president.]

    Ninja de''s words revealed her unwillingness, and before Char could react, she simply replied and left.

    As he walked on the street, he soon heard a few yers exim, "The people from The me have started to form a group again. They''re so fast!

    "That''s the Wordless Sword Saint''s guild, the number one yer in the game. How can he not be fast?"

    Char finally understood.

    This name was really hard to describe in a few words.

    A week had passed since the start of the game, and Orivande''s party had finally arrived at the Golden Butterfly Marsh.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    There had been no information on Graviny. It was as if she had evaporated into thin air.

    Although he was not sure if she woulde here, he still had a few good missions to do in this city, and the ce where she had agreed to meet the mushroom heads was nearby, so she chose to part with the elven officer here.

    Orivande felt strange. He was not reluctant to part with her, but he wasn''t used to it.

    Char''s words were like a ghost lying by the window in the middle of the night, and it made him shudder every time he thought about it. However, when he returned, this did not happen-even if he was prepared to die, this premonition did not be a reality.

    Orivande felt that there was a certain inevitability to this, and he grew more suspicious of Char''s actions. Therefore, he had been on guard against the other party''s petty tricks the whole time and he was also looking forward to it.

    In the end, they were safe.

    Was that really the case?

    No...

    The earth-shaking change in his uncle could be seen from this-the night before-he was still terrified to death. The two of them had long talk, and even found a crown to wear on his head. After that, he seemed to have changed into a different person.

    However, his uncle did not reveal a single thing to him.

    In Silver Horn Bay, even though the elves were busy with the military and civilian entertainment Union, he was also secretly paying attention to Char, and was even more puzzled by his inexplicable actions.

    All of thisbined into a wonderful mystery, and now that they were about to separate, he finally could not help but say, "What did you say to uncle Felix that day? What do you want to do?"

    "I thought you''d be able to hold it in forever."

    "Oh my God, this taciturn fellow finally took the initiative to speak."

    Char smiled. Seeing that the soldiers were far away, she nodded to Evelyn behind her.

    "Are you sure?" The Dark Elf asked.

    "Don''t worry."

    Evelyn took off her cloak.

    Orivande instinctively pulled out his sword. This officer had a brief experience fighting against the elves who had invaded Andaheim. This was an instinctive reaction.

    "Dark Elves?"

    Char snapped his fingers.

    "Yes."

    "What do you want to do by sneaking into the heart of Andaheim with her? "

    Charughed and did not even bother to answer.

    If it was a conspiracy, it would not be called a conspiracy if he said it. However, if it was an open scheme, so what if he said it?

    He spread his hands and said, "If you wanted to fight, your sword is already on my neck. Since you don''t want to, then let''s have a good talk... There are some things I want to tell you as well."

    "Another prophecy?" Orivande raised an eyebrow.

    "You''re being too serious. What I know is not only the future, but also the past, such as your background."

    The Elf''s face suddenly changed!

    "Please don''t misunderstand," Char immediately exined, "I''m not saying that you have a blood feud behind you. It''s just about the people you met in the past. For example, the criminals who made you a ve and imprisoned you in the dark base. I know them, I know their past and present, and I also know the long-cherished wish and hatred that you have buried in your heart but dare not speak of.

    "However..."

    Char took half a step back and smiled. "Please allow me to keep you in suspense. The next time we meet, I''ll tell you everything as my bargaining chip. But before that, please forgive me for what I''ve done. I apologize for the anticipation, anxiety, and hanging of your appetite that you''re about to live."

    The Elf was stunned. The person in front of him had already left.

 Chapter 122 122

    Chapter 122. What Kind of Sin Have I Committed!

    Although she had never been here before, Evelyn still looked at the distant city wall with a strange gaze.

    Not long ago, a familiar scene yed out in his dream. Although the memory had been diluted by time, the familiar sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu still remained.

    "Aren''t we going to the witch''s hut?" She asked.

    Char looked at him in surprise, as this was the first time she had brought this up.

    "It''s no longer here." He shook his head.

    There was no such thing as Zin''rokh''s corruption in the real world line. The small house belonging to the witch, Leidana, had long been destroyed by the army of the Golden Butterfly Marsh during the Blood Fiend riot, which gave Hilda the opportunity to escape. The path leading to the dungeon in the city was naturally buried. When this beautiful town became a ghost town where monsters ran amuck, this path would be used again.

    Char looked at his friend list and confirmed that there were no clues from Ninja de.

    In other words, it was very likely that Graviny was still hiding in the wilderness.

    "Let''s enter the city."

    The two of them stepped into Golden Butterfly City one after the other. The light yellow barrier that symbolized "detection" swept past them and did not discover the identity of the Dark Elf in the cloak. The two of them were then allowed in.

    The guard, however, took a few more nces at Char''s face.

    "What''s the matter?" Char asked.

    His calm andposed appearance made the guard hesitate instead. He waved his hand to signal him to hurry over and no longer spoke.

    Char mumbled that this person was crazy and stepped into the city.

    After taking two steps, Evelyn suddenly tugged at Shaya''s hand.

    "There''s a situation!"

    "What?"

    Char looked around and realized that there were a few unfamiliar faces around him, and they were all staring at him and pointing at him.

    He did not know what was going on. Although he sensed that something was wrong, he did not turn around immediately.

    Even though the reason was unknown, if they suddenly ran toward the city gate, it would definitely arouse suspicion. Moreover, with the level 40 guards blocking the narrow city gate in a row, and a group of yers swarming in from behind, it would be impossible to escape.

    He grabbed the Dark Elf and quickly walked towards the downtown area, leaving the crowd of onlookers behind him. This time, the people who were confused were the ones who did not understand.

    "It''s him, right? The guy who''s wanted by the United Holy Kingdom!"

    "It looks like it, but how can a wanted criminal be so bold? Did you get the wrong person?"

    "It''s possible to hand over to the Security Department."

    "That''s true, what if he''s fearless?"

    Char walked quickly and did not hear these words. However, after entering the downtown area, things did not go as smoothly as he had expected.

    Instead, there were even more onlookers!

    At this point, no matter how slow-witted Char was, he had already sensed that something was wrong. However, his expression remained unchanged as he dragged Evelyn into an alley and barged into a clothes workshop from the second floor''s window. He was careful not to break the window.

    "Are you two wanted criminals?"

    The tall and thin silver-haired elf suddenly screamed in the middle of his sentence. The Elf, who was a Mage, raised his hand and threw a Green Wind de at him.

    Char took out a red, gem-like magic sword and shattered thede.

    It was Felix''s heirloom magic sword.

    Before Felix left, he had also given Char his family''s magic sword, and thetter had saved him all along the way for this thing.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Shattering the wind de, Shaya activated "Shadow Strike", and his body suddenly turned into ck smoke. Before he could dissipate, the other side had already held the other side of the man hostage with a red dagger.

    It turned into a short dagger in an instant.

    "The radiance of the stars, light up all things."

    Char said in a low voice.

    The tall and thin elf had been struggling, and his hand had already touched his waist. At this moment, he suddenly calmed down.

    "The original rose bloomed on your cross," He replied in a low voice.

    Shaya let go of his hand and took half a step back.

    "I''m sorry for the offense, Mr judran."

    Jake looked at Char coldly. The crowd''s cries of surprise and orderly, hurried footsteps came from outside the house.

    He pointed at the door leading to the basement with an expressionless face.

    "Let''s go there,"

    "I''ve caused you trouble."

    Char bowed slightly and led the Dark Elves into hiding.

    The guards quickly rushed in and searched the area after failing to interrogate them because the basement smelled too moldy, the mages who were with them were unwilling to go down. The guards who did not know the "detect" spell naturally could not find the two thieves above level 30.

    After they left, Jake pretended to be unlucky and cursed outside the door, "How can you still let people do business? Before closing the door."

    "Come out," Jake opened the cer door and shouted.

    "We''ve alreadye out."

    A voice came from behind him. If it was an ordinary person, they would have been scared out of their wits, but Jake still had a poker face on, only his eyes moved slightly.

    There were not many people from the Rose Cross society, so everyone they met was rtively friendly. However, there was a limit to this friendship, and that was one of the reasons why he protected Char. On the other hand, it was also because he was afraid of her.

    A person who had be a wanted criminal still had a mysterious ally. Even if he sold him out, what would happen to his ally? He might not be afraid of trouble, but he hated getting into trouble.

    Char thanked him and asked him why he was wanted in the city.

    Jake snorted and said in a bad mood, "Char, you''re not only wanted in the whole city, but also in the whole of Andaheim!"

    Char was stunned for a few seconds before she said, "From the... United Holy Kingdom?"

    "That''s right. One of the candidates for the Valkyrie of the United Holy Kingdom, Miss Ortlinde.

    Char cursed in a low voice. He could guess what had happened.

    On one hand, Ortlinde had not stopped pursuing him. On the other hand, there was a problem with the arrangement of the regional mission. This was a two-way situation. Since he could contact the Mercenary Association, the house of Pelican, and even the military office of the Fury Guards, these organizations had also seen him.

    To be more precise, he saw Johnny Orson.

    Furthermore, he was in close contact with this elf, so he was immediately targeted!

    Fortunately, he ran fast enough, and there were no other towns between Silver Horn Bay and Golden Butterfly City. Otherwise, he would have been captured by Orivande long ago. He might have to use those secrets in exchange for a chance to escape.

    Fortunately, the Golden Butterfly Wondend''s military camp was outside the city, and Orivande''s Army happened to be stationed there. Otherwise, he would have been the one who came to arrest them. This officer wasn''t so easy to fool.

    Char heaved a sigh of relief, but quickly turned to the tailor.

    "You have to help us get out, Mr. Jake."

 Chapter 123 123

    Chapter 40. Jake''s Attic

    Jake was so angry that heughed.

    There was very little flesh on the Elf''s face, and his skin seemed to be stuck to his bones. His face twitched along with his strangeughter, which looked particrly strange.

    "How can I help?"

    He asked calmly, as if without a trace of emotion.

    However, Char, who was familiar with him, knew that he was really angry.

    Although Jake was only an unmarried and childless tailor, he was no ordinary person.

    Most people would not join the Rose Cross Society.

    He looked like a level 14 Mage, and his [Tailor] was at level 9, just like a lifestyle NPC.

    However, in fact, this was a level 40 Skinner. An executioner of a mysterious sect. In the past, he was a murderer and executioner, but now he mostly yed the role of a forensic doctor, asionally pretending to be a murderer.

    He did not use a dagger, but a small, sharp pair of scissors.

    It was just because of a small matter that he had not fought for a long time.

    He looked at Char with a calm gaze, but in fact, he was already thinking about where to start and how to cut it into a size that would be more convenient for transportation.

    "You''re mistaken." Char smiled and exined, "I have my own way of getting out, but I need a little help from you. If we really fight, I''m confident that I can subdue you before sir''s scissors strike.

    Jake''s expression froze. It was only then that he remembered that the other party had exposed his identity as a member of the church and knew him a little. He simply stopped pretending and crossed his arms, "I allow you to stay until dark and then disappear from my sight."

    Char sighed and did not argue.

    "Can I get something to eat from the ''pocket kitchen'' on the second floor?"

    Jake''s pupils contracted. A small, ck-gold scissors appeared in his palm, and he swung it up from below with his right hand! It actually brought with it the sound of wind breaking in midair!

    Char staggered backward as if he had predicted this and dodged the attack. Then, he held down Evelyn who was about to attack.

    "Don''t get me wrong, I just want to show that I know ''that thing''. Furthermore, I will use suitable information to make a deal with you."

    Jake realized that he did not have the confidence to defeat his opponent, much less the allies beside him. He had also revealed his biggest secret, so he did not continue to attack. He stood still and did not say anything.

    "The ce where you buried the body is not safe. It will be dug out very soon, and then that person''s identity will be exposed. If the court''s people continue to investigate, and it will eventually end up on you."

    Jake frowned. "He''s already broken like that. How can you even find out?"

    "It''s impossible to find it by normal means, but the fate crystal of the people from the Royal Court is different from that of ordinary Elves. Besides indicating life and death, it can also identify a corpse, even a strand of hair."

    Jake''s eyes moved slightly, as if he believed him. He asked again, "What could have caused him to be exposed?"

    "There''s going to be a big mess here soon." Char spread his hands. "As for what it is, I can''t say, and it has nothing to do with me. But in short, it can''t be hidden."

    The Elven Tailor thought about it for a few seconds and seemed to have heard it. He did not waste any time and pointed upstairs.

    "Go upstairs and rest. Since you know me so well, you should know what can be touched and what can''t be touched, right?"

    Char smiled and bowed slightly. Then, he dragged the confused Evelyn away.

    The two of them went to the second floor.

    When they came in through the window, Evelyn saw that the so-called second floor was just a small attic.

    However, this time, when she looked at it carefully, she realized that everything here was very small. The bed, the closet, a set of cooking utensils, and the pot table. It looked like it was for children to y house, and all of them were one-third smaller than the normal size.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The bed was facing an oval window. The window was very deep, and the window frame was made of thick wood. It seemed that there should not have been a window here, but someone had spent a lot of effort to chisel it out.

    Looking out from here, one could see the sky full of stars. The White bricks and red tiles next door happened to block the tall city wall. Everything looked so warm.

    "This ce used to belong to a little girl named Niya."

    Char said in a low voice as he pointed at the area next to the small bedroom that was covered with hay.

    "We''ll deal with him there tonight. Don''t touch him here, or he''ll go crazy."

    The Dark Elf looked at him, her expression obvious.

    "Alright, let''s go. I''ll tell you."

    The two of them went into a rather narrowpartment, and Char hugged the Dark Elf with practiced ease. Her curvaceous body resisted in his arms for a moment and then stopped struggling.

    He was probably used to it, so he had been like this all the way.

    Sniffing the faint scent of the Elf''s body, Char began to tell Jake''s story in a low voice.

    On a rainy night about four years ago, the skinny tailor found a bamboo basket in the corner of the alley next door when he went out to dump the garbage. It was still trembling, which was very strange.

    He lifted the bamboo basket and saw a terrified Dark Elf girl squatting down.

    She was covered in wounds and was drenched, but her eyes were bright.

    Jake was an unsociable and cold person who did not want to cause trouble. However, he was not numb to it. He returned to the room and took out a thick, smooth felt cloth and a few pieces of bread to hand to the other party. He did not care anymore.

    For the next three days, he would take a look every time he went out, but he found nothing. He thought that the other party had been taken away by the police department or had left on his own, so he quickly forgot about this matter.

    Until one night, he heard a rustling sound from the second floor of his house.

    Jake thought that he had been robbed and immediately went up with a pair of scissors. However, he couldn''t find the person, but he found the rag.

    He felt that it was very strange, so he decided to stay on the second floor until dawn.

    When the first rays of the morning sun shone in through therge window on the wall, he realized that the Dark Elf was hiding in the corner.

    The Dark Elves'' innate skill [Shadowmeld] allowed them topletely blend into the darkness in ces with no light. It could be used once every natural day, but its duration was unlimited. She hid in the corner and stayed there the whole night in fear.

    Jake''s face twitched, but he did not say anything. He turned around and left. A few minutester, he came back with cake and milk.

    It was the same every day.

    The two of them spent half a year silently and tacitly, and Jake slowly got used to her presence.

    During this period, he noticed that she did nothing but stay in the dark every day, so he simply opened a window on the second floor so that she could see the outside world from inside. At the same time, heforted himself that this was to prevent her from hiding again at night. As long as the moonlight shone in, she would no longer be able to hide.

    These child-sized beds and utensils were also made at that time. Jake consoled himself by saying that it was for his future children.

    "He''s not even married yet, so what f*cking child does he have?"

    Char ridiculed without mercy, and Evelyn could not help butugh.

    "What happened after that?"

    "After that, enemies came."

    Char''s smile disappeared, and his eyes became sharp. "Jake also never thought that Niya would be a young child of the ve breeding base."

 Chapter 124 124

    Chapter 124. A Thousand-Level Sc*m

    To some extent, the Elves were indeed a race that was well-educated and had an elite poption.

    Long ago, when they were still a huge empire, the Elves'' culture, art, education, and technological standards were far superior to other short-lived races. This was because they were too capable of living and umting. Their long lifespans allowed them to do many things.

    Therefore, things like ves had long been abandoned with the changes in society.

    However, where the flower of civilization bloomed, it represented order and the suppression of primitive bestiality. The more civilized people became, the more abnormal they became.

    Since the age of the empire, the Elves had vented their perverted desires on the vassal races. However, most people had seen them at that time, so they had been very restrained. Later, the empire copsed, and the United Holy Kingdom rose. In the name of faith, theyunched a war to invade Andaheim. In addition, there were internal and external troubles caused by the revengeful invasion of monsters and small ethnic groups. The elves were forced to join the United Holy Kingdom and integrate with other races.

    However, this perverted desire was even more exuberant.

    Where there was demand, there would be a market. The things that the elves disdained to do and were too shameless to do, naturally, there would be others who would do the dirty work. Therefore, the ve breeding base, which was run by a foreign race and tacitly approved by the elves, emerged as the time came.

    This item was very well hidden and only served the nobles of the court. Thetter was their consumer and also their umbre. It could be said that they could rest easy. Orivande also spent his childhood in that ce. Unfortunately, when he tried to take revenge, he found something. The perpetrator was the court that he swore to protect.

    Niya was also one of them, and she was in excellent condition. She was brought to Golden Butterfly City to be presented to the local governor, but something went wrong in the process and she ran away. Jake took her in.

    The goods were lost, so the people in the breeding base must be searching everywhere. The reason why Niya had survived for half a year was that this group of people did not expect her to stay in the city. Moreover, she had just hunted for Wizards, and the city could not withstand another round of search. Hence, half a yearter, they realized that she had either been taken away from Andaheim or had never left the city!

    Therefore, another round of the witch hunt began.

    Niya should have been found, but the head of the search was a prince from the sun me Royal Court. He was also a copper-smelting fanatic and did not intend to let her go after he found that she had gone missing.

    So he pretended not to see it and waited until midnight toe to the garment workshop alone.

    Jake''s attitude toward the prince was the same as when he asked Char how he wanted his help. Unfortunately, the prince was not as quick-witted as Char. He thought that his noble status had intimidated the other party, so he smugly talked nonchntly. Before he could finish, Jake had cut his throat.

    Jake spent one night breaking the prince into thousands of pieces and putting them into a fist-sized bag. There were hundreds of pockets.

    Every day, he would bring some out. Some of them were fed to the dogs, some were thrown into the garbage dump. In the end, there were only a dozen or so bags left. They were all air-dried, and he took the opportunity to bury them in the flower garden of the City Lord''s mansion.

    The person that Char had mentioned earlier was this Prince. Unfortunately, Golden Butterfly City had to be excavated no matter what. It was buried at the entrance of the Siege City encirclement, and below it was arge Khorium ruins. Even if the magical energy did not explode, it would be blown up.

    In the original quest, the dozens of bags of scumbags had been discovered in this way. The quest was called [Mortal Dust], which could only be obtained with the reputation of the City Lord''s mansion.

    After obtaining this pile of g, the yer could choose to hand it over to the court for a reward or destroy it on the spot.

    However, no matter what, Jake would be hated by the court, and when the army to exterminate the monsters arrived, he would be killed on any random reason.

    "What about Niya?" The Dark Elf asked hurriedly. Char had not told her where she was.

    "Is she still alive? Did she escape?"

    "She only lived for half a year after that." Char said, "In order to prevent the ves from running away, the breeding base will feed them slow-acting poisons. They won''t kill them or be addicted to them. However, they will slowly die after they stop taking them. The medicine had been bought from the gnomes at a high price, and an ordinary person would not be able to concoct the antidote. Moreover, Jake could not bring Niya to be treated, so he could only watch her die slowly. Jake buried her in the flowers outside the city, where the small window was facing."

    After listening to the story, Evelyn remained silent for a long time. Only when Shaya thought she had fallen asleep did the Dark Elf speak again.

    "Char."

    "What?"

    "You told me a secret about yourselfst time in Hilda''s meditation space, right?"

    Char nodded.

    "I vaguely remember that it has something to do with reincarnation. In other words, you can prevent some disasters from happening in advance, just like what happened this time, right? "

    Charughed and nodded.

    He did not understand why she suddenly asked this.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The Dark Elf suddenly turned around and stared at him with her purple eyes.

    "Is this also the reason you approached me?"

    "Uh."

    Char was stunned.

    Seeing that he could not say anything, Evelyn roughly knew the answer. The elf felt a warm current in her heart, but she was also filled with fear for the unknown future.

    This meant that her original future was a disaster, a tragedy.

    This also meant that the truth that she didn''t want to believe was very likely to be true.

    Charhugged her tightly when she felt her body tremble.

    "What should I have been like?" asked Evelyn

    "What was it originally like."

    Char thought for a moment, "You would have run freely in the forest, basking in the sun and the morning breeze."

    The Elf chuckled and pinched his waist.

    "I didn''t ask you what you were fantasizing about!"

    "That''s how it should be. It''s not an illusion at all."

    "You call this a disaster?"

    "That''s right. I''m not in this painting, so it''s a disaster. to you," Charughed, "Is there a greater disaster than my appearance in your life?"

    Evelyn mumbled and suddenly kissed him lightly on the lips. Then she curled up in his arms and fell asleep.

    The next day.

    Jake had just pushed the door open when he smelled the aroma of food.

    The cold-faced tailor immediately went to the kitchen with a dark expression. Char held half a sandwich in his mouth and made a surrendering gesture. He then pointed upstairs, indicating that he had kept his promise and did not use the kitchen upstairs.

    "Are you nning to stay here?"

    Jake asked.

    "I''m just freeloading a meal from you, do you have to go this far?"

    Char mumbled and pushed the te beside him, indicating that it was for him.

    "Take me to the City Lord''s mansion after you''re done eating."

    "How did you know where I was going?" The tailor was stunned.

    Three days ago, the City Lord''s wife had asked him to make a gown, and today was the day of delivery.

    "Don''t worry so much. Just say that I''m your new apprentice. Then, you can go do your thing. I''ll go and deal with the sc*m you buried."

    Jake looked at him deeply, his eyes filled with fear, but there was nothing he could do.

    "Alright," He said.

 Chapter 125 125

    Chapter 125. City Lord''s Mansion

    Jake was not only a good tailor, he was also a skilled barber, even though he had always been the only customer.

    Char was still a wanted criminal, so he could not be brought out just like that. The mayor''s mansion would not allow him to bring in an apprentice with a ''hooded face'', so he had to be tidied up.

    Jake changed Char''s hairstyle and stuffed two pinkie-sized walnuts into his mouth to make his cheeks bulge. He then brushed his face a few times.

    Char took a look at the mirror.

    ''Damn it, I still can''t escape.''

    Jake''s judgement was extremely poor, and his disguising technique was more of an ugly thing than a disguise.

    Now that Char was so ugly that even Evelyn could not recognize him, the Dark Elfughed so hard that she could not even stand straight.

    "You''re like a hairy sweet potato, thin at the top and thick at the bottom, and the surface is full of potholes," Evelymented.

    However, his appearance had changed, so no one else could recognize him.

    Jake seemed to be taking revenge as he revealed a rare satisfied smile and brought Char to the City Lord''s residence.

    "Jake."

    The steward of the City Lord''s castle bowed deeply to him, his attitude even more respectful than Duke Saxson, who was the City Lord.

    Jake pointed at Char with a long face.

    "This is my new apprentice."

    The butler looked at Char with a weird expression, but he did notugh out loud.

    He did not ask for Char''s name, but only nodded to indicate that he could go in.

    Jake was like a master chef in a high-ss restaurant preparing to personally serve the dishes. He stood straight, one hand behind his back, and the other holding the clothes he had prepared for Madam sakson as he slowly walked forward.

    The two of them passed through a stone path that servants used, and before they reached the front hall, Madam Saxson personally came out to wee them.

    "Sir Jake, it''s you!"

    From the Duchess'' eager eyes and the way she took the initiative to wee them, it was not difficult to tell that these two people were not as simple as a tailor and a customer. After all, 99% of her eyes were on Jake, while the remaining less than 10% was on Char.

    Char rolled her eyes in her heart.

    Although Jake was not handsome from a human''s point of view, to the elves who were beautiful because they were thin, this kind of skinny dead face was quite a symbol. Just like 30 years had passed, the public''s definition of a handsome man had gradually changed. You could not tell whether this was progress or regression, or if it was stagnant.

    Not to mention that when he stood next to Jake, he looked even more handsome.

    The two of them only met for a moment before they walked in intimately, hand in hand, and Char instantly became a foil.

    "Madam, these are the clothes I''ve prepared for you,"

    "I''m not busy. I''ve just made coffee. We haven''t seen each other for a while, so we need to have a good chat."

    "Just three days, Madam."

    Madam Saxson immediately quoted an Elven poem to express something. Then, she realized that she had gone too far, and sneaked a nce at Char.

    "He''s my apprentice. It''s fine."

    Jake then waved his hand at Char. "You can take a walk around the City Lord''s mansion, there''s nothing much to do for now."

    In other words, he wanted Char to do what he was supposed to do.

    Madam Saxson was afraid that he would be too timid to go too far, so she handed him a namete.

    [Mansion Pass: You can move freely in nine areas of the mansion, including the front hall, the stable, the flower garden, the kitchen, and the wine cer. Your reputation is friendly by default.]

    ''F*ck, this woman is really good at picking up men.''<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Char took the name te and left.

    He came to the flowerbed.

    Therge parterre was filled with precious flowers and herbs.

    Char looked around and saw that there was only one Duke''s dog and no one else.

    The dog was only a level-16 Magic Beast. It was furry and looked like a Samoyed. The reason it was so precious was because it would never grow up. It would always be so small, which was why it was so loved by Duke saxson.

    Char grabbed the dog''s front paw, turned it around, and pressed it to the ground. The male dog immediately stared at him in fear.

    He made a few hand gestures and pointed at a rune pir by the flowerbed.

    "Go."

    The intelligence of Magic Beasts was enough to understand such simple instructions, and they hurriedly nodded and stuck out their tongues.

    Char let go of it, and it obediently ran to the rune pir, raised its hind leg, and gave it a bath. At the end, it even looked at Shaya with a fawning look.

    "Good girl."

    The rune pir was wet, and dog urine had formed a pool on the ground. Shaya threw a [Lightning Arrow] at the dog''s pee, and the rune pir was burnt ck.

    This was considered an empty-handed skill, not a deliberate destruction, but a small trick.

    Char beckoned to the dog, and then brought it to dig in the garden.

    Like the witch''s treasure in the rotten forest, this thing was also randomly located, but it was rhythmically random. There were only four fixed locations, and Char found the bag that contained the scumbag prince''s corpse in the second one.

    This dog had also put in a lot of effort, so Char gave it a portion of the jerky and kept the rest.

    [Unknown Dried Meat (Ingredient)]

    [Cursed Item]

    [Its size was very standard, and the color was fine, but reason told you that this thing couldn''t be eaten.]

    This mission was naturally not that simple-its reward was not only the friendship of Jake, a master-level tailor, but also the possibility of changing his ss to Skinner. Although they were both thieves, this was a ss that specialized in attack to the extreme. Furthermore, they bled a lot when they fought. It was simply a yground for cult film lovers.

    Therefore, from the moment the dried meat was ced into Char''s bag, a sharp and venomous voice appeared in his ears.

    "Bastard, you dare to desecrate my body!"

    "Shut up, Prince Leslie. If you wish to return to the court of the Holy tree, from now on, don''te out without my permission."

    "You''re so silly!"

    Leslie was like a chicken that had its neck grabbed, and the curse words that she had been preparing for a long time were suddenly squeezed back.

    As a Royal Elf, he would not die so easily. The Holy Tree''s blessing allowed his resentment to merge with his soul, turning him into a spirit that lived on these pieces of flesh. Even if they were burned to ashes, he would attach himself to any speck of dust.

    The form of existence of such a vengeful spirit was very painful. He would constantly feel the scene before his death, which was the process of Jake dismembering himself. As time passed, this pain turned into a perverted and vengeful emotion, which also strengthened the resentful soul.

    There were only three ways to make him disappear. Let the level 70 High Priest release him from purgatory, let him return to the court of the Holy Tree, or kill Jake to vent his anger. There were no other methods, so Jake often could not escape his fate of death.

    Most Elves did not know about this and would be threatened or even dominated by vengeful spirits, but Char had pointed out their biggest weakness, and they could only ept it.

    "I promise you, b*stard."

    "But if you kill Jake, I''ll tell you a secret," Leslie said bitterly. a secret that will make you a pure elf and rule Andaheim!

    "Oh?"

    Char blinked.

    "Then what secret is it?"

 Chapter 126 126

    Chapter 126. Mystletainn

    Leslie was excited, and her tone softened.

    He felt that he had seized the opportunity.

    "Do you know about the Mystletainn?"

    "Of course." Char chuckled.

    In Elven myths and legends, the first Elf created by God was a female. She was also the mother of everyone.

    A single gender could not reproduce, so God gave her a golden sickle and asked her to cut off a mistletoe branch. Coincidentally, the branch was in the shape of a man. It had a torso and five limbs, and as soon as itnded, it turned into the appearance of a God.

    The two of them spent a night under the mistletoe, and then the Elf got pregnant and had children. Then the tribe multiplied and grew, and then there were elves.

    That was why the Elves considered themselves the favored children of the world after the Gods. Mistletoe was also considered a nt gifted by the heavens, a symbol of hope and the choice of God.

    As for the Mystletainn, it was said that it was made from that branch.

    This sword was different from the Sacred Sword, Narshill and Gungnir, which were both domineering and royal artifacts. Its value-was in the process of obtaining this sword and the meaning it represented.

    If the holder was recognized by all Elves, they would definitely obtain pure elven bloodline, receive race bonuses, and then be the king of Elves.

    This meant that his reputation was full. No matter if it was a region or an individual, it was almost like cheating.

    Char had once done a boring experiment. If you took this sword to attack some elven NPCs, they would not even want to sleep with you.

    "You''re too noble to sleep with a woman like me!"

    He was probably so terrified.

    In addition, this sword also symbolized breaking the established rules.

    Aside from that, it was just a one-handed sword with good attributes and no heaven-defying attack special effects. However, it could ignore all the buff, pulling any powerful enemy to the same level as you and then have a fair fight.

    Therefore, Leslie was very confident that no one would not be tempted by this secret.

    "This secret is rted to the Mystletainn. I can let you get it!"

    "Oh, really?"

    Char sighed.

    "Are you trying to say that its whereabouts are rted to a magic sword that can change its form?"

    Leslie was stunned for a few seconds.

    "How did you know?"

    "Is that sword red in color?"

    "How did you know?"

    Char took out his magic sword [Gemstone Fireworks].

    "Isn''t it simr to the one in front of me?"

    "So, be good and shut your mouth, Your Highness. The only secret in your head is as cheap as toilet paper to me. Before I humiliate you in various ways, it''s better not to look for trouble."

    If he could, Leslie would definitely curse, but now he did not dare to do so.

    The other party made him very afraid.

    "Will you let me return to the court of the Holy Tree?"

    "I you keep nagging, I''ll make you go back."

    Leslie finally shut up.

    Char snorted and sent the good dog away. After covering up the scene, he did not forget to pick some expensive herbs from the flowerbed.

    With his terrible harvesting skills, only one-tenth of the valuable nts were taken, and most of them were wasted. However, Char did not feel any heartache, as they were not his anyway.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    To the Duke of Saxson, he only nted these things for decorative purposes, so he did not care much about them. As long as Char did not go too far and stare at one ce to pick up the grass until there was an obvious bald patch, he would be fine.

    "It''s really boring..."

    Char thought bitterly. He missed Ri.

    Eh?

    ''That''s right!''

    Char stood up immediately.

    He had a bold idea.

    [Is there anyone in your guild in Golden Butterfly City? ]

    He sent a message to Ninja de, and in less than five seconds, there was a reply.

    [There are more than 30 of them, and they are all around level 10.]

    [When they''re done, let them report to the military camp outside the city that they''ve seen the wanted criminal Char in the city Lord''s mansion. [ there must be a lot of people, and the sound must be loud so that the surrounding pedestrians can hear it.]

    [I''ll make the arrangements.]

    Ninja de did not even ask why and went straight away. Char was deeply impressed by how obedient this child was.

    He stopped what he was doing, went around to the backyard, and climbed up from the storage room next to the stable. He stepped on the roof to the kitchen, climbed up the towering chimney, and jumped at the highest point. At the same time, he activated the Shadow Servant''s [Lightweight] skill and gentlynded on the top of a balcony of the castle. He then climbed up a few meters and sat on a mottled roof.

    From this position, he could see more than half of Golden Butterfly City, and the picture was extremely clear.

    About ten minutester, he saw arge group of people appear at the entrance of the City Lord''s castle. The one in the lead was Orivande, and behind him were 30 or so excited yers.

    They were stopped by the guards of the City Lord''s castle. Orivande tried to say a few words, but the guards would not let them.

    The Elven turned around and asked the yers for evidence. The yers looked at each other, not knowing what to say.

    [Let them look up at the roof of Saxony Castle!]

    Char reminded Ninja de, and he rubbed off the disguise on his face and found a hat to cover up his strange hairstyle.

    "You should be able to recognize him now, right?" He muttered.

    Soon, some yers pointed at the castle and shouted excitedly. Orivande also looked over from afar.

    The Elven immediately lost his cool. He drew his sword and pointed it at Char from afar.

    "Look, what''s that!"

    The guards had also noticed Char. Although they wanted to stop him, Orivande could not care less. After parting with Char yesterday, he had no appetite and wanted him to finish his sentence.

    Using the name of wanted, he was more proactive than anyone else. He kicked open the door of the City Lord''s mansion, and more than 30 yers swarmed in.

    This was the United Holy Kingdom''s wanted mission. The yers were God''s chosen ones, so this banner was perfectly justified.

    Seeing that his aggro was full, Char''s skill cooldown had also ended. He activated [Lightweight] again and jumped down from the castle,nding slowly in the air like a feather. He even controlled his direction to float into a vegetable garden.

    [Tell your guild members to go to the parterre if their gathering skill is higher than level 4. I have destroyed the defense there, so they can pick whatever they see. Those who had highermunication and etiquette than Level 4 walked to the front hall and looked at the sculptures, murals on the walls, and patterns on the furniture along the way. They could gain a lot of experience. Those who were more courageous went to the study on the second floor and read one book after another. They had a chance of recognizing magic scrolls and skill books. The rest of you can look for me in the courtyard. If you find me, I''ll give you a good fortune.]

    Char sent this message to Ninja de, while he activated [ Shadow Steps] and hid in the grass.

    This time, it took a long time for Ninja de to reply. It was obvious that she had gone to make arrangements.

    [I did it all!]

    He replied.

    [But I didn''t ry my brother''s exact words. I''m afraid that those guys will go to you all at once. They''re all guys who don''t know what''s important. Instead of wasting the opportunity, it''s better to take advantage of the few ces you mentioned.]

    [Do you mean that you gave special treatment to a few people?]

    [As expected, nothing can be hidden from big brother.]

 Chapter 127 127

    Chapter 127. I Have to Think of a Way to Die Once.

    Char could not help but be stunned, and suddenly had the thought of self-reflection.

    There was nothing wrong with Ninja de''s move. Instead, it had enlightened him.

    He still had not changed his mind.

    The more capable you are, the bigger bowl of rice you can have, this was what he had always thought. This was a sign of caution. After all-he was used to being alone, and he had repeated this too many times. He had a clear understanding of his own limits.

    However, sometimes, it was not a good thing to be too clear, as it was easy to bind one''s hands and feet.

    In the eyes of other yers, the way he was doing things right now might be worthy of an evaluation. It might seem unrestrained, and it could not even be considered binding his own hands and feet. however, if one really asked himself, he had not reached that level.

    Ever since he knew about IT, Char felt as if he was shackled and became more and more afraid.

    Knowing too much, worrying too much, thinking too much, the more one would fear.

    He was also getting further and further away from the identity of a yer.

    What were yers?

    Profit-seeking, crazy, foolish, cunning, and an individual full of infinite possibilities.

    Why were they filled with all kinds of possibilities?

    This was because everyone believed that they were the Chosen Ones.

    "Why can''t that person be me?"

    That was what he thought.

    That was why he dared to fight, dared to think, and dared to die.

    "At most, I''ll just die once!"

    This was a typical yer''s thinking.

    However, he was bing less and less like a yer.

    He had already forgotten how many times he had died in the first round. The second round would definitely be less than the first, the third, and the fourth.

    Char could not remember when it started, but she no longer had to die.

    He was so strong that he did not even need to die once to finish the game.

    In the beginning, this was an achievement that was achieved unconsciously, but as time passed, it became a kind of deliberate pursuit.

    Later on, this became a kind of restraint.

    ''I can''t die.''

    He definitely could not die.

    He could not exin the reason, but he just did not want to die, as if dying once would be a big deal.

    He had personally sealed his own upper limit.

    "He''s really stupid."

    Letting out a long breath, Char stood up and patted her face. She then looked up at the tall Saxson Castle not far away.

    "I''m a yer, why would I be afraid of so many things?"

    Einstein was a yer.

    The difference between him and the average yer was that he was an expert yer who was emotionless.

    He was a veteran gamer before he came into contact with "Fantasy World." He had excellent dynamic vision and amazing reaction speed. In addition, he had the ability to remain calm even if a mountain copsed in front of him. He was one of the best gamers in all kinds of games.

    However, after entering "Fantasy World," he felt like he had been defeated.

    This game was too unlike a game.

    It was different from most of the games he knew. It was too immersive and too real. The game methods andmon sense of the past were useless.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    And the appearance of Ninja de had changed his understanding of the game.

    The guild master did not hide anything and told the others about his experience in Makus City. He went up to provoke them alone, made friends with swords, and finally became the core disciple of the master Swordsman.

    He had once believed that he was the number one yer in the game, and he had no doubts about it.

    This belief copsed a minute ago.

    The president had told him that there was always someone better. He was where he was today because of the guidance of an expert, and that expert was even better than him.

    If not for the name "Char," Einstein would have thought that he was talking nonsense. However, this person was suddenly mentioned, he had to take it seriously.

    This was also an impressive name. He had also epted the Silver Horn Bay mission. At that time, he thought that the other party was an NPC, butter he realized that the other party was a yer!

    A yer who was targeted by an NPC and was even hired to assassinate!

    How powerful was this?

    He had sneaked into the City Lord''s mansion and even asked the yers to find him, turning the City Lord''s mansion upside down!

    This was truly unbelievable!

    At this point in the game, he had already opened up a dimensional gap between himself and others!

    And now, an opportunity was in front of him. As long as he found Char, he would have a chance.

    What kind of opportunity would this be?

    Even though Einstein usually did not show his emotions, he could not help but smile now.

    He was so excited that he was trembling all over!

    As one of the few thief yers who had trained [Stealth] to level 5, he took the opportunity to sneak into the castle while the guards of the City Lord''s mansion were distracted by Orivande.

    He felt that he had understood Char''s intentions. The small benefits before were bothpensation and a screening. If he was still thinking about those, he would not be qualified to get the opportunity if he was too narrow-minded.

    Hence, he did not even look at it and rushed into the castle.

    The style of the castle surprised Einstein.

    He had thought that the buildings in the game would be modeled after the real world, but when he got closer and observed it carefully, he realized that the building was not of any style he was familiar with Gothic, Roman, Baroque, Renaissance, and so on. It was a new architectural style, and the internal structure was beyond his knowledge.

    As someone who lived in the castle, he was extremely curious about this new style.

    Einstein immediately patted his forehead to calm himself down and focus on the search.

    Before he came in, he noticed a faint muddy footprint on the eastern wall. He felt that Char might havee in from there, so he went up the eastern steps.

    In front of them was a series of guest rooms, exquisitely decorated, full of elven luxury but not losing its meaning. Einstein carefully checked each room. In the third room, when his eyes swept over the portrait and sculpture, he suddenly found something amiss.

    The statue of the poet, with one hand on his chest and the other slightly open, was slightly turned around.

    Coincidentally, he was pointing at a certain line of a poem on the wall.

    [Why are you looking at me! Despicable monster! I''ll be waiting for you at the top of the tower!]

    This was a poem that expressed the heroic spirit of the first Warrior to challenge the Monster.

    "It sounds like a hint. No, it''s an indication."

    Einstein muttered.

    He left the guest room and groped his way up carefully.

    There were more than 30 yers with the me knot who had barged into the City Lord''s mansion. The yers followed the crowd, so when a group of people rushed into the mansion, the surrounding onlookers could not sit still.

    In addition, once the news was leaked, all the people in Golden Butterfly City and the surrounding areas rushed over like sharks that smelled blood. For a time, the City Lord''s mansion was full of people, and there were people constantly pouring in.

    These were all God''s Chosen Ones, and they were all here in the name of pursuing wanted criminals. the limited guards in the mansion could not expel them, so Duke Saxson had no choice but to withdraw the soldiers guarding the city wall and have them close the barrier so that they could return to help maintain order.

    Since the wanted criminal had appeared in the City Lord''s mansion, there was no need for so many people to defend the city.

    Very quickly, there were no more obstacles on the city wall.

 Chapter 128 128

    Chapter 128. Char!

    The so-called top of the tower was actually a terrace that extended out from the top of the castle.

    Most Elves were geniuses, and they more or less knew something about the stars, so there was such a Star Observation tform on the top of the castle.

    When Einstein arrived, he saw three people.

    Of the two Elves, one had a thin face, one was dressed in luxurious clothes, and thest one was leaning against the railing with an impatient expression. That was probably Shaya.

    As soon as he came up, three gazes shot over.

    The first two Elves probably noticed it because they had high perception, and Char simply followed their gazes.

    Einstein was instantly dumbfounded. He stood rooted to the ground, not knowing whether to move or not.

    "Who is it?"

    The well-dressed Elf said coldly.

    "They''re my people," Shaya said, then waved at him.

    "Hello, boss," Einstein said in a low voice.

    "People with the me knot?"

    Einstein''s face twitched. He was considering if he should change guilds.

    "It''s..."

    "Not bad, you''re quite smart. You''re quite lucky too." Char patted his shoulder with a half-smile.

    "The person you''ve been waiting for is here. Can you tell me now?"

    The Elf in luxurious clothes was a little impatient.

    "Don''t be in such a hurry, Mr. Duke"

    Einstein''s heart trembled. "F*ck, Duke?

    Ever since he started ying this game, he realized that it was a blessing to be born in the 21st century, where the media industry was well-developed. At least you could know who the County Head, Mayor, and Governor of your ce were and what they looked like.

    If it was a feudal society with a strict hierarchy, they might not even see each other once in a lifetime, which was the case in the game.

    Outside of the novice vige, the other administrative institutions were heavily guarded, no different from the armed military in real life. Not to mention the City Lord, even some of the higher-ranking people were surrounded when they went out. The yers were separated from each other, and they could not even see clearly, let alone get close.

    Level 1 Magical Beasts could enter Stormwind City and take a photo with William, who was on the throne. If they were here, they might not even be able to step onto the steps of Stormwind Fortress. If it were not for their ability to level up, they might not even know what the City Lord looked like for the rest of their lives.

    He was talking andughing with a Duke. No one would believe him even if he told them about this.

    There was only one Duke in Golden Butterfly City, and that was the Duke of Saxson, who was often mentioned by various NPCs. He was also the city Lord. It was said that he was a level 60 Mage, and the two low-level quest lines hinted that this City Lord had an unruly private life. Therefore, although he was mysterious to these elven yers, they were not unfamiliar with him.

    Alstein secretly sized him up. Saxson frowned and looked at him like lightning. He quickly shrank his neck.

    Oh my God, it was quite scary.

    "Don''t be in such a hurry, Mr. Duke."

    Charzily replied. He turned around and looked down. The yers had almost flooded the City Lord''s residence. This matter had spread like wildfire, and now it was getting bigger and bigger. There might even be arge number of yers who had gone offline being pulled back up.

    The more people there were, the more chaotic it would be. Hence, the light of magic restrictions and traps rose and fell, and there was a constant white sh that symbolized that the yers were sent back to the cemetery. However, they would climb up from the church four streets away and rush back without hesitation.

    "If this continues, your residence won''t be able to handle it." Char sighed.

    "Don''t be long-winded, continue your previous topic."

    "What do you think is hidden underground?" Saxson''s eyes narrowed.

    "Didn''t I tell you? There''s a hidden treasure, a treasure that you can''t imagine. However, if I were to continue, please let Mr. Juke go first. Although there is a wonderful misunderstanding between him and your wife, we are all elves, and we understand that little thing. It is not worth it to look into it," Char said.

    He did not expect that Jake to be caught in the act of adultery.

    Saxson was a painter. He usually slept during the day and came out at night. However, this time, he was out of character. He woke up early with dark circles under his eyes. That was when he caught Jake, thetter was trying on the Duchess'' new clothes and happened to break in while she was changing her old clothes.

    Even though this process usually took a long time.

    Without a choice, Char could only reveal the secret that Saxson desired the most.

    As a Duke, he could have had a better fief, but he had chosen this ce. The reason he had chosen this ce was also because of an illusory legend about treasure.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    However, after so many years since he became the city Lord, he still had not found the so-called treasure. Saxson had almost forgotten about it, but Char had suddenly mentioned it, his heart that had been dormant for a long time suddenly became alive again, which was why he did not deal with Jake immediately.

    It was also Char''s idea for the three of them to go up to the rooftop. This ce had a wide view, and they could see most of the scenery in the city, especially the city gate.

    Yesterday, the wanted criminal, Char had appeared in Golden Butterfly City. The news had spread. If someone hade from thousands of miles away riding a Silver Dragon, they should have arrived by now.

    They could be seen at a nce.

    Saxson was anxious about the treasure and was very dissatisfied with Char''s nonchnt tone and attitude. The noise in the City Lord''s residence also annoyed him. He snapped his fingers, and the stargazing tform that the four of them were on was quickly covered with a transparent barrier from top to bottom. All sounds were isted outside, and it was quiet for a while.

    "I won''t pursue his matter."

    He nced at Jake, who was also expressionless on his skinny face.

    "Don''t make it sound so forced, Mr. Duke." Char smiled. "You''ve been husband and wife for thirty to forty years. You''ve never interfered with each other''s business. This time, you were the one who made an exception."

    "You know quite a lot." Saxson snorted. "That''s true, but they''ve gone overboard!" The sounds from the first floor can be heard from the third floor.

    Char looked at the tailor, and thetter also turned his head away awkwardly.

    Einstein chuckled, but then quickly pulled a serious face.

    "Hey, that''s your fault."

    Char tugged on Jake''s sleeve.

    "Apologize to them, and then go wait outside the city."

    Jake still wanted to say something, but Char showed him the piece of dried meat in him hand.

    "Do you want me to ask him to talk to you?"

    The tailor kept silent. He knew about the vengeful spirit, and it was because he could no longer tolerate it that he buried it in the City Lord''s mansion.

    He owed Char a favor.

    "I''m sorry for offending you, Mr. Duke."

    Jake bowed slightly. For a tough guy like him who refused to give in, this was enough. Saxson only snorted and did notment, but his expression clearly softened.

    Seeing this, the tailor did not hesitate. He gently jumped on the railing, and his right hand swept from top to bottom. The barrier was easily cut open, and he let himself through.

    "See, I told you you can''t stop him." Char smiled.

    "Where''s the treasure? Can you tell me now?"

    "Alright."

    Char gestured for them not to rush. From the corner of his eye, he saw a small ck dot in the southern sky that was getting closer and closer, and he heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Come, let''s add each other as friends."

    He said to Einstein.

    Thetter hurriedly handed in the application, and only raised his head in surprise after adding his.

    "What''s going on?"

    "You''re going to die." Char said.

    "Eh?"

    Einstein was confused, and then he saw Char pierce his chest with a sword.

    It was only when he turned into a white light and disappeared that he realized that he had been instakilled.

    "I''ll exin it to youter."

    Char''sst sentence floated over.

    Einstein drowsily retreated into the darkness. Before hepletely left, he vaguely heard a cold but resentful cry.

    "Char..."

    A beautiful Silver Dragon carrying a young girl, apanied by a bright silver burning Dragon Breath and a huge golden sword light, the two of them were like meteors falling from the sky, ruthlessly shing at the castle''s Star Observation tform!

 Chapter 129 129

    Chapter 46. You''re In Trouble.

    Many things happened in that instant.

    If the picture was fixed, then every detail, every look was a y, and every collision was a hidden scheme.

    Char''s scheme.

    Whether it was Ortlinde, who had attacked with hatred, or Duke Saxson, who was still filled with anger and confusion, or Einstein, who had disappeared into white light, they were all confused by what had just happened.

    "Why don''t we press the pause button and start from the beginning?"

    In fact, Jake had been tricked by Char.

    The Duke should not have woken up. He was indeed a nocturnal creature. It was Orivande''s kick that triggered the magic rm on the door that woke him up.

    As for beingpletely awake, it was because of personal reasons-that voice was too loud. He could no longer pretend to be asleep after such a shameless thing.

    Then, the three of them confronted each other on the stargazing tform. The yers swarmed into the City Lord''s residence, and the noise grew louder and louder. Saxson was annoyed by the noise, so he used a sound-proof barrier to iste the stargazing tform.

    However, it was this action that made him unable to notice that a Silver Dragon was approaching from the distance. By the time he noticed it, it was already toote.

    At the same time, this action also caused a misunderstanding between them.

    Char''s guess was right. The news of his appearance had reached Ortlinde''s ears the day before, and the Valkyrie had rushed over on her dragon almost overnight.

    She had once suffered a loss at the hands of Char. The earth element barrier that Francis Drake had left on the well in the shantytown was still like a stone in her heart. Therefore, this time, when she saw the same thing that was suspected to be a shelter being set up, she did not think of amicability to make money at all. She directly threw it out, and with her Dragon Breath, the two of them rushed over with great momentum and showed no mercy!

    At this moment, Saxson was really f*cked up.

    He regarded this action as a provocation from the United Holy Kingdom to the Elves, so his eyes were filled with anger!

    The most dumbfounded one was none other than Einstein.

    What happened to the good fortune? Where was the opportunity? He had worked so hard just to get here and now he was dead? He had even lost a level for no reason!

    This matter was actually quite simple.

    Let time continue to flow...

    Saxson had only set up a sound-sealing barrier. It was unable to block thebined attack of Ortlinde and the Silver Dragon. Half of the castle''s top was cut off like tofu. Then, it was burned by the dragon''s breath and exploded. The charred remains scattered like fireworks and scattered in all directions with strong winds.

    At the same time, the City Lord''s mansion, which had suffered a destructive attack, activated its emergency defensive barrier. Countless rays of light lit up, and runic pirs emerged from the ground like bamboo shoots after the rain, forming a huge magic circle. An abundant amount of magic power was enshrouding it, and arcs of light were flowing.

    [Ascending Gravity]

    As the name suggested, the magic circle had reduced most of the gravity. The flying debris with a long ming tail also slowed down andnded gently on the ground without causing any secondary damage. The yers on the ground also felt as light as a swallow, as if they were walking on the moon.

    With such an exaggerated attack, Char naturally died.

    However, before he turned into a white light and disappeared, he mouthed a sentence.

    Ortlinde could not understand what he meant.

    "You''re in trouble."

    Then, it turned into a white light and disappeared.

    Before this, he had killed a yer in front of the City Lord.

    Although there was no such thing as a red name in "Fantasy World", there was a price to pay for God''s Chosen Ones. This was because the order in the city did not allow killing.

    If blood was seen in front of the guards, they would be punished with money. If someone died, they would be deprived of the chance to resurrect in the church in the city for as long as 24 hours.

    Char had killed Einstein in front of the Duke of Saxson, so naturally, he could not be resurrected in the church four streets away from the City Lord''s mansion. The nearest cemetery to Golden Butterfly City was in the forest more than 20 miles south of the city. There was a long-abandoned graveyard, and he would get up from there.

    In other words, it was impossible for her to guard his corpse even if she wanted to.

    Einstein''s death was very valuable.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Char did not n to do that. He had guessed that the Valkyrie woulde after him, and he nned to leave before she arrived.

    However, he suddenly had an idea. He wanted to die and experience what the long-lost ck and white image was like.

    At the same time, he could also speed up the game.

    The Valkyrie did not think that she would be tricked by Char again. Seeing that her enemy had turned into a white light and disappeared after the attack, she immediately turned her dragon head around and went to the church to guard the corpse.

    However...

    Saxson was unhappy.

    ''Even a man made of mud would be angry. You lifted my roof and want to leave?

    ''Do you think this is a f*cking public toilet?''

    The Duke''s face was gloomy. This was his home ground!

    The level 60 Elementalist slowly rose into the air, his robes fluttering in the wind.

    He stretched out his left hand and grabbed at the air. The Silver Dragon, which was pping its wings and about to leave, suddenly wailed. Its body folded and twisted in pain. A strong suction force came from under its body. It could not maintain its body in the air and fell straight to the ground!

    The part of the magic circle under the Silver Dragon suddenly changed its direction of gravity. It was originally to offset the gravity, but it suddenly increased the gravity!

    The originally light and wispy white ball of light turned into purple and ck runes in the blink of an eye. They appeared iparably thick and formed chains of their own ord that wrapped around the Silver Dragon that was falling to the ground.

    Unlike the normal level 70 Dragons that were born, the Silver Dragon was a unique version of the Church of Judgement. The brainwashed and tamed dragons only had a huge body and Dragon Breath. They did not have the ability to use dragonnguage magic, nor did they have the extraordinary resistance that dragons gained from this. Without the help of a priest, the Silver Dragon was tied to the ground. Its soft internal organs could not withstand the exaggerated gravity. Blood flowed from the corner of its mouth, and it wailed in pain.

    "Saxson!"

    The Valkyrie turned around and looked at the Elf with her golden eyes.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "What do I mean?"

    "I''d like to ask you what you mean!" Saxsonughed in anger.

    "You had an affair with a wanted criminal of the church, and you even tried to cover for him. I''m already being very kind by not investigating this matter. Do you still want me topensate you for your loss?"

    Ortlinde drew her sword and said in an unfriendly tone.

    Saxson was extremely angry, but there was no longer any anger on his face.

    "Very good," Saxson said.

    The Duke nodded in agreement.

    "Then, let''s fight."

    Water, fire, earth, and air. These four elements gathered around his body. The four elemental puppets were blue, red, khaki, and light green. They split up in four directions and surrounded Ortlinde, who was on the ground.

    "Before the church gives me a reasonable exnation, I will not let you go.

    In my own name, it has nothing to do with Andaheim.

    Saxson said word for word.

    Ortlinde frowned. She turned back to look at the church.

    Since they did not fight, it meant that Char was trapped.

    She was temporarily relieved and looked at Saxson with eyes full of fighting spirit.

    "Come and fight!"

 Chapter 130 130

    Chapter 130. A Fight Between Immortals!

    Einstein: [President, you have to give me justice! ]

    Ninja little de: [Ein...]

    Einstein: [My name is Einstein, not little Ein!]

    Einstein: [No, President, you have to answer my voice call!]

    Ninja de: [If you have something to say, say it then.]

    Einsten: [That guy is too much. You said he''d give me an opportunity, but you didn''t say he''d send me to the cemetery! I''ve lost a level of experience! ]

    Ninja de: [Big brother Char has his own ns for what he does. He''ll definitely make it up to you. by the way, are you not as good friends as him?]

    Einstein: [But he ignored me!]

    Ninja de: [Yeah, he''s ignoring me too. Maybe he''s busy. It''s fine as long as he has a friend slot. I almost didn''t add him as a friend back then. One must be content with what they have.]

    "I think he''s a liar!"

    Einstein mumbled and did not reply. He walked out of the church''s cemetery.

    The clergymen in red and white robes were walking in and out, their footsteps were a lot more hurried than usual. He could not help but look back curiously.

    ''F*ck, when did they die?''

    From time to time, yers would climb out of the tomb behind him. The scene was like an RTS game where the army camp elerated and the peopleing in and out were all familiar faces!

    Einstein''s heart skipped a beat. He immediately ran out of the church and stood on the street, looking at the City Lord''s mansion.

    At the entrance of the City Lord''s mansion, there was arge crowd of people. They seemed to be the guards, servants, and family members who had been pushed out from inside. All of them were injured and their condition was not optimistic.

    In the sky above the City Lord''s mansion, lightning shed and thunder rumbled, and a storm raged!

    The entire City Lord''s mansion was shrouded in ayer of purple-ck enchantment. The castle, which had half of its roof cut off, stood in a strange color. Behind the dark filter, a golden sword light shed from time to time, piercing a big hole in the enchantment, but the enchantment would recover very quickly.

    "The immortals are fighting."

    He muttered.

    "Einstein!"

    A few guild members quickly surrounded him, all of them looking at him excitedly. Thetter looked around and realized that most of these people were the backbone of the guild.

    "Did the guild leader give you guys special treatment?"

    Of course, but before we could find him, we were sent out by that officer NPC. A yer said excitedly, "It looks like you died. How did it go? Did you find that big shot? What did he give you? Is it a hidden profession or a hidden skill?"

    Einstein pursed his lips. He felt that he would beughed at if he told the truth, so he simply snorted and pretended to be mysterious.

    "Guess what that big shot was doing when I found him?"

    "What?"

    "Him? He''s talking andughing with the City Lord!"

    "Oh, Duke Saxson? The City Lord of Golden Butterfly City. That level 60 Mage?"

    He had earned enough gimmicks, and he smiled enigmatically.

    "Who else could it be besides him? And guess who''s fighting who here?"

    "We only saw a Dragon crash into the castle. Could it be that there are people on the dragon''s back?"

    "Of course!"

    "It was a woman," said Einstein. "I was killed by one of her skills. It was called [Holy Spirit Sword, Sudden Thrust]. It was obviously a church skill. I would have died more than a hundred times."

    He shared the heaven-defying damage in his battle log with the others, and they all clicked their tongues in wonder.

    Soon, someone could not stand him showing off and continued to ask, "What benefits did the big boss give you?"

    Einstein''s face stiffened. Just as he was about to find an excuse, he suddenly received a private message.

    [Come to Crimson Forest. 745,1145''. In the south of the city.]

    The message came from Char.

    "I''ll tell you when I get back."

    Einstein smiled and turned to the south of the city, the gloominess in his heart swept away.

    A few minutes ago, when both Einstein and Ninja de were unable to contact Char, he was walking the long ck and white road.

    After yers died, they would enter the darkness and wake up.

    Everything in his field of vision was ck and white, and only a holy expression was radiant.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    It was an angel with a slim waist, thin legs, and big breasts.

    The yers had toplete the path of rebirth under her leadership, and the exit was the coffin. The difference was whether it was a broken coffin in the wild or a stone coffin carved with the Seven Holy Spirits in the church cemetery.

    Char had not seen this angel for a long time. It had been dozens of reincarnations, and she was a little excited to see her again.

    It was a pity that she could not speak and could only smile.

    She extended her hand to Char, and he held it as if he was holding a soft and fragrant jade wrapped in silk.

    "If it wasn''t for the fact that so few of us died, we might have even conquered you."

    Char muttered to himself.

    However, just as he said this, the angel suddenly turned around.

    "Are you still human?"

    "Why?"

    Char was suddenly stunned, and he looked at her as if he had seen a ghost.

    Not only did she turn around, but she was also smiling at him.

    It was a very natural and holy smile.

    "Did you just take a step back?" She asked.

    Char swallowed.

    "You..."

    "What''s wrong?"

    "You''re alive?"

    "Nonsense, if I''m not alive, how can I take you out? If you don''t get out of the death corridor within three minutes, you won''t be able to live."

    Char was in a daze as she led him forward for a long distance. He only woke up when the light in front of him became stronger and stronger, and he immediately stood still.

    "Do you remember what happened in the past?"

    The angel frowned and thought for a moment, then shook her head.

    "I don''t remember."

    "Then why did you say those things to me?"

    "Well..."

    The angel hesitated.

    "I feel like I''m very familiar with you."

    She thought for a moment and grabbed the halo from the top of her head.

    The f*ck?

    Did she just do that?

    Char was shocked again.

    She fiddled with the halo, and an image was projected in the air. As her fingers moved, the image flickered back and forth as if it was fast-forwarding and rewinding.

    Char noticed that it seemed to have happened in the past.

    He suddenly had a bad feeling.

    "F*ck, there''s actually someone here. Can''t you talk?"

    "This is the first time I''ve touched a girl''s hand. Your hand is so soft."

    "Do you really not know how to speak?"

    "Hi, we meet again. No, I should say I hung up again."

    "I''m going to fight thest boss soon, maybe I''ll be out soon. If I see you again, it''ll be a failure, hahahaha.

    "F*ck, when will this game end?"

    The further he went, the more nk he became.

    It had something to do with Char''s decreasing rate of death, and also his increasing silence.

    Char''s initial public execution did not matter to her, but her heart was in turmoil.

    This thing was like a phonograph, witnessing how he had transformed from an innocent little boy to this perverted appearance.

 Chapter 131 131

    Chapter 131. Are You Crazy?

    The angel watched for more than a minute. Including the one minute they took to walk, there were less than 20 seconds left from the three minutes she said.

    "I think I know."

    She put the halo back, and it continued to float above her head, emitting a holy light.

    Char could not help but put her hand on top of her head and explore under the halo.

    ''Amazing, it''s really a maic levitation.''

    "But we don''t have enough time."

    She frowned and pushed Char out.

    "F*ck!"

    There was no restriction to his curses, but as Char staggered and opened his eyes again, he was already sitting up in the coffin.

    A rotten smell entered his nose, and Char was stunned for a few seconds before cursing in a low voice.

    "F*ck you! Why did you push me?"

    "Who are you scolding me?"

    A clear and cold voice rang out in his heart.

    "Eh?"

    Char turned around and saw that there was no one around. He was indeed in a cemetary.

    "You..."

    "I just walked you through the death corridor, and you''ve already forgotten?"

    "You can still f*cking follow me out?"

    "No, I didn''t," she replied, "I just realized that when I attach my vision to you, I can observe the world through your eyes. Hmm, it seems like I''ve slept for too long. The world has changed a lot. Even an ordinary God''s Chosen One like you has a strange rule."

    "The rules?" Char was stunned for a few seconds. "Who are you?"

    "Human? I''m a God, okay? Are all the God''s Chosen Ones'' so ill-mannered these days? You don''t even know about the goddess who is in charge of life and death?"

    Char''s heart sank, and she said a name with uncertainty, "Mitsuya?"

    "Hmph, at least you know about me."

    Char did not say a word for a long time, as if he had turned into a statue.

    This was probably the first time in a long time that someone had mentioned this name in thisnd.

    Under the rule of the Seven Holy Spirits, the believers of the other gods were all heretics, and the books that recorded those gods were also regarded as heresy.

    That was also the reason why the people of Aurania did not join the United Holy Kingdom. They were unwilling to give up their faith in the gods.

    Their sky god was a faith system independent of the Seven Holy Spirits.

    Even though the Dark Elves of Andaheim believed in the Son of The Night, Svartalfheim, thetter was just a guy who did not have much of a sense of existence between the abyss and order. He did not even dare to call himself a God. It was because of this that he could survive to this day. Otherwise, Andaheim would have been included in the territory of the United Holy Kingdom like Andaheim, and the Queen of Andaheim would have to recite the hymn of the seven Holy Spirits when she was crowned, shouting, "The glory of the Seven Holy Spirits shines on me."

    However, Char knew that there were originally gods on thisnd, Mitsuya, who controlled the cycle of life and death. Nomier, who controlled the fate of all things, and Rulvey, who created and controlled the form of all things.

    This knowledge came from the tinum disc of the Siege City. The Holy Spirit of Machinery, Siege was originally a believer of Rulvey.

    He had always thought that this thing existed as a setting supplement.

    Until now, a self-proimed goddess was hidden on him.

    Char took a deep breath, and the rotten smell of the unmarkedmon graves woke him up.

    The other party mentioned God''s chosen one.

    In the death corridor, he could not view his experience, items, interface, and a series of UI.

    The system did not block his cussing either.

    Thinking of this, he quickly opened his friends panel.

    As expected, the message from Ninja de came from two minutes ago, but he did not hear any notification.

    At that time, he happened to be in the death corridor.

    There was a rustling sound.

    It was a ce that was independent of the system.

    He thought...

    Char sent a coordinate back to Einstein and focused.

    He asked, "What happened to you before? Why are you crying when you don''t know the past?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "But it can be recorded? This is the power of a God. Even if I fall into a deep sleep, I will still carry out my duty."

    "Your duty is to keep me reborn?"

    "What do you mean by letting you reborn? Only God''s Chosen Ones had such treatment! Do you think I have so much free time?"

    Char was confused.

    However, there were so many God''s Chosen Ones in the game. Was it not tiring to listen to them?

    He suddenly had a thought!

    Could it be that...

    "When did you wake up?" He asked carefully.

    Mitsuya paused and reported the time.

    The open beta!

    "What?" Char was shocked and asked, "Then how many Chosen Ones have you guided so far?"

    "Do you think God''s Chosen Ones are wild boars running in the mountains? The entire forest? You''re the only one here, you b*stard!"

    Char was shocked.

    ''I''m really the f*cking Chosen One?''

    "What is God''s Chosen One doing?" He asked.

    "To fight against the Abyss!"

    What the hell?

    ''I''m a Son of The Abyss!''

    Did you guys make a mistake?

    "You mean Zin''rokh?" Char asked.

    "That''s right! The Destroyer of Worlds. Tsk, to be able to calmly say the name of the Destroyer of Worlds without trembling, you''re good! He''s much more promising than God''s Chosen Ones in the past, and he can achieve great things!"

    Char held his forehead. "Aren''t there three gods? Where are the other two?"

    "They''re all dead."

    "Huh?"

    "What''s wrong? Don''t you havemon sense? What kind of education did you receive? This mountain, this water, this scene, everything in this world, Rulvey created them, Nomier weaved their fate and rules of operation, and then I guided all things towards hope, to fight against the dark abyss."

    "You?"

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "No, I mean, just you alone? Isn''t the strength a little weaker?"

    "I''m so angry! What do you mean by just me! I am a God! Didn''t I keep you alive to fight against the abyss? Life is a one-way ticket, and it''s the rule. You can''t be revived after you die, and you''re an existence that has broken the rules. If this is still not enough to fight against Zin''rokh, then let the abyss devour you. You''re all hopeless!"

    After Mitsuya finished speaking angrily, Char wiped his face and suddenly felt as if he had been sprayed with saliva.

    "How many times have you sessfully saved the world?"

    "Six times. This is your seventh time."

    "That''s it. This is the same as what happened in Zin''rokh''s memories."

    However, Zin''rokh...

    Char''s heart suddenly itched. What if he went to find a Dark-robed Magic Puppet and let Zin''rokh and Mitsuya talk to each other?

    ''F*ck, just thinking about it was so exciting!''

    It was like when the United States and the Soviet Union were in a Cold War

    However, he could not care about this for the time being.

    This carefree goddess did npt seem to be reliable. Her intelligence might not even be as high as Mia''s, and there were still important things to do.

    Just as he was clearing his thoughts, Mitsuya suddenly spoke.

    She changed to a serious tone.

    "Hey, you''re Char, right?"

    "Yup."

    "I''ve just counted. You''ve died a total of 11756 times in the past..."

    She asked seriously, "Are you sick?"

 Chapter 132 132

    Chapter 132. Sunshine

    "You''re the one who''s sick!"

    Char said unhappily.

    However, Mitsuya was not annoyed. She continued to ask in a caring tone,"You look like you''re only 17 or 18 years old. If you''re 18, you''ll have to die 1.78 times a day to make up for that number. Is that a number that a normal person should have?"

    Char was silent.

    It sounded awkward.

    She did not know that those were all reincarnation.

    That was true. The death corridor was a special space, and she was sleeping there. ording to her, she was the only chosen one and the yers'' resurrection had nothing to do with her. This was the first time she had woken up in a long time and the first time she saw the world.

    Furthermore, her past had not been reset. It was all because she was still unconscious, so she did not feel anything.

    Detestable!

    Bang! Bang!

    Char punched the coffin.

    ''Mitsuya should have been the witness of the 177 reincarnations. The observer is mypanion! She could even give a series of suggestions and answers, but she had fallen asleep!''

    Hey, wait a minute.

    Since she had fallen asleep in the past, why did she wake up this time?

    Char seemed to have grasped the key!

    "Why did you fall into a deep sleep before? How were God''s Chosen One born?"

    "God''s Chosen One... The one who will wake me up is God''s Chosen One."

    "What if he''s dead but did not wake you up?"

    "What are you talking about? So what if he''s dead?" Mitsuyaughed. "It''s normal to die of old age and illness. Could it be that you would die repeatedly just to test if you were a God''s Chosen One? What kind of joke are you making?"

    "Then why didn''t you wake up after I died so many times in the past?"

    "Uh..."

    Mitsuya was stunned.

    "Oh, right..."

    Her brain had been slow for a while, but after Char''s reminder, she seemed to have reacted.

    "In the past, I was clearly carrying out my duty. Why didn''t I wake up? Why is that..."

    Char sat on the coffin and waited quietly. He was waiting for the person who was supposed toe to pick him up, and he was also waiting for an answer.

    He had a [Weakened Life] debuff on him, which reduced all his attributes by 80% and his health points by 20%. He could not take any potions and could only rely on divine healing spells and natural recovery. Once he recovered to full health, he could offset this debuff. Usually, there would not be any monsters around the unmarkedmon graves. Even if undead creatures spawned, they would not attack him because of the debuff.

    He had arranged to meet Jake here and had told Evelyn in advance. He should have taken the opportunity to leave when Saxson was shrinking the defensive circle. Although they arrived one after the other, they should have arrived at the same time, considering the difference in their leg strength.

    There was Einstein.

    Char waited quietly for the answer.

    "Char, I''ve found something wrong...

    "You''re right." Mitsuya''s voice suddenly turned serious. If not for her stupid appearance, she would have sounded like a goddess.

    "What?" He asked.

    "Thew in your body was not left behind by Nomier. It was the one that prevented me from truly awakening."

    "Law..."

    Char mumbled and then called out the interface. Backpack, attributes, battle log.

    He called them out one by one, and they stayed in his field of vision, the light green UI not abrupt at all.

    "Can you see it?" He asked.

    "What did you see? Can you see anything else? Was it something brought by thew? From just now on, I suddenly felt that it was taking effect and running."

    As expected, the rules she was referring to were the system.

    "Yes, can you modify it?" Char asked.

    "What kind of question is this?"

    Mitsuyaughed in disdain.

    "So you can?" Char was overjoyed.

    "I can''t."

    F*ck!

    "Your question is too strange, and youckmon sense. The reason whyws werews was that they were the foundation for the operation of all things and could not be changed. Nomier had set the rules. Everything attracted each other, and thes rotated as a result. Thus, the cycle of dawn and dusk, the cycle of the four seasons, and the things that were thrown out would fall to the ground. If he rashly modified these things, how much trouble would it cause? Not to mention making me modify it! Your question is as stupid as asking a priest, can you make the sun and moon rise at the same time tomorrow."

    Char heaved a long sigh of relief.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The system was indeed neutral.

    Char rolled back into the coffin as if a stone had fallen to the ground.

    All he could see was the blue sky and white clouds.

    This world was so beautiful.

    He finally understood that this was not some background setting or characterpletion.

    This was a f*cking system that had been added to the otherworld!

    In the first round, Char even sighed... Such a sophisticated game with so many cultures, and even the buildings, words, and music could not be seen in his mind. How much manpower and resources did it take to create it?

    This was not created...

    It was another civilization that had grown on its own!

    The difference was that it had a system attached to it, and this system helped him explore and save the world as a yer.

    At the same time, the whole world would speak Chinese and it could be restarted.

    Everything that he had experienced in the past. Everything that he had been repeatedly restarting-seemed to be 177 rehearses.

    On a vast piece ofnd, he had conducted 177 world-saving exercises alone.

    The others, be they natives or NPCs, were no different from humans. However, after the public beta, they were probably restricted by the system, just like Mistuya.

    After all...

    There was no such thing as yers in their world view, and they could not ept the setting of reincarnation. Only Shaya, who was from earth and yed the role of a yer, would ept this from the bottom of her heart.

    The so-called beta test was his one-man show.

    The reason why he had never logged out of the port was simple-he was fundamentally different from the yers.

    He was a native.

    Moreover, he was a Chosen One.

    The true Chosen One.

    He was most likely a traveler!

    To exin it in an absurd way, as an Earthling, he had crossed into a different world, and this other world happened to be a game open to earth!

    The exit turned into the inner pin! He was back!

    Since the yers could ess it, it meant that this world had established some sort of connection with earth, which meant that there was a channel.

    As long as there was a passage, he could go back!

    Go back in!

    He no longer had to worry about the problem of existence. This dark cloud that had always shrouded his mind had finally dissipated.

    What he had to do now was to do his best to find a way home.

    There was nothing a God''s Chosen One could not do.

    If there was one, then he would add another Son of The Abyss!

    "You seem to be relieved of a burden?"

    The goddess''s voice drifted over.

    "This rule is making you very anxious?"

    "It was in the past, but it''s not now. No one will be anxious because of the rules that are absolutely objective. They will only be on guard against the rules that have been casually altered by others."

    "You''re right, but I''m anxious now! God''s Chosen One! Mitsuya shouted angrily. "God''s Chosen One! Find out who destroyed Nomier''s inheritance! Her rules are already perfect enough, everything else is unnecessary!"

    "Alright, alright, I know what to do." Char waved his hand impatiently. "Just wait and see. Things have to be done first. Next, follow my priority. Don''t worry."

    "What do you mean by your priority? I''ll find out who''s the b*stard who''s changing Nomier''s rules!"

    "You''re working so hard, but things will still fall on me in the end."

    Char saidzily. He crossed his legs in the coffin and crossed his hands behind his head, changing to a morefortable position. He looked at the clouds and felt veryfortable.

    Enraged, Mitsuya said angrily, "B*stard, hurry up and get to work! Otherwise, I''ll kill you!"

    "Don''t you have any other stronger threats? For example, not taking me out of the death corridor and so on. "

    "B*stard! Personal emotions and the duties of a goddess are two different things, am I that kind of God?"

    "So you don''t know?"

    "No!"

    "Sigh, thank you for helping me get rid of thest bit of worry."

    Char switched to a new legfortably.

    "Can you please shout louder? I won''t be disturbed to death by such a beautiful girl like the goddess."

 Chapter 133 133

    Chapter 133. Self-motivating

    Perhaps because she had slept for too long, she was full of energy. The more she screamed, the more energetic she became.

    At first, Char feltfortable listening to it, butter on, he could not stand the noise anymore, so he reached for his belt and tried to untie it.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Self-motivating"

    "You pervert!"

    The goddess cursed and then disappeared.

    "Thisbat power is amazing."

    Char shook his head and sighed. He jumped out of the coffin, took a piss, andy back downfortably.

    Then, a face appeared at the edge of the coffin.

    "I didn''t expect that the first one to arrive among the three of them would be Einstein."

    "You''re so fast?"

    Char scrambled to his feet, and only came to a realization after he saw it clearly.

    This guy was probably rushing to get benefits, so he actually rented a horse.

    This was a bit reckless. There were countless monsters and wild beasts in the wild, and horses were no different from moving food. Their meat was also chewy. If they were injured or killed, not only would the deposit be taken, but the yers would also have to pay a sum of money. Normally, onlyrge troops would dare to dispatch arge number of horses. Individuals rarely did so.

    "You''re quite lucky, kid. You didn''t get attacked by any monsters or wild beasts along the way?" Char sighed.

    "I got a pack of [Vanishing Powder] from a quest before," said Einstein, grinning. "Sprinkling it on a rented horse can erase the smell. Otherwise, who would ride a rented horse to a monster-farming area?"

    Char understood. This person''s luck seemed to be pretty good. He had actually met an old acquaintance of his, the Mage Joey from Astan City. He had brought Jojo along with him to the North, intending to cross the Northern Red Grasnd to seek medical help in Aurania. This [Vanishing Powder] was most likely a quest rted to the two of them.

    "It doesn''t feel good to die, right?" Char smiled.

    "What''s there to feel bad about? The moment i close my eyes, I''ll be in the cemetery."

    As expected...

    The yers were different from him. They did not have to go through the death corridor.

    Char called out to Mitsuya in his mind, but the guy was probably still angry and ignored him.

    "Don''t worry, I''llpensate you for the experience you lost."

    Charforted him.

    The two of them chatted for a while, and the cold-faced tailor soon arrived.

    However, he was still alone, and there was no trace of Evelyn.

    Jake handed him apass, like brass box with an indicator needle and a small light bulb. The needle pointed to the West, and a red light shed.

    [Sensor]

    [Prop]

    [Retrieval module]

    [The needle indicated the direction, with red, yellow, and green representing the distance.]

    [Maximum sensing range: 10 kilometers.]

    "The two of us met outside the forest," He said coldly, "and we were going toe together, but halfway there, we met a mushroom head who came to get help."

    "Maica?" Char asked.

    "Yes, that seems to be the name. The mushroom head deliberately avoided me when talking, but unfortunately, I know how to read lips," Jake said expressionlessly, "He''s also injured. If I''m not wrong, it''s caused by a monster. He''s looking all over the world for you. It looks like the situation is urgent, so your woman followed him. The mushroom head gave me this and told me to pass it to you. He said you would know how to use it."

    Char weighed the sensor in his hand.

    This thing came in a set, divided into a search module and an indicator module. The indicator module should be on Maica now for easy tracking.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    If everything went as expected, Maica was driving their cars and hiding in the forest. With theirbat power, there was only one possibility for them to be beaten up by a demonized creature, the Demonized Graviny.

    She was indeed near Golden Butterfly City.

    Considering this possibility, Char immediately used all his remaining experience on the Shadow Servant and rose to level 35.

    This was not to release Evelyn power. Their rtionship was no longer bound by a contract. He would not be so stupid as to keep activating the cooperation contract.

    However, as a Shadow Servant, after Char''s level exceeded 30, he could get a chance to use [Chain of Pain] every five levels. He could transfer half of the damage she received to himself.

    The Light Elf also had a corresponding skill called [Glory Sharing]. The effect was almost exactly the same, so Hilda often used it to share with Char the pain she felt during those few days of the month.

    After leveling up, Char''s gaze fell on Jake''s face, which looked like it wanted to say something but was hesitating.

    "Go ahead, I know you''re going to ask questions."

    The tailor''s mouth twitched.

    "She''s a Dark Elf too, right?"

    Char nodded.

    Jake''s eyes dimmed, probably thinking of Niya.

    "Let me give you a piece of advice." Char could tell what he was thinking at a nce and patted his shoulder. "Don''t go to the breeding base."

    "Why?"

    "It''s not an ordinary organization. It''s backed by the Holy Tree."

    Jake''s gaze suddenly turned sharp. "So what if it''s the Holy Tree?"

    "You will die. And it was a worthless death. You have other uses for your life."

    The tailorughed disapprovingly, obviously not agreeing. Char interrupted him and continued, "When you left the City Lord''s mansion, you must have met an Elven officer, right?"

    Jake nodded.

    "Orivande. I know him. He''s the leader of the younger generation. Madam Saxson has mentioned him before."

    "You two are so busy that you even bring up other men to liven things up?" Char asked, puzzled.

    The tailor lifted his eyelids, and Charughed awkwardly. "You might not know this, but he''s also from the breeding base..."

    "You know each other?"

    "Of course. Otherwise, why would an elven officer stationed outside the city attack the City Lord''s mansion with a group of God''s Chosen Ones? He wasn''t stupid. F*ck. That guy is still trying to catch me and get some information out of me, and at the same time, do me a favor. Don''t worry, this matter will be solved sooner orter, but not now."

    Jake looked at him deeply, as if he had taken in what he had just heard.

    "Alright, I''ll be staying in Grind for a while. I hope to see you again soon."

    "Hey, wait. Before that, do me a favor."

    Char grabbed Einstein, who had been waiting for a long time.

    "This guy is quite talented. Do you want to consider the legacy of the Skinner?"

    As soon as Einstein heard the cool name "The Skinner," his eyes widened. As a cult film and crime film enthusiast, he immediately stood up straight and looked at Jake with eager eyes.

    The tailor looked at him for a while, then nodded reluctantly. He reached out to Einstein and ced his hand on his forehead.

    Einstein''s eyes immediately lost focus, as if he had received a system notification of a ss change.

    Although it was only a change in ss, and because it was too specialized in attack methods, it was less applicable than other thief sses. However, the advantages of the ss change of Skinner still outweighed the disadvantages.

    After all, as a hidden ss, most of them had their own quest line. About the past secrets and ancient inheritance of the n. Then, they would enter the unique trial line, and without trying their luck, they would be able to obtain a set of highlypatible ss equipment.

    The benefits were obvious, and it was more than enough to make up for the loss of a level.

    Seeing that the two of them had connected, Char did not waste any more time and turned to leave after saying goodbye.

 Chapter 134 134

    Chapter 134. He Was Suddenly Robbed by the Boss!

    Char turned on the sensor that Maica had given him, and after locking onto the direction, hhe rushed over.

    In fact, he was not that fast either. After all, he was still in a weakened state.

    considering that Maica was the most afraid of death among his gang of scoundrels, and that he dared to bring Evelyn back to save her, it meant that the situation was not too bad. besides, as a member of the abyss camp, she could protect herself no matter what when dealing with the monsters, so he was not too worried.

    Halfway through, the goddess, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly spoke.

    "Hey, there''s something wrong with that person just now."

    "You''re awake?"

    "Pervert! Listen to me seriously!"

    "Can you change the way you address me?"

    "Pervert! I''m calling you a pervert... Hey, don''t take off your pants! Char! Char! I''ll call you by your name!"

    "Good!" Char smiled.

    "That''s weird..."

    "Einstein?"

    "Yes, it''s him."

    After a pause, Mitsuya said hesitantly, "He''s very strange and unfamiliar..."

    "What do you mean by unfamiliar?" Char raised an eyebrow.

    "He doesn''t look like a creature created by Rulvey. There''s something unfamiliar about him. And I don''t feel like his life or death has anything to do with me," Mitsuya said hesitantly, "I can''t even be sure if he will really die. His way of existence is vague, like a weak candle me that can be extinguished and ignited at any time. By right, this kind of weak state should only appear in the elderly and those who are seriously injured, but he looks very healthy."

    Char guessed that this was probably referring to the yers logging in and out.

    He thought that he should find a chance to let Mia see the yers'' log-off process. Maybe he could find a way to get him back.

    He took out the sensor to confirm the direction and then put it back.

    "That''s right, do you know about the Seven Holy Spirits?" Char asked.

    "The Seven Holy Spirits?"

    Mitsuya''s voice was filled with confusion.

    "What''s that?"

    "Alright, you might have really slept for too long..."

    Char waved his hand and did not continue the conversation.

    The cycle of this person''s appearance was basically the same as that of Zin''rokh, who had recorded that the frequency of his world''s destruction was in the epoch, which was the cycle of intelligent creatures developing from sh and burn to cannibalism until they were enough to be destroyed.

    He must have slept for that long.

    About an hourter, the sensor''s sh turned green, which meant that Char was less than a kilometer away from the hand-held indicator module, and he had four to five minutes left before the debuff of [Weakened Life] was dispelled.

    Even though he only had one-fifth of his senses left, Char could still smell the violent mana in the air and the faint sounds of intense fightinging from a certain direction.

    That was the crazy explosion of the MCV''s cannon.

    Char immediately stopped in his tracks.

    He found a tree and quickly climbed up. He used [Stealth] and squatted on the crown of the tree, holding the Gemstone Fireworks in his hand.

    It was inevitable that some blind demons would run over. If he could not avoid them, he could at least hold on for one or two rounds.

    If he died again, the loss of experience was not a big deal, but he would have wasted the 20-mile journey.

    Suddenly, the sound of explosions grew more intense, getting closer and closer.

    Char thought to himself, "Oh, no. I''m too close." He slid down the tree, turned around, and ran.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    However, before he could pick up his speed, he felt something tighten around the back of his cor. He was lifted up, and then his throat was held by a pair of cold hands.

    "Don''t move."

    It was a woman''s voice. It was emotionless, but it was somewhat familiar. He could not remember who it was for a while.

    The wind whistled in his ears, and the scenery on both sides kept moving backward. Char realized that he had been caught.

    The other party was still fleeing at high speed.

    Although he was in a weakened state where all his attributes had been reduced by 80%, he still had years ofbat experience. To be able to take advantage of the opportunity when he turned around to suddenly approach and grab him, his agility attribute was at least 150 points and above, which was equivalent to at least 60 levels. He did not remember such a creature in the Crimson Forest, and he even knew that...

    He wanted to look down at the person who was holding him, but the other party did not give him a chance.

    It was obvious that the other party had a mount, which was why he was able to fly at a high speed while still holding onto his neck, but because he wanted to stabilize him, he pulled him towards his own body.

    He could tell from the touch of his back that it was not only big, but also perky, and most importantly, full.

    This was even more puzzling. This kind of figure, cold voice, and level 60 enemy who knew him.

    Char quickly searched through it.

    Nothing!

    What the hell? What was going on?

    "I heard you were looking for me?"

    The woman asked again.

    Char shuddered, and a name appeared in his mind.

    "Graviny?"

    He could not help but blurt out.

    Gravinyughed coldly, and her long nails dug into Char''s skin with a little force. His slow recovery of life immediately stopped.

    This way, his weakened state might continue forever.

    "You are much weaker than I thought."

    Graviny suddenly moved closer. Although her skin was as cold as iron, her breath was unusually hot.

    As she got closer, Char finally had the chance to look around.

    The two of them were riding on a puppet, and Graviny''s face was very close to them. Two symmetrical ck magic patterns were drawn on her pale and smooth skin, which added to her charm. Her eyes were not bloodshot yet, so she looked normal, but her eyes were red and bright.

    She was too close, and Char''s current resistance was too low. The mana had already started to corrode his body, and his HP was decreasing.

    "Yeah, I''m weak and will die soon."

    Charughed, his mind spinning quickly.

    How did she discover him?

    Graviny seemed to have realized this as well. She suddenly turned Char''s face to her side and let out a soft breath.

    Her breath was warm and fragrant. Char''s HP was instantly filled up, and her weakened state was lifted.

    Char was stunned. He subconsciously looked at the battle log and saw that he was healed by a skill called [Holy Breath].

    "What? But wasn''t this a skill unique to Light Elf Priests?

    "Shouldn''t Graviny have already been demonized when she had fallen from a busty little demon to her current appearance? Why was she still able to use the skills at home?"

    While Char was hesitating, Graviny noticed that his aura had suddenly increased, and sheughed.

    "So it was the cursed..."

    After that, she immediately used [Magic Lock] to bind Char''s limbs and made him lie on the puppet''s back with his face close to the puppet''s head.

 Chapter 135 135

    Chapter 135. You Traitor!

    Char was pushed onto the puppet''s back by Graviny. From the looks of it, people who didn''t know would think that she was going to open the back of her guest with essential oil.

    The moment Char''s face touched the puppet''s head, he heard a voice.

    "Master!"

    "Zin''rokh? "

    "It''s me! I''ve found her for you!"

    Char''s heart trembled, and he said in disbelief, "You''re the one who brought her to me?"

    "Yeah! This is a Commander-grade Dark-robed Magic Puppet with 200 points of perception. It easily discovered you hiding in the tree! It just so happened that her order was to avoid the steel monster''s artillery fire, so I came to find you!"

    I...

    You...

    Char wanted to say something, but he stopped himself, and fell into a minute of silence.

    "Forget it, you did well."

    "Right?"

    "But why didn''t you wait for me to recover from my weakened state beforeing over?"

    "Is there a need? You can''t beat her, but you''re still tied up."

    Char was furious, "You f-cking know that too! Then why did you send her to me?"

    "She''ll eventually lean toward the abyss. She''s one of us! And she''s very much in line with your aesthetics!"

    What?"

    "I''ve been observing and recalling everything you''ve done, " said Zin''rokh excitedly, "Then I suddenly realized that you have a special liking for female humanoid creatures with big breasts and curvaceous figures. Does she not meet these requirements?"

    Char fell silent again.

    As a man, the greatest self-denial was to deny one''s sexual preference.

    This was both escaping and getting lost.

    A man who could even deny his sexual fetishes and even go against his heart, could he still be considered a straight man?

    Therefore, he did not even try to escape!

    "That''s right, but I''ve long passed the age where I can''t move when I see a woman."

    Char said as she suddenly felt a little worn out.

    It looks like...

    The pure and innocent young man from back then has gradually drifted away.

    "It''s mainly because the timing isn''t right." He concluded.

    At present, the Khorium ruins under Golden Butterfly City was like a big pit full of natural gas. The two silly guys were still holding methrowers and me-enchanted big swords and fighting passionately above it. The sky of the whole city had already entered a countdown. How could they have the time to pick up women?

    Not to mention that she was the boss!

    After a pause, Char asked the traitor, "Are there any changes to the blueprint?"

    "Yes, ever since my spies in Andaheim learned of your missing-person notice and the death of one of the demonized hosts, und, the blueprint has changed."

    "What did it be?"

    "The Demonized Graviny."

    "So, she''s already on the right track?" Char could not help but look back.

    The elf was sitting on his butt. Compared to thepletely demonized Dark Elf in his memory, she still retained some rationality.

    Her clear eyes were still filled with confusion and struggle, but they were not as ferocious and bloodshot as before.

    However, to be honest, her figure was indeed great. At the end of the day, Zin''rokh''s sense of beauty had not reached the level of a person who could follow a picture.

    "Her situation is a little special, master. The blueprint has adjusted the time of corruption," said Zin''rokh hesitantly. "That''s why I have to ask you for help."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Ask me for help?"

    "Yes, she''s not determined enough. She needs someone to guide her so that she canpletely give up on resisting."

    Char interrupted him and said, "Isn''t this forcing a good girl into prostitution? In our line of work, we pay attention to fate. When fate is here, you just let her corrupt. If fate isn''t here, don''t force it. Look, the corruption of Hilda and Felix didn''t work. As for Graviny, I still don''t know what she''s thinking. If this woman is truly beyond saving, she''ll fall into the abyss even without my guidance."

    After hearing this, Zin''rokh waspletely convinced. Char was about to ask him if he knew who Mitsuya was when Graviny suddenly spoke.

    "Char."

    "Huh?"

    Char turned his face with some difficulty.

    Seeing this, Graviny grabbed him and turned him around, changing from lying t to lying t. However, her sitting position did not change. She was still sitting on him like a duck with her legs bent.

    Char did not know what to say in this awkward position.

    Not counting Zin''rokh, the representative of the puppet, there was still Mitsuya watching. This was like a live broadcast. Why did she suddenly ride on Char?

    "Do you believe in fate?" She suddenly asked.

    Char was stunned for a few seconds.

    "Sometimes I do."

    Graviny frowned. "Does it depend on the situation?"

    "It depends on whether the girl in front of me believes it or not."

    "I''m not satisfied with this answer at all."

    The Elf chuckled, and her long and sharp nails scratched Char''s chest. The durability of his leather armor dropped to the bottom, and before the system''s [Durability Decreased] notification could be heard, [Leather Armor Destroyed] was announced.

    The sharp w left a bloody gash on Char''s chest, and bright-colored beads of blood immediately appeared.

    "The next time you give such a frivolous answer, I''m going to dig out your heart."

    "Dig it up. Your name might be carved on it."

    Charughed and wanted to die.

    However, Graviny was not angered by his words at all.

    On the contrary, she was actually a little touched and a little absent-minded.

    "I remember you said something simr before, so I killed you."

    She looked at Char in confusion.

    "But you didn''t die... You didn''t really die. Soon, you came to me with stronger people. If I had killed you this time, would the result have been the same?"

    Char could not help but fall silent.

    "Probably the same." Sheughed at herself.

    "That''s why I don''t n to kill you, even though I know it''s useless. You will still find me, just like what you told Johnny. You know what happened, and you know what will happen. I can''t escape. Everything I''ve done is a meaningless struggle. And those, those Chosen Ones."

    "From the moment I killed the three of them, there was no turning back, right?" She asked.

    Char still did not answer.

    "It seems so. My fate was indeed written from that moment on."

    She chuckled and suddenly bent down on Char, putting on an extremely intimate posture.

    At that moment, the Dark-robed Magic Puppet swooped down, its body almost touching the ground.

    The sudden low-altitude eleration caused the two of them to stick close to each other without any reservations. Before Char could react to what she was trying to do, she suddenly caught a glimpse of Evelyn from the corner of her eye.

    What?

    In addition to her, there was also the MCV, who had forgotten to open fire because of the violent scene.

    Hey...

    "Listen to me!"

 Chapter 136 136

    Chapter 136. Who Said They Wouldn''t Fire?

    Zin''rokh followed Graviny''s instructions and made a huge detour before returning to the battlefield.

    They had already entered the firing range of the MCV, and Maica, who was sitting in the cockpit, had also noticed the return of the puppet.

    Maica was too surprised, so surprised that he did not know if he should fire.

    He gave a look to the other brown-covered ancient, and thetter stomped over to Evelyn.

    "Respected Lady Evelyn, Maica asked me to ask you if you want to open fire?"

    The Dark Elf looked at the two people on the puppet''s back and snorted expressionlessly.

    "This is a little trick by the demons to drive a wedge between us. Don''t mind it.

    Maica wiped the sweat off his face and heaved a sigh of relief.

    It was his first time interacting with a Dark Elf like this, but the other party was actually so calm. This was simply too surprising.

    "It''s great that you''re so wise. We won''t fire."

    However, Evelynn red at him and said through gritted teeth, "Who said we''re not firing? st him to death!"

    Maica suddenly quivered.

    The Dark Elves were truly terrifying!

    On the other side, Char woke up and cursed at Zin''rokh countless times.

    Fine, he could notf*cking clear his name!

    "You''ve killed me so many times, it''s not surprising that you want to take a little revenge."

    Gravinyughed. Her voice gradually weakened, as if she was murmuring.

    "It seems like this is the only way I can take revenge."

    After that, she suddenly stood up, grabbed Char, and threw him toward the MCV.

    At this moment, the thick barrel was spewing out mes. The high-temperature and high-pressure air pushed the burning cannonball out of the hot red barrel. Char only felt her body rx, and the [Magic Lock] was removed. Then, the air in front of her suddenly became hot.

    Without thinking, he used [Thousand Pounds Falling] and his body suddenly sank.

    A gust of hot wind brushed past his scalp and headed straight for the Dark-robed Magic Puppet. However, Zin''rokh dodged the cannon with a beautiful move. The ck smoke and dust that spewed out from behind him formed a disdainful middle finger in the air and then flew away.

    There were still monster minions rushing towards the MCV on the ground, and Char was surrounded by a few Demonized Tree Spirits as soon as hended.

    Before he could pull out his sword, a beautiful figurended in front of him.

    "It''s Evelyn!"

    Char''s heart warmed.

    "My wife is here to save me!"

    Unfortunately, the Dark Elf took a direct hit from the Tree Spirit. She let out a muffled groan and was sent flying.

    At the same time, Char felt a sharp pain in him lower abdomen, as if the Tree Spirit had crashed into him.

    [Chain of Pain]!

    Fuck! You''re really something, Evelyn!

    The farce ended quickly. The monsters that had left Graviny were sted into pieces by the MCV. Other than the Dark Elfdy who was injured and still had a cold look in her eyes, this could be considered a happy ending.

    In the spacious trunk of the MCV, the five mushroom heads, red, brown, white, ck, and purple, were looking at Char.

    Char was also sizing them up.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Maica did not have many friends, or rather, he did not have any friends at all. these people in front of him were not so much allies as illegal workers he had paid to do. Compared to the enigmatic human heart, the mushroom people believed more in contracts written in ck and white and contracts signed word by word.

    Only thetter two could give him a sense of fulfillment and security. What bullsh*t human heart? It was not worth trusting at all.

    Maica was amazed at Char''s ridiculous growth rate, from level 14 in Astan City to level 35 now, and the elements in the air were still faintly surrounding him. This meant that he was not only agile but also a powerful mage.

    Other than him, the others were wondering if they had seen the other party before.

    It was not that they remembered anything, but that Maica had given them a good scolding the day he came out of Astan City, saying that they had leaked the news and let the other party know about their hostage n in advance. The four of them looked at each other in dismay, even though they did not even know who Char was.

    In short, he was very curious. no one here knew him, so how did he know about that?

    "Bryan, White, Krow, and Papka."

    Char called out their names one by one, and before the four of them could even react, she pointed at Maica.

    "There is a loophole in the contract you signed with him. Mr. Maica probably didn''t tell you that he would trade this MCV with me, so he clearly stated that as the owner of the MCV, he has the duty to protect the lives and property of the four of you, and not actively harm the four of you, instead of Maica having this duty.

    "The reason why it''s so hard to say and so obscure is to remove myself from the picture and hide this matter.

    "Moreover, he also prepared poison and nned to kill the four of you at the same time as he handed over the MCV. I''ve already exined the stakes here, so please choose where you want to go. Before this adventure truly begins, I believe everyone has the right to know and choose.

    "The above is from a coborator who is trying to express goodwill."

    After saying that, he looked at the five of them with a smile, waiting for their small boat of friendship to capsize.

    Sure enough, the information he threw out infuriated the other four mushroom heads. They all stood up from their chairs and looked at Maica in disbelief.

    The four of them were not mediocre, so they naturally understood what the loophole pointed out by Char meant that the moment the MCV changed hands, the binding force of the contract on Maica would lose its effect, and he had every reason to poison the four of them. This was the usual trick of the ancient people, and it was even more ruthless to their own kind!

    Maica, who had been hoping to defeat Char with the five-man alliance, panicked and retreated.

    "Everyone, I''m not as vicious as he said! The reason for this was also to make it easier to modify the subsequent documents. Wouldn''t it be better to save some energy and facilitate the transfer of the contract? Besides, do you think I will give up the MCV so easily?"

    "What about the poison?"

    "Before we left the ins of treasures, I heard that the Green-skinned Dwarves had developed a poison against different colored bacteria. Are you nning to start from here?" Bryan asked, staring at him.

    "How is that possible? I promised," said Maica righteously.

    Char interrupted his exnation.

    "The potion needs three ingredients to be mixed together. The first is to be hidden in your respective meals as a seasoning and doesn''t pose a threat. The second is determined by your eating habits and corresponds to different vegetables. The third one is hidden under the driver''s seat. Dear, please remove the floor under the swivel chair."

    Evelyn red at him with a look that said, "I''ll let you off for the sake of business."

    The Dark Elf pried open the floor under Maica''s terrified gaze, revealing a bottle of ck mist hidden in a ss bottle. Just looking at it made the other four mushrooms ufortable.

    Maica sat on the ground, his heart cold.

    He looked at Char as if he was looking at a demon. His eyes were filled with hatred, and the mushroom cap on his head was so red that it looked like blood could be squeezed out.

    All of a sudden, arge amount of magic energy that was left in the air outside the MCV gathered and rushed into Maica''s body through the gap between the MCV''s brass structure and the precision gears.

    The body of the Mushroom Man suddenly expanded!

    It grew from 1.2 meters to 1.5 meters.

    However...

    The red mushroom cap on his head suddenly turned dark red, and light flowed, like a poisonous mushroom!

    "Char..."

    He stood up like an evil spirit, apanied by a series of ravings.

 Chapter 137 137

    Chapter 137. Devil Mushroom Man

    The situation in front of him was clear as day.

    Maica was actually demonized.

    Perhaps it was because he had too many disputes with Char, thetter actually became the guide to the fall of the Red-headed Mushroom Man.

    He was really the son of the abyss.

    Char thought to himself.

    In the previous world lines, Maica had never been demonized before, and his current reaction was probably a mixture of all his subconscious thoughts in so many reincarnations. The vague feelings of being tricked by Char countless times exploded at one point, which led to his disgust for Char to the peak, to the point where it was impossible not to demonize.

    Looking at it this way, Char was really guilty of a great crime.

    The other four mushroom heads were all frightened, and they quickly hid behind the two.

    "Char!"

    Maica looked at him with a dark expression.

    Char sized him up and frowned, and the Gemstone Fireworks appeared in his hand. As he took a step forward, the red dagger turned into a one-handed sword, and the de of the sword was burning with hot mes.

    "Come on, don''t think that you can scare people just because you''re 1.5 meters tall."

    Maica grinned. ck mana suddenly appeared on his hands and condensed into two sharp ws. He flipped his hands and hit his bright mushroom head.

    The dark red mushroom cap, which was as red as vein blood, burst open with a poof sound, and a few holes appeared. Sticky blood flowed down from the holes, and a sweet and fishy smell spread in the carriage.

    The temperature in the MCV was not high, and it had a very effective gas exchange module. However, as Maica continued to demonize the car and his mana kept pouring in, as the person who controlled the car, he turned off the air-conditioning, turned on the heat, and blocked the air cirction.

    With that, a debuff appeared in Char''s status bar.

    [Suffocating Spore: You find it hard to breathe, your health points begin to slowly decrease, all attributes decrease by 10%.]

    This skill had actually appeared more than 30 levels early, and it was on the surface, not in the Khorium ruins or Andaheim.

    Char was curious and moved.

    This plot had been modified so much that even its mother could not recognize it. On the contrary, it had jumped out of the original shackles and had some new ideas.

    Nothing was more interesting than this.

    However, to him, it was nothing much. Hisbat experience with demonized spores was not much less than that of the monsters.

    He no longer hesitated and used [Frozen Rain] to open a path. The dark red mist in the air was instantly covered by white frost. Then, [Cyclone] pushed the white and red g curtain forward, and the air suddenly became fresher.

    Maica''s eyes turned pale with shock. The enhancement that demonization gave him was mostly the enhancement of being the [Mastermind], and not his strength inbat. Seeing that Char had easily broken through his attack and shot over like a sharp arrow, he stomped on the ground with his short legs, and actually stomped through the floor, and his entire body sank into the ground.

    Char chased after him and jumped down, with Evelyn following closely behind.

    The entire base vehicle was divided into four floors. The cockpit was on the second floor, and the floor that Maica escaped to was the basement, which was used as a warehouse to store food and energy.

    It was a smart move. As long as Char was in his right mind, he would not use magic in the basement where the energy was stored. The fluctuation of elements would cause an explosion, and the entire MCV would be blown up.

    He finally understood that Char was very concerned about this car.

    On the contrary, he could use his mana freely and even use the cold light source above his head to illuminate himself without any restrictions.

    Due to the strong resentment in his heart, Maica''s abilities had increased dramatically after demonizing. He had be a level 40 Leader Creature in one go. Although hisbat skills were a mess, his intelligence and slyness had been greatly enhanced. His usual ideas of hiding behind people''s backs had been transformed into corresponding skills through the guidance of magical energy, which was an unexpected enhancement.

    "Evie, cancel the contract." Char gave her a look.

    The Dark Elf nodded and recovered her level 45 Thief, level 39 Cursemancer, and level 37 Drow Swordswoman.

    Not only did she recover these attributes, but she also recovered the summoning ability she had at level 45 as a member of the abyss faction.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    With a wave of her hand, three pitch-ck magic vortexes appeared out of thin air. Three Soul Sucking Monsters less than a meter tall crawled out from the vortexes. They saluted their master and dispersed, disappearing into the darkness.

    These creatures could smell the scent of intelligence, which was why they loved mages. The intelligence of this profession was not necessarily high, but it was definitely high.

    To them, Maica was a rare delicacy.

    Suddenly, the sweet smell in the air began to increase, and the humidity of the basement was getting higher and higher. It was obvious that Maica had done something behind their backs.

    Along with it came more fluorescent magic creatures. They probably entered the MCV through the back door opened by Maica, then carried the energy node andunched a suicide attack.

    If the energy block were to break, it would really explode instantly! Char had to be cautious.

    "This guy has some brains..."

    Char mumbled. Normal bosses would not think of using the terrain to this extent.

    The fluorescent light of the energy block was like a mark, allowing him to see the position of the monster. He stepped lightly on the ground and pounced forward. The gem flower restrained the fire on the sword, like a dark red breathing light, drawing a tricky arc in the darkness.

    Wherever the sword passed, the monsters fell one after another like harvested wheat. The energy blocks that had lost their protective shells were about to fall to the ground or collide with each other when a pair of slender hands reached out from the darkness and quickly collected them.

    Char hid the emergency spell he had prepared, and his hand gesture changed to a strong thumbs up.

    "Well done."

    The Elf rolled her eyes at him and quietly joined the crowd of monsters. Char quickly followed.

    In the dark car, there was only the fluorescent light of the energy block on the monster''s back.

    The light disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    "They''ve found the exit."

    Evelyn suddenly locked onto a direction and Char followed closely behind.

    The three Soul Sucking Monsters followed the scent of wisdom and finally gathered at one point.

    Not long after, the two of them saw a blinding white light.

    This was the exit.

    Maica did not open a back door, but quietly opened a hole in the car. Fresh air poured in from the outside, and the jagged hole was filled with dense mana.

    No wonder the suffocating spores in the air were getting fainter. Char had thought that this guy was afraid that he would die from blood loss, but it turned out that it was because of the air cirction and the fact that he had left.

    "You''re running fast enough."

    Char mumbled, showing no intention of giving chase.

    The Dark Elf nced at him, and Char''s heart skipped a beat.

    "You did that on purpose?"

    "How could it be?"

    "You were just sent back by a demon."

    "That was just an ident."

    "Was it an ident that she sat on you?"

    "In my opinion, someone as intelligent as Evie would never believe such shallow instigations!" Char said righteously.

    The Dark Elf red at him.

 Chapter 138 138

    Chapter 138. Are You A Demon?

    The two of them returned to the cockpit. The four mushrooms were each more terrified than the other. Each of them was holding a bucket and digging their throats.

    "That''s enough. You can''t dig it out. He has been poisoning you for a month. Can you spit out everything you''ve eaten in the past month?"

    "Don''t worry." Char consoled. "There''s only one bottle to induce the poison."

    He held the bottle that the four of them did not dare to touch or even look at in the eye and raised it up pretentiously.

    [Ghost Mist (Material)]

    An unfathomable power was hidden under its dormant appearance.

    Under the light, the ghost fog slowly rotated, like an ink stain that could not be dyed.

    The four of them looked at his hand, as if afraid that he would identally break this thing. The four of them couldn''t help but take a few steps back.

    "Char, you''ll destroy this thing, right?"

    Bryan asked in a low voice.

    "Destroy it?"

    Char shook his head.

    "Will you guys destroy the bargaining chip? Only an idiot would do that. Fortunately, everyone here is smart."

    He grinned, revealing his white teeth.

    The four of them felt their hearts skip a beat. They had the illusion that they had juste out of a wolf''s den and entered a tiger''s den. Their backs were all soaked with cold sweat.

    Char looked at them as if she was looking at four high-ranking employees, and her eyes were filled with emotion.

    They had knowledge and wealth.

    There were three objectives for this trip. The first was the Khorium ruins, and the second was The Hand of Midas, followed by the legendary encirclement of Siege City Soldiers. Therefore, those who were selected to join his team were at least advanced craftsmen and above, and they were at least level 7 archeology.

    This was only the foundation. Above that, the four of them were good at alchemy, enchantment, inscription, and the identification of magic equipment, which was also the standard of an exploration team of Khorium ruins.

    "After Maica demonizes, all the contracts rted to him are invalid. Let''s sign a new set. I''ll be the one to propose the contents this time, and you guys can set the rules. How about it?" Char asked.

    The four of them looked at each other and smiled bitterly.

    Did they even have a choice? They could only surrender to the thing in Char''s hand.

    "That''s more like it."

    Char put away the Ghost Mist, satisfied.

    The re-signing of the contract took half an hour. After that, the four of them heaved a sigh of relief, and they no longer looked at Char with caution.

    "So, boss, what are we going to do next?" White asked.

    After signing such a contract, the Ancient Mushroom Men would call Char boss. This word in the dictionary of the Ancient mushroom people contained contempt. Hence, when they signed the contract with each other, they would not shout at all. It was also a small way to vent their dissatisfaction with Char.

    Char was toozy to point it out, so she arranged for the four of them to clean the basement and repair the holes. He then gave them a safe ce and told them to go there after they finished the repair work.

    "What about you, boss?" Bryan asked him. It sounded like Char would not be working with them, and he could not help but start thinking.

    They did not specify the time in the contract. This was amon trick of the mushroom people. In other words, they could have taken the opportunity to escape and hide in the ins of treasures, waiting for Char toe to them to fulfill the contract. By then, it would be their home ground, and they would have a million ways to exploit the loopholes in the contract.

    Char saw through his thoughts at a nce and gave the bottle of Ghost Mist to Evelyn.

    "Evie will supervise you guys in my ce. Do you understand what I mean?"

    Char looked at the four of them with a half-smile, and the legs of the four mushroom heads began to tremble.

    ''Are you a demon?''

    The mushroom people hade to the surface from Andaheim to escape the Dark Elves. They thought that they would never be controlled by the Dark Elves for the rest of their lives. However, they were letting a Dark Elf be their supervisor?

    ''Are you still human?''

    This was the deterrence of a creature at the top of the food chain!<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The Dark Elf frowned. "You''re going back to Golden Butterfly City?"

    Char nodded.

    "You''re not bringing me along?"

    As soon as she spoke, she saw Char''s helpless eyes and realized that she was at a loss for words. She pouted and did not say anything else.

    Without the cover of the contract, she was now a level 45 Dark Elf in the abyss faction. It was no longer appropriate for her to show her face in public in the city.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Char smiled.

    Evelyn nced at him.

    "I''m afraid that something might happen to others."

    Charughed and left.

    In Golden Butterfly City, Ninja de had followed Char''s orders and teleported over with most of the guild members.

    Even though Char did not say anything for the time being, anyone could tell that this was a major event.

    Looking at the special effects and the formation, yers below level 20 had never seen a fight between gods of this scale. They stood on the street and watched, unable to move.

    Nelwin walked out of the Mage Tower''s Teleportation Circle and came to the street. He frowned as he looked at the dark purple barrier that covered the City Lord''s mansion. No matter how he looked at it, it looked like a ninja exam.

    Sword light shed, lightning shed, and thunder rumbled.

    "Don''t you think the Third Hokage is fighting Orochimaru?"

    Ninja de, who was standing beside her, shook his head.

    "It''s the Duke of Saxson and the Valkyrie, Ortlinde."

    "Oh, Ortlinde, I know. This crazy woman copsed the entire shantytown in Astan City, and it seems like she''s also looking for trouble with Char."

    Nelwin pouted, getting more and more confused.

    What did Char do to make an NPC hate him to this extent?

    Was this guy really a yer?

    Not long after, most of the people from the me knot had gathered here.

    Ninja de looked around and encouraged everyone with his eyes. He then took half a step back, showing off Nelwin''s status.

    This was the guild''s traditional ability. The president was only responsible for acting cool, and things like speaking were done by the big sister.

    Nelwin picked a few of them and asked them how they were doing in the city Lord''s mansion.

    "I''ve searched them all!"

    The guy who was asked patted his chest and said proudly, "I can guarantee that the garden is cleaner than a dog''s lick. There are a total of 33 high-level herbs, 47 medium-level herbs, and more than 100 low-level herbs. I didn''t count them."

    "We''re almost done searching the study. Although we can''t take the items away, we''ll be able to obtain magic scrolls and skill books if we flip through them. We''ve gained quite a lot."

    "There''s also the skill of trade skill yers..."

    After the few of them finished their reports, Nelwin did a rough calction in her heart. ''This is simply a big gift. Compared to the price of only a few people dying, this benefit is simply free!''

    Even the guild members were puzzled.

    "Big sister, with such a great benefit, how much effort do we have to put in next?"

    The ie and expenditure rules of "Fantasy World" were deeply rooted in people''s hearts. Most of the people present were not used to wasting their time, and felt that the difficulty might be in the future.

    "Don''t worry so much. This is just the beginning," Nelwin said.

    Her words were like pouring oil on a fire, and the guild members'' eyes lit up.

    At this time, in the streets and alleys of Golden Butterfly City, a sound came from the poles of magic streetmps, which resounded throughout the city.

    "All citizens, please leave as soon as possible..."

 Chapter 139 139

    Chapter 129. Don''t Even Let Go of the Rice Jar!

    "All citizens, please leave as soon as possible."

    The voice repeated three times, followed by a rapid rm. It seemed to contain a special rhythm, and everyone who heard it felt light.

    Every yer had an additional [Lightness] buff, which increased their movement speed by 12%. This was a buff to the people in the city.

    "What''s going on? why is there a sudden mass evacuation? Aren''t we forming a group toe here and get killed?" Someone asked in confusion.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a loud sound came from the City Lord''s mansion. A huge hole was blown open in the purple-ck barrier. The castle, which had its top cut off, suddenly trembled and was about to copse a second time.

    The movement did not stop there. After the explosion, the ground of the entire Golden Butterfly City shook three times. There were a few more sounds on the street, as if something was spurting out from the ground, and the ground rose one after another.

    "F*ck, this is too exciting. It''s a blockbuster!"

    The yers were shocked. After taking screenshots, their eyes were filled with more surprise than horror.

    At this moment, Ninja de seemed to have received some sort of message and immediately sent out a notification in the guild channel.

    [All members, head to the church and take the initiative to apply for the evacuation mission. yers who are level 12 and above and have a reputation of more than friendly will do their best to help the people evacuate. The rest of you, stay behind.]

    As soon as the news came out, the entire guild was dumbfounded.

    "Boss, why are we staying?"

    A level 11 yer asked curiously, "It''s dangerous, isn''t it?"

    [I let you stay because I have an important matter to attend to.]

    Ninja de replied, as if he was hiding something.

    Nelwin saw the trick and poked his younger brother''s waist.

    "Hey, what did Char say to you again?"

    Ninja de smiled shyly and forwarded her sister a message from Char.

    [The Golden Butterfly City is going to spiral up to the sky, and you''ll let your guild level below 12 and your reputation below friendly stay in the city to pick up scraps. After everyone leaves, the entire city will be left unguarded and in chaos. All the ownership of items will be erased. You can take whatever you see, not even a rice jar. In any case, it will be blown up to the sky in the end, so it will be a waste not to take it. He told them to clear the bags in advance. The rest of you help the olddy out of the city, farm reputation and umte some merit. The guards of Golden Butterfly City have set up a stronghold behind us, and you can ept quests from them depending on your reputation.]

    After Nelwin read it, he sighed.

    "That''s really his style. No wonder you can''t say that. Alright, I''ll exin."

    Nelwin gathered the yers who met the requirements of the "Suicide Squad" into a group and whispered something to them. Meanwhile, Ninja de took the others to take on the evacuation mission.

    The other yers in Golden Butterfly City saw that the people of the me knot had started a group activity again, so they followed them and rushed to the street where the church was located.

    In an instant, the church was filled with the chosen ones, all of them moring to help the old, weak, sick, and disabled out of the city.

    "This is really the blessing of the Holy Spirits."

    An old human priest saw this and could not help but feel emotional.

    "These children are all good!"

    In the City Lord''s mansion, the originally ssical and exquisitely decorated castle had long been destroyed beyond recognition. The flowerbeds that Saxson had carefully maintained, the marble corridors, and the beautiful dome with murals were mostly destroyed by the sword light. The stone pirs had copsed, and the ground was in a mess.

    The entire ground looked as if it had been plowed once again. Other than the runic pirs that were still glowing, there was almost nothing left.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The Silver Dragon had died long ago. Its magic resistance was too low. The increased gravity hadpletely shattered its internal organs, and stomach acid had begun to dissolve them. Even though it still retained the Dragon''s strong recovery ability and physical resistance, it could not withstand the festering from the inside out.

    Ortlinde''s eyes were red and her eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. However, she was being held back by Saxson and had no time to care about this Silver Dragon that she had not been with for long but had a deep rtionship with.

    Saxson''s condition was not any better. This elegant Duke was like a Red-eyed Wolf. His eyes were filled with monstrous killing intent and bloodlust. He was cold and emotionless.

    "Die!"

    The Valkyrie let out a shout and shed the earth puppet that Saxson had summoned into pieces. The golden sword light didn''t slow down, and it crashed into the dark purple barrier. With a sound, a hole was opened, and fresh air rushed in. The two of them could not help but wake up.

    Neither of them were mediocre. They immediately sensed that something was wrong. It seemed that ever since Saxson had covered this battlefield with a barrier, a strange fighting spirit had risen in their hearts. They became bloodthirsty and warlike, unable to calm down at all. Any slight dissatisfaction would suddenly rise to the limit and turn into hatred for each other.

    Ortlinde immediately reacted.

    This was mystic energy!

    Only a high concentration of mana could have such a shocking corrupting power, causing people to fall toward endless desires, and finallypletely be a machine lost in instinct!

    The Valkyrie nced at Saxson, and the elf also reacted. However, she could not calm down for a while.

    "We''ve been tricked," She said in a low voice. She looked at the Silver Dragon''s body and a trace of sadness shed in her eyes. Then she turned and left.

    "Wait!"

    Saxson called out to her. "You can''t leave yet!"

    Ortlinde was furious. Just as she was about to turn around and scold him, she saw that Saxson''s face was filled with fear, and his body was trembling.

    What was going on?

    After fighting for so long, she had a deep understanding of the Mage''s strength. What could have frightened him to this extent?"

    Saxson pointed to the ground, his face red from holding back his breath. It was as if he did not even have the energy to speak.

    Ortlinde''s pupils shrank as she read on!

    Underground, a crack was slowly opening. Dark mana was surging and expanding behind it, like countless prisoners locked behind the Iron bars, baring their fangs and brandishing their ws, waiting for the moment to break through the iron gate.

    Pitch-ck mystic energy had already seeped out slowly, breaking through the purplish-ck barrier and slowly wrapping around the Silver Dragon''s body. Thetter''s nails began to grow, and its scales were slowly dyed with a deep ck mist.

    The Valkyrie was shocked.

    Even though she was focused on killing Char, she did not forget that her main duty as a member of the church was to clear out the monsters and save the people. She suddenly thought of the people in the city...

    However, as soon as she turned her head, she saw that in the distance, the people of Golden Butterfly City were evacuating in an orderly manner. Arge crowd of people was moving out of the city in an orderly manner.

    Someone foresaw this in advance?

    Ortlinde took a deep breath and did not care about it anymore. She nodded slightly at Saxson.

    The Mage understood what she meant. She wanted to open the barrier herself, and then she would seal the crack.

    The water elemental''s soft body formed a countdown in the air. As soon as the countdown ended, the purple-ck barrier instantly retracted back into the runic pir. Mana suddenly poured out from the crack. The Valkyrie''s sword light was like a dazzling sun, hitting the ground hard.

    However, her sword seemed to have hit a gas can.

 Chapter 140 140

    Chapter 140. Was the Word ''Char'' Poisonous?

    Ten minutes ago, in the church.

    As early as before the warriors of the me knot began to move, and before the yers of Golden Butterfly City followed the crowd, a figure had already appeared here.

    Jake...

    After the tailorpleted the ss change for Einstein, he assigned him to the nearest blood trial, and he came back toplete his unfinished mission.

    Before he left, Char gave him an obscure gesture that only the Rose Cross Society could understand.

    It was an rm signal.

    It was not just a simple ''danger, run'', but a warning about a ''disaster''.

    Jake quickly realized what he meant. Char had told him before that Golden Butterfly City would soon be in chaos, so the dismembered body that he had buried in the City Lord''s mansion had been dug up again, and this incident would even attract the people of the Royal Court.

    In addition to the disaster warning he gave, the specific details were self-evident.

    Something was about to break out of the ground of Golden Butterfly City, and the movement was big enough to rm the Royal Court.

    That was why he had rushed back here to give the warning.

    Jake appeared in the church, but there were not many people there. After hanging the chosen ones from the City Lord''s mansion back to the church''s cemetery, they had sneaked out to watch the show. Few stayed, so the ce seemed very empty.

    Standing in the church, he suddenly felt a little awkward.

    That was what he said, but what should he do?

    He was not even 100% sure of this, so how could he convince a human priest of the United Holy Kingdom and the entire city to evacuate?

    Jake stopped in his tracks and scratched his head in distress.

    Although he was a local, he usually kept a straight face and did not make any friends. It was also his first timeing to the church.

    What to do with this?

    The tailor thought as he walked aimlessly. He walked through the long church and wanted to take a look at the courtyard first. He did not expect to meet an acquaintance.

    To be precise, the two of them had only met once.

    Orivande saw Jake as well. He recalled that he had brushed past him in the City Lord''s residence.

    This person had a neurotic aura and a deeply hidden killing intent. In addition, the City Lord''s mansion disappeared after a quick nce, leaving a deep impression on him.

    One of them was a murderer, and the other was a military officer. They should have beenpletely opposite, but at this moment, because of one person, some kind of connection was formed.

    At the same time, Jake looked at Orivande with a strange expression. He recalled Char''s words about Orivande growing up in a breeding base.

    He really could not tell...

    However...

    Things seemed to be getting a little closer.

    "Char asked me to tell you something," Jake said.

    Hearing this name, Orivande raised an eyebrow and stopped in his tracks.

    "What is it?"

    As expected, there was a chance.

    Jake took the opportunity to briefly describe the uing disaster in Golden Butterfly City, and finally put on a calm and easy posture.

    If it was anyone else who said such nonsense, Orivande would have ignored it. However, this matter was rted to Char.

    "Did he only say this much?" He asked uncertainly.

    Jake thought for a moment, his thin face twitching as he gave a half-smile.

    "He also mentioned the breeding base to me."

    Orivande frowned and gave him a deep look.

    "I understand. Come with me."

    The two of them quickly came to the chief priest of Golden Butterfly City. Thetter was a kind old man. Just by standing there, as long as he pursed his lips and smiled, he exuded a calming temperament.

    Orivande exined his purpose of visit in a simple manner. He maintained his experienced and unhurried manner, making Jake feel that he was talking about something that happened in the neighboring city.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    This guy seemed to be too calm.

    After the chief priest heard this, he revealed a contemtive expression, then raised his gray eyebrows and smiled slightly reluctantly.

    "I''ve never heard of such a thing before."

    As expected...

    The two of them looked at each other.

    At this moment, Jake suddenly had an idea, and he added, "Yes... Char said so."

    Orivande gave him a strange look, as if he was asking, "Don''t you know he''s a wanted criminal?"

    "Char?"

    However, the chief priest was shocked.

    "That Char who is wanted by the Valkyrie? That wanted criminal? Did he say that Golden Butterfly City was about to face a disaster?"

    The old man was shocked, and the two of them did not know how to respond for a moment. They subconsciously nodded.

    "I got it!"

    The high priest immediately stood up. Although his body was trembling, he quickly walked to the church.

    There was a device there that could broadcast the sound to the entire city.

    It was the other two''s turn to be shocked. They looked at each other, dumbfounded.

    "Why did he suddenly give in the moment he heard his name?"

    "Why did you give in the moment you heard his name?"

    Orivande could not answer the question.

    At this moment, an announcement was made throughout the city.

    [All citizens, please leave as soon as possible.]

    Three times in a row, and then the escape siren facing the entire city sounded, and the people each had an additional speed buff.

    Jake heaved a sigh of relief after hearing this, but the Elven Officer looked troubled.

    "Do you think the others will agree to leave?"

    "Why not?"

    "The chief priest believed it because of Char, but what about the others? He can''t possibly have informed everyone in advance, right?"

    Jake was stunned. It seemed to make sense.

    The two of them hurried to the church.

    This dyed them for less than a minute, but when they arrived at the church, they saw a steady stream of yers pouring in. They were a ck mass with fanatical smiles on their faces, each of them shouting, "We are willing to assist the church''s evacuation"

    Orivande was dumbfounded, while Jake''s mouth twitched. "Even if these people were to carry the people, they would have carried the people of this city out, right?"

    "Don''t ask me, I don''t know anything."

    The Elven Officer looked at the chief priest, who was wiping away his tears. The old man cried with joy andmented that he had never seen such friendly Elves and Humans. They were indeed God''s Chosen Ones.

    "Pardon me for asking..." Orivande whispered, "Isn''t Char a wanted criminal? Why would you believe the words of a wanted criminal?"

    "Oh, it''s like this..."

    The chief priest wiped his tears and smiled. it was the day before the Valkyrie came. The chief priestess of the Astan City, Lady Mia, told me from thousands of miles away that the Golden Butterfly City was in trouble. I asked her why, and she said it was because Ortlinde wasing.

    "What does this have to do with it?"

    "I asked the same question at the time, and she said that she was here to catch Char, but she couldn''t, and would be trapped by Char. Something simr happened once in Astein City, and it will happen again! That''s because she looks stupid and not as smart as Char!"

    At this point, the chief priest said with emotion, "Lady Mia was right. The Valkyrie is now trapped in the City Lord''s mansion, and the wanted criminal Char has said so. This means that he will use the same method to deal with the Valkyrie. It is the Holy Spirits'' foresight that saved us from this disaster."

    Orivande''s eyes widened. "Hey, are you saying that your Valkyrie is in trouble? Why don''t you look anxious at all?"

    "No, that''s not a disaster for her. It''s a growth. The Valkyrie will only be stronger and stronger through trials and tribtions. With the protection of the Holy Spirits, she will not die!" The priest said with a pious look.

 Chapter 141 141

    Chapter 141. The Prelude to an Explosion

    The yers were highly efficient. With a target to guide them, they were more efficient than a movingpany.

    Some of the Elves were unwilling to leave the city, so the yers simply picked up their pet dogs and ran away. He had no choice but to follow closely behind.

    Some Elves stayed in bed during the day and did not want to move. The yers broke in and carried the bed out.

    Some of the Elves looked back at the purple-ck barrier of the City Lord''s mansion and were in a poetic mood. They stood on the street in cadence, and a few Cursemancers took turns throwing [Incantations] at them so that they could not recite aplete poem, forcing them to leave.

    All of this was because the number of people saved was linked to the final reward.

    As the church issued an announcement to the entire city, this event automatically became arge-scale mission. yers who received the mission could see the number of people saved by the ''volunteers'' as well as the ''expected rewards''.

    For every person saved, 1000 experience points would be invested into the experience pool. The umted experience points would be multiplied by a coefficient based on the number of people saved and then distributed to the yers participating in the mission ording to their authority.

    No one would refuse to ept the reward.

    Five minutester, most of the people had already set foot on the steps to leave their homes. The ck mass of people was like ants moving house, slowly moving out of the city.

    The residents around the City Lord''s mansion had all been moved away, and the building was empty. More than a dozen figures slowly appeared.

    They were the me knot''s suicide squad.

    Most of the people who could live in the inner city were either rich or noble. More than a dozen people drank all the potions in their backpacks, and their perception, agility, and weight bearing ability were all fully increased in one breath. Their eyes were shining as they rushed into the residential area to plunder.

    Only a minute or twoter, a deafening sound was heard from the City Lord''s mansion!

    Boom!

    It was as if someone had detonated something heaven-defying. The City Lord''s mansion erupted like a volcano, and magic energy gushed out!

    This was only the beginning. The earth trembled, and the originally t street split open. Countless streaks of pitch-ck mana broke out of the ground and rose into the sky like a hurricane!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    The sounds came one after another, like a musical fountain. With the casten''s mansion as the center, the magic pirs spread out one by one. In the blink of an eye, a dark magic cloud was interwoven above Golden Butterfly City.

    In an instant, the weather changed!

    As if it was the end of the world, the people who had beenining about leaving just now all quickened their pace, and an unspeakable despair filled everyone''s heart.

    The elderly high priest stood at the back of the line.

    In front of him were rising mana pirs, surrounded by ck gas. The negative emotions seemed to be tangible, and under the irrigation of mana, they formed arms that struggled in pain.

    He raised his staff with difficulty, and his red and white priest robe fluttered.

    "Seven Holy Spirits above, we have always been blessed!"

    A bright and beautiful divine light was emitted from his body, spreading out in circles.

    Everyone who was affected by the divine light was invigorated, and the haze in their hearts was dispelled.

    The godly light moved forward and hit the magic pir hard, as if acid had been sshed on meat. Instantly, there was a sizzling sound, and wails that hit the soul rang out.

    It would have been fine if he had not provoked them, but the moment he moved, the magic pir was like a shark that had smelled blood. It plowed through the ground and slowly chased after him!

    It was like a hurricane that had left its group, sending sand and stones flying everywhere it passed. Nothing could stop it!

    The Priest was shocked by this scene. He clenched his staff with his withered hands and hit the ground hard, as if he wanted to stop the powerful magic pir with his own body!

    The small stone scratched his cheek, and just as the hand that reached out from the pir was about to touch his body, a figure suddenly shed out from the side and knocked him to the side!<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "No..."

    The Priest watched as the man was swallowed by the magic pir. As if he had fallen into an ice cave, he rushed forward without hesitation.

    "Let''s go, are you stupid?"

    The voice came from the magic pir, and the priest could vaguely see a figure bound inside. The figure stuck its head out with difficulty and roared at the priest, "Hurry up and go, you old thing that''s like a mantis trying to stop a chariot!"

    The Priest''s pupils shrank!

    Char?

    No one could answer his question, because the magic pir seemed to be satisfied with its prey and turned to leave, leaving the old priest with aplicated look in his eyes. He was stunned for a few seconds before he turned and chased after the main group.

    "Put me on the chimney over there."

    "Yes, master."

    The magic pir obediently leaned over, and then threw Char into a chimney.

    Perfect.

    Char came out of the family''s closet and ran straight to the City Lord''s castle.

    The magic pir itself was not harmful. The sand and stones would only cause some superficial wounds, which were not worth mentioning.

    The old priest was not to be med for hisck ofmon sense, but the mana disaster of this era had just begun, and they had not umted much experience in fighting monsters.

    The mana explosion was divided into three stages. The mana in the center erupted like a volcano, and the surrounding surface was like a leaking roof. Mana seeped out from the edges.

    Then, it was the hatching of the Monsters.

    The newborn monsters were weak and stupid. They could only be immersed in high-concentration mana and could not fight in an away field. Therefore, their territory was spread out bit by bit, and the mana pirs were the points. When the points were connected into a line, the polygonal area contained within would instantly be a honeb-like incubator.

    Finally, it was the third step, which was to create a nest.

    A nest meant the birth of a leader, which was a true demonization. Compared to that, the previous demons were like little brothers.

    Char was taking this opportunity to save Saxson. This Duke had the authority to enter and leave the Royal Court, so there was no harm in gaining his favorability.

    Char was quickly passing by two rooms when he suddenly saw something out of the corner of his eye.

    No, it was a person, not a thing.

    No, he did not mean to curse.

    Anyway, he actually saw Nelwin!

    ''F*ck, is this woman crazy? She''s in the suicide squad?''

    Nelwin''s luck was really bad. She actually met a monster that perfectly countered his archery and magic dual-training identity at this critical time. It was a Magical Mantis.

    This was a monster that was extremely difficult to lock on to. It moved by jumping and had an extremely fast initial speed. It was difficult for arrows or spells to hit it. Once it got close, it would be a sh of de light.

    It was a nightmare for a weak-willed person like Nelwin!

    Not to mention, this was a bug that was as tall as a human.

    However, Char noticed that Nelwin''s breathing was rapid, and there was no fear in his eyes. Instead, he was excited.

    "Count your sins!"

    Seeing that there was no one around, Nelwin shouted, and then actually charged straight at that Monster.

    Huh?

 Chapter 142 142

    Chapter 142. You''re Not Allowed to Tell Anyone!

    To Char''s surprise, Nelwin was very open in this state.

    Moreover, herbat strength was more than one level higher than usual.

    The only problem was that...

    She had more lines!

    "Bring it on!

    "Is that all you''ve got?

    "Bam!

    "I''ll use courage and perseverance to make up for my shorings!

    "[Explosive arrow]!

    "[Explosive kick]!

    "[Binding Shot!]

    "Die!

    "Today will be yourst day!"

    The battle ended quickly. The Monster was humiliated to death by a crossbow Elf''s continuous kicks on his head. He could not even get up, and his face was swollen. In the end, he was shot in the head by an exquisite enchanted crossbow. Nelwin even brought the crossbow close to his mouth and blew on it.

    "Hmph, your defeat was already destined!"

    Then, she looked around nervously and only heaved a sigh of relief after making sure that no one was around.

    "Sure enough, skills need to be shouted out loud to be imposing!"

    She muttered to herself and suddenly shouted as if she had gone crazy.

    "Bang"

    A firework-like object exploded in the air.

    "It''s so good looking."

    Nelwin was satisfied. Just as she turned around, her expression froze on her face.

    In front of him was Char, who was embarrassed and could not escape in time.

    "Uhm..."

    Char raised his hand with difficulty and waved it with difficulty. "Hi?"

    The other members of the suicide squad heard the loud scream, but they did not care.

    "Big sister must have encountered a bug. Women are like that."

    They quickly threw themselves into scrap picking.

    "How much did you see?"

    Nelwin asked as she grabbed Char''s cor.

    If looks could kill, then Nelwin could kill Char any time.

    "I didn''t see much."

    Char answered seriously, "To be honest, I was just passing by. I heard you shouting."

    Nelwin was half-convinced, but she was in a much better state.

    "Where are you going? Why invisible? You''re so sneaky!"

    "I''m going to the City Lord''s mansion, so I have to be invisible. I''ll waste a lot of time if I encounter monsters on the way."

    Nelwin seemed to believe him and nodded, "Bring me along!"

    Char hesitated as well. He had actually believed him so easily.

    ''Has my ability to lie gotten better or has she be stupider?''

    However, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    The two walked together, and after a few steps, Nelwin suddenly whispered, "The first line is the line of the Masked Knight."

    "Oh..."

    As soon as she said that, Char''s heart trembled, and a chill crept up from his back to his head.

    He turned his head mechanically and saw a pair of demon eyes looking at him!

    It did not contain any warmth!

    "You''re lying!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    This woman!

    Such a scheming person!

    Char had never felt so close to death!

    A great crisis!

    "I''ll tell you a secret about me. One for one, then we''ll call it even!" Char quicklyposed himself.

    Nelwin''s eyes were still cold.

    "Who knows if that''s real or fake?"

    "Then what do you think we should do?"

    "Come. I''ll stand here and let you beat me up!" Char threw up his hands.

    "You!" Nelwin red at him. "You swear not to tell anyone!"

    "Yes!"

    Char opened his mouth.

    After signing many contracts with NPCs, he was very familiar with making oaths.

    After the oath, Nelwin looked better, but she was still worried. She looked at Char with a frighteningly cold gaze.

    The two of them continued on their way, and Char suppressed his curiosity with difficulty, not adding fuel to the fire.

    The barrier outside the City lord''s castle had already disappeared. As the center of the explosion, Char had no doubt that Ortlinde had already lost her ability to move.

    Only a boorish person like her would do something like a hitting a gas tank. From the current situation of Golden Butterfly City, one could imagine how explosive the scene was.

    She would not be seriously injured. The blessing given to her by the Holy Spirits had a stress measure. At a critical moment, a cocoon of light would form and protect the host inside.

    However, this made things difficult for Saxson. Although this type of mana was not enough to kill a level 60 Wizard, it still had an astonishing momentum when it burst out like a volcano. Even if Ortlinde blocked a part of it, the high pressure was enough to shock Saxson into a fool.

    "After we enter, you must follow me. No matter what happens, don''t act rashly."

    Char reminded her.

    "Acting rashly means?"

    "All actions."

    "You mean I''m a burden?" Nelwin raised her eyebrows.

    "If you can disy that kind ofbat power, then you''re not counted." Char shrugged.

    "Ahem, I was just joking." Char smiled and asked, "But I''m going to ask you seriously. Why?"

    "What do you mean why?"

    "You''re actually very strong..."

    "Shut up!" Nelwin said unhappily, pausing for a moment before saying in a low voice, "I looked silly."

    "Sigh, it''s really tiring to live in other people''s eyes."

    Charmented and did not say anything else.

    Nelwin followed him without a word.

    The two of them entered the City Lord''s mansion.

    Char''s expression was normal, but Nelwin was so shocked that she could not speak.

    It was as if an asteroid had crashed into the surface of a. The dark soil was flowing with a purple-ck light. It was the gravitational field circle that had not been turned off in time. It had been cut into pieces by the magic energy. The magic energy took the opportunity to restrain the magic power. It was like kidnapping a girl and then locking her in the basement as if she could not be provoked. It was terrible.

    Both of them were Mages, so they could naturally feel the mana wailing, and the debuff [Mana Wail] was added.

    [Mana Wail: The magical elements here are harder to control. Casting time increased by 25%, spell effect reduced by 25%.]

    "Anti-magic was not possible in "Fantasy World", except for the administrator rights. On this basis, in any case, once a means to weaken-mage appeared, it meant that the ce was full of danger, and it represented the high magic characteristics of the enemy.

    After all, magic was the only way to fight against mana.

    Fortunately, the Archer''s skills were not limited. Nelwin summoned a Burning Crow, which flew around and then locked onto a certain direction.

    "Follow me!"

    The [Sun Sentinel] found Saxson on the ground.

    "It''s the City Lord!"

    Nelwin was about to reach out to help him up, but Char stopped her. In the next second, he held the sword and stabbed Saxson''s back.

    Thetter struggled violently, then its body squirmed and shrank, turning into a ck mollusk.

    "Don''t act rashly," Char turned around and said.

 Chapter 143 143

    Chapter 143. He Was Serious!

    Nelwin was silent and followed him obediently.

    "What''s that?" She asked after a while.

    "The Mirage Demon is a level 20 Sludge Monster. Its specialty is that it can transform into other creatures. It''s like a mirage, which means that Saxson is indeed not far away."

    "How did you find out?"

    "Didn''t you notice that Saxson''s posture when he fell to the ground looked a little familiar?"

    "Familiar? What do you mean by familiar?"

    Nelwin recalled for a few seconds and said, "You''re talking about the posture that was imprinted in the DNA?"

    "Yes, that was optimized by the Mirage Demon. There must have been other yers who entered here in advance and made simrints. The Mirage Demon collected this information and deliberately made it look like this when it transformedter." Char pouted.

    That was the only exnation he coulde up with. In fact, the Mirage Demon''s illusion was mind-reading in the true sense. It was not a data extraction or technical means, but a pure spell. It was an illusion that could not be exined by any program or rules. It would be terrible if the yers found out that their minds were read while they were ying games.

    Fortunately, the Mirage Demon could only read minds on a superficial level and only captured the first thought that shed through Nelwin''s mind when he saw Saxson.

    As for why he was so decisive, it was not because of this nonsensical exnation. The Mirage Demon was very weak, so weak that it was outrageous, so its disguise was very strong.

    After so many years of fighting, it had already be a subconscious reaction for him to fight first and talkter!

    It was not a vital point anyway.

    The broken walls of the City Lord''s mansion were shrouded in ayer of purple-ck fog, and the visibility was terrible. Even if Nelwin released the sentries, she would not be able to see anything. She simply pricked up her ears and carefully guarded his surroundings.

    They did not encounter any monsters on the way, but they did see many eggs that were bulging on the walls.

    [Egg of Disaster]

    Naturally, these things were not as huge as the ones Zin''rokh had seen in Zin''rokh''sir. They were only the size of eggs. Once they were broken, the effect would not be so bad that it would turn one into an idiot. Instead, it would slow down one''s movements and reduce one''s attributes.

    However, to the natives, it also had the effect of magnifying the dark side of their hearts.

    "This way."

    Char seemed to have found his direction, and Nelwin quickly followed.

    "What did you find?"

    [The nutrient for the egg is ''inner despair''.]

    Nelwinughed out loud.

    Seeing Char''s gaze sweep over her, she felt a sense of pressure and shrunk her neck.

    "Nothing, please continue!"

    Even though he was vague, he did not want to avoid the important part.

    Nelwin noticed his seriousness and snorted in her heart. Was it not just a game?

    "And then?" She asked.

    "If you follow the path of chaos, you will be able to find the source. The eggs along the way are getting bigger and bigger, which means we are getting closer and closer to our target, which is the source."

    Char lowered his voice. The Egg of Chaos on the wall beside him had already grown to the size of a fist.

    This was probably the limit of the magic eggs outside the nest. The upper limit of this thing was highly dependent on the density of mana. Not everything could grow to the fearsome extent that it had tentacles and eyes, like in the Zin''rokh''sir, which was tens of centimeters tall.

    The ones in front of him looked like rotten preserved eggs.

    After crossing a wall, he saw a warm golden light.

    It was a golden cocoon of light that was more than one meter tall, with a golden and red light on the outside.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Saxson stood next to the cocoon of light. His robe was in tatters, and he held a sword with a bent de in his hand. His face was ferocious, but there was a half-clear light struggling in his eyes.

    Not all Elves practiced both physical and demonic arts, but it was normal for them to have some swordsmanship.

    However, the problem was that Saxson''s sword was aimed at the cocoon of light.

    Seeing this, Char quickly pounced on him and kicked him over.

    He looked like he was on the verge of being demonized. If this guy became the leader of the nest, it would be a terrible scene.

    A level 60 Elven Mage, even if he did not gain any buffs and only became a leader, would still be a big deal. He had to solve this problem at the root.

    Saxson was kicked to the ground by Char, and before he could get up, two arrows with ropes tied to their backs shot at him from a very subtle distance.

    The arrow pierced through the robe and nailed to the ground, and the saxophone was instantly bound by rope.

    He still wanted to struggle, but a sword was ced on his neck. The mes on the sword burned him so hot that he let out a painful groan.

    However, the pain cleared Saxson''s vision.

    Char then put away his sword.

    Even if he was slightly demonized, Saxson was still a Mage. At such a close distance, and with the debuff of [Mana Wail], it would be too embarrassing if he could not restrain a Mage.

    "It''s you?"

    Saxson''s eyes turned red. He grabbed Char''s cor and scolded, "What enmity do you have with me? Look at all this good stuff you''ve done!"

    Char let Saxson grab him without getting angry.

    Even if he told them clearly, they would not believe him. "There''s a khorium site under your house. Your house will go to heaven, either today or tomorrow. I''ve also saved the people of a city for you. You have to build a seven-story pagoda for me."

    This kind of words could not be exined clearly. Even if they were exined, it would not be clear.

    People did not believe in ''if'', but they kept talking about ''if'' because there were no ''if'' in life, and there was no way to prove it.

    This was the most shameless nonsense, and also the most perfect self-constion.

    "No one died in the city. Your family and servants are all fine outside the city. Your subjects are also fine." Char said, pointing at the dark clouds of mana in the sky. "The treasure I was talking about is this thing. Do you think I made it? Then who am I? Zin''rokh? The Son of The Abyss? If I were like this, would I let you grab my cor?"

    Saxson was stunned for a few seconds, snorted coldly, and let go of his hand.

    With a few words, Char understood what was going on. The other party knew some information, some information that he thought was nonsense. He would not have believed these things if they had been told in advance, so he might as well use this method to help.

    ''But why are you so extreme?''

    Although he was still angry, he did not do anything extreme.

    Saxson took a deep breath and looked around. He found that the mana was getting denser and denser.

    "Is there any way to suppress it?" He asked.

    Char could not help but think highly of this Duke.

    In the past, Ortlinde would not have appeared so early. When the incident broke out, Saxson would either be unable to get a word in the Royal Court''s team, or he would have been killed by the explosion. Char had always been curious. If the other party was still alive and had personally experienced this, would he try to protect himself or take responsibility?

    It seemed that he had the answer.

    Although the younger generation of Elves was annoying, the other party was a ssic elderly Elf. Pride came from the feelings that they held in their hearts, not the attitude that was written on their faces to show off.

    He had three identities. A citizen of Andaheim, the Lord of a City, a man, and the head of a family.

    The three together formed a heavy word.

    Responsibility.

 Chapter 144 144

    Chapter 144. All Good Things

    "It''s simple to suppress the mana." Char said.

    "What?"

    Char pointed to the East.

    "Go over there and beat Zin''rokh back into the abyss. The mana in this world will naturally return to its lowest concentration, and the monsters will copse."

    Saxson looked at him with a nk expression.

    "Is this joke funny?"

    "Your question isn''t that serious either."

    Char spread out his hands and said, "There''s no way to take back the water that has been spilled. How are we going to push back theva when a volcano erupts? It was the same principle. Right now, we can only try our best to reduce our losses and at the same time, try to run."

    He looked up at the dark sky, as if he was expecting something.

    "At the same time, we''ll try our best to reduce the mana concentration before the nest is formed."

    "A nest?"

    Saxson''s pupils contracted.

    As long-lived species, the Elves had explored this world much earlier than the humans. Most of the human civilization was imported. When the Elven Empire was established, in order to make the vassal races not so stupid, this knowledge and ideas were forcibly instilled into them. In other words, it was second-hand information. Later on, due to the preference of the Holy Spirits, the elves were gradually overshadowed, but this did not change the fact that the Elves were the pioneers.

    They kept arge amount of information from thest era. Some of these things were passed down physically and were forced to be public and shared, but arge part of it was hidden in the minds of the elven schrs. They would pass on this knowledge to their most valued apprentices and then pass it on from generation to generation.

    Saxson was one of such apprentices.

    That was why he knew the rules of the abyss activities and what a nest was, even if it had not yet begun to grow on arge scale.

    It was the bridgehead for the monsters tond on the world of order, the tumor that the abyss grew on the civilized world. It absorbed its nutrients and continuously produced Monsters...

    "A nest is about to be born here?"

    Saxson was in disbelief.

    "It''s more than that!" Char pouted.

    Nests were a type of underground city, but this ce was great. It was a triple dungeon group. If the Elves did not have enough troops stationed here, the wound would fester at a visible speed, and then the whole of Andaheim would be affected.

    However, with the yers this time, the monsters in the nest would probably be blocked and killed at the teleportation gate, unable to even get out.

    He patted Saxson''s shoulder and consoled him. "Don''t worry. With God''s Chosen One here, and such a hugemotion, it must have attracted the attention of the Royal Court. I reckon that the nearby army is already approaching. You have basically lost nothing other than a castle."

    The elf gave him a meaningful look.

    "This was your n from the start?"

    "It sounds like I''m quite meticulous?" Char did not answer directly.

    "When did you get wanted by the church?" Saxson''s eyes flickered, "Could it be because of this secret? The people of the United Holy Kingdom knew that there would be a demon disaster here, but they kept it a secret. You, as a Half-elf, knew the news, so you tried to escape back to Andaheim? I''ve had someone investigate you, and the wanted criminal Char has never appeared in Andaheim before."

    Char smiled nomittally.

    Elves were all smart people, and smart people would overthink things.

    Moreover, as the Lord of a City, he would definitely think of the problem in aplicated way and analyze the pros and cons in an orderly manner.

    How could it be thatplicated in reality?

    The church did not even know about this.

    However, this misunderstanding was a good thing for Char.

    Saxson mistook it as an infiltration of the United Holy Kingdoms to Andaheim. The outbreak of the demon disaster, and then the Holy Corps was sent to reinforce the army under the banner of eliminating the demons.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    As long as he thought that way, Char would naturally be a righteous man who cared about Andaheim.

    As long as he conveyed this view to the Royal Court, Char would at least be able to get a badge or something.

    In the past reincarnations, those who participated in this monster extermination event and made outstanding contributions would be awarded the Golden Butterfly Badge. This item could increase all attributes by 10 points and also increase some camp reputation. The increase was not small.

    It was a good thing.

    As expected, Saxson misunderstood his silence.

    The Duke had seen too many mixed-bloods, be it Half-elves or Quarter-bloodline Elves. They belonged to Andaheim, but they did not want to kneel and lick the boots of the Elves. They usually did not have any contact with Elves, but they could still follow their inner voice in the face of major issues.

    In his opinion, Char was probably that kind of person.

    Saxson could not help but feel a little ashamed when he thought of this.

    [Duke Saxson''s favorability toward you has increased.]

    The system notification rang.

    It was good.

    Char suppressed the joy in his heart, and his expression remained the same.

    "What about the one that''s after you...?"

    "She?"

    Char smiled and touched the light cocoon. He could feel an air of dissatisfaction from it, as if an arc of light would bounce him away in the next second.

    "The Valkyrie, Ortlinde. The church''s secret weapon. She''s also the one they''re nning to use to deal with Zin''rokh. You can simply say that she''s the nemesis of all magical creatures.

    "My nemesis!"

    Saxson put on a fake smile. He had not forgotten that it was the other party''s sword that had caused the current disaster. Although he was not the root cause, wasn''t it amon habit of intelligent creatures to vent their anger?

    "From what you''re saying, we have to guard this ce until she wakes up, right?" He raised his head and asked.

    Char nodded.

    "Yes, wait for her toe out of this cocoon."

    "You''re not afraid of it?" The Duke raised his eyebrows.

    "I''m scared to death."

    "Then why did youe?"

    "If I didn''te, how would you know all this?" Char smiled. "I''m also a Chosen One. Death is a part of my life. Otherwise, how do you think I survived an attack of that level?"

    "A Chosen One who''s being hunted down by the church."

    Saxson''s mouth twitched a few times. He clearly did not believe Char''s words, but he could not deny Char''s words.

    Suddenly, the Duke looked up at the sky, in the direction where Char had been staring.

    His perception was not low, so even though he was suppressed by [Magic Wail], he could still detect the movement.

    "It looks like he''s here," Char said in a low voice.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a dark shadow flew over from the horizon and slowlynded.

    The Commander-level Dark-robed Puppet''s ruby-like eyes looked like they were bleeding. Its sharp horns were ck and gold, and its streamlined obsidian body exuded a metallic luster. Graviny stood on its back, her eyes calm, her thoughts unreadable. There was a short, human-like creature hanging from the puppet''s feet. It was short, but it had a dark red mushroom head.

    Who else could it be other than Maica?

    All of a sudden, they came to life.

 Chapter 145 145

    Chapter 145. Solo

    When enemies met, their eyes would turn red, and the one who hated Char the most was none other than Maica.

    The Mushroom Man had probably found a backer, as he pointed at Char and scolded, "Shameless human! Today is your doomsday!"

    Char nced at the puppet and saw a hint of embarrassment in Zin''rokh''s eyes.

    "The abyss even wants this kind of trash?" Char asked with interest.

    Graviny knew that he was teasing her, but she was not angry.

    She coughed lightly, and Maica swallowed the curse words he had prepared. He red at Char, then put on a ttering expression and knelt beside the puppet.

    The huge mushroom head became a flight of stairs, and the Dark Elf stepped on it and walked down gracefully.

    Her gaze went past Char and Saxson,pletely ignoring Nelwin, andnded directly on the light cocoon.

    This was the mission that Zin''rokh had given her.

    It was also something that had never appeared in her memory.

    Then, the Elf''s eyes fell on Char''s face.

    It was a very subtle feeling.

    She remembered the dramatic change in Golden Butterfly City, but she did not see this scene in front of her.

    She knew everything that was going to happen here by heart. She remembered how many monsters would climb out from below, the hollow underground ruins, and how many twists and turns there were in theplicated underground pce.

    However, Saxson, Char, and the cocoon of light in front of him had never appeared in his memory.

    "Do you really have to block me?"

    Graviny asked.

    Seeing this, Char did not waste any more time and took out the Gemstone Fireworks. The burning de of the sword spat out mes.

    This was the prelude to a battle.

    At this point, the plot naturally entered a protective quest line-the goal was very clear, to hold on until the Valkyrie broke out of the cocoon and reincarnated, and then kill the monster in front of him along with him, which was also a happy ending.

    Naturally, he would die, but the loss was only one level, and the reward was therge reward of the regional quest "Find Graviny" as well as most of the experience from solving the crisis of Golden Butterfly City.

    As for how the nest would be formed here and how to destroy it, that was a matter for the future. When the time came, he would naturally have other means to get in.

    The top priority was to fight.

    "You deal with that Mushroom Man."

    He reminded Saxson in a low voice.

    Of the three enemies, Graviny was only a level 40 Enchanted Elf for the time being. Based on his understanding of her, he was confident that he could hold her off for a while.

    The Commander-grade Dark-robed Pupper was indeed difficult to deal with, but it was controlled by Zin''rokh, so it could be left to Nelwin to deal with. Although the long-legged elf girl''s level was a little low, if she were to go to a deserted ce and ignite her soul, she couldpletely unleash herbat power. Coupled with theplicated terrain and the fact that Zin''rokh was going easy on her, she could barely dy the battle.

    Inparison, Saxson''s fight with the cunning Maica was a real battle.

    Char believed in the true strength of this City Lord. Even if he was weakened, it would not be too difficult for him to deal with Maica, and it was even possible that he could eliminate the hidden danger ahead of time.

    "Be careful of [y Dead], the secret skill of the Mushroom Man." He warned.

    Saxson''s gaze fell on Maica. Although he was slightly displeased with Char''s arrangement, he did not say anything.

    "Are you sure they will separate?"

    "I''m sure."

    Char smiled and turned to look at Nelwin.

    "Hey, catch!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    He threw two items at Nelwin, and the Elf let out a sound before catching them with a confused expression.

    "Let''s check the private chat."

    Nelwin opened the private chat in confusion, but before she could finish reading, Char had already rushed forward.

    Seeing him take the initiative, Graviny snorted in disdain.

    The Dark Elf snapped her fingers, and more than twenty enchanted wind arrows surrounded Char from all directions, shooting straight at him.

    Char''s sword created an imprable curtain, shattering all the arrows.

    At the same time, a clear question was asked along with the sword light.

    "Do you still remember Und?"

    Graviny''s expression froze for a moment, and then anger quickly appeared in her eyes!

    "You''re looking for death!"

    Before she could do anything, the mushroom head behind her had already seen through her master''s thoughts.

    Maica seemed to have mastered a new skill. He threw a few balls of poisonous mushrooms at Char, blocking his way.

    The mushroom expanded rapidly in mid-air and exploded with a bang before it hit the ground. The bright blue and green spores formed arge mist that instantly enveloped Char.

    At that moment, a strong gust of wind mixed with low temperatures swept past Char''s back. The air current blew the spore cloud up into the sky, and with a loud bang, a me exploded in the air. Maica''s skill had beenpletely nullified.

    The air suddenly became fresh, and Char jumped out with his longsword raised high, but he did not attack Graviny.

    He actually dodged past the three of them and ran away!

    The moment he brushed past Graviny, he was so fast that the Elf did not even have time to react before a sentence floated into her ears.

    "Do you desire freedom?"

    The Elf seemed to have been struck by lightning, and she was stunned. She then chased after Char.

    Maica was shocked by this scene. He was about to turn around and follow, but he was unexpectedly held back by Saxson. The Mushroom Man gritted his teeth and decided to use the home field advantage to summon his own biochemical monster army.

    Before Char left, he sent a message to Zin''rokh, who quickly understood.

    The Dark-robed Magic Puppet pped its wings lightly, and its obsidian-like streamlined body whizzed past the battlefield between the Mages and the Mushroom Men, heading straight for Nelwin.

    The long-legged Elf finally finished reading Char''s private message.

    In addition to a bunch of nonsense, there was even a word of encouragement.

    "Go! We have fearless courage!"

    The Dark-robed Magic Puppet''s shadow pounced over, and the sky suddenly darkened.

    Nelwin subconsciously fell down, but her shoulder was inevitably grabbed.

    Zin''rokh sighed in his heart that her opponent was really weak. He threw her heavily into a broken wall andughed sarcastically in mid-air.

    At that moment, a ray of light pierced through the air and headed straight for the Dark-robed Puppet! Caught off guard, Zin''rokh was actually shot!

    However, he did not care at all. This little bit of damage did not hurt at all. Even if he hit it, it would be like...

    What?

    Suddenly, a numbing force came from the arrow that had only scratched his skin. He suddenly lost control of his pping wings and fell straight to the ground.

    What Char had thrown to Nelwin before were the two arrowheads with the suffix [Space-piercing].

    "Don''t look down on me!"

    Nelwin came out of the smoke. Although her body was covered in dust, her face was full of fighting spirit!

 Chapter 146 146

    Chapter 146. You''re Free.

    "Are you sure you want to do this?"

    The unreliable goddess, Mitsuya, who had not appeared for a long time asked.

    She was questioning Char''s actions. The two of them had a simple conversation before, and Char asked her if she had experienced reverse demonization in the past.

    After a moment of hesitation, Mitsuya gave a positive answer.

    However, this was also to a certain extent.

    For example, Saxson had already been slightly demonized, but Char had awakened him at the critical moment, allowing this Elven Mage to wake up. Although he looked like a monster, he only needed a little rest to return to normal.

    As for Graviny, she had already been demonized too deeply, and it would be difficult to save her.

    In Mitsuya''s words, she was already standing on the edge of the cliff with one of her feet in the air.

    That was why she asked Char that question.

    "Don''t worry. Since there''s a possibility, I''ll definitely be able to do it." Charughed and stopped.

    "So what if one foot was suspended in the air? The area behind the cliff was under his control."

    As long as there was still a trace of desire in Graviny''s heart, he would be able to pull her back. Even if she fell, he could have Zin''rokh blow her back.

    He had this confidence.

    The Dark Elves followed.

    Char had just opened his mouth when he saw the other party raise his hand, and monsters surged out of the thick fog around him one after another, surrounding him in the center.

    At a nce, the average level was over 30, and there were at least 50 of them. He could only die and leave. Other than that, there was no way he could escape.

    "It''s not that bad, right?" Char said.

    "If you''re just trying to draw me away and create an opportunity for them," said Graviny coldly.

    "Ha, I don''t think so."

    Charughed and looked very rxed, as if he was not surrounded by monsters, but a group of spectators.

    "What else do you remember?" He asked.

    "I can guess that you have vague memories of the past. Yes, that''s right, those things have happened before, but they werepletely out of your control. But please believe me, this time is different from the past."

    "Of course I remember."

    The tattoo on Graviny''s face seemed to start wriggling, covering more than half of her face, adding a bit of demonic aura.

    She took a step forward, her eyes bloodshot.

    "I remember you, I remember every word you said."

    "Huh?"

    Char''s heart sank. He did not have any grudges with this boss, and he had only killed her over a hundred times.

    How did this escte the conflict?

    "This is what you meant by ''can do it''? You''re a fool!" Mitsuya mocked.

    "Shut up!"

    Graviny was still approaching, but Char could not retreat.

    The distance between the two was getting closer and closer, until the other''s perky chest was almost touching his body.

    They were still separated.

    "You''ve killed me many times, and you''ve been repeating the same thing every time. I can''t say it''s repeated, since you''ve been saying different things every time."

    Charughed.

    To be honest, he did not really remember.

    He could only remember some of the silly lines from the boss, and then he would finish the lines in front of them. It was funny to see the boss''s confused face.

    "You don''t remember?"

    The Elf extended her long nails and lifted his chin.

    "You said I''m an idiot. B*stard, doing something stupid and pushing all the me onto the injustice of fate. It''s like this every time, never thinking that the root of the mistake is oneself. You will only make mistakes again and again, and there''s no cure for it."

    "Did I say something wrong?"

    Char asked.

    "Is there any meaning to right or wrong?"

    Graviny''s voice suddenly rose, and her hand clutched Char''s neck.

    "You think I have a choice?

    "That voice is forcing me to move forward. It was like this in the past, and it is still the same now!

    "I remember my past, but I don''t remember struggling and suffering like I am now!

    "I have no choice!

    "Do you think I''m not envious of Und?

    "Although he died, he escaped! He had escaped the shackles of fate, he had escaped from that terrifying dream, he had escaped forever!

    "But I can''t do it!"

    Graviny was getting more and more emotional, but Char was shocked.

    He suddenly picked up the Gemstone Fireworks and the tip of his sword swept across the elf''s arm. Although it only cut ayer of skin, the elf''s arm was suddenly retracted.

    The blood in her eyes became more intense, as if it was the red that seeped out of her snow-white skin!

    "Very good. You really want to kill me. Just like in those memories."

    "Graviny, let me ask you a question."

    Char put away his sword, and her expression was more serious than ever.

    "You''re saying that there''s a voice that keeps pushing you forward, right?"

    The Elf''s eyes became slightly clear.

    "A meaningless question."

    "No!"

    "Since you remember all of this," Char said, "so when you woke up, you didn''t choose to poison. It was the voice that told you to do so, right?"

    There was a struggle in the Elf''s eyes, and it was obvious that she was impatient.

    "So what if I am?"

    "You didn''t have toe to Golden Butterfly City, but it was that voice that told you toe here, right?"

    "These are all unintentional..."

    "Answer me!"

    Char took a step forward with an imposing manner, but Graviny was stunned and forced to take a step back.

    "Yes."

    After a pause, her eyes dimmed, but soon, they were filled with mockery.

    "So what if I am? It''s the will of the abyss, and there''s no way to resist it. "

    "F*cking will of the abyss! damn it!" Char cursed, "the abyss doesn''t have such a will!"

    Char''s gaze swept past the Elves andnded on the Dark-robed Magic Puppet.

    It shuddered and quickly shook its head.

    As expected, it was not Zin''rokh.

    It was IT!

    Char had always thought that Graviny was determined to transform into a boss, but now it seemed that someone else had been trying to stop her.

    "Listen, whether you''re a b*tch or a slut, even if you lived as lowly as an ant in the past and as dirty as a maggot now, it''s your own choice. You can''t me others.

    "What''s important is that you''re alive. You''re free to sacrifice your own life and live as you like.

    "In front of me, no one can force you to change your mind. No one can force a twisted will on you!

    "This is my promise to you."

    The voice seemed to pierce through the fog, passing throughyers of confusion, and reaching the bottom of Graviny''s heart.

    The Elf raised her head. The blood vessels in her eyes quickly receded, and her gaze became clear.

    She looked at him in disbelief.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "From now on, don''t bother about that voice."

    Char went forward and ced a hand on her shoulder.

    "You''re free, that''s enough."

    Maybe Char yed an important role in her memory.

    Perhaps it was because no one had ever encouraged her like this.

    His words seemed to have a special magic.

    Graviny''s nose suddenly twitched, and she felt the urge to cry.

    "What did that voice ask you to do recently?" Char asked.

    "IT wants me to get in touch with the heart of the nest."

    "Very good," he said.

    Char grinned.

    "Let''s go and destroy it."

    "You''re different from all the other Chosen Ones.

    "Stop!" Mitsuya suddenly said.

    "What do you mean?"

    "They''ve also tried to restore the fallen to their former glory, but most of them did it in the name of justice."

    "Ha, persuade them to turn over a new leaf and be human again?" Char smiled nomittally.

    Mitsuya could hear his mockery but did not care.

    "Shouldn''t it be like this? You''re fighting against the abyss, and your positions are so opposite. There''s no such thing as freedom or neutrality. This idea may seem noble to you, but in reality, it can''t be more naive."

    "This is a difference in our three views..."

    Charughed, his voice carrying a hint of fatigue.

    "No one craves freedom more than I do. I don''t care how everyone chooses. There is nock of fools in this world. Besides, do you think I''m dreaming of bing God''s Chosen One?"

    Graviny asked me that does she have a choice. I also want to ask her, do I have a choice?"

    Mitsuya was speechless.

    At the same time, on the other two battlefields.

    Nelwin was covered in dust, like a silly dog that had just rolled back from a pile of dirt.

    Her pair of full long legs were also covered in scratches and bruises, but her eyes were surprisingly bright.

    She was hiding behind a low wall. This was the ruins of the manor, and most of the buildings were still intact. The Dark-robed Magic Puppet followed her in and hit walls everywhere. It lost its advantage of flying for a while, which caused the battle to be in a stalemate.

    She was getting more and more fond of this kind of soul-stirring battle, and she was getting more and more into it.

    Compared to this, what were the previous ones?

    That was not a good gaming experience!

    Come to think of it, if Char had been experiencing this kind of battle all day long, then it would make sense for him to be so powerful.

    Suddenly, Nelwin heard a rustling sound. She thought that the monster had discovered her and was slowly approaching.

    However, when she looked up, she saw that the sound came from the surrounding gravel.

    On the ground, on the tform, and on the broken cab, the sand shook gently and fell.

    Nelwin was shocked and almost instinctively jumped out of the window!

    The moment she got out, the castle copsed with a loud bang.

    Sh*t!

    She thought that the Monster was tired of hide-and-seek!

    When she came back to her senses, she suddenly realized that the tremor seemed toe from the mist under her feet.

    An earthquake?

    A shadow suddenly shed over his head. It was the Dark-robed Magic Puppet''s huge body, but it did not care about him at all. Instead, it flew straight to the ce where Saxson and the light cocoon were first discovered.

    "You dare to ignore me!"

    Nelwin quickly drew her bow and shot an arrow with a rope. She tied the arrow to the puppet''s leg, and she grabbed the rope like Tarzan, rising into the air.

    The ground was littered with monsters around Maica. From the wounds, they were all charred, cut, burnt, frostbitten, and so on. Dark purple blood flowed freely, soaking the soil and making the magic aura on it stronger.

    The Mushroom Man did not seem to be having a good time. His face was dark. If it was not for the constant supply of mana around him to replenish his strength, and the mother nest hidden deep in the ground that seemed to have infinite energy and was constantly breeding monsters, he might have been torn to pieces by the other party''s puppets.

    Maica''s heart is bitter.

    He thought that afterpletely falling into the abyss, he could kill his enemies with his own hands, and at the very least, he would have a thigh to hug onto.

    However, his superior was an idiot who was sneaked away by Char''s words. That ferocious-looking monster was also a fool who could not even deal with a weak elf!

    Trash!

    They were all useless!

    However, he could not lose his temper.

    Inparison, Saxson seemed to be in a much better state.

    Although the Elven Mage was in a sorry state and his robe was in tatters, they were not even stained with the blood of the magical creatures.

    He was also amazed at how difficult his opponent was to deal with. He was very good at calction and could always see the limit of his spells at a nce, open up an appropriate distance, let the monsters surround him, and then drive the monsters to fight with him. He also surrounded himself with a strong poison. Saxson tried to get close to him several times, but he could only return without sess.

    Suddenly, he heard a strange movement from the light cocoon behind him.

    "Crack!"

    There was a small crack on it.

    At the same time, the ground began to tremble slightly!

    Saxson was overjoyed. He sensed that his opponent was also paying attention to this side, and the monsters began to surround the light cocoon.

    "They''re getting anxious!"

    With a thought, the Elf summoned four wounded puppets back to her side. There were a total of five units, and they surrounded the light cocoon, supporting a hemispherical elemental barrier with four colors flowing.

    Cracking sounds could be heard from behind him as the monsters outside attacked madly. Their sharp teeth and ws were rubbing against the barrier with the corrosive magic energy. Saxson was struggling to hold on, and his face was red!

    Suddenly, the ground stopped shaking, and the light cocoon behind him broke into pieces. Then, there was a burst of warm light that made people feel happy, as if they had gone through a cold wind and rain, taken off their clothes, and soaked in warm water, washing away all their fatigue.

    However, because the enchantment had notpletely receded, the light still felt a slight burning sensation to the Elf.

    However, it did not matter!

    Saxson was overjoyed. Just as he was about to turn around, he felt a sharp pain in his back!

    He lowered his head in disbelief. A golden, shining, and scorching long sword was sticking out of his chest. The blood that was slightly stained with ck impurities sizzled on it, and a sweet bloody smell filled the barrier.

    Saxson muttered in a low voice and turned around with difficulty.

    In front of him was a pair of emotionless, golden eyes.

    "All demons deserve to die," The other party said coldly.

    "I..."

    Before he could finish, Saxson fell limply to the ground.

    Ortlinde pulled out her long sword. The de glowed, and in an instant, not even a trace of blood was left.

    Without their master''s control, the four-colored puppets instantly turned into the most primitive elements, wailing and dissipating. The barrier was also shattered by the monsters. They bared their fangs and brandished their ws as they pounced at Ortlinde. The pitch-ck mana instantly wrapped around her and formed anotheryer of flesh cocoon.

    However, that was all.

    A dazzling golden light shot out from the gap, as if a sun was melting a dirty shell.

    In just a second, all the demons evaporated, leaving only Ortlinde walking out of the light.

    She red at Maica in disgust, raised her zing sword, and swung it down!

    The Mushroom Man and curled up into a ball, holding his head. However, the sword was not aimed at him.

    In the air, the Dark-robed Magic Puppet let out a painful wail as its huge body was cut in half by the sword light.

    Nelwin floated over due to the inertia andnded on the ground excitedly.

    However, she was stunned after a nce.

    Saxson...

    "He''s dead?"

 Chapter 147 147

    Chapter 65. Narshil

    "Saxson''s dead," Graviny suddenly said.

    It was Zin''rokh who had told her.

    Char''s footsteps slowed, but he did not turn around.

    "I know."

    "Aren''t you curious who did it?" The Elf asked him.

    "What if I say I know?"

    Char turned around and smiled.

    Full of suspicion, Graviny did not ask any further.

    On their way back, the fog that had shrouded the entire City Lord''s mansion had begun to dissipate. A beam of golden light rose up from the front and directly prated the dark clouds above their heads. Just by standing there, it made the sky clear.

    It had nothing to do with the attribute of the power, the emotions and character it contained. Just looking at it, it did give off a feeling of justice and nobleness.

    Far away, Char saw a figure.

    Very familiar.

    Even Zin''rokh looked familiar.

    The mana suddenly gathered to form the shadow of Zin''rokh, which stood opposite him. Zin''rokh was obviously excited to see someone familiar.

    A second before the 177th reincarnation ended, Ortlinde looked exactly like this. Her golden eyes did not contain a trace of human emotion. She held Narshil high, and the piercing light made it impossible for anyone to look at it directly.

    Char had been wondering why that scene was the end of the closed beta. Was it a signal, a sign, or was it that sword that ended the closed beta?

    This question would probably not be answered for a long time.

    The shadow that Zin''rokh was able to congeal was restricted by the system, and it was only at the level 50 of a leader. With this level of power, it would be very difficult for him to fight against the Valkyrie, who had reached this level in advance.

    There were only two yers left on the field. Saxson was on the ground, and Nelwin was nowhere to be found.

    Char took a look at the private chat. She had indeed hung up, and had even sent him a long roar that ended with an exmation mark.

    The gist of it was that she had witnessed Ortlinde''s brutal behavior with her own eyes and could not help but attack her. She was sent back to the gathering ce of the church outside the city, the temporary cemetery of God''s Chosen One.

    As for Maica...

    "I can''t feel him anymore. He has signed a master-servant contract with me."

    "He''s also been ridiculed," Graviny said, frowning.

    "Yes, he''s probably dead everywhere now. There won''t be any idents." Char shook his head slightly, "Ortlinde isn''t a human anymore..."

    "Is this the price of going against that voice?"

    The Elfughed at herself.

    "What are you thinking about?" Char nced at her. "Hurry up and find a ce to hide."

    "Hide?"

    The Elf was in disbelief.

    "Yes, hide first. She will indiscriminately attack all the monsters in her sight. You will only be a second of trouble to her."

    Char moved his shoulders and neck as he slowly walked toward the Valkyrie.

    It was a personal grudge.

    Ortlinde''s sword cut off the left hand of the giant shadow of Zin''rokh. The momentum of her sword did not slow down, and therge group of Monsters behind him who had yet to walk out of the fog were also crushed into powder.

    Wherever the sword light passed, all the demons melted as if a red-hot knife had been stabbed into butter.

    Zin''rokh raised his right w and clenched it in the air. A steady stream of mana poured down from the sky, as if someone was pouring hot water from the sky onto the Valkyrie. However, the Valkyrie''s burning sword suddenly expanded in light, faintly resonating with the golden pir of light behind her. A huge arc of light shot out from the pir of light and instantly shattered the mana!

    Having failed in his first attack, Zin''rokh did not have time to dodge, and his left hand was cut off by Ortlinde''s sword!

    Just as Zin''rokh was about to be sliced into a magic staff, the Valkyrie turned her sword around and charged out without looking back.

    A target with a higher aggro value had appeared!

    "Char..."

    The roar was apanied by a sword light that shot out like a waterfall.

    Char did not even try to dodge, and instead raised something in his hands to meet the attack!

    The light surged and then dimmed.

    Then...

    He waspletely unharmed.

    What?

    No one, not even Graviny, or Zin''rokh and Ortlinde in the middle of the battlefield, had expected this. Even Ortlinde, who no longer had any human emotions, could not help but pause.

    This pause allowed Zin''rokh to catch up, and Ortlinde was forced back to her original battlefield.

    Char shook his hand and looked at the key in his hand.

    The pitch-ck key from Ninja de was nowpletely clean, and the brass-colored gear pattern on its surface was revealed.

    If one were to touch it carefully, they would discover that it was not a pattern, but a vein line.

    This was a key made of exquisite brass. When it was inserted into the gate of the tin soldier enclosure, the key would disperse and return to its original shape.

    Ortlinde''s attack was filled with hatred. It was exquisitely polished, and the pitch-ck keratin on the key waspletely removed.

    This was indeed divine power.

    Char narrowed his eyes.

    This was only the second time he had be stronger. Even if sacred souls were to cheat, he would not exceed level 40. Suppressing Zin''rokh at this level was nothing more than a victory in terms of quality.

    As expected...

    He had also inherited the divinity from the 177th round.

    "What did you just hit!"

    Char suddenly said, "You''re the Destroyer of Worlds, don''t you know to hide and let your little brother go first? What kind of boss would appear directly?"

    Zin''rokh suddenly came to a realization.

    "That''s right, I''m really too stupid. I''m so envious and confused at the sight of my former enemy."

    He immediately entered the state of mind and let out a viinousugh. His huge figure suddenly dissipated, but the dissipated mana did not disappear. Instead, it integrated into the bodies of the monsters behind him. They swept out from different directions and pounced on Ortlinde!

    The Valkyrie immediately raised her sword.

    "Her AoE skill has a 40 second cooldown, and the maximum range is 135 degrees, 12 meters away."

    Char reminded.

    Zin''rokh understood and controlled the demons to spread out.

    Ortlinde was expressionless, and the mes on her sword were once again filled. The skill she used was exactly as Char had described.

    If it had been before, this would have caused heavy losses to the monsters, but now only a few unlucky ones were affected, and the rest of the monsters kept rushing forward.

    "Let the Heart Devourer spit acid around it. The Valkyrie''s poison resistance isn''t as high as you think.

    "In addition to diving into the battlefield, the Dark-robed Magic Puppet can also throw [Unstable Magic Fruit].

    "That sword isn''t that sharp. Let the Giant Demon God Puppet carry it."

    It was as if Zin''rokh had returned to the battle at the end of the 177-week cycle. He was so touched that his eyes were filled with tears.

    As expected...

    This was the true Child of The Abyss!

    After a few rounds, with Char acting and providing battle tactics, Zin''rokh gradually turned the tables. On the other hand, Ortlinde was being forced to retreat and had already retreated to the area around the cocoon of light.

    She did not look as spirited as before, and her body was stained with the blood of many monsters.

    Before this, all the monsters she had killed were five meters away! They were forced into closebat!

    "Char..."

    Ortlinde had also discovered the problem. She let out an inhuman growl and retreated.

    She had the intention to retreat.

    With a powerful swing of her sword, she knocked away the invading monsters. With little divine power left in her body, she was about to take the opportunity to escape into the light pir. However, an ice coffin appeared between her and the light pir. Pure ice crystals instantly trapped her inside.

    [Ice Casket]!<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    A hand reached out and smacked away the long sword in her hand.

    Under Ortlinde''s horrified gaze, Saxson, who should have been dead, pressed his chest and stood up shakily.

    Char quickly walked to Saxson''s side and held him up, handing him a bottle of basic holy water.

    The Elven Duke red at him expressionlessly and took a small bottle from his waist. When he opened it, a surge of life force rushed out.

    [The Sap of the Holy Tree]

    Inparison, Char''s holy water was as cheap as in water.

    He smiled awkwardly and took Saxson''s sword. The sword was still burning with mes, but without Ortlinde''s energy, the light quickly dimmed and the sword returned to its original appearance.

    Char looked on and chuckled.

    "Should i call you stupid or smart, my friend?"

    His words were obviously meant to mock Ortlinde, but there was no emotion in his eyes for the Valkyrie. It was more like he was talking to a stranger who he had been waiting to meet for a long time.

    Ortlinde''s golden eyes were still emotionless. she was trapped in the ice coffin and couldn''t move, but her body suddenly burst out with light.

    Char immediately turned the tip of his sword and ced it on her neck, his eyes as cold as steel.

    "Leave her, or I''ll let you see what the fallen Valkyrie looks like."

    "Haha..."

    The Valkyrieughed slowly, and the light on her body seemed to be stripped away. The golden light pir in front of her produced a great attraction, sucking all the light back.

    Then, a face condensed on the pir of light. It was not the face of a living creature, but the Energy Tangram of the Light Holy Spirit.

    "This is more like it."

    Char kept his sword as if nothing had happened, and gave Saxson a look. The mage understood and dispelled the spell.

    The Valkyrie''s body went soft and she fell into Char''s arms.

    Heid down on a rock with Ortlinde in his arms and returned to the Energy Tangram.

    Saxson was also sizing up this guy who was faintly exuding power.

    "You''re saying that it was the one that wanted to kill me?"

    "That''s right, it''s IT."

    Char nodded and raised his chin.

    "Don''t you want to ask me something?"

    "This is very interesting."

    The sound made by the Energy Tangram had no tone. It was ethereal and melodious, as if it came from the depths of the soul.

    "The reason?" IT asked.

    Even though the question was vague, Char understood what it meant.

    "You''ve been listening in on everything since this cocoon of light was formed." Char said, "then pointed at Saxson. before I left, I specifically told him to be careful of the mushroom head''s secret technique of ying dead. You didn''t care about this at all because you were uncultured, but how could an Elven schr not understand Andaheim''s mushroom head?"

    "They didn''t have any secret techniques to y dead," heughed. "I was just hinting at him to y dead."

    In fact, ever since he was stared at by Ortlinde''s golden eyes and saw the sword in her hand, Char had a faint guess. The light cocoon had confirmed his guess.

    Back then, the fallen Ortlinde had also formed a demonic cocoon.

    It seemed that his guess waspletely correct. Furthermore, Saxson had perfectly understood his intentions.

    The Elf''s mouth twitched, and it was clear that she was full ofints about Char.

    Understanding it was one thing, but this matter was really dangerous.

    Fortunately, it was him, an Elven schr. In fact, the research had never stopped. The Dark Elves'' territory had not been taken back by the Royal Court only because the United Holy Kingdom was eyeing them covetously. They were not at ease to watch the Elves grow.

    The Tangram did not seem to be satisfied with the answer, but when it saw the sword in Char''s hand, it seemed to understand something.

    "You, recognized it?"

    "Of course."

    Char raised his sword and ced it on his shoulder.

    Although it was just a brick that did not show much power, its power was enough to shake the world.

    [Sacred Sword - Narshil]

    The Sword of Hope that God had promised to the intelligent civilization. With the guidance of this sword, they would eventually win!

    [Justice (visible): Permanently sacrifices a monster that is 5 meters away from you, dealing 1% of its current health points as damage. Maximum 1.2*AD.]

    [Humble (hidden)]

    [Benevolent (hidden)]

    [Tenacity (hidden)]

    [Diligence (hidden)]

    [Temperance (hidden)]

    [Loyalty (hidden)]

    "Those who break the oath will be betrayed by this sword."

    "You guys really think you''re smart. Do you think I can''t recognize you just because you''re covered in ayer of fire? But forget it, I''ve spent more time with this sword than any other woman. I recognized this stupid woman when she descended from the sky on the Silver Dragon."

    He gestured the holy sword in front of the Tangram and said teasingly, "I thought that you would remember after ''that incident'', but who knew that you would still be so stupid-after the holy sword killed someone recognized by order, it would betray its original master. But when you think you killed Saxson and then used it to kill the monsters, didn''t you think that its power wouldn''t be damaged at all?"

    "Indeed not."

    The Tangram very calmly admitted.

    "This is just an attempt."

    Char''s eyes narrowed.

    He could already confirm that IT was the Holy Spirit in front of him, but at this critical moment, there was no news of the unreliable goddess Mitsuya.

    The Holy Spirits said they were trying something.

    It sounded like he was going through the same process of change.

    However, the difference was that their methods were clumsy. They could only use such a crude leaning method and control Ortlinde to move forward boldly.

    It was very violent and effective, but it was also easy to be restricted, such as what was happening now. The Valkyrie''s power was divided into two parts. One part came from the newly born divine power in her body, which was unstable and had been exhausted in the previous battle.

    The other part was this sword.

    She had lost her sword, she was nothing more than a level 40 ordinary Swordswoman with slightly better attributes.

    Then...

    "Didn''t it have a backup n?"

    "You might have thought of it."

    The Tangram suddenly spoke, "While you control the abyss, we also have people we can use."

    The second sentence went straight into Char''s mind, and no one else could hear it.

    Char suddenly quivered, and a terrifying name shed across his mind.

    It was Fredrick!

    "You''ve thought of it."

    The Tangram said with a faint gloating tone.

    "You are very smart, Char.

    "You''ve won this time.

    "But the days toe will be even more interesting."

    After saying that, the Tangram shrank back and disappeared into the pir of light, then suddenly extinguished.

    The originally clear sky turned dark again in an instant. The dark clouds that had been washed away gathered again, and the fog was restored. The surrounding monsters roared and swarmed up again.

    The Sacred Sword in Shaya''s hand was like a torch in the dark night. It was particrly dazzling and attracted arge number of mosquitoes.

    He frowned and stood back to back with Saxson, who had not yet recovered from his serious injuries.

    ''Damn it, why did the situation beplicated again?''

 Chapter 148 148

    Chapter 148. Saxson Is a Petty Man.

    Char''s earlier promise of assisting Zin''rokh against the Valkyrie was a subtle situation.

    He did not control Zin''rokh, he only attacked Ortlinde when she was down.

    However, if he were to allow Zin''rokh to control the monster and keep it away from him, it would definitely be against the rules. It was fine to y around with it, but it was absolutely impossible to say it out loud.

    This battle also allowed Char to understand the benefits of following the rules.

    He and the Holy Spirit had to abide by it, and no one could be spared.

    He was sweating cold sweat just now. He was afraid that this Tangram would instantly kill him with one skill. If that happened, it would really be over.

    Fortunately, Char did not break any rules, and neither did the other.

    He did not dare to.

    In that short conversation, the Holy Spirits obviously retained the memories of the 177 reincarnations, or it could be said that they were watching and controlling the hundreds of reincarnations.

    This time, they were also the ones who had pushed Graviny to touch the heart of the burrow.

    However, since the start of the open beta, they had allowed Char to do as he pleased, even to the extent of his almost face to face behavior just now.

    Why?

    All of this was because Char had followed the rules of the game, and they had no choice but to do so.

    They did not directly send down a divine decree for the United Holy Kingdom to chase Char around the world, nor did they share any known information with their believers. This meant that the rules were more restrictive on them than on Char.

    Char guessed that this was determined by the mass of an individual. The greater the mass, the greater the impact on the world. For someone like him who was still a shrimp, he was basically not bound by any restrictions. His actions were not wrong in the past, and he could even be more excessive because of the awakening of the NPCs.

    For example, he had saved Hilda, saved Felix, and now, he was even nning to get Graviny,pletely messing up his ns.

    The premise of all this was that he would abide by his bottom line and not control Zin''rokh for his own benefit.

    This really made people gnash their teeth in hatred!

    He clearly had the greatest cheat, but he could not use it, and had to pretend to be confused.

    However, he really did not dare to.

    It would be fine if nothing happened to him after he took this step, but if the Holy Spirits'' restraints were removed...

    If that was the case, it would be over.

    "Master, I''m sorry."

    Zin''rokh''s hesitant voice was heard.

    He was also very anxious.

    "From now on, don''t interfere in this matter." Char replied, her eyes shing.

    Seeing the demonic creature approaching step by step, he suddenly had a sh of inspiration.

    "Graviny!" He said.

    He shouted, and the momentum of the demons'' advancement was hindered. They obediently divided into two rows.

    The Dark Elves slowly walked out of the mist, and Saxson nervously clenched his wand.

    Char tugged at him, signaling him to rx.

    Graviny''s gaze fell on Ortlinde''s face, then turned to Char''s face, seemingly confused.

    "What''s the meaning of this?" She asked.

    "If you trust me, take these monsters and leave."

    Char looked around.

    In order to fight against the Valkyrie, Zin''rokh had almost created a level 50 temporary nest. This bunch of monsters with nowhere to vent their energy was really troublesome.

    However, if Graviny was willing to take them with her, things would be much easier to resolve. There was a strict hierarchy among the demons, and the higher-ups were almostpletely dominant over the lower-ranked ones.

    The Dark Elf tilted her head.

    "This is different from what you''ve said before."

    "There''s no difference."

    Char waved the sword in his hand, and the mes on the holy sword licked gently in his palm, as if it had returned to its master''s hand after a long time.

    I will use it to break the core, and I know where it is.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Can''t I go with you?" Graviny''s eyes lit up.

    "No." Char shook his head seriously. "You have to leave this ce quickly."

    "Why?"

    "Because it''s very dangerous here."

    Graviny''s pretty brows furrowed, her long nails lightly tapping her chin.

    "So where should I go?"

    "Find a ce with a lot of monsters and take over the mountain. I''lle to you. before that," Char said, "try not to get in touch with the church. After all, it''s not appropriate for you to be like this."

    The Dark Elf snorted, reluctantly epting his suggestion.

    She whistled, and the monsters around her immediately changed their direction and headed east. She also turned around and sat on a Dark-robed Magic Puppet.

    The puppet had only taken two steps when Graviny suddenly turned around.

    She looked at Char with a serious expression.

    "Thank you, Char."

    Char was stunned at first, but then he smiled and waved his hand.

    After he walked away, Saxson nudged Char with his elbow.

    "You really don''t understand what that look is?" The City Lord teased.

    Char gave him a sidelong nce. "You can understand, but there''s no need. I have enough trouble."

    "You''re right, there''s a problem here."

    Saxson looked at Ortlinde with aplicated expression.

    With his temper, this woman had stabbed him in the back. This was undoubtedly a great insult. If it was not for the circumstances, he would have thrown his gloves at the other party''s face and started a duel.

    Seeing him look over, Char naturally understood what he was thinking and did not hide it.

    "I can only apologize for this matter. I''ll find a way to apologize to you in the future."

    Saxson saw his rare solemnness andughed in disdain. "Am I such a narrow-minded person?"

    Char immediately retorted, "Stop pretending! The Grand Duke of Fanhua peed your shoes when you were young, and you''ve been holding a grudge since. Later, you racked your brains to be his son-inw. On the wedding night, you got him drunk and peed his shoes. In terms of being petty, you are the number one person in Grind."

    Saxson''s face turned red. He pretended to look around and coughed lightly.

    "These are all things of the past..."

    "Alright, whatever you say."

    Charughed and did not expose him.

    After such jesting, the atmosphere actually became more rxed.

    "Are you going to look for the core?" Saxson asked him.

    "Yeah, why? Are you interested too?"

    "It''s a little biased to say that. Since it''s something that I''ve hidden under my mansion, it should belong to me, right?"

    Saxsonughed like a fox.

    "You motherf*cker, wait for me here!"

    Char cursed in a low voice.

    "I''ll be honest with you. It''s true that there''s a treasure hidden under your house, but the core is not a treasure, but something that guards it." Char looked up at the sky and said with a serious expression, "I don''t have any backup ns for the uing danger."

    Saxson muttered to himself for a moment, then suddenly raised his head and said, "Are you talking about that Archbishop?"

    Char''s gaze was strange.

    "You''re not afraid?" He asked in return.

    Saxson gave him a meaningful look.

    However, there was more fanaticism in his eyes.

    "To be able to get involved in such a troublesome matter as an ordinary person, my journey in this world was not in vain."

 Chapter 149 149

    Chapter 149. Say That Again?

    The Holy Spirit had made it clear that it had told some information to Fredrick. There were two possibilities.

    First, they might not know what Char had done under Astan City, but Frey would know if he paid attention to Char.

    The second possibility was that the Holy Spirit simply told him. Someone wanted to hit on your big-breasted apprentice.

    If Char had known about this, he would have immediately put out the dangerous me and stomped on it a few times. Although Fredrick was a calm man, he still could not resist Char''s attack.

    Then, he came to take a look. "Not only did you try to woo my disciple, you even hacked my ount!"

    Danger!

    That was why Char did not want to bring Saxson any further. He could not farm reputation for nothing, and he was still hoping that Saxson would bring him to Grind. The Royal Court was not a ce that one could enter as they pleased.

    Moreover, he was still carrying Ortlinde.

    He nned to have a good talk with her after she woke up. It was inconvenient to have an extra person.

    However, the City Lord''s attitude was firm, and the two had just established a deep revolutionary friendship. It was not wrong to say that they were friends through life and death. It was really difficult to refuse, so they simply went together.

    At the location of the light cocoon, which was the ce where thest beam of golden light had turned into, there was a big hole with a radius of one meter. It was unknown how deep it was.

    Saxson summoned a few eyes of insight and threw them down. After a while, he found out the situation below.

    "You''re right. There''s indeed some strong umted magic power at the bottom. The eye of insight was annihted when it went down 50 meters. It seems to be a Khorium ruin."

    "So deep?" Char was speechless. As expected of the sacred souls, they had such a big move.

    He recalled the underground structure of this area, then looked up to observe the surroundings, and roughly determined the location.

    "The Khorium ruins below is arge town, and we''re right above the Ancient Enchantment House. The umted magic you mentioned is probably the external body of the anti-magic barrier inside the enchantment house, which is the worst ce to enter the Khorium ruins. As expected of me, my luck is as explosive as ever."

    Char shook his head and sighed.

    "The anti-magic barrier blocks out the umted magic power inside, so the concentration is extremely high. I can understand why the mist is the worst ce, but why is it the worst?" As a rigorous schr, Saxson immediately pointed out the loophole in his words. if we enter from here, we can directly go to the enchantment house. With the high-level anti-magic barrier, we can freely use the magical instruments without worrying about explosions. Why is it rotten?"

    "That''s why it''s the worst."

    Char''s expression was unprecedentedly weird.

    "You can use magic in the Enchantment Room because there are no magic tools.

    "Not having any spoils of war is a great taboo in an adventure! Do you understand?"

    Saxson rolled his eyes.

    "This is the first time I''ve seen someone use greed in such a roundabout way."

    "Summon an air element, my lord."

    Although Saxson did not understand, he still did as he was told.

    He summoned an air elemental that was as fat as white and shaped like a Genie.

    "The density isn''t high enough. The elemental essence density has to be higher." Char suggested.

    Saxson did as he was told.

    "It''s too hard, not soft enough."

    "It''s too soft, it''s easy to sink in."

    "Very good!"

    Char was satisfied. He found a rope to tie Ortlinde''s hands and feet, then threw her into the air elemental''s arms.

    Saxson looked at him teasingly.

    "I didn''t know that you were someone who had tender feelings for women."

    "Then you''re too blind."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Charughed and jumped down, with Saxson following closely behind.

    Naturally, the two of them could not jump down directly. The lower they went, the more serious the interference of the Khorium ruins on magic power would be. When the resistance against mages was the strongest above the enchantment house, they would most likely fall to their deaths if they did not use slownding spells. If this was an elevator, they would have to take the stairs down.

    After groping around in the dark for more than an hour, the road was winding and winding, but they were generally heading toward their destination.

    The core of the nest was hidden in the middle of the square in the Khorium ruins. There was a statue with one hand holding a heart and the other slightly raised. It was a God that the they believed in. It was responsible for a person''s luck, and Char had named it the Lucky Star.

    The core of the nest was in the hand of Lucky Star.

    Saxson was a man of few words. Even though the two of them had be familiar with each other, he did not say anything. Char took this opportunity to call out to Mitsuya in his heart.

    "What''s the matter?" The goddess'' tone sounded unusually tired.

    It was the kind that was very tiring.

    "Eh? Char was shocked. "Didn''t you see that huge Holy Spirit just now? Aren''t you going to give any opinions?"

    Once again, Mitsuya fell silent.

    Char suddenly felt that there was something wrong with the other party.

    It seemed too quiet, too gentle! This was not like her at all!

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    "Nothing."

    When a woman said nothing, she usually meant it.

    "Hey, goddess, this is one of the few highlights that you can use. Please cherish it."

    Mitsuya remained silent.

    It was only when Char was about to lose his patience that he finally spoke, "That Holy Spirit... Was a God''s Chosen One in the past,"

    Char was shocked and stopped in his tracks.

    He only came back to his senses after a long time.

    "Can you say that again?"

    "Yes," Mitsuya repeated.

    "But why is it the Seven Holy Spirits?"

    "Perhaps the civilization has been destroyed six times, but she has seeded once."

    Char was shocked, "You said perhaps? You''re actually not sure?"

    "Because I only saw one Holy Spirit. I recognized him as IT. If you say that there are six others who are the same as it," replied Mitsuya, "then I guess they''ve all be Holy Spirits."

    Char felt that his brain was not working well, so he patted it hard.

    "Start from the beginning. I know that this world has been reset six times."

    This was what Zin''rokh had told him.

    "Yes, ever since the first sessful resistance against the abyss, this civilization has been restarted six times in a row. You are the eighth God''s Chosen One from the first civilization. With the help of the dwarves'' Sacred Sword, Narshil, and the Gungnir, the God''s Chosen One bathed in holy light, defeated Zin''rokh. afterpleting his mission, he lost my protection and died of old age. After that, he passed down these two weapons.

    However, his sessor was far less powerful than him. He failed six times in a row. Although he could rely on the first-generation divine artifact to die with Zin''rokh each time, he could not change the fact that monsters were everywhere and the foundation of civilization was destroyed.

    "So they became Holy Spirits?" Char asked.

    "I''m sorry, I don''t know..."

    Mitsuya''s voice was low, and it was clear that she was in a mess.

    "I don''t know why it became like this...

 Chapter 150 150

    Chapter 150. The ssical Philosophy of the Krypton Gold Civilization

    Mia fell silent again. Char asked her several times, but she did not respond, so she gave up.

    "It''smon for a Brave Dragon yer to turn into an Evil Dragon, so you don''t have to mind it too much. As the saying goes, the nine sons of a dragon are all different. The son of a mouse will know how to dig a hole and walk in it as soon as he is born. No, it is the master who leads the way and the cultivation is up to the individual. There is no need to be remorseful because of the changes of others. As expected of me, you''re so good atforting others."

    He did not expect that after he finished, Mitsuya would burst outughing.

    "Is this how youfort people?"

    Charughed.

    The atmosphere became a little more rxed. Mitsuya sighed and did not mention it again.

    "I hope you won''t end up like that," she mumbled.

    "That''s enough, this is a standard g." Charughed. "Also, don''t confuse me with those saviors. If I had a choice, I wouldn''t have be this God''s Chosen One. After all, I''m not a good person to begin with. By the way, how were those God''s Chosen Ones chosen in the past? Don''t tell me you can go through them one by one?"

    "Rather than saying that I chose God''s Chosen One, it''s more like God''s Chosen One chose me."

    "That''s right," Mitsuya exined.

    "It''s very simple. In the beginning, none of God''s Chosen Ones had experienced the resurrection stage, and they didn''t know that I was observing them in secret. Only by repeatedly escaping from death made him believe that he was the true chosen one. Such people are bound to be extraordinary. When they have enough power to control this world, such courage and means will make God''s Chosen Ones emerge. Then, they will wake me up and receive the blessing of the goddess."

    "So you''re only using stress measures?"

    "Then what happened to me?"

    Char was confused.

    "Even if you''re in a daze from your sleep, it''s impossible that you don''t even know how I came about, right?"

    Once again, there was no more movement from Mitsuya.

    "Sorry..."

    Fine, Char finally understood. He really did not know.

    "Alright, you''ve finally told me some important news."

    He sighed and stopped thinking about this.

    "There''s movement up ahead."

    Saxson suddenly reminded.

    As a level 60 mage, his perception was much higher than Char''s. Even if he could not use magic near the Khorium ruins, he could still be considered a human radar.

    "The voice is still...?" Char asked in a low voice.

    "It''s like footsteps. It''s very dense, and it seems like a lot of people are ridiculing me. Saxson''s expression quickly became serious. Light steps, neat steps, not like an army. It''s so strange." Charimmediately understood.

    "Let''s go, it''s no big deal."

    He took the lead, and Saxson hurriedly followed.

    "What''s that?"

    "A demonized centipede. It''s as big as a python," Char replied, "but its body is light, so its footsteps are light.

    Saxson was doubtful of this. He did not believe that Char''s perception was that powerful.

    The two of them moved forward in the dark. After two steps, the air elements were scattered by the umted magic power. Char quickly picked up Ortlinde and carried her on her back again.

    "If she wakes up again, it''ll be a big problem." Saxson reminded.

    "Don''t worry. Although she''s silly, she''s not stupid. If a fight breaks out in this ce, not only will she donate it, but she''ll also drag two people down with her."

    Char chuckled.

    The two of them used the faint light from the sacred Sword Narshil to see the path beneath their feet. Finally, they arrived at the entrance to the Khorium ruins that Char had mentioned, which was also the entrance to an ancient city.

    The magic elements gathered above the town, forming an arc that illuminated the entire ancient city like a dim aurora.

    A mottled stone wall could be vaguely seen at the entrance, and a huge centipede with half of its body hanging on the ground and the other half on the vertical wall.

    Saxson suddenly felt a little nervous.

    As a mage, he could not help but feel ufortable after losing his most powerful weapon.

    However, Char patted his shoulder and walked forward, not afraid of such a big worm.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    He suddenly shouted, "Ahhhhhh!"

    The crowing of a rooster resounded through the ground, and the centipede fled as fast as lightning!

    "Let''s go!"

    Char turned around and beckoned to Saxson.

    The Duke was stunned. He quickly chased after him and asked,

    "What''s going on?"

    "This is the importance of mastering a foreignnguage, your grace. A demonized centipede is still an insect, and its fear of domestic animals is engraved in its bones," Char said earnestly.

    Saxson was convinced.

    However, he was also holding back his anger.

    He was a schr! They represented the oldest inheritance of the elves, the longest-lived race on thisnd, and the race that had the deepest understanding of ancient civilization. How could they be led by others when exploring ruins?

    Saxson became serious.

    Char noticed his seriousness, and his eyes lit up. She quickly led him into a room with a corroded wooden door.

    "Maanga. [Ancient text: Light]

    Char called out softly, and the ancient walls around them instantly lit up with magic patterns. The umted magic that could not be used by mages in the surroundings suddenly gathered and was absorbed, and then twisted tadpole-like characters lit up on the ceiling.

    Not only was the room illuminated, but the patterns on the ceiling were also slowly showing some kind of flowing text, like a rolling long poem.

    Char naturally understood it, but he did not have the skills of a schr, nor did he know how to appraise, so he could not obtain the system''s approval. He might as well cast a provocative look at Saxson.

    "Do you understand it?"

    The Duke snorted, cleared his throat, and began to recite the poem.

    "Let''s begin. Let''s begin. Let me tell you the heroic deeds that this pair of mortal eyes has seen."

    [You have listened to the ancient civilization''s [Erapu Epic]. Intelligence +5.]

    "That''s right, this was veryfortable."

    After he finished, Char waved his hand.

    "Let''s go."

    This time, their destination was a house next door. It was obviously not a residential house, but a shop that sold things. The counter was made of mud and was covered with a magic-enchanted metal shell. There were also a few boxes that had been sealed for a long time.

    This was a rune lock, and Char might not be able to open it, but there was Saxson!

    He still looked over provocatively.

    "Can you untie it?"

    The Duke snorted and did not suspect anything. He took out some tools and worked on the rune lock.

    With a sound, the rune vibrated and canceled itself out. The box bounced open, revealing a bundle of scrolls on silk.

    Saxson opened the scroll and took a look, but this time, he was in a difficult position.

    Rather than words, it was more like a picture, and it was a simple drawing of some strong men fighting together.

    The Krypton Gold Civilization also weed men?

    Saxson was confused. Char sighed, snatched the item, and tore it to pieces.

    Instantly, the scroll turned into light dust and scattered on the two of them. Saxson instantly felt his body be younger.

    [You used the [Strengthen Physique Scroll]. Strength and Constitution +5 each.]

    ? "The [Strengthen Physique Scroll]. Just use it directly. The picture on it talks about the ssical philosophy of the Krypton Gold Civilization."

    Char smiled and patted Saxson''s shoulder.

    "You still need to watch more and learn more."

    The Duke was so angry!

 Chapter 151 151

    Chapter 151. It Was the Feeling of First Love.

    In the next hour, Saxson perfectly experienced what it meant to be defeated.

    No, it should be called despair.

    As an elven schr who had lived for 200 years, a noble, and a mage who thought he was not weak, he believed that his research in enchantment, alchemy, inscription, and archeology should be far better than this half-elf who looked no more than 20 years old. No matter how much of a genius he was, his experience and umtion could notpare to his own.

    However, he quickly realized what a grave mistake he had made.

    It was a fatal mistake!

    Their positions seemed to have beenpletely reversed. In front of Char, he was the elf who was no more than twenty years old, who had just washed away his impetuousness and was listening to the teachings of the old schr.

    What the hell, how did he know everything?

    Char had wasted her time with the appraisal Masters.

    If yers were to form a team to explore, they would have to hire a schr NPC to guarantee the discount on the spot if they did not have enough schr skills such as [ general knowledge ] and [ appreciation ] in the team. Otherwise, the distribution of loot would probably lead to a fight, not to mention that many things could not be seen in public.

    But he didn''t need to, he could win Saxony for free!

    The Duke had used more than ten scrolls along the way, and Char''s eating and listening to poetry had reached its limit. Besides perception, her thinking attributes had also increased by more than 20 points. This did not even include the other ie in the bag!

    It was veryfortable!

    "What is this?"

    Although Saxson was asking a question, it looked like he was up to something.

    He pointed at a very strange thing-

    At the crossroads of the ancient city, there was a statue with one hand holding his heart and the other hand slightly raised. In his left hand holding his heart, there was a vortex floating, which swallowed the light, looking particrly strange.

    Saxson was very sure that he had read so many books about the Krypton gold civilization, but he had never heard of such a strange record.

    He did not believe that the other party would know something that he had never heard of.

    "Are you stupid?"

    Char gave him a look as if he was an idiot.

    "This is the heart of the nest we''ve been looking for, hehe."

    Saxson''s face reddened, and he hurriedly coughed to cover up his embarrassment. He then flicked his sleeve.

    "Ahem, then, How do I destroy it?"

    Char looked around. Even with the elemental auroras above her head, it was still very dark. He remembered that this thing could not be destroyed in one go. Once it was attacked, it would automatically summon monsters to guard it and attack all enemies it saw indiscriminately. He and Saxson were bound to be heavily injured.

    He couldn''t use mages, so he could only fight in closebat.

    After thinking for a while, he let Ortlinde sit down against the statue of Eurasian, squatting in front of her and thinking about how to wake her up.

    The Valkyrie had used up all of her divine power, and she had overexerted herself. Her currenta was caused by exhaustion and fatigue. With her self-recovery ability, she would wake up in a day, but Char could not wait that long.

    If even she knew that Fredrick hade to kill him on a Silver Dragon, he woulde to kill him at any time after he knew that his ship had been stolen.

    Char reached out and patted her face.

    "Hey, wake up!"

    "Wake up, Hey!"

    Yes, he was speechless.

    This method was indeed too old-fashioned. Even Saxson let out a subtleugh.

    Thisugh was polite and restrained, but it faintly revealed a crushing intelligence.

    "What are youughing at?"

    Char''s tone was unfriendly.

    "Have you ever heard of a story? A sleeping beautiful girl can''t be woken up like this," Saxson said, spreading his hands. at the very least, you should kiss her, right? "

    Char sighed.

    "Only you guys can make it sound so artsy about taking advantage of the situation to be a hooligan."

    He said with a look of disgust, but his body was very honest and leaned over.

    Ortlinde''s face was very close. Her skin was fair and clean. Even though she was asleep, her brows were slightly furrowed and her lips were pursed tightly.

    Only then did Char remember that this illiterate vige girl had yet to experience the many difficulties of the selection process of the Valkyrie, and was now bearing a power and mission that did not belong to her age.

    Apart from hating herself for the scene at the end of the 177 rounds, her life was almost nk.

    Her heart was filled with an inexplicable lofty ideal, which was forced on her by the Holy Spirit. She did not feel pity for the world and hate the abyss like she had in the past after seeing too many monsters.

    This was also the reason why the holy sword only had that little power in her hands.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Just take this as some interest. If you follow behind me, I''ll let you know what the Family Law is.

    Char snorted and lowered her head to kiss him.

    Elves were good at appreciating beauty, and this scene was very beautiful. Saxson didn''t want to look away, but the heart of the nest in the hand of the statue of eugod suddenly moved, and he had to look up.

    Then...

    "Char, danger!"

    He shouted subconsciously. The heart of the nest suddenly fell from the statue''s hand and directly fell toward Ortlinde!

    Char still did not know what had happened. Hearing his shout, she subconsciously picked up Ortlinde and leaped a few meters back. Then, she asked in confusion,

    "What''s wrong?"

    Saxson stared at him as if he had seen a ghost. He raised his finger, but it was trembling.

    "It''s her..."

    Char looked down and saw that everything was normal.

    "No, no, the core of the nest, it has fused with her!"

    Saxson said in a low voice, revealing a strong sense of shock.

    Char was shocked and quickly looked at the left hand of orchon.

    Is there really nothing left?

    At this moment, he felt the person in his arms move slightly.

    Char lowered his head, and his body trembled.

    He met a pair of eyes that were as strong as red wine. The eyes were burning, and there was a hint of seduction andint.

    Those beautiful eyes actually couldn''t hold back the tears.

    Char was about to say something, but her mouth was suddenly blocked.

    "The youngsters nowadays."

    Saxson immediately turned his gaze to the side, revealing an expression that he could not bear to look at.

    This scene was not beautiful at all, it was too straightforward.

    Although he did not know how things had developed to this point, since the two of them were already exchanging saliva, it shouldn''t be too serious.

    Finally, the chattering stopped.

    When Ortlinde returned to the statue, Saxson noticed that she seemed to have changed into another person.

    If the previous Valkyrie was a sharp sword, shining with cold light and valiant.

    Then the one in front of him was a dagger covered in poison. The handle was carved into the shape of a rose, and the whole dagger was dark red.

    From his standing posture, gaze, and even his entire aura, it waspletely different.

    Beautiful.

    However, it was dangerous.

    "This is..."

    "Losweise."

    The Valkyrie replied as half of her body was on Char.

    Her gaze was filled with sizing and curiosity, but after scanning the room, it quickly turned into a faint disdain.

    There was also a deeply hidden hostility.

    Saxson''s eyes were verymon in the eyes of the elves of Andaheim. It was a look of disapproval of Elfheim.

    She also gave off a faint sense of oppression.

    Saxson raised his eyebrows.

    "What''s going on?"

    He looked at Char.

    Char scratched his face. Even with his eloquence, he did not know how to exin.

    After all...

    No one would believe that his first love, who had not been seen for 177 rounds, would suddenlye back to life, right?

 Chapter 152 152

    Chapter 152. Losweise

    To a certain extent, Losweise was Char''s first love.

    Perhaps it was because of his childhood, he could not remember it clearly, but Char''s feelings for Ksenja were mixed with a desire for family love. Perhaps it was because he saw how gentle Ksenja was to Little Tifa, he could not help but feel that he was in love with her.

    Then, in various ways, he was trapped in it.

    For the entire week after that, Ksenja was on his mind, and no one else could upy it.

    Not even Ortlinde.

    The Valkyrie''s character was a very upright and energetic girl with a heart full of justice. At first, she was kind and simple, innocent and beautiful, and treated everyone and everything with the best attitude. Even though she had seen too many lies and deceptionster on, and gradually matured, the truth, kindness, and beauty in the depths of her heart had not changed. She often did things that Char thought were stupid and meaningless.

    She was the kind of character that was not very likable.

    Just like how most people liked innocent names and hated green mountains and Seven Seas, or liked Xier and hated Leonard, the former two didn''t exist in the real world. They were full of personalities and could be seen from a distance.

    Inparison, the Valkyrie, who wasfortable to get along with but didn''t have enough personality, was on the decline.

    That was why Char did not like her.

    Even though Char''s favorability with her had already surpassed that of a close friend, and even had two confessions from the girl, Char still stuck to his bottom line.

    I just want to have one female lead. I don''t want to open this harem!

    On the one hand, his character wasn''t likable. On the other hand, he was still very innocent at that time. Yingying always felt that it was wrong to open a harem.

    This thought continued until the end of the first round.

    As the silly Holy Knight, Laurent, took the throne with a shot, the basketball-sized " eggs of disaster " were scattered everywhere. All the human Expeditionary soldiers in the nest, including the Holy Knight, who had a trace of evil thoughts, turned into crazy men and rushed toward the two sober men.

    Ortlinde had resisted the sphemy with her kind heart, while Char''s attributes had only been reduced by 50% because she was a yer.

    Then, he raised the Sacred Sword Narshil and shed at the group of fallen. Although he killed a bloody path and left, he was cursed by the sword and marked as a traitor.

    After that, because she couldn''t bear the shock and despair of what she saw, she chose to close her heart and be an autistic girl.

    In its ce was another personality that dominated her.

    This was the true face of Losweise.

    The first thing that Losweise did after she took the lead was to push Char away without any exnation.

    Her personality was theplete opposite of the Valkyrie''s. Thetter''s shrewdness, politeness, restraint, and restraint werepletely absent in her, and in its ce was an undisguised possessiveness.

    When Ortlinde''s feelings for Char weren''t reciprocated, she would choose to leave and suffer silently.

    However, she would not.

    She would take the initiative to attack, and her methods would be tricky and she would use everything.

    The two of them were being hunted down by the entire United Holy Kingdom, and Char''s resistance had turned from resistance to failure. Later on, they became a pair of desperate lovebirds. They even used the experience points given by the United Holy Kingdom to level up a few times. In the end, they returned to kill the seriously injured synlos.

    Then, the world restarted, and when Char opened her eyes, the person who had been by her side all day long was gone.

    After 177 rounds, his initial anticipation turned into numbness. Although he didn''t forget anything, he didn''t have much hope either.

    She was back.

    Even after a thousand years, she still looked the same.

    Char was naturally very touched and emotional.

    In the past, she was the only one who drove and yet she could still be so dirty. Now, the two of them were evenly matched and both of them were perverts.

    (Deer pigeon pigeon: can this lousy book still be written?)

    "Let''s put it this way, this is my Yingluo''s first love." Char chuckled.

    To his surprise, Lordship rolled her eyes at him and said, " have you forgotten about your Ksenja? "

    "Hmph, that''s my wife."

    Char''s expression was normal.

    His calm reaction surprised and jealous Lordship, and she stomped on his foot.

    "Ah!"

    Char''s expression changed.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    [ your right foot has been hit hard, you have gained the me'' status. ]

    "Crazy woman, you''re crazy!" Char roared.

    how would I know that you''re so weak now!?

    Not to be outdone, lorvette looked down and said, " ah, if it''s so serious, you should find a priest. I can''t do anything about it.

    However, she seemed to have thought of something and changed the topic, looking at Char with a yful look.

    The woman even licked her lips.

    "So you''re saying that you can''t beat me now?"

    Char''s heart skipped a beat.

    F*ck, I''m finished!

    It didn''t matter if he couldn''t beat her, but the problem was that the other women couldn''t beat Yingluo either.

    The Char space was going to copse before it was even established?

    Saxson probably couldn''t open his eyes because of the two''s show, so he coughed twice to show his presence.

    "Who are you?"

    There was an unkind look in Losweise''s eyes.

    During the days when the two of them were fleeing, the most annoying thing was the sunlight elves ''" Sunfire sentries. they hated the house and its Crow, so they simply hated the sunlight elves.

    "This is an ally, an ally."

    Char quickly said, thenforted him with a few words and winked at Saxson.

    With the tacit understanding between the two, the Duke naturally understood that this meant "we''ll talk about it in detailter," and did not say much.

    "I''ll go take a look around."

    He then turned around and left.

    "I''ve never seen such a tactful elf."

    what''s wrong?" Losweise mumbled. She turned around and looked at Char with watery eyes.

    "Char, there''s no one else here"

    As she spoke, she leaned over.

    "You''re crazy!"

    Char pushed her away and said in a serious tone, "First, tell me what''s going on." Why did she give up control?"

    Back then, Losweise did not hide the reason for her appearance. She was also Ortlinde, but she had another personality.

    The Valkyrie was not born pure and innocent. She just had a strong will and faith.

    In addition, the church''s popr philosophy was the duality theory, which was either ck or white, good or bad. The result of this was that shecked self-discipline.

    A person''s growth always required the intake of arge amount of information. Not everything they saw, heard, and experienced were clean, especially since the United Holy Empire was a huge Alliance. The people in it had various forms and personalities, which were far beyond her understanding. Therefore, she could only resist this information and try not to let it taint her mind.

    However, he could not help but doubt himself.

    This was the process of establishing the three views.

    Normal people would look for instructors to help them out, read books to figure things out themselves, and so on.

    She did not.

    She felt that this was not good, that it was the dark side of her heart, the corruption of the abyss, so she simply closed it up.

    IT was Losweise.

    After what happened in the nest, the sudden corruption of her ally was unbearable for her, and she chose to iste herself, which gave Losweise a chance to take advantage of it.

    What about this time?

    Losweise raised her head and smiled at Char before closing her eyes.

    "Same old rules. I''ll tell you if I''m satisfied."

 Chapter 153 153

    Chapter 153. I''m Sorry, Did I Hurt You?

    If it was Char, who hadpleted one round, she would only blush and be at a loss for what to do in the face of such a request.

    After all, the great Zhou Dynasty had once said that all young men wanted to drive.

    He was no longer the same Char.

    "Forget it if you don''t want to say."

    Char pinched her face.

    "Do you think I can''t tell that you want to ask as many questions as I do?"

    Losweise snorted and squeezed his shoulder hard, causing a slight disability effect. Then, she forced him to sit down and stared at him condescendingly.

    "You can''t beat me now. Don''t forget, I never joke.

    "Are you willing to?"

    Char smiled and reached out her other hand.

    "Actually, we haven''t seen each other for a long time, much longer than you think."

    There was no sadness in his eyes when he said this, only relief and emotion. The vicissitudes of life that he revealed at this moment made Lolth''s heart ache.

    No matter how much she liked to mess around, her heart softened, and she immediately grabbed Shaya''s hand and pressed it against her face, leaning into his arms obediently.

    actually, I don''t understand why I suddenly woke up either. I shouldn''t have even woken up, Yingluo.

    She said in a low voice.

    Shaya''s heart skipped a beat, as if she suddenly thought of something.

    Only then did he recover from the joy of reuniting after a long time.

    This was the inner personality of the Valkyrie, but it seemed like she wasn''t an NPC''s memory when she was asleep. She was the real personality, Yingying.

    In the first round of the closed beta, olynhilu had fallen asleep. She had only apanied him in a one-man show under the control of the rules as if she was sleepwalking. She was no different from the other NPCs.

    However, what about lorviss?

    She clearly remembered everything that had happened in the week and even stammered,

    She had woken up!

    In other words, she was the one who had apanied him to the end of the game in the true sense!

    Thinking about this, Shaya''s eyes became wet.

    So it turns out that

    He was not as lonely as he had imagined.

    "Hey, are you listening?"

    Rose looked up and saw Shaya''s Red eyes. Her heart ached for no reason, and she immediately hugged him.

    "I''m sorry, did I hurt you?"

    Shaya grinned. shouldn''t I be the one saying that to you? "

    Rose was slightly stunned, then leaned over and bit his lower lip affectionately.

    "You''ve changed a lot, Yingluo."

    "Alright, let''s continue talking about ''her''." Shaya urged.

    I have to start from the death of synlos. After we lured the idiots from the United Holy Kingdom into their to mine the lightning, we found the injured destroyer of worlds. After killing her, I felt a strange power ''obliterate'''' her''. Rose frowned. but the problem is, if the other personality can be obliterated, why did this power let me go? " So I''m guessing Yingluo "

    "You guessed that she has not really woken up."

    "Right!" Rose nodded. that''s what I was thinking. Do you still remember the ''dream-traversing priest'' incident? "

    "Of course I remember."

    Shaya chuckled.

    It was a mission on the run.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The two passed by a vige. The priest in the vige-a low-level priest-deceived the people by relying on his several healing spells. At night, he secretly poisoned the well water to make more people have a demand for the " disease dispelling spell-

    Lorci found it interesting, so she tied him up and made him admit his crimes. The priest confessed to his deception, but he refused to admit that he had poisoned her at night. Lorci had even summoned a heart destroyer to force him to submit, but he refused to admit it and even wanted to prove his innocence with his death.

    Seeing that the situation was not right, Shaya took lorci away while she disguised herself and made the priest swear that she would be struck by lightning and die immediately if she was seen poisoning someone at night.

    That night, the priest who had taken the oath still sneaked out to poison them. The two of them observed in the dark, and they saw a lightning strike from the sky, and the priest fell to the ground!

    However, the strange thing was that after a few seconds, he actually got up and walked away as if nothing had happened.

    The next day, they tied this guy up again and asked him what was going on. Only then did he disclose everything, saying that when he woke upst night, he found himself lying next to a well and knew nothing else.

    Just like all the other missions, Shaya treated this as an interesting little mission and quickly tossed it aside. But now that lorci mentioned it again, Shaya immediately noticed the simrities between the two.

    The one-week Valkyrie was like the dream-walking priest, bound by the rules. When the system was reset, the memory was either erased or sealed up like Hilda. As for Lothar, she was rooted in the sleeping olynhilu and was not bound by thisw.

    "So why didn''t you appear after that?" Shaya could not help but ask.

    Rose shook her head.

    "I''ve been in a deep sleep and can''t wake up. Perhaps the external stimtion wasn''t enough to wake me up, or maybe shecked energy. I was also very scared, so I fell asleep quietly. When I opened my eyes again, it was now."

    She suddenly sniffed Shaya''s body out of curiosity.

    "Char..."

    "What?"

    "Tell me the truth. Why do I smell at least four women on you? Other than Senia, you found someone else?"

    Char''s heart sank, but his face remained calm.

    I only smelled four, " he said disdainfully.

    f * ck! rose instantly exploded. you really did secretly look for a woman while I wasn''t around!

    "You''re indeed lying!" Char immediately exposed her.

    "So what if you''re talking nonsense! I was clearly testing you!"

    "But I''m full now!"

    Losweise chuckled. When the two of them were in exile, Shaya would often say such words.

    The next second, her eyes turned hostile.

    "But you were serious when you spoke."

    Char sighed to herself. Indeed, she could not change the topic with her jokes.

    After all, he was so pure and could satisfy the other party''s possessiveness in a week.

    He hugged her tightly, ignored her words, and began to talk to himself.

    He began from the time the world was restarted after one round, about his own fear and uneasiness, and about the same experience that he had been through over and over again in the endless reincarnation.

    He didn''t hold anything back and told her everything. After all, there was nothing to hide in front of lorci.

    Of course, he didn''t go into the details. He only said that he had many wings in what seemed like an endless reincarnation, and now he would find a way to find them one by one.

    Other than the fact that he was God''s Chosen One, he had told her everything.

    "I''m a selfish person, and I''m not a good person."

    Char said, "But I''ll tell everyone this, just like-told you-at the right time." If they can''t ept it, I won''t force it. After all, this is a matter of the past. Now I''m trying to defend my own freedom, and I won''t impose the will of others."

    When he was done, rose snuggled in his arms and suddenly raised her head to kiss him.

    She kissed too hard and bit through Char''s lips.

    "Does it hurt?" She asked.

    "A little."

    "This is the mark I''ve given you,"

    "Don''t forget that I''m also a selfish woman," She said with a smile.

 Chapter 154 154

    Chapter 154. This Is Too Scary.

    Selfish woman.

    Char sighed in his heart, this was the best answer he could get.

    Opening a harem wasn''t something that could be said so easily. Not everyone was as amazing as Duan Zheng Chun, old master Duan, who loved every lover as passionately as fire. The old man''s heart could split into many clones, and there was a woman standing in each clone. That was why he could be wholehearted to everyone in exchange for a sincere heart.

    He was still a littleckingpared to this person.

    After all, he was a modern man. Even though he had been reincarnated for so long, he was still a modern man in his bones. He would indulge in the overflow of desires, but he would not take it for granted.

    Losweise''s answer was also a way to express her dissatisfaction.

    They also expressed their greatest tolerance.

    You can have a harem, but you can''t forget me, and you can''t forget that I also have a temper.

    Char was already satisfied that she had given in so much.

    "Where''s Allie? How is she now?"

    Char asked her.

    ording to you, she just woke up and was entrusted with such an important task before she could grow to be independent in the future. She must have been crushed.

    Rose snorted in dissatisfaction. so ''I'' was such a coward when I was young, so silly and sweet. It seems like you don''t even n to let her off.

    Charughed in embarrassment.

    After that, it''s the control of this thing.

    Rose flipped her hand, and a ball of light appeared in her palm.

    It was like a small piece of the light Holy Spirit''s Tangram, its light was dim.

    The reason it was so dim was because the ck gas in Losweise''s palm was enveloping it. As the saying goes, a solitary sun can not exist, and a solitary Yin can notst. If it was not for the mana from the abyss that bound its outline, Char would not have been able to see what it looked like.

    "Divine spark?"

    He asked in a low voice.

    probably. It''s nothing more than a kind of power crystal. Hmm, Yingluo is a bit like the Yingluo you mentioned before.

    "A charging battery?"

    "Ah, right! That''s it. "

    Rose kept it.

    "Its power is too overbearing, and that fellow was forced to sleep. Even if it wakes up, it will probably be affected by it. This is one of the reasons why I woke up, but it''s not the only reason. Besides that, it''s also because of this Wufu."

    She raised her other hand, and a dark vortex appeared in her palm.

    "Heart of their Suan ni"

    Shaya did not know whether tough or cry.

    What was this? The Child of Light and darkness?

    The heart of the hive could even be considered something like the ''abyssal core'' or the ''mana heart'', which was just right to fight against the divinity. However, the abyss did not have that many leaders with brains. Cynlos controlled everything, so anything that looked like a divine persona was directly used as a tool by him.

    so this is the heart of the nest. No wonder I thought it looked so familiar. Rose weighed the vortex in her hand. She had only seen one nest core before, and that was synlos''. It was as big as a house, and the entire nest was destroyed the moment it copsed. Her memory also stopped at that moment.

    "It''s like a reincarnation. I saw it before I fell asleep, and when I woke up, I saw it too."

    Rose clicked her tongue in praise.

    "Do you feel anything strange now?" what? " Shaya asked. if I have both a divine persona and a burrow heart, won''t the two powers conflict? "

    not now, but I can''t say for sure in the future. After all, it''s slowly recovering. Who knows when it''ll wake up in the future and use this thing''s power to take back control of it? Oh, who cares? "

    Rose wrapped her arms around Shaya''s neck and stared at him.

    "Aren''t you going to do something during this time?"

    Shaya chuckled. that''s not like you. You said that you''d ask for her permission before doing that. You haven''tmunicated with her-have you? "

    Rose blinked and pouted.

    at least you''re restraining yourself. If you''d agreed without even blinking, I would''ve definitely given you some insurance.

    Shaya broke out in cold sweat. This crazy woman was definitely not lying!

    Rose stood up and pulled Shaya up as well.

    "I don''t feel much different from my original strength. Tell me, what are we going to do next? where are we going?"

    "Of course we''re going to find Saxony kasaksson first."

    "You''re that elf, right?"

    She snapped her fingers, and the mana in the surroundings began to stir, rushing in a certain direction.

    Shaya was just curious about what she had done, and a few streets away, there was a suddenmotion.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Ten secondster, the elegant Duke ran back in an extremely sorry state. His eyes were filled with shock as he shouted,"

    "Hurry, hurry up and leave! Demonic creature insurrection!"

    Shaya looked at lorci helplessly, and thetter made a face at him before smiling sweetly.

    you guys,mit suicide ~"

    The demons that had been chasing them suddenly stopped and began to fight with theirpanions as if they had gone crazy. In just a short while, the ground was covered in blood, and thest living person died unwillingly after a few breaths.

    "You, Yingluo."

    Shaya sighed and cast an apologetic look at Saxon.

    The Duke was fine. He only dusted off his sleeves and said casually, "

    "If I had known, I wouldn''t have run so fast. I was worried that the monsters would disturb you two."

    Look!

    What did it mean to speak!

    The moment he spoke, even rose, who had an overbearing personality, felt a little embarrassed and apologized in a low voice.

    Although it was barely audible, she actually apologized!

    Shaya sighed and shook his head, and the three of them set off again.

    Other than his limping, everything was normal.

    ...

    At the end of the game, Shaya had reached level 94, the highest level in all the games. Losweath had inherited olynhilu''s level, which was the power of a level 80 NPC. However, the Valkyrie''s attribute correction was too powerful, so her attributes were actually higher than Shaya''s, who was fully equipped with divine equipment.

    Now that she had the support of the heart of their, she had regained her original strength. Shaya was probably only at energy level, which meant that she had regained her ability to control mana as the fallen Valkyrie. However, that did not mean that she had recovered to level 80.

    However, just this point alone was enough for him to do as he pleased in level 60 Dungeons.

    Because of her, they had been dyed for more than two hours. Shaya did not care about the spoils of war in the ruins and brought the two of them through the streets and alleys to the enchantment house directly below the cocoon of light.

    "Why are you here?" Rose asked.

    Saxson was also puzzled.

    "What''s down there is the key."

    Shaya found a stone and drew a bird''s eye view of the ruins on the ground.

    The more saxson looked, the more shocked he became. He was the one who was wandering around, so why was Shaya the one who drew the picture?

    Moreover, looking at his posture, it was as if he had nned and built this city.

    Ancestral?

    The Duke was full of questions.

    Shaya finished drawing quickly and crossed out the enchantment room.

    "We''re here."

    Then, he found four small stones and ced them at a few points around the enchantment house.

    dig up these points. Dig at least two meters.

    As a temporary disabled person, Shaya took a few steps back and put on the attitude of a contractor.

    "But we don''t have the tools." Saxson said.

    "Don''t panic, I have it!"

    Shaya flipped her hand, and two shovels appeared in her hand.

    The Duke was surprised to find her familiar.

    "This is a Kasaya."

    "I took it from your storage room."

    Shayaughed,

    "As the saying goes,''a treasured sword is given to a hero, andbor is the most glorious''. Please!"

    ...

    A few minutester, the enchantment room''s surroundings were excavated, revealing the brass mechanisms beneath. These were obviously not ordinary copper. Just by looking at the patterns on them, saxson could feel the heavy feeling of civilization.

    Even the elves had onlye into contact with a small part of the machinery civilization.

    Realizing what was about to happen, his breathing became a little rushed.

    Shaya found four big rocks, and when they allnded on the mechanism, it was as if a dusty switch had been activated.

    Then, the ground slowly sank.

 Chapter 155 155

    Chapter 155. Your Son Is in My Hands!

    The people of the Krypton Gold Civilization were very strange.

    ording to the records on the tinum disc that Crickto had, they should belong to the civilization of the third era.

    The "Khorium" that was everywhere in the Krypton Gold Civilization was a metal that had an extremely strong ability to absorb magic. Therefore, the Krypton Gold Civilization was a high magic civilization. No other civilization could use magic to such an extreme like them.

    Imagine if there was a kind of construction material that could carry electricity, light, and natural gas without having to be wired, how convenient would that be?

    The machine Empire created by the tin soldiers relied on this kind of money to survive. He directly used the absorption of magic power by the money to form a natural barrier here, interfering with all probing eyes and means, and hid the entrance of the tin soldiers ''encirclement for several eras.

    He left clues for people to find and investigate, and the beginning of the clues was a piece of mechanical part in the Khorium ruins.

    With this as their starting point, they searched for people and things everywhere, solving countless riddles and mechanisms in the process, going in circles for a long time, and finally had no choice but to bring the mushroom people, who had smelled the scent of wealth, here. Only then did they discover that the entrance was at the starting point.

    When Char first discovered the entrance, he could not help but curse.

    The ground sank, and the enchantment house was soon destroyed.

    The four points that Shaya had chosen formed a line, forming a rectangle.

    The ce where he was standing did not move at all, but the short side opposite him suddenly cracked, and the soil fell down like a waterfall, while the two long sides slowly formed a triangr section.

    When all the soil had fallen, an endless staircase appeared in front of Char.

    The steps were all made of brass and were covered in spots. There was the dark corrosion of magic power and the attachment of Khorium.

    "Let''s go," He said.

    Char''s heart was filled with emotions as she jumped down.

    However, as soon as he stretched his leg, he remembered that he was still disabled for the time being, and could not help but be in a sorry position. Fortunately, rose was quick to catch him.

    "Ah, put me down."

    "No!"

    Rose insisted on walking her down.

    Char looked around awkwardly. He hoped that the Duke would show some sympathy and even look at him withfort.

    However, this guy was actually taking! photo with a photographic crystal?

    ''Saxson, just you wait!''

    At the end of the road was a huge brass door, but it was not opened with a "ck Key ".

    The pattern on the door was divided into six rings. From the outside to the inside, they were the inheritances and beliefs of the six civilizations.

    Taking the outmost second era as an example, the story began with sh-and-burn farming by humanoid creatures. They gradually mastered metallurgy, steam, and other technologies, and built a Grand steampunk city. In the end, the sky was covered in dust, and those " people " found it difficult to breathe. They looked in pain, and it was difficult to even maintain normal social order.

    At that time, the Holy Spirit appeared and saved the ves of those creatures, encouraging them to resist and destroy tall buildings. They destroyed the steam engine that spewed white mist and coal and built a new home on the ruins. In the end, they were swept away and devoured by the abyssal demons, and Zin''rokh died in the hands of a hero.

    The rest of the races had the same development trajectory. The Holy Spirits had always helped the weaker races, just like how they had helped the other races to break down the elven Empire in this era.

    Shaya did not understand the picture at first, but now she could see some clues.

    The creature in the first circle was a side profile that appeared in mid-air.

    By the second round, there was an extra side profile.

    On the sixth circle, which was the innermost circle, the six side faces were like six brackets. If one didn''t look carefully, one wouldn''t be able to recognize what they were.

    As expected, Xi Bing had long discovered this objective rule-from the Holy Spirit to the seven Holy Spirits.

    "Hey, how much do you know about the tin soldiers?"

    Shaya suddenly asked Joshua in her mind.

    "I''ve never heard of this person." The goddess replied.

    "Sorry for the disturbance."

    As expected.

    All he knew about the tin soldiers came from the sieging area. As expected, Messiah did not know about that ce.

    However, she would find out soon enough.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Don''t fall asleep. The ce we''re going to is very important to you."

    "Hmph!" Messiah snorted but did notment.

    "How do I open this door?"

    Rose could not help but ask.

    As soon as they arrived at the door, Shaya and Saxson both fell into a long silence. The former recalled many things, while thetter was intoxicated by the beauty of the mechanical civilization. She thought it was some kind of ritual and didn''t dare to make a sound. However, after staring nkly for a long time, she realized that the two of them were really in a daze!

    Moreover, there was an aura on the door that made her very unhappy.

    "Put me down first."

    Shaya helped rose to stand steadily, and the "me foot " debuff disappeared. He stomped his feet, stepped forward, and put his hand in the middle, which was the innermost ring.

    The embossed was left empty, with a palm-sized space.

    As soon as Shaya''s hand touched it, the sound of gears turning could be heard from the whole brass door, as if a long-sleeping behemoth had been awakened.

    At the same time, the six-ring pattern on the door began to spin, and all the scenes of ''the Holy Spirit saves the world'' were aligned. With a ''pop'' and a soft light, the rebound from the door actually pushed Shaya away.

    However, the door didn''t seem to have any intention of opening.

    The embossed began to spin again, returning to their original state.

    Shaya was stunned. This was the first time things had gone beyond his expectations.

    "What''s going on?" Saxson asked.

    "I don''t know."

    Shaya said in a low voice. He tried again, but it was still useless. The first half of the journey was exactly as he had expected, but the " bang " sound should have been a sign of the door opening, so why did it bounce him away?

    He was hesitating when Rose''s voice suddenly came from beside him, " "Move!" He shouted.

    Shaya subconsciously lowered her head, and a violent white light came from behind her, hitting her head on the brass door with a loud bang. Shaya had to cover her ears.

    At the same time, he felt a tight grip on the back of his neck. His entire body was pulled up into the air. In two or three steps, he left the brass steps and was then thrown into a corner of the street.

    Shaya quickly raised her head, and her pupils suddenly shrank.

    Fredrick was finally here!

    The Holy See was standing on a low wall, his pure white robe fluttering without any wind. He looked no more than forty years old, with ck hair and a dignified expression.

    This was less deranged than the Holy See in Shaya''s memory, and more like a normal person.

    But because of this, he was even more afraid.

    The crazy Holy See wasn''t scary at all. He was like a blindfolded donkey, and the fragrance of a carrot was enough to tempt him into a daze.

    But he was clear-headed now.

    "Saxson,"

    Frey suddenly said, and the Duke behind him suddenly stood still.

    "What can I do for you, your holiness?"

    "This matter has nothing to do with you. You can leave."

    Saxson was stunned for a moment before he grinned. He stood up straight, his eyes not giving in at all.

    "This is Elfheim. And you are just a guest."

    Fredrick turned around and chuckled.

    "Very good. Then..."

    "Old thing, look here!"

    Char suddenly shouted. An ice coffin had appeared beside him out of nowhere. It was surrounded by white mist and seemed to be filled with green matcha.

    "Your son is in my hands! Stop screaming!"

 Chapter 156 156

    Chapter 156. Just Say It!

    As expected, Frey''s expression changed drastically when he saw the coffin.

    That was not all. Shaya had a small bottle in her hand, and inside it was the sea monster, Mayenne, who was curled up into a ball. As he shook the bottle, the sea monster inside also moved back and forth with the water.

    "Are you afraid?"

    Char kept the two items and returned to her gentle smile.

    "Since the Holy Spirit''s Oracle didn''t tell you this, can we sit down and have a good talk?"

    The Archbishop''s eyes flickered.

    He hesitated for a few seconds before the hand in his sleeve slowly opened.

    "What do you want to talk about?"

    Char heaved a sigh of relief.

    "For example, talk about your disciple, Mia."

    Before Fred could react to this, Loiweise, who was standing beside Char, raised her eyebrows.

    Why did it sound like a girl''s name!

    Char gave her a look that told her to calm down, then continued, " "To tell you the truth, Miss Mia and I fell in love at first sight. I don''t think she''s suitable to be a priestess with her character, she''s more suitable to be my wife, so I''ll just be frank... These two things were stolen by me as betrothal gifts."

    "I think, since I have these two treasures of yours, you''ll be wary of me, right?"

    Fredughed at his words. The Archbishop raised his hand slightly, and Loiweise could not help but tense up. she secretly mobilized her mana to resist.

    However, as he gently clenched his fist, a bright and beautiful light was released from his body and spread in all directions. It was like the shock wave of an atomic bomb explosion, but it only targeted the energy in the air!

    In an instant, whether it was the umted mana absorbed by khorium or the mana gathered by the heart of the nest, they were all swept clean!

    The entire ruins suddenly fell into darkness!

    Saxson was quick to react. He threw a few spells into the air, but before they could rise, they were covered by an even brighter light.

    There were 12 balls of light floating around the Fred. They were like dazzling little suns, scattered in all directions and suspended in the sky, illuminating the entire ruins.

    As expected of an Archbishop. After dispelling the mystic energy, Loiweise immediately lost her ability to fight. Although Saxson was released, he obviously could not affect this person at all.

    "Are you still so confident now?"

    Fred looked at Char.

    Thetter smiled shyly. He tugged at Loiweise and made her stand behind him. Then, he put on a ttering expression and patted his chest loudly.

    "Just say it!"

    The Archbishop walked down the steps expressionlessly, looked at him a few times, then raised his hand and threw out a ray of light that enveloped Char''s body.

    It was as if he had just taken a hot bath. The injuries that Loiweise had left on him had also healed, but there was a pair of shackles on his hands and feet. Although they were light, they also restricted his movements.

    At the same time, a wail was snuffed out before it could even be heard.

    Only then did Char remember that she still had the vengeful spirit of the unlucky Elven Prince, who had been casually ferried by the Archbishop.

    He could be considered to have died with dignity.

    The Archbishop showed his back to the three of them and walked toward the gate.

    Loiweise wanted to attack a few times, but Char stopped her with a look.

    Fred stood in front of the brass door and looked at embossed for a long time. He seemed to have noticed something strange about it.

    "You can understand it, right?"

    He suddenly asked Char.

    Char nodded.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Why don''t you open it?" He asked again.

    "If you can do it, then go!"

    Char would never say such words.

    "Maybe I''m not capable enough." He shrugged. "It''s waiting for a powerful person to appear."

    Hearing this, Fred nced at him inexplicably and then put his hand on it.

    This time, things seemed to have taken a turn for the better. After the embossed turned and the Holy Spirits were aligned, the door made a buzz sound, but it did not push Fredrick away. Instead, a warm light was emitted from his palm, and the whole door suddenly lost its metallic luster and became like jelly.

    Fredrick pulled back his hand and looked at the three.

    Char immediately understood and led the two of them in.

    Behind the door was a whole new world.

    There seemed to be a sun floating in the sky. It was bright and everything could be seen clearly. However, if one looked closely, they would find that the sun was not too dazzling. It was sharp and angr.

    There was a lot of noiseing from above. The buzzing of the propeller was even more piercing than the cicadas in the summer. Rivets, screws, coils, and waste batteries were piled up in small mountains. Around them were mechanical stray dogs that had lost arms and legs, rummaging through the garbage. asionally, one or two would run away when they saw strangers. Theck of limbs did not seem to affect their movements.

    Saxson''s face was filled with shock as he sniffed the thick smell of engine oil in the air.

    "Is this where the Mechanical Civilization is?"

    "No."

    Char shook his head.

    This was the entrance to the Siege City. It was called the entrance to the Siege City."

    Therefore, the door that he had passed through earlier was the entrance to the Siege City.

    Fredrick came in at this time. He didn''t look surprised at all, and his face was still cold.

    "Lead the way," He said.

    Char nodded and pointed at the path to the right of the two garbage piles.

    "Let''s take that path."

    The four of them followed his instructions and moved forward. As they passed through the garbage dump, Shaya asked Saxson to pick up a few pieces of discarded batteries and then charge them with [Lightning Arrow].

    The Duke was stunned.

    "The essence of magic is a regr arrangement of elements, and the batteries of the Mechanical Civilization can break it down into the most primitive elements for use. Of course, such a crude charging method will turn the rechargeable battery into a dry battery."

    Char exined.

    Each battery was the size of a small bucket, and Saxson summoned the air element to carry it.

    If it was not for Fred''s silence and Char''s shackles, they would really look like a group of four adventurers.

    When the path passed by a forest, there was a huge monster parked outside. It looked like an eight-legged spider, its guillotine-like mouth was gobbling up a pile of mechanical stray dogs'' corpses. When it heard movement behind it, it suddenly turned around, its light-light-like electronicpound eyes swept back and forth, and then suddenly pounced!

    Saxson''s heart tightened, but before he could make a sound, there was a sh of light, and the thing was instantly killed.

    Instant killed.

    Char seemed to have foreseen this and gave the Duke a look.

    "Go rece its mechanical core with a battery and cut off the red string in its head."

    Saxson did as he was told. The mechanical spider first curled up into a ball, then spread out again. Its originally red electronicpound eyes turned blue, and it became more docile to the four of them.

    Without Char''s instructions, the group knew what to do. They climbed up and found a t spot to sit on. The eight legs of the spider started moving, and they climbed over the mountains as if they were walking on t ground.

    Finally, it stopped in front of a depression covered in ck grease.

    right in front of him was a fallen " giant ", and the oil seemed to be blood flowing from its body.

 Chapter 157 157

    Chapter 157. Old Actor

    The giant''s body was at least 100 meters long and was covered in dust and debris. There were even green grass growing on it.

    The ck oil came from its open abdomen. a hideous wound ran through its body, as if it had cut a hole in the mountain wall, and the mountain spring gurgled down.

    A special smell hit him in the face.

    The crawling spider seemed to be afraid of the giant. not only did it stop in its tracks, but its huge body was also trembling.

    It did not matter if it shook, but the person on top of it felt like he was sitting on a massage chair.

    "Come down."

    Char sighed and patted the spider''s head with her cuffed hand,forting it.

    As soon as the few of them came down, the crawling spider left in a hurry.

    Without needing Fredrick to look over, Char already knew his mission.

    He raised his hands and pointed forward.

    "The entrance is in that wound. Now, we''ll have to trouble your holiness to take us there."

    "So troublesome?"

    Loiweise looked at the grease on the ground and wrinkled her nose.

    "Can''t we just dry it with fire and pass?"

    "You should stop."

    Char rolled his eyes at her. using fire oil to roast meat, how creative.

    His words were meant for the Archbishop to hear, and thetter''s mouth twitched as if in response to him. Then, with a slight flip of his palm, a light bridge that seemed to be solid appeared on the ck oil stain and extended toward the giant''s wound.

    The four of them stepped on the bridge of light and came to the wound. Char did not waste any time and cupped his hands at Fred.

    "Please help me untie it."

    With a sound, the chain was broken.

    Char moved his hands and quickly found a spot on the cross-section of the densely packed parts and coils, and cut it with the holy sword.

    Peeling off the rough surface, it revealed the brass door covered in oil and stains.

    The door was only about a meter in diameter. It was more like a dial.

    However, as Char inserted the key, everything changed.

    The pitch-ck key seemed to dissolve in the keyhole and instantly broke down into tiny parts, which then flowed to every gap in the door, filling all the gaps.

    Immediately after, the ground under the four people''s feet shook, and the ck oil that had flowed into puddles on both sides of the wounds began to retract!

    The oil that had flowed out all retracted back into the giant''s body, and the two sides of the wound were also regenerating at a speed visible to the naked eye!

    The broken coil quickly extended, and the osciting device flew out of the oil stains andbined back into one. The moss-covered section quickly became as fresh as ever.

    Everything seemed to have gone back in time.

    Other than Char, the other three did not expect this to happen!

    They were about to be stitched together in the wounds, but they seemed to be trapped by some kind of force. Even Fredrick could not struggle at all!

    However, there was no fear in his''s eyes. Instead, there was a faint joy.

    Finally, thest nail returned to the giant''s body. Its wound waspletely healed, and its eyes suddenly opened. Blue light shot straight into the sky, reflecting the artificial sun with its sharp edges.

    The light suddenly fell from the sky and enveloped the entire giant.

    With thest beep, the giant suddenly copsed and disappeared.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The grass on the ground was green, and the air was fresh as before, as if there had never been a giant here.

    When the few of them opened their eyes again, the world they were in was already very different.

    It was not as abandoned and deste as the previous scene. Although the humming sound of the propeller and the shrill siren were still in the air, the unpleasant smell of engine oil was no longer present.

    On the contrary, the air was very fresh, surrounded by trees and grass.

    What was even more shocking was that the ce where the garbage dump had been was now filled with exquisite metal buildings.

    They looked like they were designed for halflings, gnomes, and mushroom people. They were much shorter than normal houses, but their appearance was unusually exquisite.

    Saxson felt that the top of his head was pitch ck, as if he was standing in the shade. He looked up and was stunned.

    Above his head was the crotch of an iron giant.

    His heart trembled, and he hurriedly took a few steps outside. then, he stared at the 100-meter-tall steel giant for a long time.

    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this was the one who was lying on the ground just now.

    "What''s going on?"

    He muttered.

    The shock had made the Duke forget about the situation they were in. His heart sank when he saw Fredrick.

    They were still facing a great enemy.

    However, Char''s next words made him even more apprehensive.

    "Can we talk openly now?"

    Char looked at Fred.

    There was an additional buff in his status bar.

    [Siege Encirclement: When you stand on thend of Siege Encirclement, everything here will not be monitored.]

    As a matter of fact, he had already noticed something was wrong before Fredrick showed up.

    For example, the entrance.

    The door''s mechanism was very simple. There were six ring embossed on the door, representing the first era to the sixth era. As long as a person from the seventh era put his hand on it, it could be opened.

    The two times he was bounced back, it was because of the other forces above.

    The power that made Loiweise feel slightly ufortable was the opposite of the mystic energy, the power of Fredrick.

    As the Archbishop retracted his power, the door that was already opened by Char waspletely pushed open.

    In other words, he had been here a long time ago, probably after the open beta.

    With his abilities, it was a piece of cake for him toe here without anyone knowing. after all, this was the ce where he died, and Char would not believe that he did not have any memory of it.

    If this was just a guess at first, then Fred''s appearance and his behavior undoubtedly convinced Char that this veteran actor wanted to put on a show with him.

    Char knew Fredrick well, even better than the Archbishop knew himself.

    Interestingly, Fred also seemed to understand that Char knew him, so he acted strangely.

    The Archbishop was a cold and controlling person. If he was normal, the first thing he would do after appearing would not be to attack Char, but to dispel the mana and mana in the air, just like what he didter, to put an end to any possible changes. After all, Saxson only needed a small magic spark to cause the ruins to spiral up to the sky.

    If Mia could think of this, he would have thought of it.

    That was why when he acted strangely, Char immediately confirmed that her guess was correct, and everything that followed was just an act for the sacred souls.

    Now that they were in another space without any surveince, it was naturally time for them toy their cards on the table.

    Char looked at the Archbishop.

 Chapter 158 158

    Chapter 158. I Don''t Believe It!

    Hearing that, Fredrick walked out of his crotch quietly.

    He looked around, and there was no novelty, sadness, or joy on his face.

    Char knew that this man''s smile was the most friendly and upright smile, otherwise he would not have be an Archbishop of the holy see so early.

    How could a religious leader notugh?

    "This is the sieging area, right?" He asked.

    Char hummed and waited for him to continue.

    "Hand it over."

    Fred extended his hand.

    Char knew what he was referring to and did not argue. He raised his hand and a coffin and a bottle filled with matcha appeared between them.

    He did not have any intention of hiding it and gave it out directly.

    Fredrick''s eyes stayed in the coffin for a while, as if he could see through the ster and see through Luke, who was on the verge of death.

    He raised his eyes.

    "The method to save him."

    "I don''t know."

    Char generously provided a high-quality answer.

    "I don''t have the intention to negotiate with you." Fred said indifferently, "I never negotiate with others."

    "I know, that''s why I''ve never thought about it."

    ? "So you killed him?"

    "Luke didn''t die, but he wasn''t far away either." Char looked up at the sky. The aircraft in the distance was circling in the air like a fat bird, but its trajectory showed a faint pattern.

    "Let''s talk about something else for now, your holiness. You didn''te here with me just to say this, did you?" He changed the topic.

    Fred nced at him and seemed to see through Char''s thoughts. He raised his hand and clenched his fist. A few golden pirs of light appeared in the sky in the distance, and the aircraft evaporated like railguns.

    Char''s mouth twitched.

    "You''ve been staring at those things since just now, more carefully than any other ce. They''ve changed their flight path twice as well. They''re probably sending some sort of signal."

    Fred smiled faintly. With a wave of his hand, three shackles appeared on the three of them. This time, there were actually three more captives.

    "Since you''re familiar with it, you should know where we won''t be discovered, right?"

    "To the East, there is a cave where mechanical dogs and violent apes live. They won''t be detected there."

    "Lead the way,"

    "Alright," He said.

    Char turned around and gave the two of them a look, telling them to calm down before he started walking.

    The Siege City was not very big. It was a town, but including the hills and forests outside the city, the entire area was only four times the size of Astan City. There was no leveling point here. Even if the monster was killed, it would not give any experience because it would be reborn no matter what. In Crickto''s words, the consciousness of all mechanical monsters was copied onto the cloud server. Char had always thought that this was a special way of setting up the system, but now he had a rough idea.

    This guy might really be talking about cloud servers, but he could not be sure if what crystal said was the same as what he understood.

    The road was not long, but it was quite dangerous. They had to pass by two water treatment nts and a patrol base. Fredrick probably saw through Char''s real intention, so he cast a group divine concealment spell and let the four of them pass through the dangerous area.

    Fine, his n to kill with a borrowed knife had failed.

    "Follow behind me and don''t walk around."

    "There are invisible detection machines here," Shaya said with a dark face.

    The Archbishop raised his eyebrows, as if he was curious why he was suddenly so cooperative.

    Next, Char was like a prophet. The path he chose was very strange. Sometimes, even though it was only a very short distance, he had to take a big detour. He also kept stopping, as if he was stalling for time, but the Archbishop did not stop him.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    He could tell that this path perfectly avoided the metal balls that would pop their heads out from time to time.

    What was even more shocking was that the four of them kept a fixed distance from the detector every time they brushed past it. From the way it turned its head to look at them from time to time, this was probably the maximum distance, which confused the machine.

    The three of them followed Char through the ce safely, and he heaved a sigh of relief.

    Thew of the patrol manufacturing base was tounch an indiscriminate attack once it detected the cloaking. The Archbishop would definitely protect himself, but not rose and Saxson.

    This guy was taking revenge on him for his petty tricks. How hateful.

    When they arrived at the cave, before they even entered, they were greeted by the stench of engine oil mixed with a stench. It was very lively inside.

    Fred casually threw a skill in, and it instantly became quiet. However, the cave was not damaged in the slightest, and even the rocks on the mountain walls did not fall off.

    Char''s eyelids twitched as he suddenly realized a problem!

    Although Fred was strong, he was actually this strong at this moment.

    This was not a skill, it was simply the control of some kind of power!

    He was so strong that he was not human anymore!

    "We can talk now."

    He found a ce to sit.

    He did not seem to move, but Loiweise and Saxson''s eyes rolled back, and their bodies fell limply.

    Char quickly caught Loweise, and then saw the Duke crash into the ground with a loud thud.

    "I''m sorry, Saxson. It''s not because you stored my ck materials. Never!"

    Even though he said that, he still adjusted his posture and let him lean against the mountain wall.

    After that, he put away his frivolous attitude and looked at the Archbishop seriously.

    "We are now allies, right?"

    Fred''s expression remained the same, and he did notment.

    Char stood up and looked down at him, his eyes as bright as the stars in the night sky.

    "Since we''re allies, there''s no need to hide it. To tell you the truth, no matter what sacred souls told you aspensation, I''m sure they were lying to you. You couldn''t have be one of ''them'' before, and you can''t be one now. This was a lie from the beginning, do you know why?

    "Because only by bing a God''s Chosen One can one be one of them. They will not allow the appearance of a God''s Chosen One this time. Or perhaps they''re trying to make everyone a chosen one, but that doesn''t include you, sir."

    Fred''s expression changed slightly. After a while, he smiled.

    "A month and a half ago, I received an Oracle. Do you know what it was? "

    "What?"

    "It''s exactly as you said."

    "Huh?"

    Char could not help but be stunned, and his mind was in a mess.

    Just like I said?

    "But it''s not all the same. For example, they admitted that what they did before was a scam and pointed out that the abyss''s suggestion was nothing more than another scam. This time, they came up with a new idea."

    What a good move to advance by retreating

    Char immediately came to a realization.

    It turned out that the Holy Spirits knew from the very beginning that the natives would gradually wake up, and even recover their memories of the past. As the most difficult one to control, they simply told Fredrick that all the rehearsals in the past were not dreams, but things that might really happen.

    In the 177 reincarnations, Fred had indeed never seeded. This was a fact, and it was also something that he had the deepest impression of!

    "I don''t believe it," Fred suddenly said.

 Chapter 159 159

    Chapter 159. Disgusting

    "Eh?"

    Char was shocked. this person had nt even instigated a rebellion yet, why did he look like he was going against them?

    "Why?" He asked.

    Hearing this, Fred sneered.

    "Their idea is very simple, and it''s in line with my previous idea. Since I want to change to a stronger body that''s close to immortality, why don''t I choose an Elf or a Dragon, but a monster in the deep sea?

    "Although the first two''s lives are not worth mentioningpared to Mayenne''s near-eternal life, they are far more powerful than the weak human race. They also have a bright future that far exceeds Mayenne''s, not to mention a civilization that can enjoy prosperity as they please.

    "No matter how strong I be, I can''t change the fate of aging and death. Therefore, they are willing to take the initiative to change my body and ensure that I can be an Archbishop every time.

    "This is a permanent employment contract and also a promise to me.

    ''Tsk, crazily changing ounts to survive''

    Char could not help but click his tongue at this thought.

    "But why is this fake?"

    "I didn''t say it''s fake, I just said I don''t believe it."

    Fredrick''s calm eyes were slightly disturbed, and Char felt like his soul was burning.

    "I don''t believe in their promise. Because they lied to me.

    "There are only two reasons why the Holy Spirits canmunicate with mortals. Either the mortals are pious enough, or they are powerful enough. Ortlinde belongs to the former, while I belong to thetter. In other words, I don''t believe them at all."

    Char''s expression changed, "Then, isn''t she pious enough?."

    In his opinion, there was no more devout believer than Mia.

    Fred, however, shook his head.

    "She''s too devout and pure. Her faith is too pure. It''s not something that a dirty and selfish existence like the Holy Spirits can obtain. What she believes in is truepassion and kindness, just like how her heart is pure and spotless. I have noticed this from the beginning."

    "Then where does she get her divine power from?" Char was shocked.

    Fred smiled slightly, revealing a shocking aura.

    "The Holy Spirits can give you divine power, why can''t I?"

    Char waspletely speechless!

    What the f*ck?

    Was he really not human?

    The ability of a Priest was like a bank clerk providing loans to the outside world. No matter how much it was, it would not be with their own money, but from the vault of the bank behind them... The Holy Spirits.

    He had always thought that Mia would be like this.

    However, in fact, she was not like that!

    She was relying on Fredrick''s private savings.

    Thinking of this, Char''s eyes suddenly turned cold. "Is this the reason you sacrificed her to obtain the divinity? "

    "Of course."

    Fred''s eyes were emotionless, as if the matter they were discussing had nothing to do with him.

    "Flesh and blood are firewood. It''s too heterogeneous. Only pure souls can light the divine fire. Her soul ispletely enough."

    Char took a deep breath and suppressed his anger.

    "And then?" He asked.

    "They favor me because I''m strong, but who can guarantee that I''ll still be as strong as I am now after I change my body?"

    Fredughed disdainfully. "There''s also the so-called promise from the Holy Spirits of Order. A contract manager personally signed the contract. Would I believe it? What a joke, the only thing that could be trusted was power. The promise of God was not even as good as the documents of the mushroom people. That''s why i don''t trust them at all."

    After a pause, he suddenly stared at Char.

    "Secondly, I don''t believe that I will fail."

    "But you''ve always been a coward in the past."

    Char suddenly shut his mouth.

    Yes, the other party had failed 177 times in the past.

    Fred''s eyes were indifferent. "I know in advance which line will have a problem, so I will naturallye to solve the problem. And you are the biggest variable. A month and a half ago, after the Holy Spirits told me those things, I used ten days to recover those memories. Even though they were destroyed to the point that only fragments were left, I also found that I couldn''t get around you no matter what. But you''re God''s Chosen One, and I can''t take the risk of being discovered by the Holy Spirits to trap you in the church''s cemetery.

    "So you came to the entrance of the ruins in advance, sealed the door, and acquiesced to what I did, even though I took away Mayenne and Luke? "

    "Yes," Frey said.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Char lifted his eyelids. "But Luke is half-dead now. If you force him, you''ll only get Mayenne''s dead body. Don''t tell me you have a hobby of parasitizing rotten bodies?"

    "Will you just watch him die?"

    Fred said sarcastically, "You understand me just as I understand you. You''re tied down by too many things. Let''s not even talk about whether I''m using Mia or your other women to threaten you. Just watching Luke die, you can''t do it, right? Although I don''t know how you gained his trust, I think that for someone like you, you''ll probably remember it for a lifetime for betraying his trust.

    "I originally had high hopes for you, especially after you understood my hint and brought me to this safe haven. But you have too many boring things on you, and your hands and feet are tied.

    "When we passed by the base, you were worried that I wouldn''t save the two of us, so you gave in, right? If not for these, you''d already be invincible in front of me. It''s a pity you''re too stupid.

    "You know nothing."

    Char cursed in a low voice, but his heart was inexplicably irritated.

    He knew that he was threatening him.

    He took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down.

    At this moment, a voice that had been silent for a long time appeared.

    "Char, let me talk to him."

    Eh?

    "Mitsuya?"

    "What?" Char was stunned. "I thought you can''t talk to anyone other than God''s Chosen One?"

    The goddess paused for a few seconds and suddenly said, "I just realized that he might be the Chosen One."

    "F*ck? Are you kidding me?"

    Char raised his head in disbelief and looked at Fredrick.

    How could he be God''s Chosen One?

    Wait...

    Wait a minute!

    ording to Mitsuya, God''s Chosen Ones were those who were born at the right time. Without exception, they were geniuses that only appeared once every thousand years,

    It seemed that Frederick was the one.

    He was a powerful existence that even the Holy Spirits coveted and wanted to rope in as their spokesperson. Furthermore, his strength was acknowledged by even Zin''rokh!

    If not for the appearance of Char or the yers. The people of this era would have definitely been led to Zin''rokh''s nest by him!

    However, the truth was that he was either dead, or his n had failed and he was disheartened, bing a tool.

    Thinking about it this way, he really was a God''s Chosen One.

    "Why did you only realize it now?"

    "He hasn''t died before..."

    It was so f*cking reasonable that he could not refute it...

    Char asked, "But what do you want to say to him? What should I do?"

    "Put your hand on his forehead."

    "Why does this action look so disgusting?"

    "Why don''t you hold his hand?"

    "Well, forehead then."

    Char looked at Fred''s poker face and felt that his request was so silly.

    "Can I do something to you?"

    "What?"

    "Can i touch your forehead?"

    Even if the his heart was as calm as water, the corners of his mouth twitched a few times.

    "What a boring trick."

    "That means I can?" Char asked again.

    "As you wish."

    ''You motherf*cker, do you think I want to touch you!''

    Char''s heart was burning with anger, but he did not dare to make a sound. He approached the other party and slowly ced his palm on Fred''s forehead under his strange gaze.

    Then, the other party''s expression changed!

 Chapter 160 160

    Chapter 160. I''m done.

    Char felt as if he had just pped Fred''s forehead, and the scene was frozen at this moment.

    As long as he raised his hand, the conversation between the two would suddenly be interrupted, just like the Ubisoft server.

    It was enough to think about it.

    Half an hourter, no one knew what Mitsuya said to Fredrick, but Fredrick''s poker face turned gloomy, then relieved, then tense, and finally rxed helplessly.

    "I''m done," He said.

    "What the hell?

    "What?"

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I misunderstood."

    Char pulled his hand back and rubbed it against his clothes.

    The Archbishop had a lot of facial oil on his forehead.

    "What did you say to him? If he''s God''s Chosen One, then what''s up with me?" He asked in his heart.

    "You can ask him yourself."

    Mitsuya''s voice sounded tired.

    "I''m crazy! Only a lunatic would ask!"

    Char cursed in his heart.

    "Your holiness, what did you guys talk about?" He asked calmly.

    Fred''s expression remained the same as he said indifferently, "She told me that life and death are the norm. Nothing subjective is eternal. The two Gods who created everything in this world and maintained the rules of the world can be said to be dead, but they can also be said to be eternal-they have be a part of this world. Matter, energy, the changes of matter and energy, and thews of operation. If I want to be truly eternal, I have to be such an objective existence. Otherwise..."

    He shook his head, as if he was unwilling to continue.

    "Then are we..."

    Fred shook his head, and his body suddenly exuded a kind of overbearing aura.

    "She said that no one can be eternal, which means that no one has ever appeared before. I will try to find this path. What''s judged bymon sense is an ordinary life, and I''m different from them.

    "Since I''ve never seeded in the past, perhaps this is a feasible path. of course, I''ll continue to walk down this path."

    Hearing this confident deration, Char''s eyes narrowed. "That''s not right, your holiness. We''re both traitors, so we shouldn''t have such a bad rtionship, right?"

    "A traitor?"

    "It means that you are a traitor, standing against the Holy Spirits, isn''t it?"

    Fred smiled.

    "What you said is reasonable. But you should understand that the premise of an alliance is equal strength. Otherwise, there will only be very and attachment. No matter how beautiful the coat is, the core is the same."

    "I naturally understand." Char smiled.

    He was not just a powerful priest who had transcended the realm of mortals. He was also the highest authority in the United Holy Kingdom. The mentor was a noble existence sitting at the head of the round table. His words were clearly saying, "You''re too weak and don''t have the right to form an alliance with me."

    Indeed, even the insufferably arrogant Royal Court had to allow the army of the Holy United Kingdom to freely enter and exit Elfheim. Such an alliance was no different from the tyrant forcing himself on it.

    However, for him to express his thoughts so subtly, it showed that he valued Char.

    What he needed to do now was to increase the stakes.

    "Have you ever thought about how to leave this ce?"

    Char asked him.

    Fred was just about to answer when his expression suddenly changed.

    With his perception, it was not difficult for him to notice the sudden appearance of more machines around him.

    They had indeed suddenly appeared, as if they had never existed before and had just suddenly emerged from the ground.

    "The living beings inside, listen up! You''ve been surrounded by thew enforcement team of the master craftsmen!

    "There are only three paths in front of you: First, put down your weapons and surrender. The second is to resist and be beaten into a pulp by us. The third is to beat us into scrap metal and make us surrender.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Choose!"

    A loud voice came from outside.

    Fred nced at Char''s face.

    "You did it?"

    "What else?" Char shrugged. "As a human, it''s a process of constant trickery and counter-trickery. You im to know me well, but in fact, you''re far from being good enough."

    "When?" Fred asked with interest.

    "The group of aircraft you destroyed is called the Rusty Feather II Reconnaissance Aircraft. The purpose of their existence is to indicate whether there are intruders. They don''t have any image transmission or tracking functions. I only took a few more nces before you destroyed them. This is the distress signal."

    "What about the location?"

    Char exined, "When we stepped on the bridge of light and passed by the ck oilke, I rubbed some of it on the sole of my shoe. When we passed by the base, I left some smelly footprints inside. The base will clean up every afternoon at this time. The cleaning robot will first sweep my footprints, and their trajectory will form a symbol, representing a kind of mineral."

    He stood up and knocked on the rock wall. A stone with white crystal particles fell down.

    "This is not a safe cave, but the ce where those minerals are produced. The machinery you destroyed was a miner, just too ugly."

    Fred pped his hands, but his expression revealed that he was full of confidence and nonchnce.

    In his eyes, what was outside was nothing more than a bunch of scrap metal.

    When he walked past Char, he patted his shoulder.

    "In the face of absolute power, all schemes are futile."

    Char did notment.

    After Fred left, the sounds ofsers and cannonballs being fired came from outside. The sounds of explosions symbolizing the machinery turning into scrap metal lingered in the ears.

    The battle outside was intense, but it was unusually quiet inside.

    Char was not worried at all about what would happen if Frey won, because he knew that Frey had no chance of winning.

    He picked up Losweise and let her lean into his arms, but in his heart, he was asking Mitsuya.

    "Hey, what''s going on? It''s about the identity of God''s Chosen One."

    "I don''t know."

    "Do you have any idea where this ce is? Do they look familiar?"

    "I don''t have a clue. I''ve never seen him before, so I don''t know."

    Char could not help but get angry, "How the f * ck do you not know anything? How can you be a Goddess like this?"

    "You''re talking nonsense," said Messiah angrily. "If I knew everything, I wouldn''t have a say in this. It was the two of them who did all the work, leaving me to do this kind of work!"

    Charwas speechless.

    "So, my identity as God''s Chosen One was snatched from him, and we were bound?"

    "There''s no problem with understanding it this way."

    "What about giving it away?"

    "You still want to give it away? I''m still a Goddess! You''re willing to give me away?"

    "For the sake of your big breasts, I''ll hesitate for five seconds before nodding.

    "Go to hell!"

    The other end went offlinepletely.

    Char called out a few times to no avail, and could only give up resentfully.

    At this time, the sound outside was getting weaker, and the ground was shaking rhythmically.

    Char understood that Crickto had probably driven his big-headed son over.

    "May the Buddha bless you, Mr. Fredrick."

    Char made a cross in front of his chest and called out, "Supreme Heavenly Lord Buddha."

 Chapter 161 161

    Chapter 161. I am a reasonable person.

    The encirclement of the Siege City soldiers was a strange space left behind when the tin soldiers fell. The door at the entrance. Although it was called a door, it was actually a "time backtrack" device.

    This ce was more like a strange crack in time, and the area where the four of them were standing was the original appearance of the entrance of the Siege City wall."

    The ruins and the broken Steel Giants were also one of the possibilities that the Siege City soldiers'' encirclement had be after it had been destroyed and weathered.

    Its owner, or rather, the only living person in the Siege City soldier''s encirclement, the great craftsman, Criclto, was the first living being created by the tin soldiers, a half-machine, half-living existence.

    Even though he said that, it sounded like he was just a tool.

    However, in reality, he was a God here!

    Char had asked Crickto what was going on, and the great craftsman had frankly said that after the soldier''s death, he had used his own divinity as an energy core to cast him, so he could be considered half a son of Siege City''s soldier, and could also be considered a God.

    Even though the idiot Mitsuya did not y much of a role, she had exined to Char about the divinity''s function in a private conversation. it was indeed a condensation of power, and divine power was just purer energy. it had no advantage in terms of energy level.

    Therefore, even if Fredrick could do whatever he wanted in the human world, he wouldn''t be able to win against a man who had inherited God''s legacy.

    This was the true second generation of a God!

    Furthermore, Crickto was driving his big-headed son.

    It was a short, Human-shaped Iron Puppet, and its most distinctive feature was its head.

    Its head not only served as Cricto''s cockpit, but it also served as an activity room, bathroom, kitchen, dining room, and work desk. It was basically a house.

    Therefore, Crickto stayed at home no matter what and closed the door wherever he went.

    As an otaku, the most precious thing of an otaku machine as his home, he naturally received the most exaggerated resources.

    Char had once brought his Mystletainn here and asked if it was really a man with the word "Tai" in it. After a few nces, he was sure that the legend was nonsense. The sword was made of an alloy and was used in his house.

    Char asked where it was, and he pointed at the rice window on the translucent wall. Char thought it was the window frame, but it turned out that the entire wall was covered with them.

    In other words, this big head was made of excellent metal.

    All attacks with special rules and special effects were rendered useless in front of the wall, leaving behind only primitive force and power. Furthermore, Mystletainn''s attributes were not bad, and a wall made of the same kind of alloy would be unimaginably hard.

    Even if the world destroyed his bedroom, nothing would happen.

    It only took a few minutes from big head''s heavy footsteps to the explosion, and then everything calmed down. The chains on Char''s hands and feet broke with a crack.

    Fredrick was probably in deep trouble.

    Char adjusted his cor and walked out of the cave.

    The scene was as tragic as he had imagined. Half of Archbishop Fred''s divine robe was torn, and his originally meticulous hair was as messy as a chicken nest. The ground seemed to have been plowed again, and smoke and anxiety filled the air.

    He was half-kneeling in the soft soil, his eyes seemed to be closed.

    In front of him was a funny-looking big-headed doll, but it had two essories that did not exist in Char''s memory.

    It looked like an exoskeleton armor, but it was more like a propeller. At this moment, the shelf was empty, and there were also traces of high heat. The device made the arm of the doll look bigger, like a brother who was too fit.

    The words on the scroll:

    [Left: Dawn of Hydrogen]

    [Right: Move of Lithium]

    There was a line of words written on the big-headed son''s belly...

    [I''m a reasonable person.]

    Seeing this, Char could not help but be a little dumbfounded.

    He was the one who told her about it.

    "Char!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    A Dwarf with half of his body made of machinery was jumping up and down in the cockpit, and the sound was so loud that the slightly buzzed.

    "I knew it was you! How was it? Did it go smoothly this time?"

    Char staggered a few steps forward.

    "Crickto, you still remember me?"

    "Of course!"

    The big-headed son''s belly button suddenly opened in a spiral, and adder emerged.

    ? "Get on, Char!"

    Char finally came back to his senses. He took two steps in panic and suddenly turned around. "Wait, I have two morepanions."

    He first carried rose out, and Crickto smiled knowingly.

    "Ha, you''re still the same."

    Then, Char carried Saxson out.

    The look in Crickto''s eyes changed.

    "When did you be so perverted?"

    "Shut up. He''s a friend."

    "Friend? What about that one?" Crickto pointed at Fred, who was kneeling on the ground. "You actually have a friend who''s so good at fighting. Is this the incarnation of that Zin''rokh or something?"

    "No, Zin''rokh is my underling now. This is an enemy."

    Char walked to a gun-holding machine and broke the red wire andbined it with a blue wire. He then controlled it to carry Saxson while he carried Losweise.

    Arriving at Crickto''s multi-functional house, he smelled a familiar smell-the smell of engine oil mixed with moldy food and the smell of rotten clothes. Char suddenly felt very happy.

    This was all too familiar.

    A familiar impulse surged in his stomach.

    He took out a metal bucket from his usual spot under the bed, held it, and vomited.

    "You''re still the same."

    "I can''t believe you forgot that you have to increase your poison resistance to more than 35," said Crickto, "And your current level is too ridiculous. How did you get the key and open the door at this level? This doesn''t fit my calctions."

    "Let''s not talk about this first," Char raised his head. "What''s wrong with you? You actually still remember."

    I guessed that you might want to ask this question, so I wrote a report in advance.

    The mechanical Dwarf snapped his fingers. It was actually a simted sound effect from the surround sound system, so his fingers could not make any sound.

    A holographic projection appeared in the air. There were 16 windows in total, and each of them shed with the scenes of Char in the Siege City''s Encirclement. They were all from the first-person perspective of Crickto, numbered from 001 to 016. After a few seconds, it switched to 017-032, and continued to move backward.

    "This thing is better than my prop."

    "What?" Mitsuya suddenly said sourly.

    It was broadcasted on all 16 screens simultaneously.

    "Why didn''t you take these out before?" Char asked, ignoring her.

    "Dormant state." Crickto spread his hands. "The authority of thismand is higher. I can''t resist it, and the data will be erased at the end of each round. But you know, once the data leaves a trace, it can''t be erased. I restored the data when I woke up not long ago. I didn''t expect so many things to happen while I was in hibernation."

    He stepped on the swivel chair and rowed in front of Char, opening his arms.

    "No matter what, wee back."

 Chapter 162 162

    Chapter 162. Unfused divinity

    The big-headed son carried them back to Crickto''s Kingdom.

    Although it was called a kingdom, it was actually a building block town that he had built for himself. The buildings that were half the size that the four of them had seen on the road earlier were part of it.

    There were no living people in the tin soldier encirclement except for him. All the living things he saw, whether they were the mechanical animals in the fields, the mechanical birds and aircraft flying in the sky, or the mechanical violent apes that had been destroyed by Fredrick earlier, were all made by him.

    His body was built by him, and his thoughts were woven by him.

    Everything he did was to fight against loneliness.

    Before Char barged in, he had been alone, which was why he cherished this friendship so much.

    This was no longer the Siege City''s soldier reputation realm.

    The big-headed son walked into the city, and the mechanical dwarves around him all ran out of their rooms and greeted him.

    "Good day, great craftsman!"

    "Good afternoon, Crickto!"

    "You''re back so quickly!"

    "He is a genius."

    "What''s wrong?" Mitsuya suddenly whispered.

    "Do I need you to say that?" Char smiled.

    "No, I''m talking about the creation. What he''s doing is almost infinitely close to what Rudvey and Nomier did in the past. He created a body and gave thought to it, but his starting point is wrong."

    "Starting point? What do you mean by that?"

    "Nomier said that life is a seed and doesn''t need a blueprint, so she only provided the rules and allowed them to grow freely. it''s not like him," Mitsuya mumbled, "Even their trajectories and operating modes arepletely influenced. Even if these puppets can speak ten thousand, a hundred thousand, or a million sentences, they can''tpare to mastering words and sentences and then freelybining them. That''s why I said he was wrong."

    "I''ve reminded him of a simr principle."

    "And the result?"

    "No results. That''s why he chose such a stupid way," Char murmured. He and Fredrick are the same kind of people. They would not give up.

    This time, it was Mitsuya who was silent.

    The scene of Crickto opening the window and greeting his creation was exactly the same as Char remembered.

    "Hello, Crickto."

    "Ah?"

    The cksmith''s head turned a hundred and eighty degrees.

    "Your [Power of Creation] scroll hase in handy."

    "Ah? How is that possible?" He also turned around with a surprised look on his face. "That thing itself is a paradox!"

    "However, in some spaces where the rules are already messy, it can bepletely realized."

    Charughed, and then told him the story of Hilda''s meditation space.

    Listening to the story, Crickto''s expression was much richer than before.

    His eyes glowed even more brightly after he heard that.

    "Interesting story. I feel like I''ve been inspired!

    "It seems like this high authoritymand is directed at everyone. The reason why your witch lover''s memories are piling up is due to data redundancy. That''s why the area administrator was born."

    "So you''re a parameter. You were brought into this program and tested it 177 times. Now it''s really starting to run."

    "Oh, oh, oh! I have to make a copy of the past historical records. It might be useful!"

    As he spoke, he jumped back to his work desk and got busy, as if he had forgotten about Char.

    Sure enough, being busy could make one forget their troubles.

    Char chuckled.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    He opened a partition from the ceiling, pulled down a hammock, and put rose in.

    "When will they wake up?" He asked.

    Without turning his head, Crickto replied, "The woman''s resistance to divine spells is 0, and she will be unconscious for 11 hours and 22 minutes. The man would wake up in another 3 hours, 24 minutes and 7 seconds. I''ve quantified their abilities and made a panel in hanging window number two."

    The two of them had been scanned when they passed by the steel puppet''s stomach.

    Char looked up and saw window number two.

    [Character: Losweise]

    [Race: Human]

    [Identity: level 35 Valkyrie]

    [HP: 2475/2475]

    [Mana: N/A]

    [Divinity (Unfused): 2/1700]

    [Heart of The Nest (Unfused): 99/100]

    Attributes:

    [Strength: 102+5]

    [Agility: 102+5]

    [Physique: 102+5]

    [Intelligence: 22+5]

    [Perceptive Sense: 102+5]

    [Charm: 10.]

    Char could not help but feel a little envious when he saw the luxurious waist.

    This also confirmed his guess that Losweise had not recovered her original strength. she was only so strong because of the energy umted in the Heart of The Nest.

    However, the Heart of The Nest was a little low-end. It only had an upper limit of 100 points and had beenpletely destroyed by the divinity.

    "Crickto, can these two items also be transformed into energy?" He asked again.

    "There''s nothing that can''t be quantified. Even if there is, it''s just that I haven''t found a way to do it," said Crickto.

    "What about my enemy?"

    "Here."

    Another panel appeared in front of Char.

    He ignored the fact that Fredrick was a man of luxury and went straight to the divinity.

    However...

    [Character: Fredrick]

    [Race: Human]

    [HP: 1/7358]

    [Mana: 122/6445]

    [Divine power: 47]

    It did not have a divinity, but it had divine power.

    "Crickto, this is..."

    Obviously, Crickto knew what he was curious about. He replied, "You mentioned it in number 176''s historical records. You said that you wanted to test if the pure and immacte Valkyrie could activate the holy sword''s power, but her silly look in the dress was too cute, so I guess you did it in number 177. The creation of a divinity requires an environment, high temperature and high pressure. That should be a high pressure state."

    Char ignored the dark history in his words and said with a serious expression, "Are you saying that Fredrick''s divine power hasn''t crystallized yet, and he only needs to be provided with a suitable environment?"

 Chapter 163 163

    Chapter 163. Can You Do That Again?

    When Fredrick woke up, he found himself in a ss jar.

    He was surrounded by liquid, and he had a breathing machine in the shape of a pig''s nose on his mouth. He could see clearly through the surface of the ss cover.

    Almost at the same time, two figures walked in from outside, as if they had been monitoring his movements.

    It was Char and the mechanical Dwarf.

    The Archbishop had probably never been in such a bad mood before, but he was a meticulous person, so he immediately understood his situation. He began to frantically calcte his chips and how to negotiate with the other party.

    At that moment, he saw Char raise a sign with a picture drawn on it.

    "Can you do that again?"

    "Again?"

    "Yes!"

    "In the face of absolute power, all schemes are futile."

    "Hahahahahahaha!"

    Fredrick''s face turned red, and his heart skipped a beat. Even he tried to control himself, he could not help but look away in embarrassment.

    How could he bepared to a 21st-centuryizen when it came to sarcasm?

    Outside, Char was all smiles. He flipped the sign in his hand, and another line of words appeared.

    "Can we talk now? If you agree, then kick the ss jar."

    Fred thought for a moment, then looked at the mechanical Dwarf beside Char, and his mind was in a mess.

    In the end, he still gave up.

    He felt a power that far exceeded his own from the other party.

    Thus, Fred unwillingly kicked the ss jar.

    Whoosh!

    The ss was shattered by his kick, and the liquid inside poured out. Fred also leaked out.

    The two people standing in front of him seemed to have expected this. They jumped back in unison and stepped on a pir that was slowly rising. Shaya even opened an umbre to block the sshing water.

    There were more than a dozen lifelike patchwork drawings on the umbre, and every frame was a picture of Fred and Crickto being chased around by cannonballs andsers during the exchange of skills. All of them were close-up shots, so high definition that even the nose hair could be clearly seen.

    Fred took off his breathing device with great difficulty and climbed out of the water. His heart skipped a beat when he saw the painting.

    Damn it.

    Char guessed that the other party was almost done with her anger, so she put away her umbre, handed over a set of clothes, and made a gesture of invitation.

    The Archbishop snorted coldly, got dressed, and left with the two.

    Outside, the sunlight was a little piercing to Fred.

    "Your holiness, this is the spawn area. We don''t have any other intentions. We''re just here to show you," Char exined with a smile.

    Fred looked around and found that he was in an open space, surrounded by iron puppets of all shapes and sizes. They were dark in color and reflected a ghastly glow under the sun, which further highlighted the overbearing characters on them.

    "Soft."

    "Merciful."

    "Refined."

    "Easy-going."

    "Humble gentleman."

    Fred was stunned!

    However, even though he was shocked, he did not show it.

    Each of the puppets before him was no less powerful than the big-headed iron puppet that had knocked him down. The Light-forged Puppets of the United Holy Kingdom were like children''s toys in front of these puppets.

    The other party had brought him to this ce again, so the purpose of deterrence was self-evident.

    "Your holiness, you said before that in the face of absolute power, all schemes are futile. I agree with you." Char said sincerely.

    Fred''s mouth twitched.

    "A poor mockery."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "No, I''m just saying that this sentence is right." Char smiled and said, "At the same time, I''ll show you the power I have. Of course, I''m not threatening you. I just want to cooperate and reach a win-win n."

    "Tell me, what do you want to do?"

    Char snapped his fingers, and Crickto immediately handed over a manuscript.

    Fred took it and looked at it with a grave expression.

    "This is..."

    "This is a change that might happen in the future. You may not care about this, but I''m different. There are too many people and things involved in this, and I care about them all. So let''s make a deal. I can give you what you want, but from now on, we won''t talk to each other on the surface, and we''ll be traitors in secret. How about it?"

    Fred did not answer immediately. Instead, he flipped through the things in his hands.

    Written on it was when and where the demon disaster would break out, how the surrounding forces would react, what the internal public opinion of the United Holy Kingdom would be, and so on. It was like a calendar.

    However, he also felt that it looked familiar, as if all of this had happened in the past. The content was so real that he could not believe it.

    "Huh?" Fred suddenly raised his head and asked in surprise, "You stayed awake during the 177 reincarnation?"

    "Of course." Char nodded.

    "Why didn''t you tell me from the beginning?"

    "Will you listen?" Char retorted, not even trying to hide his sneer.

    Fred snorted and did notment.

    Indeed, if it was not for this series of failures and toying with him, he wouldn''t have thrown away his restraint so easily, nor would he have looked him in the eye. As an Archbishop, he was used to using amanding tone and a condescending attitude towards others, which was obviously not what Char wanted.

    Fred took a deep breath.

    "Tell me the details,"

    "Alright. I''ll provide you with a divinity."

    "What!"

    "Calm down, calm down, don''t make such a big fuss. I''ll tell you exactly how this thing came about and how it suppresses your personality," Char said seriously, "If you rashly fuse with it, you will most likely be a puppet of the Holy Spirits, and you will be possessed at any time, bing a tool. Of course, it does not mean that it is absolutely useless. Since you want to carve out a path, it is always good to have a reference."

    "Where did you get the divinity?"

    Fred''s burning eyes swept around andnded on Crickto.

    The master cksmith was instantly enraged, and she jumped up to kick the Fred''s knee.

    "What are you looking at? What kind of look was that? Ah, what''s with that look?"

    "Crickto, calm down!"

    Char grabbed Crickto''s arm and let him kick him a few times in the air. He then suppressed hisughter and said to Fred, "It has nothing to do with him. It''s the divinity on Ortlinde''s body."

    "The Valkyrie?"

    "That''s right. You think that I''m a variable, and that''s indeed the case. The Holy Spirits think so too, but they can''t do anything to me. That''s why, in one of the rehearsals, a divine persona was born in Ortlinde''s body. Now, she has also inherited that thing, but she has be a sharp sword in the hands of the Holy Spirits. Her purpose is to limit me... This time, she has failed as well. You are the backup."

    "Of course, I also failed."

    Fred''s face twitched. then what do you want me to do? "

    "Don''t do anything, no matter what I do."

    The Archbishop cast a strange look at him, as if it had seen through his thoughts.

    "Very good. I''ll get Mia toe to Elfheim to assist in the rescue work. Kid, don''t you need me to save Luke for you?"

    "I''ll figure it out myself."

    "I know."

    Fred nodded, as if he had just been relieved of a heavy burden.

    "Treat her better." He said.

    "Eh?"

    His voice was muffled, and Char thought he was hallucinating.

    When he raised his head, he realized that Fred had already turned around and left.

    It was just that his back looked a little bleak.

 Chapter 164 164

    Chapter 164. There Was Actually Such a Good Thing!

    At night...

    The night sky in the tin soldier enclosure was brighter than anywhere else. In the words of Crickto, this was probably the ce closest to the truth.

    The Siege soldier left a sentence, saying, "The truth needs to be looked up to. this sentence was regarded as a guide by Crickto."

    After leaving behind hisst words in the morning, the Archbishop returned to the cave alone. Char felt that this person was quite boring. He had lived so miserably for so many years. Even though he was the Archbishop and was known as the number one person below the Holy Spirits, when one reached his level, this dazzling status and power would not bring anyfort at all. It would only be more convenient, but more of a burden.

    Char could not be that pure. He was a mortal, very mortal. So now, he was sitting by the pool, eating barbecue and chatting with Crickto. The projection in the air was even ying his simted song and dance performance of the fourth era.

    Although he was having a good time, he did not forget what he had to do.

    He retracted his gaze from Saxson, who was still struggling in the pool, and looked down at the time.

    Losweise should have woken up after taking the potion, right?

    He was hesitating if he should go back and take a look when a hand suddenly hooked around his neck. A hot breath spread from the back of his neck to the front, and the meat that Char was about to eat was snatched away.

    "Are you a dog?"

    Char tugged at the skewer with all his might, but rose bit on it tightly and did not budge. He let go and let her snatch the skewer away.

    Then, the greasy and spicy roasted meat was brought to his mouth by her two silver teeth.

    "Ugh..."

    Char did not hold back, he opened his mouth and ate everything he needed to eat.

    "Is it good?"

    Losweise turned over and sat on hisp, her arms around his neck.

    "It''s delicious."

    "What about me?"

    "You''re delicious."

    Losweise narrowed her eyes in satisfaction, like a satisfied cat, but she suddenly shed her ws.

    "You''re so skilled at flirting

    Char looked elsewhere.

    "By the way, we need to talk."

    "Talk about what?"

    Losweise leaned back, and Char quickly hugged her waist. The girl''s body bent into a soft bow, and her arm straightened. She poked at Crickto, who was busy roasting meat.

    "Hey, boss, give me a skewer of meat."

    "Alright!"

    The master cksmith pressed a button, and an exaggerated sound effect was heard. Five or six ripples appeared on a translucent curtain, and barbecue skewers shot out from the ripples like bamboo shoots after a rain. Then, they shot over at high speed!

    King''s Roast Meat!

    Losweise''s hands quickly crossed, disying wolverine''s signature move as she steadily caught the meat between her fingers.

    Char was speechless as she watched the two of them mess around.

    "Come, feed me!"

    Losweise handed him the meat, and Char epted it helplessly.

    "How long do you n to y for this time?" He asked as he fed her.

    Losweise raised an eyebrow, her mouth stuffed with food as she mumbled, "You''ve started to hate me so quickly?"

    "No, I have something to talk to Fred about."

    "Is it about the divinity?"

    "Yes."

    Char took a tissue and wiped the oil from the corner of her mouth, then said, "I''ve made a deal with Fred, and I''ll hand over this hot potato while I''m at it. Will this affect you in any way?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Losweise thought for a moment and said, "No, but you have to take the Heart of The Nest that I absorbed. It''s already difficult for these two to maintain the bnce, and I can feel that the power of the divinity is far higher than this core. It''s only a matter of time before something happens, so it''s better to solve it together."

    Char nodded.

    He could see this from the interface. After all, Ortlinde''s divinity was formed when she was level 80 and was inextricably linked to the Holy Sword, Narshil. The upper limit of her divine power was 1700 points, which was much higher than the mass-produced level 60 Nest Heart.

    "So you agree?"

    "Am I that kind of woman who doesn''t know the severity of things?"

    Losweise straightened her body and looked down at him. Although there was reluctance in her eyes, she was more restrained.

    "Whether I cane out again in the future is up to you! She''s the main personality, if you can convince Allie to stop being so autistic, then we can still talk, but if she keeps on being like this."

    "That won''t happen, woman."

    Crickto turned his head 180 degrees and exined, "After you take the divinity and the Heart of The Nest, you and the other personality will be back on the same starting line. You are twins, not the main and secondary personalities that grew up in the same body."

    "What?" Losweise''s eyes widened. "What if we start fighting?"

    "It depends on the selection of the environment, which is Char.

    "Eh? Why does it depend on this guy?"

    "If you open your eyes and see his impatient expression, as if saying it''s you and not her, your mood index will definitely plummet by more than 70%. Your control over your body depends on how strong your heart is. This is also acknowledged by the outside world. From the data I collected just now, I can roughly deduce that he is the entire outside world to you, but it may not be the same for the other guy. So, you know what to do in order to keep this in your hands, right?"

    This...

    Char understood that this was to get him to capture Ortlinde as soon as possible.

    There was such a good thing?

    He could notugh, becauseughing would ruin things, so he simply put on a shocked expression.

    What should we do with this?

    Losweise understood as well, and she was in a bad mood.

    She turned her head, her eyes were burning!

    "Listen up!"

    Losweise suddenly pinched Char''s face hard. "In order to see me in the future, you must get the other me! Before that, you''re not allowed to look for other women! Did you hear that?"

    However, seeing how determined she was, Char could not help but feel a little guilty.

    He sighed and pulled her into his arms.

    "I''m sorry, I''m really a guy who''s too lucky."

    As he said that, he gave a look of approval to Crickto.

    ''Well done! As expected of you!''

    ''Of course! After all, it''s me!''

    The cksmith grinned, revealing his shiny teeth.

    The conversation between the two waspleted in silence.

    The next day, Losweise followed Crickto''s instructions and released her mana in a secret chamber, sessfully releasing the unfused Heart of The Nest.

    Then, she fell into a deep sleep.

    She slept all the way until night time. When she woke up again, the look in her eyes had changed.

    A familiar golden luster shed past, like a ck color that quickly disappeared into flowing water, and instantly disappeared.

    The young girl also regained her usual vignce.

    She first looked around, and then her eyes fell on a sword on the bed. She immediately picked it up and pushed the door open.

    However, after she walked out of the door, she could not help but be stunned.

    The flowers and butterflies danced in the beautiful spring light.

    Outside the house, there was a field of rapeseed flowers in full bloom.

 Chapter 165 165

    Chapter 165. Social Death

    Crickto told Char that no data would be erased without a trace, not to mention memories.

    Char was also convinced that the Holy Spirits did not have the ability to manipte an individual''s memory. Otherwise, they would have done so a long time ago and would not haveid their cards on Fredrick.

    Therefore, he guessed that the reason why Ortlinde wanted to fight him so badly was probably because her betrayal at the end of cycle 177 had left a deep impression on her, overshadowing all other memories.

    After sorting out this matter, the path in front of him was very simple.

    He wanted to awaken Ortlinde''s other memories.

    He did not believe that he would lose to a single betrayal after spending more than a hundred rounds with her, two-thirds of which were the girl''s confessions.

    That was impossible!

    Ortlinde took two steps forward in the field of rapeseed flowers and suddenly felt a strong sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    It was as if this scene had appeared in his dreams.

    As if it was a mist

    He had been to this ce before.

    A strong premonition suddenly welled up in her heart, and she suddenly remembered what was going to happen in the next second...

    She looked back at the sky, and her pupils shrank!

    A snow-white Gryphon with a ring of golden feathers around its neck was silently approaching.

    This giant creature was at least four meters wide when it fully extended its arms. It loved to dive down, grab its enemies, and throw them to death. Its sharp ws, which could prate gold and Jade, shone with a metallic luster under the sun!

    In the blink of an eye, the distance between the human and the beast was reduced to a few meters. Ortlinde did not have time to think. She wanted to dodge, but her body moved on its own. As if it was an instinctive reaction, she did not dodge. Instead, she lowered her shoulders and grabbed the hilt of her sword with both hands, shing it diagonally upwards!

    The Gryphon''s right foot was cut, and it let out a cry of pain. Its sharp ws curled up, almost brushing past her hair.

    A few strands of hair floated in the air. Ortlinde panted heavily and finally realized what she had done.

    The Gryphon were at least level 50 strong beasts in the monster guide, so she was not stupid enough to fight them. However, her body had moved on its own just now.

    The sound of pping wings came from behind her again. Ortlinde did not have time to think about this strange phenomenon. She closed her eyes and let her subconsciousness control her body.

    He turned around, raised his sword, and twisted his body into an incredible curve. Then, he urately stabbed the sword into the Gryphon''s lower abdomen.

    In the blink of an eye, the high-speed Gryphon seemed to have hit a sword. The pain made it unable to continue flying, and it fell to the ground, leaving a trail of blood behind.

    Ortlinde was about to go forward to check the situation when she suddenly heard a gasp of admiration.

    "Alright, you''ve finished your apprenticeship."

    When she heard the voice, she was delighted at first, as if she had been waiting for this answer for a long time. But then she quickly realized who this loathsome voice came from, and she turned to look at the source.

    "Char!"

    However, the moment she said that, she was stunned.

    The other party was wearing a red and white swordsman''s uniform, which was the uniform of the church.

    That was not important. What was important was that it looked very familiar.

    Moreover, there was an inexplicable sense of familiarity.

    Ortlinde immediately shook her head and charged forward with her sword.

    She remembered very clearly that the other party was sitting on the throne, his expression as cold as a God''s. Zin''rokh was prostrating at his feet, looking very loyal!

    This was something that could not be erased no matter what!

    Her eyes glowed with a golden color that quickly filled her pupils.

    "The divinity has indeed been tampered with."

    Char was deep in thought.

    He raised his head and looked up at the sky. Suddenly, a projection appeared between the two.

    Ortlinde could not help but stop.

    There was a man and a woman in the projection. The man was Char, and the woman''s back was facing him, so he could not see her face clearly, but her back looked very familiar.

    Me?

    The golden light in Ortlinde''s eyes faded. In an instant, a sense of shyness and uneasiness surged in her heart.

    The girl in the painting was wearing a white dress and holding something in her hand.

    That was a bouquet of holy white roses, representing the love of the gods.

    An answer suddenly appeared in her heart.

    ''No, I... Why would I give this guy such a thing! He must be lying to me! He must be lying!

    ''But that dress...

    Ortlinde knew very well that her mother had left her that dress. She had said that if she met a boy she liked, she could wear it to confess to him and it would definitely seed!<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    She had never told anyone about this...

    At this moment, the person on the screen spoke.

    "Char, are you willing to marry me? I''ll definitely be a good wife!"

    No...

    Ortlinde was about to suffocate!

    She was so embarrassed that her face turned red, and she wished she could spiral up to the sky and explode into fireworks!

    ''Is this really me?

    ''How could he be so stupid!''

    If it were me! I would never say such things!

    However...

    Then what should I say?

    It was wrong! There must be a problem somewhere!

    Seeing her blush and stop in her tracks, Char discreetly waved his hand.

    The screen flickered and instantly changed to another scene.

    It was still the same white dress that Ortlinde was very familiar with.

    However, this time, she was riding on Char. Her hair was messy and stained with grass, and half of her shoulder strap had slipped off, but she did not notice it at all.

    The two of them seemed to have had a fight, and she was still the winner.

    "B*stard! You''ve already rejected me twice! This time, she had to agree no matter what! If this gets out, I won''t have the face to see anyone! I can cook and clean the room. You won''t regret marrying me!"

    ''This is not me!

    ''I wouldn''t say such embarrassing words!''

    Ortlinde threw away her sword and knelt on the ground, crying.

    ''I actually...''

    "Ahhhhh!"

    At this moment, Char walked over.

    "Here, this is your stuff."

    Ortlinde raised her head and saw a sword in front of her.

    Golden mes flickered on the de of the sword, and it was gently licking Char''s fingers.

    "See, the Holy Sword didn''t resist me, why do you still think I''m a monster?" Char said gently.

    "But I''ve seen it with my own eyes!" Ortlinde wiped her tears. "And I even dreamed of you."

    "What did you dream of?"

    The Valkyrie''s face turned red, and even her body became sensitive. She gritted her teeth and grabbed the holy sword. She said angrily, "Hooligan! Shameless! Abnormal!"

    "No, I''m not that kind of person."

    Char pointed at the light screen that had yet to dissipate.

    "Then how do you exin this?"

    "I don''t know. You must be lying to me!"

    ''Come on, you know very well that I''m not lying to you. After all, memories can''t lie to people, and what can''t lie even more is the touch."

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Ortlinde raised her head in surprise and was caught off guard by Char''s embrace. Then, her lips were covered.

    An electric shock ran through her body. She wanted to push him away, but she did not have the strength. A familiar smell entered her nose, and the distant memory that seemed toe from the sky also came back to her. It was like the soft touch of the clouds, making her body warm and numb. For a moment, she forgot to resist.

    She did not know how much time had passed, but when she opened her eyes, Char was already standing a meter away. It was a distance that made her feel safe, but at the same time, she felt a little disappointed.

    It was wrong!

    ''That was my first kiss!''

    Just as Ortlinde was about to explode, Char spoke again.

    "Do you want to know what''s going on?"

    He pointed at the Holy Sword, at the light screen, and then at herself.

    Ortlinde bit her lips in silence, but her eyes were filled with curiosity.

    "Then follow me."

 Chapter 166 166

    Chapter 166. The Man Smiled, and the Woman Drew Her Knife.

    As Char opened a door in the air, Ortlinde realized that the rapeseed field was growing in a huge dome-shaped greenhouse. The sun, clouds, mountains, and forests in the distance were all lifelike murals on the walls. Only the rapeseed flowers were real.

    The Gryphon was also a machine. As Char opened the door, wheels grew out of its ws and it slid straight towards them.

    It only had a piece of soft flesh on its abdomen that she had pierced through.

    a trace of uneasiness quickly rose in her heart.

    She felt that she might have been deceived! The gaze on Char''s back instantly returned to normal.

    "Calm down, this isn''t a lie. I don''t have to do that."

    Char said without looking back.

    "If you didn''t experience those things, you would naturally have no memory of them. And all your reactions show that it was not fake. This is at best a restoration of the scene."

    Ortlinde was speechless.

    She could not refute him, but there was a thought in her heart that made her certain that Char was evil and a liar.

    ? The girl shook her head hard and called out to the holy spirit devoutly in her heart.

    However, the Holy Spirits did not respond to her call this time.

    "You were probably found by the church on the outskirts of Memphis, right?" Char asked.

    "Yes."

    "So you''ve never been to Ko County, right?" Char turned around and pointed at the dome-shaped greenhouse that was full of lies. "But do you dare to admit that you''ve never been to the rapeseed field?"

    Ortlinde bit her lips and shook her head slowly.

    She was indeed unable to refute.

    Ko County was a small town in the north of south sea county, thousands of miles away from Memphis. She had never been there, but she remembered the name of the ce, which seemed to be extremely important to her.

    Moreover, there were also memories of this person in front of him mixed in.

    "Since you remember, you definitely won''t forget a certain selection for the Valkyrie. You were no different from thousands of young boys and girls with lofty dreams. You passed the loyalty test at a young age and were then assigned to serve in different teams. Your ce of service was the Ordnance Center of Ko County."

    Char''s voice was calm as she slowly opened a memory that had been sealed away for a long time.

    "There are no monsters in that ce. in spring, rapeseed flowers bloom. the fragrance will attract some gluttonous beasts, but these beasts attract the more powerful crown Gryphons. in order to show off in front of the girls, a simple-minded man in your team took five people to challenge the Gryphons, but the other four were scratched to death."

    Pain welled up in Ortlinde''s heart. Her eyes reddened as if the softness in her heart had been touched.

    She opened her eyes wide in confusion, not understanding why she wanted to cry.

    At this time, the sound of a Gryphon pping its wings came from behind her. her heart tightened, and fear instantly crawled all over her body!

    Char suddenly grabbed her, and the Valkyrie was caught off guard. She rolled on the ground, covered in dust.

    Her heart was beating fast, as if there was really a gryphon hovering above her head and staring at her.

    However, when he looked up, all he could see was darkness. the so-called pping of wings was just the sound of the mechanical Gryphon behind him, which was walking on wheels, pping its wings like an old hen.

    "In the nick of time, someone saved you."

    Char whispered in her ear.

    A few secondster, she suddenly realized that the two of them were hugging each other in an ambiguous position and hurriedly struggled to break free.

    "Let me go!"

    As she spoke, she even pulled out her sword to stab him.

    Char let go and nimbly jumped away.

    "You''re so unreasonable. I saved you, okay? "

    He was clearly saying something to express his dissatisfaction, but there was a smile on his face, as if he was saying, "You asked me the same question back then, and I also answered the same way."

    Ortlinde was stunned again.

    In an instant, it was as if an electric current was flowing through her body. She suddenly returned to that moment and seemed to remember everything.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "What''s going on?"

    The young girl stood up and muttered in a daze.

    She had never been to the Ko County Armory, nor had she seen Char.

    However, the other party''s words just now made it seem as if it had really happened.

    She remembered everything.

    Char snapped his fingers, waking her up from her daze.

    "Do you want to know the reason? These are the ones."

    Pages of floating windows suddenly floated around her, and words poured down from them like flowing streams.

    Only then did Ortlinde realize that she was led into a dark secret chamber. There were only glowing words around her, all of which recorded her past.

    It was as if she had lived hundreds of different lives.

    Seeing that Ortlinde was stunned, Char made an OK gesture to Crickto, who was hiding in the dark, indicating that she would handle the rest.

    The master cksmith had only saved the data of Char that he had seen at the first moment, but he could not extract what was in Char''s head, so he could only present it in text form. fortunately, the time points and keywords provided enough stimtion to remind the Valkyrie of something.

    Time was still a little tight, or else Char could have done what he did in the previous projection. Let him and Losweise act in hundreds of scenes to restore the original name. anyway, with the scene simtion provided by Crickto, the special effects were easy to choose.

    As time passed, Ortlinde was lost in her hundreds of lives and had long forgotten the mission given to her by the Holy Spirits.

    The Holy Sword slipped from her hand, and the golden light in her eyes seemed to have disappeared.

    After a long time, she opened her dry mouth.

    "Are these real?"

    "It can be said that they are all real, because they did happen. You can also say that they''re all fake because those are not the choices you made."

    After a pause, Char pointed at one of the scenes. It was an image, because the image was too impactful. It was the famous painting of the century at the end of the 177th round. [The Man Smiled, and the Woman Drew Her Knife].

    "It''s true that you proposed in that white dress, just like the picture in this painting is also real."

    Ortlinde did not have any other emotions this time. Instead, she muttered, "Then why do i only remember this scene?"

    "It''s simple. someone wants you to only remember this scene. "

    "Who is it?"

    The Valkyrie asked warily.

    Char smiled, but did not say the word ''sacred''.

    No matter what, this was still her belief.

    Once she suddenly had the idea that the Holy Spirit rehearsed so many times to save the world, but thest time was to reveal her true evil side, there was no way to solve the problem.

    He could indeed make her recall all these, but the final decision was made by her. In a situation where his consciousness was seriously disturbed by the divine persona, this was extremely disadvantageous to him.

    This kind of thing could only be discussed after taking away the divinity.

    "It''s a divinity."

    He replied, word for word, with great determination, "That''s not a divinity. That''s the power of Zin''rokh."

    "The power of Zin''rokh?" She asked.

    Ortlinde turned pale with fright and took half a step back.

    "Zin''rokh is best at controlling and guiding emotions. Haven''t you realized that you''re bing more and more easily angered, irascible, and unscrupulous?" Charasked.

    He took a step forward and forced the other party to retreat.

    "Now, look behind you," Char said.

    Ortlinde turned around and her pupils contracted!

 Chapter 167 167

    Chapter 167. To Be Honest, He''s Good at It.

    "What''s this?"

    Ortlinde''s voice was trembling.

    In front of her was a transparent wall, and inside it was a secret room.

    The three walls of the secret room had torches on them, and the faint light barely illuminated the room.

    There was a vortex suspended in the center, trapped in a square metal cage, but ck, viscous, and rich magic energy kept flowing down from the gaps, quickly condensing into the shape of a monster on the ground, and then quickly killed by the weapons from the roof.

    Ortlinde was not terrified by the sight of such an evil and brutal monster.

    It was a sense of familiarity and warmth that she felt from the thing in front of her.

    It was as if it had been taken out from her body!

    "This was taken out of your body when you were unconscious."

    Char said in a low voice.

    He was not lying. Since she and Losweise were of the same body, the extra core of the burrow in front of him would naturallye from her body.

    The sense of familiarity was also because it had just been taken out.

    Ortlinde''s fingers that were pressed against the wall were slightly bent, and her joints were pale. Her face was filled with fear, and even Char could not bear to see her like this.

    It was like pointing to a pile of ck mud and the dead body of a cockroach and telling a mysophobic, "This was rubbed off from your body and grabbed from your hair while you were asleep."

    It was absolutely creepy.

    He put his hand on her shoulder.

    "You might not be able to imagine it, but this is not all. you should be able to feel that there''s still a sacred and unrivaled core of power in your body, right?"

    Ortlinde nodded slowly.

    "But..."

    "No buts, Miss Allie. Do you know why the Holy Sword doesn''t approve of you?" Char stared into her eyes.

    Ortlinde lowered her head and took the holy sword from Char.

    Indeed, she could only feel a weak acknowledgment from this.

    "Why?"

    In her excitement, she stuttered again.

    It was still sealed!

    Of course, Char would not say that.

    "Because it has detected the evil power in your body."

    Char grabbed the girl''s shoulder and said, "What I extracted earlier was only a portion of it while you were unconscious. But now, I''ve found the real way topletely get rid of it!"

    Ortlinde''s heart skipped a beat. she was really considering whether she should give the divinity away.

    The divinity seemed to have sensed its host''s intentions, and the golden light surged again. Just as it was about to cover Ortlinde''s eyes, Char suddenly shouted, "You don''t believe me, but don''t you believe in Fred?"

    "What?"

    Ortlinde was shocked, but her eyes regained rity. "Mr. Fredrick... Where is he?"

    "He''s recuperating. He''s injured!" Char said in a pained tone, "He was injured just to get rid of a little bit of evil power from your body! "

    "I... I want to see him." Ortlinde bit her lips.

    "No problem," Char said as he nodded. "I''ll make the arrangements."

    A few minutester, Crickto used his airbat unit, the [DHR-II], to send the two to the cave where Fredrick was hiding.

    From afar, Ortlinde could see that Fred was watering the flowers in the open space outside, looking like a retired old officer.

    She wanted to get closer, but Char stopped her.

    "Don''t you think he''s not the Archbishop?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "I''m just..."

    "Stop. I understand. Just wait and see."

    Char gestured to the aircraft above her, and the DHR-II immediately dived into the battlefield with a gorgeous dive, heading straight for Fredrick.

    Then, there was a sh of golden light, and the restrained but violent divine power instantly destroyed the pile of scrap metal.

    The Archbishop looked thoughtfully in the direction of Crickto, but said nothing.

    "Did you see that?" Char asked.

    Ortlinde was shocked by the power of Fred and subconsciously nodded.

    "I''m not as devout as he is. There''s still a long way to go."

    Char nodded in agreement on the surface, but he was cursing in his heart.

    Fredrick was only obsessed with power.

    As for the truly devout Priests, unless they were chosen by the Holy Spirits like Ortlinde, they would not obtain any exaggerated power from their piety.

    During the selection of the Valkyrie, those young men and women who dreamed of bing Pdins and Valkyries had this kind of piety. They dreamed that their fearless resistance and courage would win the favor of the Holy Spirits, and then they would burst out with power like the protagonists of novels in desperate situations, fight against monsters, and save the world.

    However, they were all dead, and each one was more miserable than the other.

    At first, this incident caused quite a stir, but it was quickly suppressed by the sudden emergence of Ortlinde.

    People were more willing to believe that those people had died because they were not pious enough.

    "Yes, you still have a long way to go," Char said lightly, his grip on the girl''s hand tightening.

    "I also have a long way to go."

    It was only then that Ortlinde realized that she had identally held Char''s hand again, as if she had practiced this action countless times.

    Even when the two of them were crouching behind the grass, she felt that everything was going smoothly, without a trace of disharmony.

    He was a stranger! Could it be that she was really flirting with him?

    She hurriedly shook her head hard to get rid of this absurd thought. She pulled her hand away, stood up, and stammered, "I... Let''s go back."

    "Alright," He said.

    After making up her mind, the divine persona could not change it no matter how much it struggled.

    After all, this ce had cut off its connection with the Holy Spirits. fighting alone, it could only rely on some stress tactics to resist Ortlinde''s emotions.

    Ortlinde was lying on a bed with four wheels. her eyes were closed as if she was a patient being pushed into the operating room.

    An hourter, just next to the secret chamber where the nest core was stored, another golden core appeared in the same secret chamber.

    Char stood opposite the two secret rooms and could not help but admire himself.

    "I''m really a genius."

    "You''re a genius, but you didn''t realize that your sess rate in capturing the hearts of female creatures was 1446% higher than I expected," said Crickto.

    "I''ll be honest with you. He''s indeed good at it."

    Saxson appeared out of nowhere.

    Char rolled his eyes and ignored their teasing. "Mr. Duke, I''ve noticed that you''ve been crazily copying down blueprints for the past two days."

    Saxson''s face turned red, and he coughed to hide his embarrassment.

    "There''s no such a thing."

    "Don''t waste your time. unless you can remember it, you can''t take a piece of paper away from here." Char shook her head and sighed. "There are only a few things that can be taken away. for example, the titan giant blueprint that Crickto could not create himself. for example, the power gem that can control all mechanical creations. however, there are no mechanical creations outside that are worth being controlled by him."

    Saxson was stunned for a few seconds before he asked in a daze, "Why?"

    Char wagged his finger and gave a profound answer.

    "Because it''s a waste of time."

 Chapter 168 168

    chapter 168. Encrypted Information

    "Those things are too ancient? It''ll break with a single touch?"

    "No."

    "Those things are too advanced? Unable to be epted by ''us who live in the ancient past''? "

    "No, I''m not. It doesn''t have a poetic understanding..."

    "Then..."

    Saxson frowned.

    He was probably at loggerheads with Char, and he wanted to find a reason no matter what.

    However, after thinking for ten minutes, he still could not figure out what this had to do with time.

    "Do you still remember how we got in?" Char reminded.

    Saxson tried to recall the giant iron puppet at the entrance. Ever since Char inserted the key into the puppet, he had been able to turn back time and restore it. at the same time, a special force had imprisoned several people, and even Fredrick had been unable to break free from it.

    A sudden inspiration shed across his mind, but he could not grasp it.

    Looking at his expression, Char knew that the other party had basically epted it.

    "This is not the other space that you understand. This ce itself is in the cracks of time. This ce will not be attacked by the abyss. No matter how the era falls and how civilization changes, the sieging soldiers will always be the Siege City soldiers, ying the role of an observer and a recorder." Char exined.

    "So what we saw at the entrance was..."

    "So the entrance we saw outside or all the entrances to the Siege City encirclement reveals a hypothesis of destruction. If the encirclement is destroyed, it might be like that. The key also returns to the time before the hypothesis."

    Char said, "Most of the things you take away from here-a de of grass, a tree, a screw, a wire, an empty battery-will be quickly analyzed by time into what they look like after they''re destroyed once they leave the Siege City soldiers."

    Saxson listened quietly. Suddenly, he asked in confusion, "But you said that there were two things that were..."

    "The Tyrant Titan''s drawing has nothing to do with the Siege City encirclement."

    Crickto, who had been listening quietly, finally spoke. he raised his finger, and his fingertips shrank into a t surface. a miniature camera protruded out and quickly projected a three-dimensional, exquisite giant construction blueprint in the air.

    He erged the structure by more than ten times and slowly rotated it, letting the three of them stand inside.

    Char took over the conversation tacitly, like a guide.

    "If you have some understanding, you should have a general understanding of the design of the encirclement. At least you should know that such a beautiful transformation machine can''t be made by Crickto''''s big-headed son is the limit of this guy''s aesthetic. look at the row of traditional virtue seriesbat machines in the quality square. what kind of ugly and ugly they look?"

    "Foolish. The excessive pursuit of the external form often makes the designer make the mistake of sacrificing performance. I won''t make that kind of low-level mistake," he said, shrugging.

    "Forget it, your aesthetic taste is too lousy..."

    "Shut up, you living being whose intelligence level can not be measured. "

    The two of them were now at each other''s throats, but Saxson was still in shock.

    "So this is..."

    "Like the power gem, this is an outstanding wisdom of the second era. this map also entered the sieging of the tin soldiers by chance." Crickto replied, flicking his fingers and putting away the projection.

    He looked at Char with curiosity.

    Crickto knew that Char would not have brought this up for no reason. Since he had said it, he must have had some kind of n.

    "I have an idea." Char smiled. "Saxson''s actions reminded me that it''s a waste to store this knowledge in the encirclement. We can find a way to get it out and take a look."

    "That''s impossible, Char. With your level of intelligence, it will take you at least 27148 years, 8 months, and 7 days to get rid of your illiterate status here, and that''s in an ideal situation."

    "You''re really impolite. Of course it wasn''t me." Char rolled his eyes.

    "The Elf? I''m afraid that''s even more impossible. He''s not even as good as you. So far, the oldest elf has only lived to 931 years old, 6 months and 8 days. This is not even enough for him to master 1% of his knowledge."

    Saxson could not refute that.

    As a long-lived species, this was the first time that his lifespan had be a restriction to him.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "No, it''s not that exaggerated. the things here are like the ocean. i just want to build a water channel to guide the seawater to the outside world."

    "You mean, you''ve found a ''pipe'' that won''t be disintegrated by time?"

    "Bingo!"

    Char snapped his fingers.

    Just a few minutes ago, he had been looking at the fruits of hisbor when he received a message from Ri.

    The prodigy girl said that the batch of goods that she had hoarded earlier had been wiped out by the first yer guild that had entered Astan City. Not only had the workshop turned into a profit, but it had also received a considerable sum of money. She asked Char what to do with this batch of gold coins.

    As the only two friends who were not blocked by him, Char only realized the seriousness of the problem when the voice sounded...

    First of all, he no longer entered the sieging of the Siege City soldiers after losing contact with the outside world.

    Secondly, friendmunication would not be affected.

    "It''s like this."

    He told this idea to Crickto and praised Ri as rare as possible.

    The cksmith master waved her hand with a smile.

    "It''s no use, Char. Your analysis and calction abilities are nothing more than a groundhog to me. Even the individual you''re praising is just an even smarter groundhog. the efficiency of the transmission of knowledge depends on the digestion rate of the carrier and the receiver, so this is not a water channel, but a capiry channel narrower than a strand of hair."

    "I''ll try!" Char said shamelessly, "She''s definitely much smarter than me! You can use the pattern you tested me with the first time!"

    "I have 140 million questions in my question bank. Are you stupid enough to use the method of elimination?"

    "Of course no!"

    Char said righteously.

    In fact, that was what this guy had thought at the beginning.

    The first time he entered the encirclement was the second round. at that time, he had been tortured by Crickto''s groundhog-level test, so he had silently memorized that question. after the third round, the other party''s questions hadpletely changed!

    Not only had the content changed, but the way of thinking and the rules had also changed!

    It was the same every time after that, so Char decided not to bother remembering. He just wanted to see how many questions the other party had.

    He finally knew the answer.

    Fortunately, he only reincarnated 177 times.

    Seeing that he was insistent, Crickto did not say anything. He reported a series of random numbers to Char ording to a rhythm, as if hundreds of bank card numbers were connected together.

    "What is this?"

    Char recorded it down with a dumbfounded expression.

    Another question?

    "Based on these two considerations, I think that the content rted to the encirclement is strongly encrypted and may not be able to be transmitted through the method you mentioned, so let''s try to use decimal numbers as a carrier. this is also a test of the sensitivity of numbers."

    "Huh?" Char was stunned for a few seconds. "Then why don''t you try to send a picture?"

    "Since encryption exists, there must be a filter. We have to find the smallest filter hole. The decimal system is the bottom line that I can ept. Beyond that, the transmission efficiency is too low. It''s really as thin as a strand of hair, and there''s no experimental value."

    Char was skeptical, but he still sent the text over, noting at the end that this was a test.

    Although he hadplete trust in Crickto, he was still a little unconvinced, so he secretly attached a screenshot of the great craftsman and sent it.

    He received Ri''s reply five minutester.

    [Is the first string of numbers the coordinates? Wow, it''s soplicated, it looks like an amazing diagram whenbined.]

    [What''s the second picture? Why did you suddenly send me a photo of you and the elf?]

 Chapter 169 169

    Chapter 169. The Smart Groundhog

    "What?"

    Char asked.

    However, he was greatly shocked in his heart!

    They were shocked!

    They were shocked like never before!

    Crickto had actually guessed it right!

    From the screenshot Ri sent back, there was only a group photo of him and Saxson. The structure of the surroundings did not exist at all!

    Considering that even the video and screenshots were based on the ability of the system, it could be said that the system had indeed filtered out the information about the tin soldiers.

    Crickto was right!

    Compared to his shock, the master cksmith was also surprised.

    "She said this is a coordinate?"

    "Right? How is it? Did she pass the test?" Char asked.

    "It seems like she is indeed a smart groundhog, and a genius at that. It''s a series of five-fold encrypted numbers," said Crickto with a shrug. "Different results can be obtained based on different logical thinking abilities. analyzing the diagram was in the fifth level, which was the entry level. Alright, she''s qualified. Your capiry channel can be built."

    Damn it, it was clearly a good thing, why did this guy say it in such a disgusting way!

    Char pouted and could notugh.

    Seeing his expression, Cricktoughed instead. "Char, you should be happy."

    "Why?" Char asked, stunned.

    "With the logical thinking andputing power of a living being, the limit of analysis is the fifth level."

    Char''s heart skipped a beat as the other party suddenly emphasized on life.

    "Then let''s go up."

    "Going further up, it''s beyond the scope of defining a life form, and it''s closer to artificial intelligence and special structures-to put it simply, the results of the first to fifth tiers are not meant to determine the level of intelligence, but the proportion of logic and calction. The more mechanical one''s thinking is, the closer one''s cognition is to the first gear. So, do you understand what I mean?"

    After he finished, he patted Char''s thigh.

    His action was the same as a normal person patting his shoulder tofort him, but he was too short.

    "I''m going to make some preparations. I''m going to pass on some teaching materials to this smart groundhog. I hope she can understand as soon as possible."

    He then left, leaving Char in deep thought.

    Crickto was right, he should be happy.

    In terms of innovation and mischief, Crickto was indeed no match for him. However, in terms of thinking, he was far fromparable to the other party.

    Crickto hadpleted a test for him.

    The string of numbers was not just to test Ri''s ability to ept it, but also to test a possibility.

    What if Char''s friends, the so-called God''s Chosen Ones, were all simted life forms and not real humans?

    It was like a string of numbers made up of 0 and 1. humans withplex cognitive abilities could have different understandings of them and even give them special meanings. however,puters with a binary system were different. they only had one way to interpret it, which was to read 0 and 1.

    This string of numbers was the same. They had different results in different perspectives, and they corresponded to each other. Being able to analyze a specific answer meant that the test subject belonged to a specific group.

    This method was really awkward.

    Char could only exim that Crickto was indeed a meticulous person.

    However, he was also helpless.

    In fact, he had already thought about this matter. After all, he had gone through 177 reincarnations and had interacted with many NPCs created by the subconscious of the natives. He was already considered an authority in appraisal. It was just that he could not quantify his own appraisal method-to put it simply, it could only be understood and not described.

    This was exactly what Crickto could not ept. after all, he firmly believed that nothing can not be quantified.

    Therefore, Crickto''s move waspletely unnecessary.

    Even though he said that, the concern that this guy showed warmed Char''s heart.

    ? He briefly exined the situation to Ri, then patted Saxson, who was still thinking.

    "Mr. Duke, please apany me to the monster cage."

    This sudden visit to the Siege City encirclement waspletely out of his n. Char would not havee so early, as he would have at least brought enough experience to level up to level 50 and simultaneously activate several sses. However, things happened too suddenly, and there was no time at all. He could only drive the duck to the rack.

    However, Char would not let go of the convenience of the tinum Disc, so he had to learn all the key skills.

    No matter how much he struggled, this was a foreign world. Levels and personal energy were the most basic things.

    Most of the mechanical creatures in the encirclement had good physical resistance, which was too inefficient for a person who majored in cutting.

    In the past, when Char''s reputation with the Siege City guardsman was halfway through, he would steal a [Signal Jammer] and a [Hacker Chip] to gain experience. but now that his reputation was full, this method naturally wouldn''t work, and instead became a happy worry.

    Fortunately, he still had the Heart of The Nest.

    The so-called monster cage referred to the secret room where the heart of the nest was stored. Char temporarily closed the weapon on the roof and entered the room with the borrowed Holy Sword.

    Saxson was hiding in the dark corner behind him.

    It was not that he wanted him to join in, but Char was bored of killing monsters alone, so she wanted to find someone to chat with.

    In just half an hour, the monsters generated by the Heart of The Nest had filled half of the secret chamber. Saxson had to summon a few ice walls to separate them so that Char could kill his way in.

    At first, he was worried that Char''s methods would be too extreme and that she would soon be unable to hold on in front of a bunch of monsters.

    However, as time passed, he gradually realized that something was not quite right.

    ''He''s too skilled...''

    It was not that saxson had never fought with monsters before. On the contrary, he had led a team to exterminate the monsters around Golden Butterfly City. Even his son had died at the hands of monsters, so it could be said that he had quite the right to speak in this regard.

    Even so, Char''s performance was beyond his understanding.

    It was not just high efficiency, but it also exuded a sense of beauty. It was as if what he was doing was not killing, but a kind of dance, a kind of art!

    The Duke''s eyes lit up slightly, and he could not help but stand up.

    Not only was he envious, but he also wanted to join the battlefield activities.

    "Don''te in!"

    Char''s words were like a hand that pressed down on his shoulder and pushed him back.

    ''Are you kidding me, letting youe in and share my experience?''

    The duke snorted, crossed his arms, and remained silent with a cold expression.

    After a few minutes, he coldly asked, "When are we leaving this ce?"

    "Are you talking about the monster cage or the encirclement?"

    "I mean, back to Elfheim."

    "You finally can''t help but ask."

    Char''sughter came from behind a wall, and then a figure was smacked into the ice wall. It looked like a human figure with its back facing up, andnded right beside Saxson''s feet.

    He looked down and saw that it was Char.

    "Half-time break."

    Char lifted his head weakly and waved his hand.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Fire!"

    Bang!

    The dark muzzles on the roof shed with deep blue fire, and the monsters on the ground were instantly shot into sieves.

    Char wiped the sweat off his face and heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Mr. Duke, do you have many questions?" he asked with a smile.

    Saxson''s eyebrows twitched. "I think that''s the only answer you''ll get."

    "What, this guy''s so smart..." Char pouted.

    The Duke was well-versed in the ways of the world and understood that this experience was full of bizarreness. He should not ask what he should not ask. This awareness was much better than the vast majority of proud Elves.

    "Ten days," Char replied, his eyes fixed on the Heart of The Nest.

    "We''ll leave in ten days and solve the problem of the monsters."

    On the outskirts of Golden Butterfly City.

    That day, all kinds of wonders erupted in the city. dark clouds gathered and magic energy gathered. then, a golden light pierced the clouds and disappeared like lightning. Since then, the entire Golden Butterfly City had been shrouded in ayer of terrifying dark clouds.

    However, the strange thing was that there were no demons in this ghost-like city of death.

    The funnier thing was that the scavenger team of the me knot, including the vice president, had more than 30 people, risking their lives to scavenge, but only the vice president died in the end!

    Moreover, she had died in the City Lord''s mansion!

    Once this kind of news spread, it quickly became a joke among the yers. While some people ridiculed Nelwin, some people were also curious about how she died.

    Of course, what the yers were talking about more was the ambiguous attitude of the United Holy Kingdom toward this incident.

    The NPCs moved out of the city built a new settlement near the barracks outside the city, and soon, the Fury Guards from all over Elfheim came to gather and support.

    However, the church''s actions were faster than them!

    The Holy Knights led by Rohart had rushed over from the distant Memphis a day before the arrival of the Fury Guards, and each of them had lost two horses.

    Not only did theye quickly, but they also acted quickly after arriving. not only did they seal off Golden Butterfly City, but they also prohibited anyone from entering.

    The Elves of the Fury Guards were not cowards, and naturally would not tolerate the other party''s tyranny on the elvennd. the two sides were constantly in conflict, and it seemed like they were about to fight. it was only with the coordination of an old priest and a young elven officer that they managed toe to an agreement.

    Then, the two sides united, and a new camp reputation was born, [Support Guard], which wasposed of the reputation of Golden Butterfly City, the overall reputation of Elfheim, and some reputation of the United Holy Kingdom.

    It had been 29 days since the demon disaster broke out.

    At dusk, in the tavern of the camp, the NPCs and yers were mixed together, and for a moment, they could not tell one another apart.

    After a long time, most of the yers who had mastered the rules of the game and were proficient in applying the rules had be good actors. their every move carried the temperament of senior adventurers. only by listening closely to their conversation could one tell their identity.

    "Have you heard? The me knot'' has started its third recruitment." Someone said in a low voice.

    This was obviously a yer. His equipment was shining and quite extraordinary, but there was no order or attention to the matching. After ncing through the valuable items in the auction house, anyone with eyes could tell that this was a cheap warrior.

    When he said this, his face was full of envy.

    "That''s right. I heard that those people made a fortune from the demon disaster this time. just the sculptures, furniture, and silverware sold at Silver Horn Bay and the Arlowan Forest alone were sold for more than 2000 gold coins. They''re only 8000 gold coins short of buying a toilet in Memphis."

    As expected, this enigmatic tone caused a burst ofughter.

    For the time being, he had not found anything like a guild base or a guild building order in the game. Most of the guild activities were to rent taverns and abandoned warehouses, like a guild gathering.

    However, there were rumors that one could build a stronghold by buying a piece ofnd, and the degree of freedom was no different from reality. However, even if god''s chosen ones were backed by the judgement church, no consul would dare to sell a piece ofnd to unknown and armed yers for them to cause trouble. allowing God''s Chosen Ones to freely circte between the various towns was already giving great face to the United Holy Kingdom. The City Lords were not fools.

    After repeated research, the yers came to one conclusion...

    At the moment, the only way to buynd was to go to the Holy City of Memphis, where the chosen ones had a friendly initial reputation.

    However, that was the problem. Thend price in that ce was not much cheaper than the capital, and it was difficult to even buy a toilet. With the current financial resources and status of the yers, they were far from being able to afford an activity site.

    Such an answer was obviously disdainful, even though 2000 gold coins was not a small amount.

    The pay-to-win warrior who asked the question was not annoyed. He knew that everyone present wanted to go to the me knot but failed. the number of people in this guild had always been maintained at a subtle number after the emergence of the new force, and the entry threshold was extremely high.

    The more it did this, the more they wanted to go in, and the more they wanted to go in, the more they could not, and the more they did, the more dissatisfied they became.

    "There''s another piece of news, I wonder if you''ve heard of it?" He continued.

    "What?"

    "Hurry up and say it. Don''t hide it. Don''t be so wishy-washy."

    "I heard that a new leveling spot has been discovered outside the city, and it''s rted to monsters. It''s on the mountain north of the city. An Archer who has fully mastered [Eagle Eye] saw that the leader seems to be the target of that regional mission."

    "Graviny? Have you confirmed it?"

    "Yes. I''ve received 4000 experience points and 2 gold coins just from this message. there''s probably a big movement in the city recently."

    When they heard this, they were a little envious. just as they were about to ask a few more questions, the sound of horse hooves suddenly rang out outside the tavern.

    "The Holy Knights!"

    Someone with sharp ears immediately caught the hint. This sentence was like a bomb thrown into the water, setting off a huge wave. The people in the entire tavern squeezed toward the windows and doors in unison.

    Outside, the Holy Knights of the Holy Church had indeed gathered in a hurry. The team was like a red and white flood, surging toward the North.

    The yers in the tavern looked at each other, and after a few seconds, they were all gone.

    If the church had a big operation, even if they could not get the meat, they would still get the soup!

    For ten consecutive days, Char was immersed in the monster cage, and only did three things. Eat, sleep, and fight demons.

    During that time, Fredrick came to visit and took the divinity with him.

    Before that, Crickto had done aplete sample, test, and data analysis of it, keeping a report so detailed that Char could not understand it as a backup. He was so busy leveling up that he did not even see the Archbishop. He only asked someone to tell him that he would leave today.

    The Heart of The Nest''s rule of summoning monsters started from the lowest level. If the monster was killed within a certain period of time, the default would be ''the monster''s strength is not enough and needs to be improved, and then the level would gradually increase.

    On the first day, he was not in a hurry to enter the monster cage. this was also because he wanted to kill the monsters in the level 15-25 range, which had a low price to performance ratio. after that, starting from level 30, the intensity and rewards were very suitable.

    Ten dayster, it would wee its first level 50 Elite.

    In the morning, Char opened his eyes and saw a delicate face in deep sleep.

    Ah... Again...

    After handing over the divinity, Ortlinde only slept for an afternoon before waking up. However, after that, the Valkyrie seemed to have changed into apletely different person.

    How should he put it...?

    She was very clingy.

    As her divinity was taken away, her hatred and disgust for Char seemed to have faded as well. In its ce were the traces that Char had left behind when she awakened her memories.

    Then...

    He seemed to have used too much force!

    After all, she was only 16 years old and was far from being the Valkyrie who would take charge of everything on her own.

    Under Char''s guidance, she recalled too many memories of her age and the thoughts of a young girl under the moon. these days, she also hid outside and peeked at Char''s fighting with the monsters. over time, her favorability actually rose to intimate.

    Furthermore, in a ce like the Siege City wall, where there were no living beings and only machines, she could only rely on Char, and she was even more infatuated with her nestling than before! Every night, when Char was asleep, she would sneak over and lie beside him until dawn.

    She might be a coward, but normal people would not do such a thing. However, if she was to be called bold, she was like a cat that was afraid of strangers, running away at the slightest touch.

    However...

    She was really cute.

 Chapter 170 170

    Chapter 170. This Was a Great Deal.

    As if she sensed something, Ortlinde''s eyshes moved and she opened her eyes.

    Seeing that Char was staring at her, the girl''s face quickly blushed.

    Blushing, she got out of bed and handed him a hot towel after a while.

    Char took the towel, and before he could say thank you, she ran off in a panic.

    "Is this also considered as living a life of having to be served in advance?"

    Char pursed his lips and washed up. He checked his equipment and weapons before walking out.

    There was no room for failure in today''s battle, so he hesitated for a while. However, he smelled a fragrance after just two steps.

    Although he did not need to eat, making food was also a sacred creation process in his eyes, so the kitchen was well equipped with all the necessary facilities and raw materials.

    Char was curious. Other than boiling water, cooking wood, and feeding horses, this girl''s ability to cook was limited to cooking rice, and she could not produce such a fragrance. could it be that she had been enlightened after the divinity left his body?

    Char came to a sudden realization when he entered the kitchen.

    The chef was Saxson.

    As a long-lived species, the Duke''s culinary skills could reach a level that ordinary people could only reach after spending half of their lives in cooking. Ortlinde watched from the side like an apprentice.

    In a corner of the chopping board, there seemed to be a in-looking breakfast te. it looked simple and crude, probably the roasted potatoes and boiled beans often made by Memphis''s rural women.

    Seeing Char''s gaze, the Valkyrie quickly moved to the side and blocked the te of breakfast, her face slightly cramped.

    Char smiled and walked up to pick up the te of breakfast.

    Ortlinde screamed in panic and tried to squeeze over to snatch the food away, but Char grabbed her hand.

    "Come, you have to participate in today''s battle."

    "Oh..." Ortlinde blushed and let him lead her away.

    After watching the two of them leave, Saxson clicked his tongue with an expressionless face.

    "It''s only been ten days."

    As he spoke, he took out the photographic crystal with the image of Shaya being carried by the princess and pouted as he ced it on the table.

    "If you agree to a bet, you must ept your loss," he said.

    The cab door in the kitchen opened, and Crickto came out and jumped onto the table, putting away the crystal with practiced movements.

    "The promise of an Elf is indeed more reliable than anything else."

    The two of them arrived in front of the Heart of The Nest. Through the ss wall, Ortlinde could sense that the evil mana contained within had decreased significantly.

    She looked at Char with more approval.

    After all, thetter''s actions these days seemed to her as if she was wiping out the monsters without eating or sleeping.

    However, only God knew how great it was for Char to farm monsters.

    "I have to emphasize the situation."

    Char squeezed her shoulders and said seriously, "The weak demons have been eliminated. now there''s only one great winged devil left. we''ll face it together, and then you''ll kill it yourself. "

    Upon hearing his words, Ortlinde could not help but let out a scream, her eyes filled with fear.

    "Can I?"

    As expected...

    Char smacked his forehead, feeling helpless.

    ''As expected, pulling up seedlings to help them grow is not a good idea.''

    The divinity leaving her body had also imperceptibly caused her character to lose its support. It was like a person who could originally stand, but because he had been relying on an object for too long, when the object was moved, he would lose the ability to stand for a short time.

    Moreover, because of her cowardice, even the Holy Sword did not acknowledge such a person.

    After all, it was Narshil. Only those with a strong heart and a heart of justice could wield it.

    Char passed the Holy Sword that was burning with a faint golden me to her. Ortlinde''s hand only got close, but before she could touch it, the me avoided her as if it had met its natural enemy. It held Char''s hand tightly, refusing to let go.

    ''Even the Holy Sword doesn''t acknowledge me.''

    Ortlinde bit her lips and pulled her hand back.

    "Sorry, Char, I''ve let you down. I might really not be suitable for..."

    "What''s not suitable?"

    "Then you''re going to say goodbye to me and go back to the farm on the outskirts of Memphis to chop firewood and feed the horses," Char said coldly, "Are you going to find someone to marry in two years?"

    Ortlinde jerked her head up and looked at him in disbelief.

    "Why are you looking at me?" Char asked back, "There is indeed a girl named Ortlinde in my heart. She is lively, generous, strong, and filled with courage.

    "The Ortlinde I know once chased me for a month because of a small matter. In the end, she pressed me to the ground and beat me up. She also stripped off the armor of a group of Holy Knights because they trampled on crops and made them kneel on the ground to recite the Ten Commandments.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "More importantly, she would never hesitate in front of a monster."

    Ortlinde lowered her head, her body trembling slightly.

    It was because of shame and also because of fear.

    "I''ve always thought that you were her, and I''ve always believed that you were her."

    Char stabbed the holy sword into the ground.

    "Without the Holy Sword, the Great Winged Demon will receive endless support from the Heart of The Nest, and it can''t be killed.

    "Don''t disappoint me," he said in a gentle voice, and then walked into the secret room alone.

    In the pitch-ck secret room, all the mana had beenpletely restrained. there was not much mana left for the Gargoyle to create, and the Gargoyle''s ability to control mana was as good as a level 50 Elite.

    Seeing that Char was alone, the three-meter-tall, pitch-ck monster with exaggerated fleshy wings opened its three-petal mouth in an inverted y-shape, and its dense fangs spread out in a ferocious manner, as if it was mocking Char.

    With a p of its wings, it disappeared from its original spot like a ck shadow.

    Char''s right foot took half a step back and stood still. the dark red light of the gemstone fireworks suddenly expanded, and the red sparks drew a semi-circle in the air, colliding with the ck mist.

    Ding! Ding!

    The gem flower urately cut the great winged demon''s w. the hardness of the two was equal.

    However, the strength was far from that.

    Char had to take a few steps back to offset the impact, but the great winged howler was in hot pursuit, its ws waving in the air to form an imprable curtain. Char''s sword light also spread out, urately blocking the ws. The man and demon fought from one end of the house to the other, and Char was the one who defended pathetically.

    However, no matter how much the Gargoyle attacked, Char was able to receive its attacks with precision. no matter how tricky the Gargoyle''s angle was, Char was like a worm in its stomach, knowing everything like the back of its hand and its defense was impregnable.

    Gradually, the Great Winged Demon became a little irritated.

    It grinned and spat out a ball of dark mana, which quickly spread out and split the room.

    Not long after, the demonic mist filled the entire room.

    [You have been corroded by mana. Your HP is slowly decreasing, and your movement has been reduced by 5%.]

    Even though it was only 5%, the impact of such a high-intensity confrontation was visible to the naked eye. Unable to dodge in time, Char was punched in the lower abdomen by the Great Winged Demon. His entire body was like a bullet that had been shot out of the chamber, and he crashed into the wall with a loud bang.

    It happened to be the transparent wall that could be seen from outside.

    The loud sound seemed to hit Ortlinde''s heart. Her body trembled and her hands subconsciously grabbed the Holy Sword.

    However, the tongue of fire on the sword dodged her again, as if it was avoiding a gue.

    The Valkyrie''s hand froze in mid-air, and she did not know what to do.

    Bang! Bang!

    There was another loud noise. She looked up in shock and saw Char being lifted up by the Gargoyle by the neck and mmed into the wall. Fresh blood left a clear mark on the wall.

    Char!

    Boom! It was as if something had exploded in his mind.

    Ortlinde''s body began to tremble, and she almost lost her bnce.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    The sound knocked on her heart again and again, concentrated like a drum, deafening.

    The girl''s dry lips were slightly open, and her fear and timidity were squeezed out as if she was dehydrated. slowly, not a single thing was left.

    Suddenly, a dazzling light bloomed in his heart...

    He...

    He was still waiting for me!

    She held the Holy Sword tightly with both hands, and a power that came from the depths of her heart burst out. The golden mes on the sword expanded in an instant, burning fiercely and enveloping her!

    Then, she raised her sword and swung it at the wall!

    Although the dazzling sword light was much worse than the previous scene, its vast momentum and zing energy were unrivaled.

    It was apanied by a delicate shout, "Let him go!"

    The sword light cut through the wall like a rolling knife cutting into butter. The great winged demon was caught off guard and the sword pierced through its chest. The wound was set aze and burned away in the blink of an eye.

    After melting a Great Winged Demon, the sword light''s momentum did not decrease. it ruthlessly crashed into the Heart of The Nest. with a sound, the thing waspletely shattered.

    [You''ve helped to purify the Heart of The Nest (level 50). Participation rate: 58%. Obtained 558000 experience.]

    The system notification jolted Char.

    It was over, this deal was not a loss.

    Then, he passed out.

 Chapter 171 171

    Chapter 171. tinum Disc

    When Char woke up, a pleasant smell entered her nose.

    He did not need to open his eyes to know that this wasing from Ortlinde. The soft flesh he was using as a pillow was her full thigh.

    The reason why the Valkyrie was a Valkyrie was that she was born with a strange appearance in all aspects, including her body fragrance.

    Speaking of which, he seemed to be particrly fond of girls with a body fragrance, and each of them was different. For example, Ksenja''s light fragrance, Mia''s milky fragrance, and Evelyn''s delicate fragrance. He had conquered more than ten girls. He was really sinful, sinful.

    "You''re awake!"

    Char''s eyelids only twitched, and she was discovered.

    From his tone, he knew that the other party had most likely recovered.

    If Ortlinde, who had fused with her divinity, was the inmmable version and the weak vige girl version without her divinity, then this version was the most normal one.

    With the same favorability, if it was the former, she would chase him to death, and if it was thetter, she would be as gentle as a newly-wedded wife.

    However, on a normal Valkyrie, it was a normal intimacy.

    Char squinted his eyes and stretched, his fingers touching a quivering ball of fat. then, she jumped away before Ortlinde could p her with a red face, skillfully avoiding the attack.

    The touch was still the same.

    Although she was not as soft as Mia, nor as full as Evelyn, her bright and beautiful style was as youthful and energetic as a young girl.

    It was unknown when she had changed back into the Swordswoman''s uniform of the church. she looked valiant and heroic, outlining her beautiful curves.

    Seeing Char''s lecherous gaze sizing her up unreservedly, Ortlinde gritted her teeth and pulled out her sword.

    "Where are you looking at!"

    This time, in addition to the faint golden mes on the Holy Sword Narshil, there was an additional mark on the body of the sword. it was as neat as a blood groove, and it added a sense of killing intent.

    As expected, [The Fourth Virtue - Tenacity] appeared.

    [Tenacity (visible): Deals armor-piercing damage to monsters, with a 15% chance of prating and cutting special effects, and deals 2% of the maximum health points, maximum 75*AD.]

    [Tenacity] was a mark, [Humility] was a embossed of a swordsman kneeling on one knee on the hilt, and [Temperance] was a spiral pattern on the handle. After the seven virtues had fully appeared, Narshil had a lot more detailspared to now. It was like a painting before and after it waspletely destroyed, and Shaya was very clear about this.

    At the same time, he also understood how to manifest virtue.

    the condition of [The Fourth Virtue - Tenacity] was to purify the heart of a burrow, which was also one of the goals of this trip.

    "Hey! I''m asking you a question!"

    Seeing Char''s gaze quickly fall on the sword, and even more infatuated than when she was looking at her, Ortlinde was a little angry.

    "Ah? Oh, of course I''m looking at the cute girl."

    Char raised his eyes and looked at her again, not hiding her admiration at all.

    "Other than your big eyes and wrinkles on your forehead, you''re perfect. "

    Upon hearing his words, Ortlinde became anxious.

    Everyone loved to hear praises, but these two sentences of iparably specific ws were far more piercing than any praise.

    She hurriedly touched her forehead, rubbing it hard as if she was trying to open the wrinkles.

    "Alright... Alright..."

    Char went up and grabbed her hand. "Your eyes are big because you''ve red at me too many times, and you''re always angry at me. You''ll be fine once you change these ws, understand?"

    Ortlinde nodded in a daze, but she suddenly realized that she was being taken advantage of and quickly shook him off with a red face.

    She wanted to re at the other party to give him a warning, but the words just now rang in her heart. For a moment, she did not know whether to re or not, and her expression was a little funny.

    Char was in a good mood when he saw her still in a daze.

    "Where''s the Archbishop?" He asked.

    "He''s waiting for you downstairs. Hey, how did you know he was here?"

    "I''ve suffered such a heavy injury. Could it be that I''ve recovered by myself?"

    Charughed.

    It was not an act. he had just controlled his blood well and had a backup n. Crickto, who was in charge of monitoring, would shoot the great Gargoyle''s head before Char was smashed into a pulp.

    Although he said that, the pain he suffered was real, but fortunately, there was a reward.

    Hearing him speak so nonchntly, Ortlinde''s heart tightened, as if someone had touched her heartstrings.

    After hesitating for a moment, the girl came to Shaya and bowed in thanks.

    "Thank you," he said.

    "I thought you would give yourself to me." Char smiled.

    The young girl''s emotions that had just been brewing disappeared in an instant.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "You''re so silly!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, he''s staring at me again!"

    "F*ck me... I''m going to kill you!"

    As it turned out, Ortlinde had really returned.

    She really dared to make a move, just like before.

    Char came to Fred with a pair of panda eyes. Even Fred, who had seen the world, was a little surprised.

    ''Are there any side effects to my healing divine art?''

    "What happened?"

    "It''s a small matter," Charsaid without a care.

    In fact, if he had not taken advantage of the chaos to rub Ortlinde''s chest, the other party would not have really hit her.

    However, this was a good deal.

    Of course, he could not say that out loud. After all, Fredrick was Mia''s teacher.

    He did not ask any further. "Your matter is settled. when are we leaving?"

    "Very soon. Why don''t you guess why we''re meeting here?" Char asked.

    "I''m not interested."

    "Alright, you''re such a boring person."

    Char pouted and jumped down from his chair. He walked to the center of the hall, opened her arms like a speaker, and snapped his fingers.

    Crack!

    His surroundings instantly fell into darkness, and only a beam of light hit him.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, we all know that knowledge is a broad concept and definition. It is a term that can''t be touched, can''t be seen, is silent, invisible, colorless, and tasteless. However, today, at this very moment, I will reveal to you what is visible and tangible knowledge!"

    He raised his hand, and the light shone to his side.

    The floor was cylindrical in shape, and a figure slowly rose from it.

    Fredrick was a bit curious at first, but when he saw who it was, his mouth twitched.

    It was Crickto, the half-human, half-machine shorty.

    Char maintained the exaggerated posture while Crickto crossed his arms and slowly rose with a serious expression. The two of them sang in harmony, like a pair of funny partners on stage. Even without the audience, they were enjoying it.

    "Of course, knowledge doesn''t refer to my dear Crickto. He''s just an explorer of knowledge."

    "The knowledge I''m talking about is right beside us!" Char said.

    As soon as he finished speaking, all the lights suddenly went out, and dim lines appeared on the floor.

    The lines were very dim at first, and he could not see what they were. They seemed to be just patterns on the floor.

    However, as time passed and it grew brighter, Fredrick also noticed that something was wrong.

    It was a type of writing.

    Even if he could not understand it, he could feel the power contained in it. it was obscure and difficult to distinguish, but it was as vast and infinite as the starry sky.

    ng! ng! ng!

    Char provided the sound effects, and with the rhythm, Crickto slowly walked to the center.

    "The truth needs to be looked up to."

    Crickto said, then opened his hands and raised them up. the words on the floor actually rose up, and the ceiling of the entire hall disappeared in an instant. above it was like a dark night sky, and the words flowed like a gxy, slowly revolving in the starry sky, slowly flowing away.

    The three of them were instantly in the universe, surrounded by stars.

    Even with Fred''sposure, he could not help but stand up in shock, so shocked that he could not speak.

    He actually felt so small out of nowhere. this was an unprecedented experience.

    Seeing his reaction, Char and Crickto secretly high-fived each other.

    "Are we alright?"

    "Of course."

    The tinum Disc was not a real disc, but the entire disc fortress where Crickto lived.

    The fortress was in the shape of a bird''s nest, with a spawn area in the middle.

    The three of them were indeed in a room, but as the tinum Disc was opened, they were connected to the vast knowledge base. This was something that Fredrick had never seen before. it was one of the few things that could shock someone like him.

    After all, no one hade to this ce for many years.

 Chapter 172 172

    Chapter 172. Don''t Come Over! The Valkyrie Is in My Hands!

    Fredrick was stunned for a moment, and his eyes became clear again.

    "How do you feel?"

    Crickto asked with interest.

    "A lot, very jumbled up... I should say vast. However, it''s useless to me and can only cause a temporary impact."

    Fred''s expression was calm, as if the loss of self-control just now was just an illusion.

    After he finished speaking, he stood up and left.

    "What happened to him?"

    This was beyond the scope of Crickto''s calction, and he could not understand what the other party meant.

    "He''s scared."

    Char shrugged. "No matter who it is, they can''t remain calm in the universe. It''s the sense of insignificance that humans can''t erase when they face the origin and destination of all things. Fred''s belief was that man can conquer nature, but the nature in front of him was just there. With just a nce, he knew that he couldn''t bepared to it, let alone winning. It''s simply tooughable. It''s an ant trying to shake a tree."

    Pausing for a moment, he continued with a smile, "This is also a form of insurance. even if the holy spirites to him again and promises him great benefits, he won''t be tempted. Those who had seen the universe would not care about such small things. I''ve used the same method on Felix once, and it''s always been sessful."

    "But why don''t you let the elves see it too?"

    Crickto asked again.

    "Saxson!" Char sighed. "He''s not an individual who has grown up epting materialistic values. I''m afraid that this scene will have too great of an impact on him. If he breaks down directly, then I''ll be too sinful."

    Char smiled and sat down on Fredrick''s seat.

    "Come on, I''m going to start ordering."

    Crickto smiled and bowed like a robot butler. There was nothing to be picky about.

    "As you wish..."

    As he spoke, he controlled the stars in the sky to form a star constetion-like talent tree. From the first era until now, the detailed information of countless professions was hidden on it, like a huge menu, and Crickto was the waiter.

    Char had saved up close to 1220000 experience points, and it was finally time to spend.

    "Machinist," he said.

    The stars rotated and formed the outline of a wrench.

    [ss change to Mechanic detected, do you ept?]

    "I ept!"

    After the Drow Swordsman, Elementalist, and Shadow Servant, Char had a fourth ss, Mechanic.

    This was a profession from the second era.

    The second era was the mechanical civilization. Whether it was the power gem, the titan giant blueprint, or the MCV, they were all products of that era.

    The advanced technology of this civilization deeply inspired the Krypton Civilization of the third era. in terms of productivity, even Crickto praised them for having extremely strong creation and research abilities. it was just that they had some boring aesthetic pursuits.

    Char scoffed at this. After all, the Titans created by the Krypton gold civilization were much taller than his big-headed son.

    The ss had two passive skills, [Mechanical Repair] and [Mechanical Liquid Fusion], which were highly valued by Char. They would be of great use when exploring ruins rted to machinery.

    "Hand it over." Char extended his hand to Crickto, and thetter handed her a blueprint.

    [ Idiot''s Glue (recipe)]

    [Restoration solution/mechanical mixture]

    *Requires [Mechanical Liquid Fusion] skill.

    A universal liquid used by a certain high-end civilization to repair machinery. It has highpatibility and can be used to repair the cracks and friction damage of ships, dolls, puppets, and structures.

    "This is a synthesis form that even a groundhog can understand."

    Idiot''s Glue was also known as the quasi god restoration fluid, and probably only Crickto would call it that.

    This was one of the few things that Char could smuggle to the outside world. There were also [Universal Military Knife] and [Cardiac Pacemaker], but those could only be learned after a series of missions. Char simply gave them to Ri along with the introductory teaching materials provided by Crickto.

    From Ri''s feedback over the past ten days, even The prodigy girl was stunned by this knowledge, but she still enjoyed it.

    Char endured the 5 times experience penalty to level up her mechanic to level 25, learned the Quasi God Restoration liquid, and then took the titan giant blueprint and a gem from Crickto.

    He could not understand the drawings, but the gemstones were crucial.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    [Power Gem]

    [Mechanical Core]

    [Restore the factory settings of the machinery.]

    With it, it was only a matter of time before the MCV changed hands. Not to mention that Michael was dead, even if he was still alive, it would not be a problem.

    "I''ve also sent the modification n to smart mouse. She will tell you what to do after she understands it. however, before that, you have to activate the mechanic''s quasi-god space, or else there won''t be any space to store such a big car."

    "I know. I didn''t know you were an old mother."

    Char joked.

    The mechanics of the second era were simr to summoners. they relied on mechanical objects to fight. the Quasi Divine Space was a necessary skill for mechanics to store cold mechanical creations. The space would expand as the mechanic''s strength increased. To store something as big as the MCV, one had to be at least level 50, and in this era, special means were needed to open it.

    "Next, Elementalist."

    The star began to change again, this time from a wrench to an open book.

    Originarian warlocks, Clergymen of the sixth era, believed in order and rules, and used [Holy Word] and [Dark Word] to attack.

    Different sses retained their own characteristics during the change of civilization, but they also underwent rtive evolution. The Mages and Cursemancers of today had the shadow of the original spellcasters, butpared to them, the biggest trace of the original spellcasters was the contract that the natives talked about.

    Char had used the contract many times in the novice vige, and strictly speaking, it was also a type of verbal spell.

    He endured the double experience penalty to level up his spellcaster of origin to level 35 and activated the skill [Verbal Cleansing]. Then, he immediately used it on himself to make sure that he was not infected by any contract.

    After lying for a long time, he had to be careful.

    Char touched her face guiltily, checking for any mistakes.

    This skill was simr to how Priests and Pdins had to repent and reflect on their lies every day. as a Clergyman, theocracy sorcerers were involved in the lies of others and themselves every day. they often had several contracts and oaths on them. this was also a self-reflection. Moreover, their spells also involved a lot of micro-adjustments, interpretation of contracts, mediation, and mind-reading abilities. it was simply the exclusive profession of priests and politicians.

    At this point, the general purpose had been achieved. Char picked two key skills of her main ss, calcted the experience, and invested them to level up the Drow Swordsman and Elementalist to level 42. only then did she spend most of the experience, leaving only a few scraps.

    After spending over a million experience in one go, Char felt refreshed.

    However, it was also a little sad.

    He turned to look at Crickto, and the master cksmith shrugged.

    "It''s not the first time we''re saying goodbye, why do you have to make it so emotional?"

    Crickto jumped onto the table and gave him a farewell hug.

    "I''ll find a way to get you out." Char said.

    "You''ve never said something like that in the past 177 times."

    "Nonsense, I didn''t even know where I was in the past."

    Charughed and then nodded at him.

    "It''s almost time, you can send us out."

    On the hill north of Golden Butterfly City, the air suddenly twisted.

    A few secondster, the four figuresnded on the ground.

    Breathing in the air that waspletely different from the air in the Siege City, Fredrick was convinced that they had left the ce.

    Looking at the small part of the sky that was cut off by the tree branches, the feeling of oppression brought by the vast starry sky was reduced by half.

    Suddenly, Fred frowned.

    He looked in a certain direction and turned back. "I''ll be leaving first, it''s not convenient to be seen.

    After he finished speaking, he tore open a scroll and disappeared into a white light.

    "He ran so fast."

    Char cursed in his mind, but a few seconds after he left, a group of about twenty knights jumped out of the forest.

    The leader of the Holy Knights shouted when he saw Char, then turned his horse around and rushed over!

    Ortlinde was shocked and was about to stand in front of Char to exin that it was a misunderstanding. However, Char suddenly grabbed her neck and shouted as if she was a hostage.

    "Don''te over! The Valkyrie is in my hands!"

 Chapter 173 173

    Chapter 173. Her Chest Is Bigger Than Yours!

    "What are you doing?"

    Ortlinde resisted the urge to elbow Char and tried to break free, but she suddenly realized that she was not strong enough to do so.

    What was going on?

    When this guy was taking advantage of her earlier, she was still chasing him around. How did he suddenly be so strong?

    Naturally, Char would not exin that he had spent 1000000 experience points on ordering dishes. he leaned close to her ear and whispered.

    "Be good and don''t move. cooperate with me and put on an act. Don''t forget, thanks to you, I''m now a wanted criminal of the church."

    The Valkyrie''s face turned red, and she lost all her temper.

    Knowing that she was in the wrong, she bit her lips and said in a low voice, "Then, then don''t hurt them."

    "I know." Char smiled. "It''s fortunate that Rohart came today. If it were Norman, Corbis, and Leyton, I would have captured them and given them to the monsters as food."

    Ortlinde could not help but turn around to look at him.

    She was just about to ask, "You actually know so many holy knights? " but on second thought, ording to what the other party said, the history of the next ten years had yed out many times in the past, so it was not surprising that he knew these things."

    However, she did not know!

    "I''m very curious!"

    "It sounds like you urged Norman, Corbis, and Leyton to do something outrageous?"

    "I''ll tell you after I get rid of this guy."

    Char smiled and rxed his hand. He ced his other hand on the girl''s waist so that he would be closer to her, making the position less ufortable.

    Ortlinde knew that he was taking advantage of her, and she was both angry and amused.

    In the ten days when she was timid, the other party clearly had countless opportunities to make a move, but he always acted like a gentleman.

    He had recovered his strength and even disyed one of the Holy Sword''s virtues, his strength was even greater than before. however, he did not let go of any opportunity to take advantage of her.

    ''I really don''t understand this guy!''

    Rohart quickly rode his horse to the three men. He saw Saxson at first nce, and a hint of seriousness appeared on his determined face.

    Saxson?

    The City Lord who had been missing for a month?

    He suddenly had a terrible thought. What if the Duke of Golden Butterfly City was in cahoots with the wanted criminal?

    This was no small matter! Even the devil disaster that broke out in the city had a certain hidden story. in addition, the sudden appearance of the demons in the north of the city, the disappearance of the Valkyrie, and so on...

    All of this was like a huge that might even involve the petty actions of the Royal Court.

    "What nonsense are you making up, Minister Rohart?"

    Char could not help but interrupt his thoughts.

    The sullen Knight had a shocked face, and if he frowned slightly, he would have a not good, something big is happening feeling.

    "Don''t think too much. Duke Saxson is also my captive. You know how small the threat of a mage who can''t use mana is. Moreover, I don''t think that holding him will make you submit. Inparison, it''s better to holddy Ortlinde."

    "Shut up! This is a disrespect to the Valkyrie!"

    Rohart snapped Char''s tongue and once again looked at Saxson in shock.

    He obviously did not believe that the duke, who looked like a free man, would be a prisoner.

    Helplessly, the Duke raised his hand and a ball of fire appeared in his palm. Before the light could bloom, it was extinguished with a chi. It was like a little Fire Dragon hupping.

    To a level 60, 300-year-old Elementalist, such a trick couldn''t be any easier. However, Rohart was not a mage, so he thought that Char had really banned Saxson''s magic, and his worries were dispelled.

    "Wanted criminal, Char, I advise you to take care of yourself, put down your weapons and surrender! If you dare to hurt the Valkyrie in the slightest, you will be the enemy of everyone in the church!"

    "Huh?"

    Char heard him and pinched her cheeks.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "What if I''m like this?"

    Rohart flew into a rage. Although he was not one of the new pursuers of Ortlinde, he could not tolerate her sphemy against the Valkyrie. The longsword in his hand instantly ignited with holy mes, and he was as angry as he was.

    "I advise you to be kind, Mr. Knight."

    Char said, "I could''ve done something even more outrageous, but I don''t think you''d like to see that, right? The Valkyrie is protected by the holy spirit, and it''s not your turn to worry about her. to be honest, why do you think she obediently became my captive? It was because i told her, a group of fools areing to give their heads to you.

    "You still dare to call Lord Laurentia by his name!"

    Even though he looked even angrier on the surface, Rohart had actually calmed down.

    The Valkyrie''s clothes were smooth, and her expression was calm. It was clear that she had been captured without any struggle. This was indeed a kind of cooperation.

    Therefore, although the other party''s words seemed ridiculous, they were faintly in line with all this.

    Rohart looked around again.

    The main roads leading to this ce were guarded by the church and the Elven army, and their eyes and ears were also nted in the Royal Court. If the other party really came from somewhere else, it was impossible for him to not be discovered.

    The only exnation was that the wanted criminal was indeed extremely powerful and could hide in the vicinity without anyone knowing.

    In that case, the purpose of his appearance at this time was self-evident. it was naturally to help the group of people.

    Detestable!

    At the thought of this, Rohart started to me himself.

    He did not expect that his group would be a burden instead! He really should not have!

    "Do you understand? It''s good that you understand."

    Char smiled.

    Rohart was greatly rmed and looked at the other party with a rather fearful gaze.

    The other party had seen through his thoughts twice. if the first time was a coincidence, then it was probably not the case now.

    What a terrifying opponent!

    Unfathomable!

    "If you want a captive, I can rece the Valkyrie. I was lucky enough to be given the position of the regimentalmander of this reinforcement operation," Rohart suddenly said, "although my status is not as noble as the Valkyrie''s, if you want to move freely through the dense forest in the north of the city, it will be much easier with me around.

    "For you, the most important thing right now is time, right?" He asked.

    "You''ve thought it through very carefully. Not bad." Char smiled. "But other than your identity, you''ve also overlooked an extremely important gap between you and the Valkyrie."

    "What?" Rohart frowned.

    "Her chest is bigger than yours!"

    As soon as he said this, the surroundings fell silent.

    There was only wind blowing through the forest.

    Even a gentleman like Rohart subconsciously nced at the Valkyrie''s bulging chest, then hurriedly lowered his head and silently regretted his sphemy.

    The other cavalrymen were not any better. Their faces turned green and white, and they were in a mess.

    "How dare you!"

    Ortlinde was embarrassed and annoyed. she lowered her voice and said this through gritted teeth.

    Char ignored her and continued to stare at Rohart with a burning gaze, pressuring him.

    "Of course it''s a joke. but it''s time for you to leave, Rohart. The matter with Grey is still not resolved, are you really willing to sell your life here?"

    If Rohart was only hesitating before, this sentence had directly broken through his psychological defense.

    The muscles on his face twitched stiffly, and he gave Char a deep look before pulling the reins and turning his horse around.

    "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 174 174

    Chapter 174. Old Things

    After the Knights left, Char was not in a hurry to rx. Instead, hey on the ground and pressed his ear to the ground to listen carefully.

    After a while, he stood up and dusted off the dirt on his body.

    Ortlinde''s gaze was like an awl that was fixed on him, not moving away for a second.

    "I think..."

    Char raised his hand and begged for mercy.

    "Other than Norman, Cobbitus, and Leyton, there''s also the dead chief Knight, Gruges," she added.

    "It''s always been mentioned that it''s a series of stories." Char said helplessly, "and then gave a simple ount of their grudges."

    The Holy Knights of the Church of Judgement were selected from the vast number of knights. the person who led these ordinary knights was called the Chief Knight.

    The Chief Knight was like an old master and father leading a group of apprentices. all of them were kind and generous elders. They were not the strongest, at most level 40, but they definitely abided by the Ten Commandments of Knights and were loyal to the Church and the United Holy Kingdom.

    Holy Knights were raised by the Chief Knight, and then selected qualified seeds, who were then sent to Memphis to further their studies and cultivate into Holy Knights who could master the divine fire.

    Advancing from a Knight to a Pdin was probably one of the few job advancements in "Fantasy World". However, the requirements for Knight selection were extremely high. Other than sword skills that were above level 5, one had to at least have a horse.

    The current yers could not even afford a sword, let alone a horse. To them, Knights were like refugees who had just found food and clothing to look up to members of the car enthusiast club.

    Gruges was a Chief Knight in the eastern part of Makus City, next to Elfheim. he was raising more than 400 young Knights.

    Among these young men with dreams, he chose four people as his seedlings. They were Norman, Cobbitus, Leyton, and Rohart.

    The four of them lived up to expectations and became Pdins.

    One day, the four of them returned to their hometown to visit their teacher. However, when night fell, Norman and the other two left mysteriously. When they returned, it was already dawn.

    The Chief was curious about what they did at night. the three of them only said that they went out to ride their horses and reminisce about the scenery, but how could they lie in front of Gruges?

    The three of them were raised by the Chief, and themander knew who was farting and who was shitting as soon as they lifted their butts. In addition, their mounts seemed to have been running around all night, so Gruges was more convinced that they were lying.

    However, he did not say anything. The next night, he secretly chased after the three people to see what was going on.

    Upon hearing this, Ortlinde''s eyes changed slightly. I remember that Gruges died in the Pine Bay Area, north of Elfheim, which was about four hours away from his home by horse.

    "Yes, it''s Pine Wood Bay."

    Char nodded, "Your church''s record is killed by monsters, right? To be honest, if a demon disaster that was enough to kill the Chief Knight broke out in Pine Wood Bay, at least 20 towns in the north of Elfheim would be wiped off the map. But have you ever heard of such a thing? if you''re worried that the elves have sealed off the news, you can ask the Duke."

    Ortlinde could hear his hesitation, but she did not ask for confirmation. Instead, she asked, "What did he see that night?"

    "Some unsightly scenes."

    Char sighed.

    "So unbearable that even the Chief Knight, who had been calm his entire life, couldn''t help but draw his sword and charge in. It was a hidden underground breeding base, but it did not breed livestock, but ves from various races. there were Elves, Dark Elves, Orcs, and Humans as well.

    "The three Holy Knights, Norman, Cobbitus, and Leyton, happen to be the trusted sinecures of that base. To put it nicely, they are actually the military support and back-up of the base. the night before, they came here to carry out a mission and collect monthly payment, but the second time, it''s a private purpose. These three couldn''t stand the loneliness and personally came to test the water temperature. It just so happened that Gruges saw them, so he ran away..."

    He made a beheading gesture.

    "They killed the Chief Knight who raised them?"

    Ortlinde''s eyes were filled with disbelief.

    "How else could he have been killed by a meteorite?" Char asked.

    "This is impossible!"

    "You know what I''ve been through, Allie." Char held her hand and said, "You know I won''t lie to you. Of course, I made up that you have wrinkles and big eyes. You''re so beautiful that there''s no w."

    His frivolous words did not affect Ortlinde''s shock at all.

    "That Rohart, he''s so cowardly!"

    "He knows some things about these things. Just think about it, if he were to return to his hometown in glory to visit his teacher, only to wake up and find that he was gone, and had even died in an Elf''s encampment hundreds of miles away, as long as he wasn''t as stupid as you, he would know to investigate. However, what you know is what he can find out. The church has kept their mouth shut about this matter, and even hinted to him in a roundabout way to stop investigating. Of course, since my words could persuade him to run away, it means that he is still investigating, and he knows more and more."

    He gave the girl a few minutes to digest the inside story.

    Ortlinde clenched and unclenched her fists repeatedly. her eyes flickered, as if her faith had been shaken.

    "I... I don''t believe the church would do such a thing..."

    "Why?"

    Saxson was the one who asked her.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    No one was more suitable than the Duke to answer her question.

    "How do you think the church of the united holy nation managed to establish itself in Elfheim?" He asked coldly.

    "Because we annihte the monsters and save the elves here."

    Ortlinde''s voice was too weak to be heard.

    She saw the mockery in the Elf''s eyes be more and more obvious.

    Normally, she would have said it loudly, her voice loud and firm.

    However, at this moment, even she felt that this answer was a little weak, and the other party''s mocking gaze was particrly strong, making her unable to say anything to refute.

    The Duke did not express his opinion. He continued to ask calmly, "Let me ask you a few questions, Your Excellency Ortlinde. Do you think that everyone should believe in the Seven Holy Spirits?"

    The girl hesitated for a moment, bit her lip, and did not answer.

    "Then let me rephrase my question. Do you think that it''s a good thing for a person without faith to be pious to the Seven Holy Spirits?"

    Ortlinde nodded this time.

    "Then on the other hand, is it a bad thing if one doesn''t believe in the Seven Holy Spirits?"

    The girl was silent.

    "Are you thinking, since believing in the Holy Spirit is a good thing, why don''t everyone join them?"

    She looked up in a daze and was speechless.

    What Saxson said was exactly what she was thinking deep down in her heart.

    She did not know why, but she could not say it out...

    "This is the answer," Saxson said, "the Elves did not have a unified belief. To them, the Holy Spirits was no different from the Heavenly God of the Aurania people. They were also quite resistant to the church. But now..."

    He sneered and said no more.

    With the pride of an Elf, he did not want to be so straightforward, nor did he want to p people in the face in front of a church member.

    Char sighed and added, "That''s simple, Allie. I wanted to sell you a bottle of holy water, but you don''t need it at the moment, so you won''t buy it. Then I''ll just have to make a cut on your body, and you''ll be bleeding profusely. That''ll give you a reason to buy the holy water."

    "but how can you do that?"

    Ortlinde''s heart was in a battle, and her brain was a little swollen.

    She could not help but hold Char''s arm, as if she could not stand steadily.

    After a few seconds, she actually lost her bnce and fell into Char''s arms. when he opened his eyes again, they were filled with resentment.

    It was Losweise.

    The next second, she slithered toward him like a snake.

    The scene became subtle, and Saxson tactfully disappeared temporarily.

    After a while, Losweise, who was almost out of breath, leaned into Char''s arms and med him for revealing these things in advance.

    The current Ortlinde was still unable to ept the corruption that was bred under the church''s morous exterior. Even in the past, she had rarelye into contact with such things. firstly, the church was well-hidden, and secondly, Char rarely did that.

    "You saw everything?" He asked.

    "Of course." Losweise pinched Char''s waist hard. "I''ve seen what you''ve done these days, and you didn''t cherish such a good opportunity!"

    Char was speechless.

    The other party was referring to why he did not take the opportunity to push himself.

    "Crazy woman, you''ve really turned into a prostitute." Char pinched her cheeks with both hands and rubbed them. "You can''t beat me now, so stop it."

    "Hmph! Don''t think that I don''t know that you called me out to say goodbye."

    Char scratched his head in embarrassment.

    "I''ll have to trouble you to take good care of her in the future. it''s just taking care of yourself anyway."

    "I know all of this. Don''t you have anything to say to me?" Losweise said unhappily.

    He was still in a daze when rose tiptoed and gently pressed a kiss on his face. Then, she left with a smile.

    "I''m leaving, you take care of yourself too!"

 Chapter 175 175

    Chapter 175. Has Char Ever Lied to You?

    "She left?"

    When Saxson returned, only Char was left in front of him.

    "When she returns, she can control the church''s army and ease the friction between the Royal Guards and the Holy Knights." Char looked up at him. "Are you going to leave too?"

    The Duke was expressionless.

    "Not necessary."

    Char grinned. He had not gained this favorable impression for nothing.

    "Alright, go back and take care of your subjects. Without the heart of the nest, there would only be fewer and fewer monsters in Golden Butterfly City. The reason why the church sealed it was that they were worried that someone would discover the secret of the Valkyrie and the Holy Sword. Now, it was all right. If the church had sent a high priest named Mia from Astan City, it would have been fine if he had asked her to help with the purification."

    "In addition, although the monsters under the City Lord''s mansion have been eliminated, you must not hide the Khorium ruins. I know how sensitive the Royal Court is now, but this matter can''t be hidden. Once it attracts public anger, Elfheim will be the one at a disadvantage. when the wall is down, everyone will push it, and you will not only face the public criticism of the United Holy Kingdom."

    "I understand."

    Saxson nodded, turned around, and took two steps, but then turned back and said, "I won''t tell anyone about this. Take care."

    He really left after he finished speaking.

    Char was not used to being alone again.

    "Well..."

    He shouted in his heart.

    "Why?"

    "Nothing. I''m just bored. Let''s have a chat."

    "Are you crazy!"

    Only then did Char happily walk toward the dark mountain in the distance.

    At the temporary camp outside Golden Butterfly City.

    "Another four people left the guild."

    Nelwin was embedded in the sofa, her long legs crossed and her toes tapping from time to time, as if she was a little anxious.

    Ever since she had left the City Lord''s mansion, all the messages she had sent to Char had basically disappeared without a trace. however, in less than a month after the reinforcement guards took over, arge number of missions to suppress Graviny had been sent out like snowkes.

    A day ago, the Knights of the Holy Church had gathered and recruited arge number of God''s chosen ones to head to the monster settlement in the north of the city. Their target was Graviny, but no one had mentioned the whereabouts of His Excellency the Duke.

    Nelwin felt that something was wrong, very wrong.

    After all, from her point of view, it was the Church''s Valkyrie who killed Saxson, and she was also sent out of the city by him. However, the church''s reputation did not decrease in the slightest! Not only was Char a wanted criminal who had a close rtionship with Saxson, but she was also on the opposite side of the crazy Valkyrie. This was even more suspicious!

    This was a conspiracy?

    However, there was no mission notification.

    What a joke, only she and Char could see the plot. Other people could not even enter the city, let alone read the plot. What kind of plot was this?

    All games were business. They would not go against the rules of the market and get the public to exim, "F*ck, games can be done this way? Especially in "Fantasy World", a game that looked like it was going to change the entire gaming industry, it would not design a special quest line for two yers."

    She was not a little girl who dreamed of being the chosen one.

    That was why she felt that there was something strange about this expedition, so she had asked Char what she should do the day before, and whether she should participate in the battle against the leader of the monsters, Graviny.

    However, Char''s answer was do whatever you want.

    Nelwin flew into a rage on the spot!

    A series of vulgarities were sent out, but they were eventually cklisted by Char.

    However, after calming down, the vice guild leader chose to withdraw and requested that all guild members not participate in this matter.

    As the vice guild leader, Char had provided a lot of useful information, be it information about resources or job sses. it was a great help to almost every yer in the guild, so it was not too much to do him a favor.

    From a woman''s point of view, she could keenly sense that Char and Graviny''s rtionship was a little unusual, and out of this consideration, it was not appropriate for her to get involved.

    However, the impact of this was that people left the guild one after another. Moreover, those who stayed in the camp were also cklisted by the church because they did not respond to the recruitment. Their reputation dropped by a level for no reason. The guild was full ofints, and it had been lifeless for the past two days.

    There were even people who spread this news and spread it on the forums. Countless yers whoughed at the copse of the building called her crazy. She was just a vice president, but she did not treat herself as a human. this caused Nelwin to have an endocrine disorder for a while.

    "Do you think I made a mistake?" She asked uneasily.

    Ninja de, who was sitting opposite her, shook his head as he watched her remain silent.

    "If i were you, I would do the same. Father said a drop of kindness should be repaid with a spring. Before I understand the situation, I will not stand on the opposite side of Big Brother Char. Moreover, the decision has already been made. The discussion after the matter is just torture. Don''t even think about it."

    Nelwin switched to a different leg and leaned forward slightly, holding her stomach as if he was on his period.

    "It''s all Char''s fault!" She said angrily, "He actually told me to do whatever i want! Why didn''t he exin it clearly! Is this guy doing this on purpose?"

    Ninja deughed.

    "I think that Big Brother Char is just subtly saying, I can solve this problem, you don''t have to worry about it, just do what you want."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Is this a gentle expression of love and do what you want?"

    "This is what you understand, not what I said."

    "Look at how cowardly you are."

    Nelwin rolled her eyes at him and switched to another leg.

    At this moment, there was amotion outside the tavern, apanied by loud cheers.

    "What''s with all the noise! I can''t believe these elves have such a noisy side, it''s so annoying," Nelwin said unhappily.

    "No..."

    Ninja de stood up immediately.

    "It''s most likely a big event that can make the indifferent Elves so excited!"

    He quickly ran out, and Nelwin followed closely behind.

    The two of them walked on the street and found that the street was full of people. They were all looking forward to the dark tide of people not far away, slowly moving toward them like a flood.

    Ninja de was right. The Elves were indeed indifferent. even in such a situation, they did not push each other around. they surrounded a figure like stars surrounding the moon. the distance was just right, and it highlighted the respect of his status.

    Nelwin was stunned when he saw this man!

    Saxson?

    The City Lord?

    He was already dead, was he not?

    Nelwin was so excited that she grabbed Ninja de''s shoulder. Her heart was trembling.

    "He''s really dead. I''m not lying to you! Is this a human or a ghost!"

    "No, I don''t know."

    Ninja de also looked over in shock.

    As the crowd approached, the Duke calmly nced at them andforted them one by one.

    Suddenly, he seemed to have seen something and actually walked over!

    The crowd parted in an orderly manner, making way for him.

    At this time, other than the low-level yers who were unable to participate in the crusade, the only ones left in the camp were the people from the me knot. It was impossible to say that there was no resentment in their hearts. Half of them even went offline in anger.

    However, under the gazes of the yers, Saxson went straight to Nelwin.

    "I remember you, brave girl."

    What was going on?

    Nelwin was so shocked that he forgot to respond. Ninja de quickly pulled her sister''s arm, and she woke up from her dream.

    "Everything is for Elfheim."

    Saxson grinned, as if he had seen through her stiff reading, but he did not expose her. he took out a badge and handed it to her.

    [Golden Butterfly Badge (special)]

    [Identity Token]

    [The holder''s basic reputation in Golden Butterfly City has been raised to respected, all attributes +10, has the authority to enter and exit the B-IV Relic, and can bring 150 people.]

    Nelwin was stunned by the sudden fall of the pie. she still did not know what the B-IV Relic was.

    "A ruin has been found under the City Lord''s mansion. It has been scouted by the Khorium explorers'' society. It is a Khorium ruin, number B-4. However, there are monsters stranded in it. If you are interested, you can bring people to assist in the exploration. The City Lord''s mansion will appraise and purchase the spoils."

    Saxson then patted Nelwin''s shoulder.

    "Good luck."

    The City Lord continued to move forward, and the crowd followed suit, leaving only the members of the me knot to swarm forward.

    "Big sister, what did he give you?"

    "Big sister is awesome! You''re actually talking andughing with the City Lord!"

    "Does he like you?"

    "Big sister..."

    Nelwin looked at the badge in his hand with aplicated expression. He wanted to ask Char what was going on, but he suddenly remembered that he had been cklisted.

    "This guy is so hateful! He must be the one behind this!"

    She cursed angrily, but the worry on her face was swept away.

 Chapter 176 176

    Chapter 176. It Had Left the Ground!

    North of Golden Butterfly City.

    The Elves called this ce Annaby. It was a term that cameter to describe the unpredictable Dark Elves'' thoughts. It was meant to describe the steep mountains here, where every step was dangerous.

    The road here was winding, and the dense forest covered the trenches and potholes under their feet. It was very likely that one second you were climbing the mountain happily, and the next second you would identally step on the air and fall into the dark trenches, turning into a pile of meat paste. so, usually, few people dared to appear in this area.

    Therefore, no one disturbed this ce, and it was filled with fierce beasts.

    However, as the mana density increased, this ce quickly became a monster paradise. From the outside to the inside, and from the bottom up, there were level 30-45 monsters. In addition to the fact that the monsters were scattered too loosely, and the road was rugged and not suitable forrge-scale teams to enter, it was also an excellent grinding spot.

    It had to be said that Graviny had chosen a good ce that was easy to defend and hard to attack.

    However, this still could not stop the enemy''s advance!

    The Annaby now was different from usual. Not only did the number of monsters increase by several times, but it was also filled with all kinds of monsters. Perverted yers and knights from the church. Thetter were all dressed in red and whitebat uniforms, and they stood in neat rows, clearly different from the former.

    Actually, there was a simpler way to distinguish them. the yers walked in front, and the church followed behind.

    This group of quick-witted church members had actually learned to let the undying God''s Chosen Ones explore the way. In the face of the generous rewards, the yers were naturally like moths to a me, endless.

    Of course, there were alsoints.

    "F*ck, this is the first time I''ve realized that an NPC can be so smart."

    A level 25 Swordsman who had just retreated from the front row could not help but curse, "I suddenly realized that it''s a loss to be in the front row. He had indeed earned a lot of supplies and experience, but no one had replenished the durability of his shield. the durability was dropping rapidly. it was simply like spending money to level up! How could she have been so obsessed to sign that kind of contract! i was actually tricked by an NPC. This is too f*cking realistic."

    "Come on, it''s good enough to earn something. at least the front row has contributed more," someoneforted him in a low voice, "this is the disadvantage of us non-affiliates. We''re not like those big guilds, where the front row has durability subsidies, and we take a part of the ie from the people at the back who are just there to y a supporting role. This is a team battle, and we''ve really earned a lot from this operation. At the end of this operation, everyone will gain at least two levels, and this doesn''t even include the rewards from defeating the boss."

    "Then forget it. I''ll be honest with you. it''s really tiring to add to the guild."

    The swordsman looked a little tired. "Who would have thought that this game would be so fun, but it''s bing more and more realistic after ying for a long time? Connections, resources, rtionships, and money can go to hell. I''m already tired of working, I don''t want to join a guild and suffer the anger of the so-called leader. I don''t even want to have to be polite."

    After a pause, he looked around and found that the party was already halfway up the mountain. the monsters in front of them had also increased from level 35 to almost level 40. The reason why he was able to go so far at level 25 was all thanks to the god-defying buff from the church and the endless support behind him.

    It had been more than two months since the server opened. as the first batch of yers to leave the novice vige, the average level of this group of yers was around level 25. each of them had at least two sses, so they could be considered quite experienced yers.

    The huge amount of content in "Fantasy World" allowed the yers to be scattered across the vast novice viges, so there was no crowding orpetition, and thus arge number of single yers were born.

    ? However, it seemed that it was getting harder and harder for single yer yers to continue, just like how people in society did.

    ''It''ll probably end soon.'' He thought.

    "Have you heard? This time, the people from the me knot did note. Instead, they gave the people from ghost and mand a chance." He suddenly asked, "Why do you think this is? Are those people stupid?"

    "Brother, don''t say that." The other personughed. "A fool can''t be the only one. No one could copy the five swords video that the Wordless Sword Saint had posted in the ss hall. Thosements were all beaten to a pulp by the great swordsman aske, and their faces were swollen. Is this kind of big shot a fool?"

    "Then why did he forbid his guild members froming here to take the experience? could it be that they are in contact with demons?"

    "That''s not necessarily the case. Maybe it''s because they''re not on good terms with the church? I heard that they made a fortune by scavenging in the city, so perhaps they''ve been targeted by the church because of this."

    The man shrugged and did not make any further guesses.

    The short break quickly ended, and themander shouted the Shieldsman''s name. It was his turn to fight the monsters in front, and a new round of exploration began.

    Looking down from the sky, the long team was like a bloated snake that was winding around the valley. although it was difficult to move stealthily, its momentum was tenacious.

    Three hourster, at the top of the mountain.

    The dark mountaintop was now covered in mana, as if the bandits had a silk stocking on their heads. Now that her stockings were being pushed up by the fire, she could only hold her hair up.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    After throwing down the bodies of countless yers, the church''s main forces finally entered the mountain.

    From a high tform, Graviny looked down, asionally using the boss''s field skills to create a miasma and magic fog to slow them down, but to little effect.

    After all, they were all yers. They had all kinds of ways to fight back. As a young boss, how could she defeat them?

    If she had the heart of their, she could naturally resist it by relying on the endless number of monsters, but she did not have it now.

    "Men are all liars."

    She mumbled, but there was not much hatred in her voice. Instead, there was relief.

    She had wanted to die from the start anyway, but she was stopped by Char.

    However, the voice had never appeared, and Zin''rokh''s voice told her that the heart of the abyss had been destroyed.

    Char was not lying.

    However...

    There were always times when people were unreasonable, just like now.

    "That''s right, she''s a liar."

    A cold voice echoed.

    Graviny knew who this was.

    If it was not for the Dark Elves and the Dwarves in the steel monster, she wouldn''t have been able to hold on for so long.

    "What did he lie to you about?"

    She asked curiously.

    In her vague memory, Char had nevercked women, and she seemed to have seen this before, but she also seemed to have never seen her.

    "Why would he lie to me? It seems to have too many."

    A faint smile appeared on Evelyn''s face.

    She had not seen this guy for nearly 30 days, and she still missed him.

    However, it was not the time to reminisce.

    She shook her head and said softly, "In at most an hour, this ce will be conquered. You can escape with me."

    "Escape? Sit on that thing?" She pointed at the MCV in the distance.

    "Can it still fly?"

    "It can''t fly, but it can dive down andnd slowly," said Evelyn helplessly. "Of course, the prerequisite is that you are willing to leave."

    Suddenly, she noticed that Graviny''s eyes became strange, staring at the MCV behind her.

    She quickly turned around in surprise.

    He then saw the MCV started to float.

 Chapter 177 177

    Chapter 177. You Can''t Die.

    The two of them rushed to the MCV, and itnded.

    Not only that, Char was also crawling out of the car''s narrow window andnding lightly on the ground.

    Before he could even turn around, the Dark Elf rushed over and hugged him.

    "It''s been a long time."

    Char was interrupted before she could finish her sentence.

    The corners of Graviny''s mouth twitched, but she did not say anything.

    This time, it was Char who almost died. The Dark Elves had an advantage over the humans in this aspect.

    "Evie..."

    "You''ve kissed another woman."

    "Eh?"

    Char''s expression changed.

    "I even specially went to blow a gust of wind to blow away the smell, how did you know?

    However, her tone was firm and her eyes were determined. she did not seem to be bluffing.

    Char smiled in embarrassment and did notment.

    Fortunately, the Dark Elf did not intend to probe further. It seemed that as long as Char did not ask, she would not get angry. He quickly changed the topic to Graviny.

    "I''ve fulfilled my promise, Miss Gravint. I''ve destroyed the heart of their. you probably already know about this, right?"

    Graviny nodded, her eyes calm, as if Char had justpleted a small task that had nothing to do with her.

    Her calm reaction was not what Char had expected.

    "She didn''t want to live. I don''t know how to talk her out of it," exined Evelyn in a low voice.

    "I''ll do it."

    Char patted her arm andforted her.

    He took a step forward and carefully sized up the other party.

    The blood vessels in the dark Elf''s eyes faded, and her pale face had a luster of a living person. The ck patterns did not look so sinister, but instead added a bit of charm.

    This irreversible darkening not only increased the milk volume, but also changed the skin.

    The current Graviny and the t-chested, vicious hot girl were like two different people.

    "Is it appropriate for you to be so unscrupulous in front of her?"

    Graviny pursed her lips andughed, not hiding her intention to sow discord.

    "Ha..."

    "I''m justmenting that such a beautiful body is about to disappear." Charughed, his eyes yful. "It''s a pity just thinking about it."

    "What? Could it be that you want me to have a go at you before I die? If your femalepanion agrees, I don''t mind."

    She continued to sow discord.

    "Ha, this joke isn''t very appropriate."

    "No, I''m serious."

    Gravinyughed. she even took a step forward and licked her lips.

    People who were determined to die would always carry out a hysterical emotion.

    For an elf who had poisoned her mother and two boyfriends, what she wanted to do the most was to tear off other people''s disguises elegantly and crazily and let them reveal their ugly hearts.

    She even took off her outer coat, revealing her t abdomen and theplicated magic patterns on it.

    He took another step forward, and his perky chest was about to touch Char.

    "What do you think? consider it?"

    Char could feel Evelyn''s grip on his arm tightening slightly, and she could not help but sigh.

    It was not that she was warning him, but that the Dark Elf was already angry.

    He was angry with this woman.

    Evelyn was not a kind person. the only reason she helped him was to give him face, but in exchange, she was tantly seducing him.

    It was too much.

    "Do you still insist on saving her?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The Dark Elf asked coldly.

    "Let''s try."

    Char replied.

    Evelyn still did not understand what he was insisting on.

    This was no longer a matter of Graviny''s survival. this was the first battle between Char and the holy spirits, and he did not want to lose.

    Back to the beginning...

    If the will of freedom continued, if Graviny woke up like the other natives, if the Holy Spirits did not secretly force to do so, if she did not die...

    She would not be so stupid as to not learn from her 177 mistakes and insist on poisoning him.

    However, she still did it. she was forced to do it.

    Then, one wrong step, one wrong step after another, and he walked onto a familiar road of no return.

    During this period, she had saved him. she struggled, regretted, and left with a strong desire to live.

    This was Char''s counterattack.

    However, after he disappeared for a period of time, this desire to live waspletely destroyed by the church that came to exterminate the demons.

    In a normal timeline, the church should be busy dealing with the new ruins found in the city, purifying the monsters in the city, winning over the people and spreading their faith, and gathering more troops in Elfheim for a stroll.

    They did not have the time to care about this.

    There was neither thought nor manpower-in such an easy-to-defend and difficult-to-attack ce, without a headhunting operation, even if all the Knights of Elfheim came, they would only be in a line.

    This time, there were yers.

    Without a doubt, this was the counterattack of the Seven Holy Spirits.

    That was why Char had to fight back.

    This stupid and vicious woman could die, but it must be to pay for the crimes she hadmitted and to die freely, not to be forced to die like this.

    Since she was in such despair, he would pull her out of it.

    "Do you know that there''s a ce like this?"

    Char said, "Criminals and scumbags from all over the world live there." there were also many people who abandoned order and turned to the abyss, and then abandoned the abyss. there''s no order there, no warmth, no truth, no kindness, no beauty, and of course, no past. "

    The charming smile on glovine''s face disappeared.

    She could not deny that she was moved.

    There was no past.

    There was no betterfort than this.

    What she wanted to escape was nothing more than that unforgettable past, which was why she thought of death.

    If there was a way other than death, who would want to die?

    As for the danger...

    He was not even afraid of death, so why should he be afraid of danger?

    "What is that ce?" She asked.

    "Ancient Sielsta, City of the sealed demons. An ancient ruin left behind by the Sielsta Civilization of the fifth era. The entire city is a seal that is 100 stories deep underground. The chosen one of that era used his sword to seal off the hideout of Zin''rokh, preventing his invasion."

    "Then why was the fifth era destroyed?"

    "Who said that this is the only way to invade Zin''rokh?" Char shrugged. "The corruption of the human heart can not be sealed. I''m getting off topic. Do you want to go? It''s about the ce I mentioned. You''ll definitely meet scumbags who are ten thousand times worse than you are there. Believe me, in front of them, you''re simply a pure little angel."

    Graviny took a deep breath and slowly let it out.

    On her smooth lower abdomen, the mo matrix moved rhythmically, reflecting the smooth luster of the subcutaneous fat.

    "I admit that you have convinced me. She put on her clothes and suddenly smiled. I don''t want to die. However, that suggestion is still valid."

    "Don''t tell me you''re scared even if you don''t have favorable impression points?"

    Just as Char was fantasizing, a bruise appeared on his arm as Evelyn''s fingers tightened.

    This time, it waspletely intentional, and he was very angry.

    "I''m not that kind of person."

    He waved his hand nonchntly.

    "Now, let''s talk about the simple escape n."

 Chapter 178 178

    Chapter 178. Silly Netizens Are Much Happier

    "I''ve actually disappeared for thirty days?"

    Char was surprised to hear this.

    He remembered that he had only spent ten days in the sieging of the Siege City soldiers.

    It seemed that that ce was not only located in the crack of time, but also had a problem with the flow of time.

    "You didn''t even tell me where you went or who you were with."

    Although Evelyn''s tone was calm, it still sounded a little resentful.

    Charughed and immediately changed the topic.

    "This car is nowpletely under my control. It temporarily has two modes,nd mode and hovering mode. In addition, the weapon module has been fully unlocked and can be used for defense. however, the current energy nodes can only provide firepower for half an hour. any more and it will affect the basic functions and movement. So, I have to sneak into the church''s team to find out what''s going on. before that, you guys will coordinate with the MCV and guard the area."

    He ced the power gem in her hand and held her hand.

    "Remember this signal. If the God''s chosen ones below start to flee, chase after them at full speed. If I''m not back in half an hour, activate hovering mode and fly over their heads. we''ll meet at the crimson forest."

    Evelyn nodded.

    "You be careful too."

    "Yes."

    Char gave her a light kiss on the forehead before getting out of the car.

    At the door was Graviny. The Dark Elf was leaning against the door frame, her arms crossed.

    "Hey, I suddenly remembered."

    She called out to Char.

    "Eh? What do you remember?"

    "That Dark Elf..." Graviny''s expression suddenly turned strange. "I remember that when you came to find me in the past, you also brought someone like that with you. She looks exactly like her, but she''s not a Dark Elf. She''s a Light Elf. Is that her sister?"

    Char smiled and beckoned with his finger.

    "Come, I''ll tell you a secret."

    Graviny moved her ear closer.

    "That''s her mother."

    Her body trembled, and she looked over in disbelief, only to find Char''s eyes full of mockery.

    Only then did Graviny realize that the other party was joking, and it was a joke, the kind that would add cumin to her wound.

    "Hmph, despicable!"

    "If i wasn''t despicable, how could i have been to a ce like ancient Sielsta?"

    Char gave her a meaningful look and left quickly.

    The yers were the first to reach the top of the mountain, but the density of the monsters in front of them had suddenly dropped. the front row, who was used to the tide-like attacks, was still not used to it.

    When they looked up, they were all shocked!

    In front of them, under the afterglow of the setting sun, there was a huge ship. Its brass and ck gold shone with a ghastly light, and its dark shadow was cast on the ground. The orange searchlights that stretched out were like thousands of eyes on a giant beast, opening up at the same time.

    This scene...

    In an instant, he had changed from sword and magic to steampunk.

    "Fuck, what''s that? And ship?"

    "Steel City Regios?"

    "The gun barrel ising out. F*ck, it''s going to blow up!"

    In just a few seconds, the giant beast in front of him had sharp spikes on its body like a porcupine, and orange light began to gather at the muzzle.

    None of the yers present were mediocre, so they naturally knew that only a fool would resist in such a situation, and they all slipped down the mountain.

    just as the front row was changing shifts and in the chaos, no one noticed that there was an extra person in the front row who had fallen down the mountain. everyone was busy shouting and shouting.

    "Slownding! Slownding!"

    "Catch me!"

    "Save..."

    The support team behind them caught the yers from the front, but they were still confused about what had happened.

    "What happened? why did you guyse back? Didn''t you just go up?"

    "Didn''t youe back and wait for death? it was a f*cking steel fortress, a steel fortress! have you yed red alert before?"

    "Which little red guy was in charge of the investigation just now? You didn''t even notice such a huge thing, are you an interster yer?"

    "But..."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Boom...

    Boom...

    Boom...

    The bombardment and explosions continued, the cliffs trembled, and the soil fell.

    The support and output team members looked at each other and did not say anything.

    "I remember the advertisement saying that this is a western fantasy RPG. Why did the Allied forcesnd on the beach?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Someoneughed. "It''s like a crusade ending up meeting a transmigrated napoleon," he said, "The emperor''s cannon is still urate. "

    Very quickly, someone followed the train of thought.

    "Napoleon was actually wearing two. he even returned to the German headquarters."

    "It''s definitely more than that. what if it''s the ruler''s will and infinite space? he''s just here for a quest. thest map was Pandora, so he has this thing."

    "Hahaha, I think it''s a Soviet MCV. Urey sent it here with a time machine.

    "Great, Urey met napoleon and said, brother, although you suffered a loss in Moscow, I''ll help you get rid of it this time."

    "Hahahaha!"

    The sillyizens were so happy that even Char could not help butugh.

    Very quickly, the church members behind them began to urge them.

    "Move! There''s a gun barrel in front of you! Go and carry it!"

    "The contract is 90%plete! at most, I''ll just give up on the rewards!" Someone said unhappily.

    "Yup! Don''t! what''s so great about the church? I''m an atheist enlightened by materialism, i won''t fall for your tricks!"

    "That''s right. That''s right!"

    Seeing that a mutiny was about to happen, a white-haired old priest hurriedly stood up and threw out a few calming buffs, restoring everyone''s HP to full.

    Then, heforted them by saying that the output of the mechanical structure above was limited, and the ammunition would soon be exhausted. The church was willing to bear the losses of the deaths of the chosen ones and increase the rewards.

    As expected, the moment he said that, the yers'' morale rose again.

    Char''s heart skipped a beat when she heard that. Did that mean that they could reduce the number of casualties?

    He had never worked with a yer before, so he never knew about this. whenever he died, he would run back to his corpse. could it be that the corpse could be moved back and then resurrected by others without any damage?

    "Mitsuya! Hurry up ande out!"

    "Don''t be noisy, I''m listening."

    The dumbass goddess''s voice was particrly serious.

    "It sounds like they actually dare to meddle in my territory. How audacious!"

    "So you''re going to send down divine punishment or something?" Char asked curiously.

    "What are you thinking about? What kind of divine punishment can I send?"

    "Then you''re ipetent?"

    "Of course not. Find a way to sneak into the back of the team," said Mitsuya. "I feel like something''s wrong there."

    "Alright," he said.

    Char agreed.

    After the church promised a huge profit, the yers'' momentum of dragging the dead bodies forward became stronger. Char estimated that the energy of the MCV would run out in at most ten minutes. He grabbed the shoulder of a priest, pointed to the back and asked, "Brother, what''s behind that?"

    "You''ve never died?"

    "There really isn''t any."

    The Priestess was deftly throwing out healing skills while saying with a smile, Brother, you''re really something. i thought I was the only one who hasn''t handed in a single blood yet. Behind it was a mobile cemetery, with 100 stone coffins. Dead yers could be brought in to be resurrected, and the loss upon death was only 1/10. Why, do you want to try?"

    "I don''t think so."

    Charughed and chatted for a while before leaving.

    "Look at her. She resurrected on the spot after she died. You''re such a lousy goddess."

    "Shut up!"

    "You''re the most confident when you''re fierce to me."

    Char mumbled to himself before following behind a swordsman who looked very reckless.

    Seeing an energy bomb falling from the sky, this guy quickly dodged, and Char quickly threw a [Dark speech: Bind] over.

    He suddenly froze and was sent flying by the impact. He crashed into a rock and fell to his death. The shield fell out of his hand and was wrapped in light, melting instantly.

    "Ya, I''ve sinned."

    Char was speechless.

    [Front tooth removal tool (Single-handed shield)]

    Ancient magic weapon

    Requires strength 45, constitution 60

    Armor =45*Con (Constitution), Attack power =8*AD.

    Constitution +10, agility-7, strength +10.

    [Precise block: When sessful block, armor coefficient will be increased to 5.sts for 20 seconds. cooldown time: 35 seconds.]

    [Teeth fall off: 10% chance of causing the enemy''s teeth to fall off, apanied by a concussion (speed reduced by 25%).]

    This shield had some background. it was a very deep, dark, and fantasy-filled quest line.

    "What a pity."

    Char secretly remembered this brother, then lifted his feet and shouted, "Someone died! Someonee and help!"

    Soon, someone heard the shout and came over to help him carry the swordsman to the back of the line.

 Chapter 179 179

    Chapter 179. God''s Chosen One''s Slumber

    "Wait a moment."

    Char and a young man picked up the swordsman and was about to leave, but they were stopped by a man wearing a sun robe.

    "Who are you? howe I''ve never seen you before?"

    The man frowned and asked, "

    "Are you a Mirage Demon in disguise? "

    The other party had thick eyebrows, big eyes, decent facial features, and many essories hanging on his body. He had the aura of a rich and brave high school student, and Char could not help but size him up.

    The zing sun robe came from a poor, middle-aged level 30 mage. It was one of the few robes that required a Mage''s level. To be able toplete this mission, the other party''s overall reputation in the United Holy Kingdom was not low. No matter what, it had to be more than half friendly, close to the level of respect.

    As the biggest backer of "Fantasy World", the reputation of the united holy nation could even be understood as government reputation. It was self-evident how difficult it was to farm. the fact that the other party was wearing this equipment meant that he had a powerful force behind him. moreover, he was a small leader and had been handed in missions as a "spokesperson" many times, which was why his reputation had soared.

    He had heard other yers mention that there were two big guilds here, [Ghost Hunter] and [Mand]. He thought that the other party should be one of them.

    Which one was it?

    Mand sounded very religious, but the man in front of him looked like he was in his second year of middle school.

    It was probably from Ghost Hunter?

    Char''s thoughts crossed thousands of mountains in the blink of an eye. He pretended to be seen through and said awkwardly, "

    It''s the Ghost Hunter. I''m not a demon. I''m just an ordinary thief yer. I''m here to get some experience."

    Char was right, the Mage was indeed from Ghost Hunter.

    "Alright, I''ll invite you in."

    The other party did not say much and sent a party request. Char clicked on it and his level shocked the group.

    "A level 33 Shadow Servant? What''s this profession? What?" The Mage was shocked, thenughed and scolded, "Brother, your ID is a little funny. Mia is my wife. What are you thinking?"

    Char chuckled.

    He used the original spellcaster''s agent skill to create a new identity-a level 30 shadow servant with the ID MIa being my wife.

    The material for the fake identity muste from one''s own profession and can not be fabricated out of thin air. the level must be controlled below the highest level and set by one''s own self. Once you use a skill that exceeds the set level, or if you are detected by an NPC that is higher than your actual level, it will be invalid.

    However, considering Char''s status as a level 42 Elementalist, he had to be careful. The Drow Swordsman. No one in this group should be of a higher level than him, and his identity could not be seen through at all.

    It was said that ninja de was the number one yer in the game, but he was only level 35 and was a Swordsman. The sudden appearance of a level 33 yer surprised everyone in the party.

    There was no party channel in "Fantasy World," but party members could use the tactical board to share all kinds of information when they gathered together. The team members of the demon ghost mage happened to be nearby, so a hanging window that only a few people could see appeared in the air, and a row of sand sculptures quickly shed across it.

    Char could not help but feel a little emotional.

    It seemed that he had not "transmigrated" for too long, about one or two years ago, and he could still understand these emojis.

    "Brother, you don''t have a guild yet?"

    The Mage''s attitude became friendly because of Char''s level. He patted Char''s shoulder and said, "Why don''t we have a chat and let someone else do the sweeping?"

    Char had nned so hard just to get into the mobile cemetery, how could he agree to that? He shook his head. "I''m sorry, brother. I''m used to being alone. I''ll carry this brother in for a walk first. Yes, do you know him?"

    "I don''t know him, but he seems to be a random friend."

    The Mage almost blurted out the words "Savage yer."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "I see," Char said awkwardly, "He died to save me. One must repay a debt of gratitude. I have to send him over. We''ll talkter."

    Seeing this, the mage no longer stopped him, but handed him a sign.

    [Pass (temporary)]

    The holder of this certificate can freely enter and exit the ''sleep of the Chosen One''.

    "You need at least 200 contribution points to get this card. each sweep would cost at least 50 contribution points. Remember toe over and chat with meter! The people in ghost''s domain are amazing, I really like to stay in there!"

    "I will. I will."

    Char sighed at his own wit and silently picked up the sign.

    With this sign, he and another person carried the Swordsman through theyers of defense of the church Knights without any hindrance.

    Along the way, Char noticed that the Knights'' uniforms were only level 30-40, which was below his level. They could not see through the disguise at all. At first, he thought it was a coincidence, but when he passed through the sleep of the chosen one, he heard the guards talking about the Valkyrie took a group of people away, which made him realize.

    As expected of Losweise, even if the two of them did not greet each other, they still had such a tacit understanding!

    "We''re almost there."

    He called out to Mitsuya in his heart, and the dumbass goddess nodded in agreement.

    The Chosen One''s sleep was ced on a tform halfway up the mountain. From a distance, it looked like arge tent. When the curtain was lifted and one entered, one would find that it was actually like the cemetery of Golden Butterfly City.

    The faint sound of an ethereal hymn could be heard in the air. The sky was clear and clean, not the least bit polluted by magic like it was outside.

    In front of him were stone coffins that were arranged neatly like Osmanthus cakes, half of which were embedded into the ground. a steady stream of yers rose from their coffins and rushed out impatiently, brushing past him.

    The feeling of a violent army in the barracks came again.

    "Throw this yer in."

    "Stop!" Messiah reminded.

    Char did as she was told and even closed the lid.

    Then, in less than three seconds, the Swordsman in the coffin opened the lid and reached out with his hand. Char quickly pulled him out.

    After he came out, he looked around nkly, then at his own hands, and finally at Char. he suddenly stood up excitedly and grabbed Char''s cor.

    "Where''s my shield? Where''s my shield? where''s my front tooth removal tool?"

    "Calm down, my friend."

    Char forced him to sit down. "Is your shield''s durability red? Why are you still overloaded? "

    The Swordsman''s face turned pale and he lowered his head.

    This man, who looked over 30 years old, acted as if his wife had run away with someone else. It looked like she was in extreme pain.

    With Char''s reminder, he also knew that his shield had probably shattered.

    in "Fantasy World", weapons would not break just because their durability ran out. that would be too hard. However, when the weapon''s durability was exhausted, it would be overloaded. there was a limit for the overload, and once the overdraw exceeded this limit, it would really break.

    Those who cherished their equipment would not continue to use overloaded equipment. The Swordsman profession was purely to save money.

    After all, the damage within the overload limit during equipment repair was not considered money. if used properly, this part of invisible durability could be lost for nothing. He did not expect that his greed would lead to trouble.

 Chapter 180 180

    Chapter 180. This Goddess Of Yours Is Too Weak!

    Char saw that he was immersed in grief and was unable to extricate himself. Just as she turned around, she was stopped by the other person.

    "Brother, thank you!"

    The old man stood up and said in an extremely sincere tone, "I was too excited just now and my tone was a little harsh. I''m really sorry."

    "I''m fine."

    Char grinned. "Then we''ll part ways here. it''s just a shield, don''t take it to heart."

    The Swordsman nodded, and the two parted ways.

    However, less than a minuteter, before he couldpletely recover from his grief, Char turned around again with an awkward smile.

    "Can you do me a favor?"

    "Mm, if there''s anything, just say it!"

    "That''s great. Thene with me, I''ll tell you about it in detail."

    Char did not intend to turn around, but just as he stepped out, Mitsuya appeared.

    "I''ve found the problem!"

    This was definitely the most confident tone she had ever had.

    While I was asleep, these guys stole a part of my power!

    "Ha? What?" Shaya was shocked. "You''re saying that she also has the power to let people escape from reincarnation and mass-produce God''s Chosen Ones? "

    "That''s right!"

    "Then you''re such a lousy goddess. Your only role has been giarized by others, and not many people even know about you. Are you really sisters with those two?"

    "Shut up, you bastard!" "It''s just a small part!" said Mitsuya angrily. "There''s no harm at all!"

    "Please continue."

    "Listen, the yers you''re talking about are different from you."

    Mitsuya quickly exined the settings.

    ording to her, a normal person could be seen as abination of hardware and software, but the connection between the two was too close, so it was impossible to transfer the soul of the living to a new body, or to pour a new soul into a powerful body with a destroyed soul.

    This was what her power was for, and it was the original. Every time Char died and came back to life, it meant that her previous body hade back to life, and the soul that should have died with her body was also kept safe by her.

    Even if he was sted to pieces, Mitsuya could restore the pieces to their original state. This was the process of the death corridor he had passed through when he was resurrected. then, the original body and soul would match again, and the god''s chosen one would be resurrected.

    However the yers were different.

    When Mitsuya first met Einstein, he said that he could not control his life and death. The reason was that the yers'' bodies were fundamentally separate from their souls.

    They were very far apart!

    It was so outrageous that it was impossible to achieve!

    However, it still came true.

    Since the physical body and soul were not closely connected, the yer''s soul would not be damaged at all when they died. Only the body would die.

    This part of the power that the Holy Spirits had was to restore the yer''s body and then put the original soul back in!

    It was simple and crude, but it was very useful.

    This was where the yers felt the sense of disharmony.

    Their souls were not natives, only their bodies. Moreover, the body was only alive when it was connected to the soul. At other times, it was lifeless and in a kind of frozen state.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    This was also the reason why Mitsuya felt strange. She was the original God of thisnd and could not control earth.

    Hearing what she said, Char thought of Fredrick.

    He could not help but sigh with emotion. Fredrick was really awesome.

    If the power of Mitsuya was considered to be the most advanced of aerospace technology, then the operation of Fred in changing his body in the past was quite simr to the sess of the civil science. Although the ending was full of drama and inevitability, the mes of the explosion were quite simr to the scene of a martyr''s flesh and blood burning.

    In that case, the "Body Changing Technique" that the Holy Spirits promised him might not be a lie. At least they did master this skill.

    Of course, the current Archbishop would most likely not believe it.

    After exining the situation, Mitsuya immediately proposed a n to destroy it.

    It was simple. The Holy Spirit''s method of achieving such power was very crude. The so-called mobile cemetery of the chosen one was nothing more than a huge magic circle. The foolish goddess had already seen the magic circle through Char''s eyes, and needed him to destroy it and take back this faint power.

    Normally, Char would not care about this kind of nonsense, but now it was different. Destroying the chosen one''s sleep could force the church and the yers to turn against each other, and make them panic. At that time, the sess rate of the MCV''s escape would be higher.

    Most importantly, the damage to the car was even less!

    Although Char had mastered the form of the quasi-divine healing liquid, he had not even created a bottle yet!

    The destruction of the circle happened to require two points to be carried out simultaneously. Since there was no one around, Char could only turn back and look for this brother.

    Char quickly led him to the innermost part of the slumbering God''s Chosen One.

    "There are three coffins on the left from here. There''s a piece of soil with white paint under it. Can you help me dig it up?"

    The Swordsman gave him a puzzled look.

    "This won''t drop the church''s reputation, right? By the way, why are you digging the root of someone''s coffin?"

    "This is actually a mission," Char said as he scratched his head. "Bro, you might not know this, but the light Elves and the United Holy Kingdom are not on good terms. Some of the missions are targeted at the church, and my mission is stuck here. Don''t worry about the punishment. As long as no one finds out, no one will know that you did it. Even if you want to punish someone, it will be me."

    The Swordsman hesitated for a few seconds, but he agreed, probably because of Char''sst sentence.

    "Alright, I''ll go now."

    "Look at my hand signal, I''ll dig, you dig too."

    "No problem," he said.

    He ran to one side, and Char quickly ran to the corresponding position on the other side. He took out his mining shovel, raised his left hand, and gently swung it down.

    The two of them started digging at the same time. the Swordsman felt that what the shovel dug was not soil, but a piece of extremely strong ster. He did not think too much about it, and with a shovel, he split the thing in the soil into two.

    "Quick!" said Mitsuya. "Put your hands on the ground!"

    "Oh..."

    Char immediately did as he was told, and then he felt a warm current being drawn out from the ground, entering her body and quickly disappearing.

    The next second, a gust of wind suddenly swept through the entire slumbering God''s Chosen One!

    The storm rolled up from the edge and circled around, forming a tornado in the middle that soared into the sky.

    Suddenly, the originally calm and peaceful cemetery was filled with flying sand and stones. the coffin in the center was also crushed by the hurricane, and the clear sky was no different from the outside world in the blink of an eye.

    "Are you done?" Char asked.

    "It''s done!" replied Mitsuya.

    Char immediately stood up and drew his sword on the curtain behind him. The curtain that was as hard as steel now had a hole in it, and he quickly called the swordsman to leave with him.

    By the time the church''s people arrived, the ce was already empty.

    At this moment, the front line was in chaos.

 Chapter 181 181

    Chapter 181. Group Of Four?

    When the two of them escaped from the sleep of the God''s Chosen One, it was a mess outside.

    The church''s Knights were running in, the yers inside were running out, and the yers who came to deliver the bodies were stopped outside. They did not know whether to leave or not. It was a mess, but no guards noticed the two of them.

    At this moment, the swordsman suddenly grabbed Shaya''s shoulder and said in shock, "

    "Brother, what have you done?"

    "I just did a mission."

    "Isn''t your mission too awesome!?

    The Swordsman was not afraid. Instead, his face was flushed with excitement, and his breathing was rapid.

    "F*ck, did you know that the person in front said that he went straight back to the city after he died? The cemetery waspletely useless! F*ck, you can y games like this? The fountain has been removed!"

    Char''s face was covered in his spittle, but she only reacted after a few seconds.

    The yers rarely had a stand.

    At least for now, the sense of immersion was not strong enough to be epic, so few people stood on the side of the church.

    The other party was only shocked that what he did was unusual. Because he was a lone wolf, he did not think that "Char is an enemy and sabotaging things" was his n.

    The yers from the big guilds in front might be angry or grumble, but they wouldn''t have such thoughts.

    In fact, some of their anger would even be dispelled by the drama of the matter itself.

    Thinking of this, Char seemed to suddenly see the light.

    It was like this for the church, and it would probably be the same for himself.

    He patted the man''s shoulder. "It''s nothing impressive. It''s just a mission. Thank you, brother."

    "Can you add me as a friend, brother? Where did you get the quest to open up the fountain? Can I ept it?" The swordsman''s eyes lit up.

    Char stared at him for a few seconds before sending him a friend request.

    This time, he was using his original identity and didn''t hide it at all.

    The Swordsman''s name was Tea.

    Char stared at the ID for a few seconds, and suddenly asked, "Do you know a person called Air Conditioner?"

    Tea was stunned by Char''s level. This was the truth of the universe! However, Char''s question jolted him from his shock.

    "You... you know about Air Conditioner?"

    "What about Instant Cool and Broiled Brandy?"

    "I know them all, I know them all! Wait, Char, you''re Big Boss Char?"

    Tea was really shocked this time. Even his lips were trembling.

    Char did not think that she would be so shocking. she nodded and made a shushing gesture. "I''m still a wanted criminal for the time being, so don''t tell anyone."

    "I understand, I understand!" Tea agreed. "Air Conditioner, I, and the others are college roommates. we agreed to y together this time, but because of geographical reasons, we were not assigned to the same novice vige. I''ve heard from the air conditioner that they met a Big Boss in the novice vige, but I''ve never seen you on the forum, so I thought they made it up."

    "Do you know Rippling Moonlight?" Char asked in return.

    He had a good memory. There was such a simple-minded person among the people who were killed by the festered in the novice vige. With this person''s personality, he would not have not posted on the forum to scold him or something.

    He did not know about the forum at first. In order to avoid being too unusual, he didn''t ask much. This was identally revealed by Apple Pie once. The yer forum was a ce where yers logged in with their ount in the human-making room of the login interface. After logging in, they could directly browse the rest area in the tavern.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    He did not have a login button, so he could not register an ount, nor could he argue with others on the inte.

    Tea shook his head this time.

    "No, I''ve been to the forum a lot. I''ve eaten a lot of melon and read a lot of guides, but I''ve never seen this guy before."

    "Oh, I see..."

    Char was deep in thought.

    By the way, Big Brother, are you also doing some hidden mission?" Tea lowered his voice, as if he was afraid that someone else would hear him. "Air Conditioner and the others said that you''re full of secrets, as if you''re an insider! I used to think he was bragging, but now I think he''s being conservative. No normal person would think of tearing down the spring water!"

    Char was a little stunned by his praise and stopped him, "I have to continue with the quest. If you don''t mind, I''ll send you the coordinatester. you can go there and try your luck. maybe you can get a better one-handed shield."

    Tea froze for a second, then his expression changed slightly. He looked a little angry. "You don''t treat me as a human! I''m not bragging about you to get information. I really admire you, brother! You don''t know how much this kind of information can be sold for. It''s real gold and silver! I''ve only done this little thing, so I won''t take a reward without any work!"

    Char thought that this person was rather interesting. It was no wonder that he could be friends with air conditioner and the others.

    "How about this, I''ll ask you to help me with something." Char changed his way of speaking. "We''re friends, right? since we''re friends, I''ll tell you whatever I want to. It has nothing to do with whether I''ll pay you or not."

    Tea was still against the idea, but he could not change Shaya''s mind, so he nodded in agreement.

    After a few sentences, he nodded and left.

    Char picked a not-so-difficult shield quest and sent it to the other party.

    After doing all this, he found himself in the middle of the chaotic crowd. He could not help but touch his face andugh at himself.

    He felt that this was how he should be a yer.

    It had been exactly ten minutes since Char left, and the old priest''s calction was correct. The ammunition of the MCV could onlyst for ten minutes. With the cannon slightly out of fire, the yers were instantly invincible and pressed forward.

    However, someone suddenly realized the problem.

    Those who died could not be resurrected from the sleep of God''s Chosen One. Their bodies directly turned into a stream of light and appeared in the temporary cemetery outside Golden Butterfly City.

    Of course, this was only a slight dy, not enough to destroy the yers'' fighting spirit. however, two more messages exploded in the crowd!

    One was from a loner. It was said that Khorium ruins had been discovered in Golden Butterfly City. The Vice President of the me knot, Nelwin, had been qualified to explore and had already led more than 100 people to explore! And they were still here, naively working for the church, using corpses to clear the way.

    Secondly, the steel beast in front of them had another attack besides artillery fire.

    It could move!

    As the news spread, the monsters swarmed forward, and the yers who were already hesitating were immediately stopped. For a moment, everyone was in a panic, and the morale of the Army copsed.

    This was not a problem, but the problem was...

    This thing was really moving!

    The hot red cannon barrels retracted, and the steel beast''s body instantly shrank. Like a porcupine retracting its spikes, its hooves slowly rubbed against the ground, as if it was waiting for an opportunity to strike.

    A few secondster, the steel behemoth let out a deafening roar, and a towering me emerged from behind it!

    It was the engine rumbling and roaring!

    With the afterglow of the setting sun, the giant beast began to elerate in front of everyone! He charged straight up!

    "Run!"

    The yers in the front row all turned around and ran, scattering in a hubbub. The church''s Knights were dumbfounded as they watched the ck shadow in front of them grow bigger and bigger.

 Chapter 182 182

    Chapter 182. A Gunshot?

    When Char arrived, the scene was veryical.

    The yers ran in a panic, but the Knights who maintained order suffered.

    Evelyn probably pressed the wrong button. Although the MCV floated up, it didn''t float, but swept across the open space in front of the cliff like an iron, leaving only a trace of gap with the ground. It was still powerful, wrapped with an aura that could swallow the world.

    "Everyone! Get down!"

    A Chief Knight shouted.

    The Chief had probably seen the world before and made the right choice at the first moment. More than two hundred fully armed church knights knelt forward and prostrated on the ground in unison.

    When the MCV brushed past them, the hair on the back of the Knight''s head and the clothes on his butt were burned clean. The former''s skin was red, while thetter was smooth and round, both of which were ckened by the MCV''s exhaust, looking particrly funny.

    To be honest, this group of Knights from the church was diligent in training, and their buttocks were very perky. at this moment, who knew how many yers had taken pictures tomemorate it.

    Fortunately, these natives did not browse the forum, or they wouldn''t have died in society.

    The MCV quickly left the ground, like an airship, and flew straight ahead.

    Fortunately, Apple Pie was the highest peak in the vicinity, and with her driving skills, she didn''t crash into the mountain.

    Like most of the yers nearby, Char looked up at the car flying over his head. he thought to himself, "If the cabin door suddenly opens and adder hangs down, I can jump up and hang on thedder, then turn around and take off my hat to say goodbye to the people on the ground. how cool would that be?"

    He thought about it and decided to save it. There was nock of archers below, and at this height, he was simply a living target that would attract hate. the ''who told you to act cool'' arrow would definitely turn him into a hedgehog in an instant.

    They were free, and Char was ready to retreat, but someone suddenly rushed up to them.

    "Argh! It''s you, brother!"

    The Mage from Ghost Hunter, who was wearing a sun robe, found Char in the rapid flow of people at a nce. He ran until he was out of breath.

    "I''ve finally found you. I''m so unlucky today. I can''t believe something like this happened!"

    Char could not help but take a look. She had indeed forgotten to leave the team, but the members of the team could not see the positions of the others.

    This was probably fate.

    He handed the pass back to the man.

    "Thank you. How should I address you?"

    "Ah, Donkey Star. You can call me Donkey. That''s what they call me."

    "Alright, Donkey. Let''s get to know each other again. you can call me Mia''s husband." Char extended his hand. "Hubby for short. "

    Donkey sent a string of dots.

    "I''m just joking, call me whatever you want."

    "Then, do you want to join our guild? The treatment is very good!"

    Donkey no longer acted like a leader when he questioned him.

    Was the impact of a level 33 yer this great?

    Char was starting to regret setting his level a little higher. If he had known earlier, he would have made it level 30.

    "This isn''t the time to discuss this, is it?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Char quickly pulled him away and dodged an arrow.

    It was not peaceful at the moment. Arge number of Knights were forced to lie down on the cliff. As soon as Graviny left, the monsters were like a group of Dragons without a leader. They stepped on the Knights ''heads and rushed down the hill, chasing closely behind the escaping yers.

    The demons'' killing was subconscious. They would go wherever there were more people. The group of people behind Donkey was now fighting with the demons.

    Donkey turned around in shock. seeing the severity of the situation, he said in shock,

    "Oh no, the church doesn''t care?"

    The average level of the apanying yers was only around 25, but the monsters guarding the mountain peak were at least level 40. They had relied on the church''s buffs and the Priests'' healing to organize a formation and push forward. The team was a pile of loose sand. Except for the two major guilds, ghost hunter and Mand, who could still organize a battle, almost one-third of the yers were fighting on their own. The situation was almost one-sided.

    "They can''t even take care of themselves, how can they take care of you? I''ll take my leave first."

    Char pulled him back and ran toward the Crimson Forest.

    As a level 33 Shadow Servant, his speed was naturally much faster than Donkey''s. Moreover, the fellow had no intention of following him and seemed to have gone to find the rest of his teammates. Shaya simply left the team and removed his "agent" disguise. He ran at full speed, shuttling between Apple Pie''s steep mountains like a ck cheetah.

    Parkour was a basic skill. Although the terrain was dangerous and one could fall to their death if they were not careful, it was like arge-scale 3D decryption game.

    There must be a way to pass between the two footholds, which seemed to be separated by a deep stream. It could be a vine or a tree growing in the crack of a stone above their heads.

    In the worst case scenario, there might be a spider hiding in a seemingly dead end stone wall. As long as he chased it for a few steps, he would be able to find a solid hidden between the cliffs.

    Char was so familiar with this that he could move freely even with his eyes closed.

    Suddenly, as he swayed the vines through the forest, he heard a familiar voice from below.

    A gunshot?

    It sounded like a gun that he had seen before.

    Victor?

    Char immediately activated [Shadow Steps] and sneaked over.

    In the open space, two men and two women were in a difficult confrontation with the demons. Who else could the one with a ponytail and a vector be other than the Apple Pie?

    This guy seemed to have matured a lot since thest time they met-in terms ofbat skills.

    It seemed like she had put in some effort into her shooting skills. She looked like she was holding a gun, and Shaya could not help but suspect that she had found a veteran who had touched a gun before to be her coach.

    The remaining two men and one woman were also quite capable. From the equipment they were wearing, they were probably below level 30. The man was a warrior and a mage, while the woman was a priest.

    However, the opponent''s monster was a little difficult to deal with.

    It was a level 35 Dark-robed Magic Puppet.

    These things were very mobile, and Char guessed that Apple Pie had sent the four of them to escape first, but they were targeted by this guy, which was why they were forced to fight the monsters here.

    It was not wise to fight a flying creature in an open area.

    A hail of bulletsnded on the Dark-robed Magic Puppet''s body, and the bullets pierced into one spot. It was clear how steady the seal was. Victor''s gun did not move too far, but the power of the engine was still too weak. It couldn''t break through the dark-robed marite''s defense at all. It could only barely pull the puppet''s aggro.

    The puppet pped its wings and gave up on fighting the warrior. It opened its mouth and shot out a magic bomb, flying straight toward the Apple Pie.

    The smelly sea leopard dodged the attack with a beautiful side flip, but he disappeared, leaving only an afterimage on the spot, causing the puppet to miss.

    Suddenly, the afterimage exploded and turned into a dark rope that temporarily bound the magic puppet. the crisp sound of an eagle''s cry came from above. a vulture bathed in the glow of a buff swooped down into the battlefield and pecked at the puppet''s eye socket. The ruby eye cracked.

 Chapter 183 183

    Chapter 103. This Is My Elder.

    The moment the Magic Puppet''s vital part was hit, it roared in pain. Its charging momentum also stopped because of the agony.

    The other two warriors suddenly came over as if they had nned this from the start.

    The warrior charged at the Magic Puppet, threw away his shield, and unsheathed the ck-gold sword on his back with both hands. He then used his level 4 [Power Cut] to sh at the puppet.

    With a ng, a deep gash was left on the Dark-robed Magic Puppet.

    At the same time, the mage''s minor skills poured into the crack as if they were free. Wind des, Fireballs, Icicles, and more kepting.

    That was not all. The mage pulled out a bow and shot two explosive arrows into the crack along with the barrage of bullets.

    After the explosion, the Magic Puppet''s wound opened up, and the structure and core could be clearly seen.

    Char was left speechless by the series ofbo attacks.

    "Fantasy world" has provided a high degree of freedom, and at the same time, it rarely determines skills and jobbinations of certain job types. Everything was left to the yers to explore.

    As expected of the yers who couldmunicate with each other on the tform. It was countless times better than him figuring it out behind closed doors. When it was two months for him, Char was unable to use the fancy cooperation, even if his helpers were NPCs who were far more skilled than the yers.

    However, they were still inexperienced and underestimated the Magic Puppet''s vitality.

    The severely injured puppet pped its wings madly. Pitch-ck mana poured out of its wound rapidly, blocking everyone''s vision and causing corrosive damage.

    Caught off guard, the warrior was sent flying by the Magic Puppet''s wing and crashed heavily into the mage, who could not react in time. The two rolled down the hill together. Fortunately, the priest reacted quickly and cast a [Feather Drop] immediately, so the two did not roll to the bottom of the cliff.

    However, they had also left the battlefield.

    Thus, the crazy Magic Puppet lifted its butt and turned around. The air wave pushed the priest towards the mountain wall, causing the paralysis effect. It then followed the smell of gunpowder at the mouth of the pass and attacked Apple Pie.

    The female seal probably didn''t expect it to be so resistant. At her wits'' end, she gritted her teeth and raised her rifle to fight it head-on.

    At this moment, a ck shadow suddenly shed in front of her. Before she could react, the neer held her rightly, and her feet were lifted off the ground instantly.

    "Fuck! You''re taking advantage of me!"

    Apple Pie was shocked, and she raised the butt of her gun to smash the neer''s head.

    "Stop it. Don''t mess around," Char said helplessly.

    As soon as she heard the voice, Apple Pie trembled. She immediately retracted her gun and hugged him tightly.

    "Bigwig! I missed you so much!"

    "Don''t stick so close. Hey! Keep your bird in check!"

    Only then did Apple Pie realize that her vulture was furiously charging toward Char, and she quickly controlled it to return to her shoulder.

    "Shouldn''t I say this to you?" She muttered softly.

    Char was speechless, and he pinched her tight butt.

    "You''re full of bullsh*t."

    He swung a vine andnded on the high tform. He put down Apple Pie, took out the gemstone and fireworks, and jumped down from there.

    In mid-air, the Dark-robed Magic Puppet seized the opportunity to rush over, and there was a hint of surprise in its remaining eye.

    "Master!"

    "Don''t talk yet. Let me kill you first."

    The zing red magic sword flickered with fire. The Dark-robed Magic Puppet - or rather, Zin''rokh, probably did not realize that Char had suddenly be so much stronger. He only realized that something was wrong after he crashed into him. The sword cut through him like it was tofu.

    Stop fooling around! This was a level 42 swordsman! Beating it up is like cutting vegetables!

    Char held the hilt of his sword and cut a deep gash on the Magic Puppet''s body. He then let go of the vines and flipped onto its back, his hands pressing against the wounds caused by the two yers.

    [Burning Hand!]

    Boom--

    Arge hand formed from mes passed through the puppet''s body, and it fell to the ground like a kite with a broken string.

    Char gently jumped away from the puppet and did not end up dead.

    "We''ll talk about itter. First, tell me if this thing has the Heart of Magic Puppet."

    "Please kill me." Zin''rokh''s voice sounded a little tired of the world.

    Char: "..."

    He gave up and pierced through the puppet''s structure.

    However, he still had a glimmer of hope and waved to Apple Pie on the high tform.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "It''s settled. Come down and loot the body!"

    As the dust settled and the smoke dispersed, the other three yers timidly came over.

    Probably because he acted too experienced from the beginning to the end of the battle, other than Apple Pie, the other three were still in awe and didn''t understand what was going on, especially when they saw Apple Pie leaning against him like a little bird.

    Their eyes widened as if they had seen Chris Evans in a woman''s dress.

    Char secretly gave the seal a look.

    [Search the corpse but don''t expose my identity.]

    [Huh? Why don''t you want to expose yourself?]

    [I created a fake identity and sent it to you.]

    Apple Pie nced at the ID of the fake identity and almostughed out loud.

    "Come, let me introduce him to you. He''s my elder. His ID is too embarrassing to read, so you can call him Second Uncle like me."

    Char almost fell over.

    What the hell is Second Uncle?

    What shocked him was that the three in front of him believed it!

    The f*ck?

    Was he that old?

    "Hello, Second Uncle."

    "Thank you for saving me, Second Uncle."

    "Second Uncle, you''re amazing. What''s your level?"

    Char scratched his head when he was addressed as Second Uncle. His ID, ''Mia is my wife,'' was too embarrassing to show his juniors.

    "I''m only around level 30. Monsters are vulnerable to this weapon."

    He raised the gemstone, waved it around, then motioned for them to search the body quickly.

    Apple Pie leaned over and reached her arm into the Magic Puppet''s chest for a while. She then raised a cracked purple crystal and asked, "Is this what you want?"

    Char did not know whether tough or cry.

    She''s really a stinky seal...

    "That''s right. It''s this." Char''s expression wasplicated.

    -

    [Heart of Magic Puppet (damaged)]

    Material

    The essence of a construct. After being purified, it can be used as the core of a puppet.

    -

    It was also one of the ingredients for the quasi-deity restoration liquid.

    Char did not feel embarrassed when he took the items. After all, he was the one who killed the monster and saved them. The rest of them epted it as if it was only natural. Instead, they started to ask about Char, calling him Second Uncle as if he was their leader.

    "Second Uncle, did you also receive a church mission at thest minute?" The mage asked.

    "A church mission? What mission?" Shaya asked in surprise. "I escaped from somewhere else."

    "Don''t you know? Ten minutes ago, the church used a marked floating bomb to set up a temporary regional mission, and all the yers training near Annap received the notice to rescue the demon executioners trapped there. We happened to be forming a party to level up, so we came here."

    "So you''re still nning to kill your way back?"

    "Of course!" The warrior said excitedly. "The mission said that the church''s support is about to arrive. Demon extermination is another sum of experience."

    Char thought to himself, ''Aren''t you guys courting death? That''s a level 40+ elite monster.''

    However, on second thought, the church would not assign such a ridiculous mission, and the system would not pass judgment.

    There was only one possibility. It was a mission to stall time, and the church''s reinforcements had enough power - either elite or overpowered individual soldiers to deal with the remaining monsters.

    "Did the church say when the reinforcements will arrive and who is leading them?" He asked, frowning.

    Apple Pie looked at him strangely.

    "Yeah, it''s Miss Mia."

 Chapter 184 184

    Chapter 104. Watched Countless Films

    "What? You''re big sister''s second uncle?"

    The mage, Donkey Star, cried out in rm.

    Char sighed helplessly. The world was really too small.

    After knowing that Mia would appear in the reinforcement team, he did not hesitate and chose to help with Apple Pie. However, when they got close to the edge and picked up the first survivor team, Char realized he had saved someone he knew.

    Donkey, from the Ghost Hunter, was shivering with his friends under the monsters'' attacks.

    Needless to say, the big sister was referring to Apple Pie. He was also a member of Ghost Hunter.

    Moreover, he was a high-level official.

    How high was it?

    When Char heard them address each other, he realized that the three people he saved from the Magic Puppet were the co-founders of Ghost Hunter and also Apple Pie''s students.

    Huangfu Shou, who trained in both bow and magic, Ghost Lantern, a swordsman and arcanist, and Hanzu, a priest.

    The three were highly skilled yers, and their reputation in the game was second only to the ''Wordless Sword Saint,'' Ninja Little de.

    The world was too small.

    However, thinking about it, these people were all over level 30 and had excellent equipment. In Char''s eyes, their skills were not bad either.

    At this point, the mainstream troops were only around level 15 and had just crawled out of the novice vige. For them to have such achievements, it was most likely due to the resources invested. They worked hard, spent money, and had connections. It would be strange if they were not strong. As for the stinky seal, it was even more so. With her heaven-defying luck and some help from him, her strength couldn''t be underestimated. Even in Ghost Hunter, her authority wasn''t weak.

    Online games were like apressed society, and theplexity of the settings was close to the realness of the three-dimensional world. For example, when an ordinary person''s average sry was 7000 to 8000 dors, the top middle-ss families would already be collecting rent.

    The higher one went, the more realistic it became, and the more attractive it was.

    As a foreign world with a system, "Fantasy World" was extremely realistic in this aspect. Didn''t Char rely on these things to get to where he was?

    "Where should we go next?" Donkey suddenly asked.

    He was asking the three higher-ups of the Guild, but the three looked at each other, and their eyes finally fell on Char''s face.

    After all, it was Char who had led them on a path that could not even be called a path.

    Following the principle of the shortest route between two points, they used ten minutes toplete the journey, which would take an hour and a half. The three wondered if Char was a barbarian who lived in the mountains.

    Char felt a little ufortable when a few convinced gazesnded on his face.

    ''Are you kidding me? I''m a man who stands in front of thousands of soldiers and talks big. How can I back down just because of a few gazes?'' He thought.

    Buzzzzzz! He really felt a little anxious.

    Char coughed to cover up his embarrassment and then said, "If you want to save them, inform the Guild members to approach the coordinates (24458,635,424). This is a tform about 400 meters above sea level. The slope is gentle and suitable for meeting with the church''s support team and regrouping the formation. Let those with long-range output and interference means to attack the Dark-robed Magic Puppet as much as possible. At the very least, limit their unbridled flight."

    "Why did you interfere with the magic puppet?"

    Ghost Lantern could not help but ask.

    "This group of demons is outsiders, not natives. The terrain in the mountain isplex for both us and the demons. Most information was shared between them, so the Magic Puppet was their eyes. As long as it couldn''t catch up, the other demons could only scratch blindly on the ground. Even though I can''t defeat them, I can still run away."

    "No wonder we were attacked before Big Sis could detect the monster," Ghost Lantern said.

    The girl, who was called Big Sis, immediately red at him.

    "In addition, let the other party members who are about to die to leave the party. Hit other yers in front of the Church Knights and put them in a ''warning'' state. After they die, they can choose a resurrection point. If possible, let them choose Annap''s Ankle. The price was that they would lose one level, but they could revive at the unmarkedmon graves at the mountain foot, get close to their destination, and participate in the battle. Believe me. The experience reward is definitely much more than that level."

    After that, Char shut his mouth and looked at the two young men.

    He had said so much in one breath. If it were anyone else, they might have been dumbfounded or even stupidly asked, "Say it again. I didn''t hear you. But Ghost Lantern and Huangfu Shou''s eyes lit up after hearing it, and they immediately agreed. It was a clean and efficient process.

    "Big, big sis..."

    "What''s wrong, Donkey?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Donkey shrunk his neck and asked in a low voice, "What does Second Uncle do? It''s the first time I''ve seen Shou and Ghost Lantern being so obedient, just like how we were in front of our form teacher."

    "Uh... He''s very strong."

    Apple Pie couldn''t answer this question for a while.

    After all, she had known Char for a long time, but he had never told her his profession. Was he a professional yer?

    As she thought about it, the female seal suddenly realized that not only did Char not mention his profession, but he also did not mention anything in the real world!

    He had always been the one listening quietly when she was chatting with people and would asionally ask her a few questions. He had never even taken the initiative to ask about the forum. How could someone who knew so much about the game not go to the forum?

    Apple Pie tilted her head and thought for a while, but she couldn''t figure it out.

    "Forget it. I''m not going to think about it."

    Everyone had their secrets, just like how she had two different identities. Even Char would not think she was a role model to others in the real world.

    "Hey, Second Uncle is asking you."

    Hanzu poked Apple Pie''s arm and interrupted her thoughts.

    "Huh? You''re asking me? What did you ask me?"

    "Shou and Ghost Lantern will split into two groups to save the people, and Second Uncle will pick up the church''s team. Which way are you going?"

    Apple Pie jumped up from the ground, patted her butt, and went up to hug Char''s arm.

    "I''ll go with Second Uncle!"

    ...

    "What are you thinking about?" Charsaid helplessly.

    "I told you to make up an identity, and the first thing you do is call me Second Uncle. Why don''t you say that I''m your grandfather?"

    "Hey! Haven''t you seen that kind of ''drama''? It''s something like a cute niece staying at her father''s brother''s house, and then..." She said. "Don''t you think that the plot is great?"

    "What''s in your head?" Char was both angry and amused."I almost forgot that you''re a masochist."

    "Then why didn''t youe and find me? We haven''t seen each other for more than a month!"

    Suddenly, Apple Pie raised her head, her eyes watery.

    She looked as if she was savoring the taste.

    "There are more important things to do." Char pushed her face away heartlessly.

    "Let''s hurry."

    "Hmph! Don''t hide it! You think my chest is small!"

    "Have I ever hidden it?"

    "..."

    As the saying goes, everything has its vanquisher. Apple Pie was unstoppable in Ghost Hunter, but she was probably only subdued by Char.

    Her drive was thwarted, and she was quiet for a while. The two walked through the forest one after another. Soon, they heard the sound of horse hoovesing from the mountain road ahead.

    It was messy and noisy, unlike the well-trained church knights.

    "They are indeed a bunch of mottled soldiers."

    Char''s eyes darkened.

    He whispered a few words into Apple Pie''s ears. Thetter nodded and then rushed out first.

 Chapter 185 185

    Chapter 185. I''m Here For Everything

    From the moment he heard Mia wasing, Char realized he had been tricked.

    If he wanted to save Graviny, he would have to find a way to disperse the church''s allied army.

    However, if the church''s allied army were to copse, it would lead to Mia''s rescue.

    At the same time, because of Graviny''s departure, no one could control the demons. They would go crazy and only know how to kill until they died.

    And these were what Mia had to deal with.

    It was a chain buckle, and there were too many parts that could be tampered with.

    For example, how many people did Mia bring with her? Would it be enough to deal with these monsters that had lost control?

    The answer was no.

    This support team sounded exaggerated, but they were a bunch of trash!

    At first, most of the elites were taken away by the Valkyrie, and then the remaining people followed the yers to encircle and annihte the monsters. The rest of the people were all weak.

    The Church Knights were mostly orphans from remote areas who could not read. They were only unified in their education and training after that. The number of resources an individual could enjoy was rted to their devotion to their faith. Those who were ignorant,zy, and unmotivated would be the dregs of the Knight Order.

    Therefore, although it seemed like a reliable backup, only Mia could be considered a fighting force.

    In the end, she was still the only one.

    It was just like the Golden Butterfly City''s explosion in the past reincarnation.

    At that time, the demons were overflowing, and Mia finally burned herself to block the overwhelming demons with her power.

    In the end, she was still waiting for him here.

    Although the demons back then had the heart of the nest, they were much better than this group of headless flies. However, at that time, Mia also had an exaggerated number of elite allied troops behind her. She was not fighting alone. The two had disappeared, so the difference was not far.

    However, this was not a desperate situation.

    The yers won, and the yers lost, like how water could carry and race boats. The Holy Spirits probably wouldn''t understand this.

    Apple Pie took the lead and stood on the mountain path, throwing out two portable slow traps.

    The leading knight rode on a thin horse with mixed-colored fur. He stepped on the trap, and his speed turned slower than the ox pulling the carriage.

    The person behind him was distracted and forgot to pull the horse''s reins. He bumped into the former, and the same thing happened behind him. For a moment, the narrow mountain road was in chaos, and the scene of a domino effect appeared.

    "Fuck! Who did this?"

    The NPC''s vulgarities were not tamed. The leading knight climbed up in a sorry state, and the people around him immediately pointed forward.

    "It''s that guy!"

    "Damn it. You''re blocking the church''s support. Are you on the demons'' side? Catch and burn her!"

    "She... She seems to be God''s chosen one. I''m afraid..."

    "What are you afraid of? We have Lady Mia! God''s chosen one could still be burned a few more times! Go!"

    A group of knights below level 20 dropped their horses and rushed toward Apple Pie. The girl turned and ran.

    The knight at the back of the team was suddenly a little surprised. He did not hear the priest''s voice for a few seconds. Did she note to stop him?

    The knight turned around and suddenly saw a hand in front of him. With one hand covering his mouth and the other on his neck, Char twisted the knight''s neck lightly and broke it like a cabbage.

    Char turned his soft head over to have a look.

    "Yes, that''s right. It''s this guy."

    If nothing unexpected happened, this knight would betray the Holy Knight Rohart in the future. He would be assassinated in bed at night, and this guy would be the one leading the way.

    After taking care of him, Char dragged the corpse into the bushes and quickly ran behind another big tree.

    Mia was waiting there obediently, her clothes still a little messy.

    Just now, Char had asked Apple Pie to intercept Mia from the front while he went around to the back and quietly dragged Mia and her horse into the bushes.

    Fortunately, he reacted fast enough and used [Dark word-Sluggish] to urately interrupt the casting. Otherwise, he would have been killed on the spot by a [Holy Explosion].<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Her speed of instant-casting [Holy Explosion] was getting faster and faster, and he almost could not catch the interruption point.

    "Did Mia miss me?"

    Char asked with a smile, but Mia pouted and cried.

    "I thought I would never see you again. I missed you so much!"

    Char''s heart sank, and he quickly hugged her tofort her.

    When the crying gradually died down, he carefully asked, " "Why did you say that?"

    "Because..."

    Mia rubbed the corner of her clothes, her head almost drooping to her chest, looking uneasy.

    "I''ve been having nightmares..."

    "What nightmare?"

    "I dreamed of a fireball. It was hot, and there was a piercing burning sensation, and it was getting stronger and stronger. Am I useless? Why am I not pregnant?"

    "Huh?"

    Char shooked, and he was so shocked that his soul almost flew away.

    "What pregnancy?"

    "Granny said I can get pregnant by kissing a man, but I''ve kissed you so many times, and I still haven''t gotten pregnant. Why?"

    Char suddenly remembered that when they were in Astan City, she wanted to kiss him every time they met.

    ''So that''s the reason...''

    He was angry and wanted tough.

    After recovering so many memories, she did not recover the biological knowledge he taught her.

    More than that, he was deeply moved.

    "But why would you want to be pregnant?" He asked gently.

    "I''m so scared..."

    Mia seemed to have suppressed it for a long time and finally found someone to talk to. She nagged about her situation.

    Although Mia looked silly and carefree all day long, she had many more things on her mind than ordinary people.

    The thing that troubled her the most was her recovering memories.

    She saw her future as a dazzling me.

    The most profound memories were the scorching heat, the stinging mes, and the regret at that time.

    It was like a burning mark in her heart, and as she saw Char, the regret became stronger.

    Her biggest regret was not being able to stay by Char''s side. Therefore, Mia was thinking about how to save him.

    She could not let anyone else answer this question for her, so she could only use her limited intelligence to think.

    In the end, she got a simple answer. Bear a child for Char so the child could rece her and stay by his side!

    Therefore, there was this misunderstanding.

    Last night, Mia seemed to have had a premonition and had the clearest nightmare ever.

    The overwhelming number of monsters covered the sky, and she was like a dazzling sun, blooming in the air.

    The young girl woke up from her dream and had been on tenterhooks until she received an order to help not long ago. She felt that the dream might have been a premonition, and she might turn into light today, never to see Char again.

    After hearing this, Char sighed and hugged Mia even more tightly.

    "It''s okay, it''s okay. I''m here."

 Chapter 186 186

    Chapter 106. The Holy Kara Connected Us

    When Char brought the girl to the hideout halfway up the mountain, there were almost 200 yers gathered.

    As expected, more than half were from Ghost Hunter; the other half were from Mand, and the rest were passersby.

    From Ghost Lantern and Huangfu Shou''s expressions, it wasn''t hard to tell that they were satisfied with the current situation. After all, they had the numbers on their side and could gain more benefits in the uing battle.

    Apple Pie had also sessfully brought the group of fools into the ravine, and they had rushed back before Char did.

    However, when they saw Char alone with an NPC, they could not help but feel awkward.

    None came from Astan City, so not many had seen Mia before.

    The army of demonic creatures was gathering at their only stronghold. They had high hopes, but in the end, they only saw a small me.

    "What''s going on? Where are the reinforcements? You''re alone?"

    Someoneined in a low voice.

    "That''s right. Did we get cheated? There are so many people here."

    "Did the reinforcements meet with an ident on the way?"

    Beside Ghost Lantern and Huangfu Shou, there was a knight in heavy armor. He seemed to be one of Mand''s leaders and was also staring at Char with a confused look.

    Ghost Lantern patted his shoulder, telling him not to panic, and went forward to ask Char what was going on.

    "Second Uncle, where are the reinforcements?"

    Char pointed at Mia.

    "She''s enough."

    "Really? Second Uncle, you''re not messing with us, are you?"

    "I''m your elder. How could I lie?"

    Char smiled and whispered a few words into Mia''s ear. The girl immediately closed her eyes and slowly cast arge-scale spell.

    [Holy Spirit Gospel]

    The milky white light slowly spread out like ripples. Everyone who touched it was baptized.

    This time, it wasn''t a weaker version of the spell targeted at the residents of the slums of Astan City. Instead, it was theplete version released by Mia alone. Everyone present received a 10% attack and defense boost. Any disease, gue, and curse effects on them were also purified.

    That was not all. She raised her hands, and the light waves she had pushed out suddenly gathered into the sky, forming a milky-white ball of light that was not striking. With a bang, it exploded, and the light waves poured like fine rain. Most of the yers bathed in it recovered more than half of their HP.

    The rain instantly doused all the dissatisfaction andints.

    Ghost Lantern and Huangfu Shou looked at Char in shock, wondering how he managed to get such a character. The president of Mand came to Char and extended his hand. "Mount Meru."

    He looked a lot older than the others present. He was at least thirty years old and had a steady aura.

    As the saying goes, "One''s dish depends on the person they serve." Char was embarrassed to act cheeky at this person, who was obviously different from the others, but even though he had always been thick-skinned, he was too embarrassed to introduce himself. He could only grin.

    "Well, I''m Apple Pie''s second uncle."

    Mount Meru probably had never seen anyone introduce themselves this way, so he couldn''t help but be stunned for a second.

    "Nice to meet you."

    "Nice to meet you."

    After the small talk, Char went straight to the point. "The monsters are about to attack. Time is tight, so I''ll make it simple. I hope you three can give me themand of the team. You can''t handle this battle."

    Char looked at the expressions of the three, especially Mount Meru.

    Sure enough, other than him, who was still hesitating, the other two didn''t have any hesitation.

    A party request was sent over. After Char epted it, he joined a party of 120 people.

    As far as the eye could see, there were level 20 to 30 yers, and their respective ssbinations and equipment attributes were also disyed on the table.

    This was a Guild team, and all the members had chosen to disclose their information. The team leader could see everything.

    This equipment...

    There was equipment from all over the world. It was simply a flowing currency.

    "Messiah, do you feel anything unusual?"

    Char looked at the team UI and could not help but ask.

    "I can feel a connection between you."

    "Great, Holy Kara. It''s done. The Holy Spirit is a God race. I understand it all now."

    "What? What do you understand?"

    "It''s nothing."

    Char studied the party list for a few seconds and found that it was much more useful thanmanding a group of NPCs. He could even draw on thebat panel at will. In the past, he had to find a branch and squat on the ground to count ants, and he was often surrounded by people who did not know general terms.

    Of course, their advantagey in their tactical literacy and discipline.

    Speaking of this...

    Char looked at Mount Meru.

    Char had only felt the energy that this man had when he walked towards him from the church''s Pdins. It was not a holy aura but the temperament of a soldier. Some people could just stand there but have an indescribable temperament that was integrated into their bones and could not be removed.

    This person might be a retired soldier, so it was understandable for him to be cautious. Char did not urge him.

    He gave himself a buff of "Voice of the Original Codex" to ensure his voice could reach everyone''s ears.

    "All members of Ghost Hunter, except for teams 7,12,14,18, and 19, the other shield swordsmen, step forward."

    The neen shield swordsmen looked at each other and stepped out of the ranks with suspicion.

    The remaining five swordsmen were dumbfounded.

    "Second Uncle, why didn''t you pick those with better equipment?"

    Ghost Lantern could not help but ask.

    He knew very well what equipment these members had, but Char had chosen those who did not have the best equipment.

    "The equipment of your guild members is almost the same, but those five are exceptions." Shaya exined, "The weight of a swordsman is concentrated on the shield. Generally, the heavier the shield, the higher the armor. Therefore, the better the shield, the more fragile the other equipment. However, the armor provided by the shield was ''block armor.'' If the block failed, it would be a waste. We can''t do anything now. The church''s healing team is behind us, and Mia is alone. She can''t take care of us, so we can only do team farming. I must make sure that the front row is losing health steadily."

    "And..." Char nced at him, intentionally or otherwise. "These five people call themselves ''expert yers,'' right?"

    He didn''t put it bluntly.

    The party list allowed one to check the durability of their equipment. The durability of the armor of these elite squads was almost gone. They had obviously been damaged in the battle just now.

    There was only one exnation for a swordsman''s armor being madly attacked by the enemy. These five people had the heart to deal damage.

    This type of person was usually arrogant, and this was the worst time to be around.

    Ghost Lantern and Huangfu Shou looked at each other. They could hear the implied meaning behind his words and couldn''t help but be stunned.

    Char was right. Which youngster didn''t have the heart to deal damage? The reason why these people got a good shield was also to increase their damage output.

    At this moment, Mount Meru, who had been watching quietly for a long time, took half a step forward.

    "We''ll join too."

    Chapter 107. The Shield of Peace and Security

    Compared to the Ghost Hunter, the members of Mand were more organized.

    Their styles were different.

    The equipment of Ghost Hunter''s members, in the eyes of Char, the team leader, had the impact of ''jewelry.'' Most of them were overpriced luxury goods, and the difficulty of obtaining them was average.

    As for the people of Mand, most were equipped with standard equipment, which was more cost-effective, and it was rtively difficult to obtain them.

    Well...

    It was a deja vu of having all the equipment in the egg pool and map.

    There was a clear dividing line between a yer who worked hard and a yer who threw in money.

    Judging from Ri''s financial report, the prices of goods in Astan City were still within his understanding. It was not too extravagant, so he thought there was no opening of the so-called "currency exchange port." These pay-to-win yers'' methods of obtaining equipment should be crude. They would wave cash to buy from others, recing gold coins as an equivalent exchange outside the game.

    As expected of the rich.

    Char separated Mand and Ghost Hunter''s yers into three groups and then looked at the other yers.

    "Do you guys want to form a group too? It''s more convenient to get experience points," He asked. "Otherwise, you won''t be able to enjoy the buff and healing effects."

    These people had thought Char was here to give them an ultimatum, but they did not expect him to be so reserved. After looking at each other, they suddenly felt that the world was full of love and pushed out a representative after a few words.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Char looked at the representative andughed. It was an old acquaintance, Abbhio.

    "Big Boss, we meet again!"

    "Do you have a new shield?"

    "For the time being."

    Abbhio raised a piece of horn in his hand.

    Rather than a shield, it was more like a material from the shell of an abyssal magic bug.

    Char tsked and handed him a shield.

    -

    [The Shield of Peace and Security]

    Ancient magical weapon

    Requires strength 45, physique 65

    Armor = 45*CON (Constitution), attack power = 5*AD

    Constitution +5, agility -5, strength +15

    Back to the Sea: Activates a powerful shield strike and causes paralysis to the enemy. 1% chance of paralysis for 10 seconds; 10% chance of paralysis for 5 seconds; 50% chance of paralysis for 1 second.

    "Let''s have a one-on-one draw for your paralysis."

    -

    "Use it first and return it to me after it''s over."

    Abbhio took the ck diamond-shaped shield with golden edges and looked at its attributes. He was so excited that his hands were shaking.

    It was the loot from the khorium ruins, from the duke. The people believed in the European God, so they naturally hated the seal''s behavior.

    "Is this appropriate?"

    "There''s nothing inappropriate about it."

    Abbhio had used a shield for a long time, but there were not many wounds, which showed how stable he was. Char immediately transferred him to team one and put him together with the front row.

    Once the team was assembled, Apple Pie took the opportunity to get close to Char.

    "Bigwig! Isn''t it exciting tomand two hundred people at once?"

    Char looked at her and hummed.

    "Hey, hey, hey! What expression is that?"

    "Nothing. Do your work as a scout."

    He pushed her away and then informed the team to move out.

    "Exciting, my ass! I''m a man whomanded an army of over 10,000 people," He thought.

    As the team set off, Mia suddenly said in a low voice, "Char, I think this scene is familiar. Stay by my side, and we''ll go to the battlefield."

    Char secretly held her hand.

    Of course, he knew which scene it was. One weekter, after the demon disaster broke out in the Golden Butterfly Swamp, he had built up enough reputation and was elected as the leader. At that time, Mia was also sent to help with the demon''s extermination.

    The team was much more luxurious than the motley crew of yers here, but they still couldn''t stop the endless stream of monsters behind Graviny.

    "It''s different this time." He consoled her in a low voice.

    "Ah? Why?"

    "Because we can run if we can''t win."

    Char winked at her, and the girl burst outughing.

    Huangfu Shou was a mage, so he was at the back of the group and happened to witness this scene.

    He couldn''t help but poke Donkey with his elbow.

    "Why did Second Uncle hide his ID? Is his ID illegal?"

    Donkey also looked back and was instantly shocked.

    "You might not believe it, but his Id is... Mia is my wife."

    "What?"

    Huangfu Shou looked back again, and his gaze became dull. After a long while, he finally said, "F*ck... Second Uncle is someone who does great things."

    ...

    The team soon encountered a wave of menacing monsters, led by the Ibis, whose lower body was swollen like a worm and whose upper body was muscr. They held up a burning demon me dung fork.

    Upon seeing this group, the swordsmen in the front row secretlyined in their hearts.

    Not only were these 95-point strength monsters difficult to deal with, but their bodies would also be engulfed in mes as soon as they started fighting. The damage of the sacrifice was shockingly high. Previously, even with the church''s buff, they could only barely fight against them. Now that the church was gone, wouldn''t they be running for their lives in the fire?

    "All priests, cast [Evil Resentment] on the monsters in the first row."

    Char suddenly shouted.

    The priests were all shocked. Should they give buffs to the monsters?

    "Do as I say, everyone."

    After a brief hesitation, the priests did as they were told, and the light of [Evil Resentment] instantly enveloped the front row of Ibis.

    [Evil Resentment] could provide a 5% attack power and attack speed increase, and cause 15% additional damage to monsters for up to 50 seconds. It was known as the signature skill of priests. All the priests held it in their hands, intending to provide it to the damage team as soon as possible.

    "Could it weaken the monster?"

    Abbhio, who was sitting in the front row, asked.

    "Nonsense. It doesn''t look like that at all!"

    "What the f*ck! I''d believe it even if you said it''s Azmodan! "

    The enhanced Ibis was bathed in holy light and showed no signs of weakening. The dung fork in its hand burned with a strange ck and white me.

    The one in the lead quickly wriggled over, raised its dung fork high, and attacked Abbhio.

    Abbhio braced himself and put on a defensive stance.

    Ding-

    The moment the fork came into contact with the shield, he was smacked into the ground like a nail!

    "How the f*ck are we supposed to fight this?"

    The same scene was happening everywhere, and the swordsmen in the front row were all caught in a bitter battle. The [Evil Resentment] seemed to provide more than a 5% increase to the Ibis. It also stimted their nerves, making the monsters'' attacks more violent and powerful.

    If this continued, they wouldn''t be able to cause enough damage before the front row copsed!

    Ghost Lantern blocked the Bugman''s attack with great difficulty and was forced back four to five steps by the other party''s brutal force. He could not help but curse in a low voice.

    "This is nonsense!"

    He managed to squeeze out an opening and turned around to call for support from the firepower behind him, but all he got in response were nervous faces that didn''t even have time to chat.

    At this moment, Char''s voice drifted over.

    "Hold on, everyone! This is thest darkness before dawn!"

    Ghost Lantern smiled bitterly and once again raised his shield to block the attack.

    One minute and fifteen secondster, just as the first swordsman was about to copse, Mia''s divine spell that she had prepared for a long time finally bloomed.

    A golden eggshell emerged from the cross on her chest.

    Two...

    Three...

    One after another, the eggshells burst out like bubbles, urately shrouding the swordsmen in the front row and reducing the pressure on them!

    While Ghost Lantern heaved a sigh of relief, he was also surprised.

    If that was the case, why did he give buffs to the Bugman?

    Just as he was feeling puzzled, the answer was revealed.

    The Ibis mages behind the Bugmen had been preparing for a long time. Suddenly, they threw all the magic spells they had prepared at the Bugmen in front of them!

 Chapter 187 187

    Chapter 108. It Hit An Ally!

    The Ibis Bugman had high strength and constitution, but they were easily angered.

    The Ibis Wizard had high intelligence and perception but was highly short-sighted.

    When the two paired up, their battle style often consisted of the Bugman charging forward, while the Wizard threw out skills from behind. Moreover, because the Wizard''s magic spells could automatically identify abyssal monsters and order creatures, they did not have to worry about hitting their allies. They would be done after a few attacks, and the battle was brutal and brainless.

    However!

    With this [Evil Resentment] buff added, the Wizard''s automatic identification became invalid! As it was a spell belonging to the order faction, the Bugman''s buff interfered with mana identification!

    In other words, this group of idiots had hit an ally! And blood was flowing all over the ground!

    The attack came from behind. The Bugmen were pricked by the dark energy and turned into porcupines. They were all furious. Compared to the drizzle of attacks in front, the snitch behind them was even more unforgivable!

    As a result, the aggressive nature of the Bugmen was stimted one by one. They fell into a rage and turned around to greet the Wizards!

    This scene was too tragic to look at!

    It was like a group of strong men beating up the elderly, and the elderly were short-sighted! They would be canceled online!

    The yers were all dumbfounded.

    Can they do this?

    "The buff works like this?"

    Ghost Lantern muttered.

    "Who cares? Hurry up and attack!"

    With his shield raised, Abbhio charged forward, stepped on the Bugman''s fat ass, and jumped high into the air. He held his [Leopard-killing Shield] and smacked it heavily on the back of the Bugman''s head!

    "Who asked you to hit me?"

    Bang! Bang!

    With a muffled sound, the chosen Bugman won the first prize and fell into a 10-second paralysis. The Wizard in front of it, half of its body cut off, could finally catch its breath.

    Sensing the aura of order within reach, the Wizard was also furious. It took out a magic bomb and stuffed it into the mouth of the Bugman.

    One secondter...

    Boom!

    The explosion''s st sent Abbhio flying, and he fell heavily to the ground.

    After the dust settled, the two idiots'' iplete bodies were scattered. They had been killed in seconds.

    Insta-killed!

    "What are you still standing there for? Let''s go!"

    ? Ghost Lantern immediately issued a call, and the group of people still in a daze rushed forward one after another. The team''s morale rose rapidly.

    Huangfu Shou, sitting in the back row, was also dumbfounded. He mumbled as he activated his skills, "This is a perfect match... But why?"

    "Does [Evil Resentment] have a chaos effect?"

    "Who knows? I don''t think it''s that simple. Otherwise, the forum would''ve been in an uproar."

    Huangfu Shou turned back to look at Char again, feeling that his Second Uncle was even more mysterious.

    "But we don''t know anything, and we don''t dare to ask anything."

    ...

    With the Bugmen''s defection, the hardest shell of the monster army was torn open by themselves, revealing their tender and soft flesh. Under Mia''s buff, the shield swordsmen with eggshells were like a red-hot blunt knife, squeezing into the meat and stirring it up.

    The team climbed up the mountainside as if they were taking an elevator. They were unimpeded all the way.

    But gradually, the situation changed slightly.

    In the beginning, the pressure had been focused on the swordsmen, but now, it was the damage output that couldn''t keep up.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Some archers were not tough enough and had the debuff [Exhaustion], while the mages had the debuff [Magic Exhaustion] -It was caused by the toxicity of the medicine caused by drinking too much of the [Magic Spring.]

    Logically speaking, when the pressure of the output was reflected in the front row, the overall speed should have slowed down. However, the group in the front row seemed to have gone crazy. They were like a high-powered bulldozers, pushing the monsters forward without stopping.

    "Second Uncle, do you want to slow down?" Huangfu Shou braced himself and asked.

    "Shouldn''t you discuss this with Ghost Lantern?"

    "Don''t mention it. That guy is crazy," Huangfu Shou said. "He''s charging forward as if he''s on chicken blood. He doesn''t care if our output can keep up. You''re probably the only one who can make him stop or kill him once."

    "Tell the healers to stop and go deal damage."

    "What? I''m just joking. I don''t really want him to die once," Huangfu Shou said in shock.

    "I didn''t say I wanted him to die." Char shook his head. "This is already the limit of our team. What we need to do next is to hold off."

    "A stalemate? But we..."

    Huangfu Shou suddenly shut his mouth. He remembered the more than two hundred church knights at the top of the mountain and instantly understood what Char meant.

    "But how do we get in touch with the higher-ups?"

    As soon as he asked this question, Huangfu Shou realized it was unnecessary.

    Mia was already floating in mid-air, her body bathed in golden light. She projected a huge shadow of a young girl in the air, like a beacon that rose to the sky, sacred and solemn.

    "I understand." Huangfu Shou nodded and immediately went to make arrangements.

    To be able to create such arge guild, he was no fool. He naturally understood how to maximize the preservation of strength, turning from an offensive to a retreat.

    A series of orders were issued in an orderly manner, and the team''s pace quickly became consistent.

    The mages meditated on the spot, and the archers who practiced both archery and magic switched to their short magic wands. Their damage output changed from a heavy downpour to a light drizzle.

    The priests reduced the healing on the front row and began to cast defensive buffs instead. They worked together to open a thin air-defense barrier and weakened the stray arrow attacks from the monsters in the middle.

    As for the swordsmen in the front row who had rushed into the pile of monsters, they saw their health was low and woke up from their fanaticism one after another. They retreated in a hurry.

    Not long after, they received a ''Beacon'' response from the cliff.

    It was a white-haired old man.

    At the same time, a torrent quickly crushed the monsters. More than 200 knights above level 35, with their shiny backs and bare bones, rushed down the mountain like a sharp spear of light, piercing through the monsters.

    "It''s a sess!"

    Seeing this, Mia excitedly rushed to Char, hugged him, and kissed him.

    However, she had forgotten that she was still in the ''Beacon'' state, and the shadow in the air was a projection of her actions. The kissing and hugging became a live broadcast, and even Char''s shadow was projected into the air.

    The yers were still fine as they were all busy fighting and did not have the time to look back at the Beacon above them. However, the church knights charging at the Beacon from a distance were no longer calm.

    "Who is it!?"

    Mia was a famous priest in the United Holy Kingdom, and everyone in the church loved her. But now, such a pure young girl was hugging and kissing a man''s shadow!

    It was unforgivable!

    The knights all went berserk!

    For a time, the charging speed of the knights became fast. Caught off guard, the monsters were beaten up and looked confused.

    Char was also a little dumbfounded. He had never thought he would be publicly executed like this. He could not help but touch the cheek that Mia had just kissed.

    Hmm...

    It was a little exciting.

    He did not doubt that by the time the knights rushed over, the system''s aggro notifications would fill up the screen.

    Just as he was considering whether to escape with Mia, a giant ck shadow suddenly rushed down from the cliff and cut off the Beacon of the knights.

    "Eh?"

 Chapter 188 188

    Chapter 109. Break the situation. Instant Kill!

    Under the projection of the beacon, the gruesome killing scene in the distance was explicit.

    The old priest''s heart was pierced through from behind by a pair of hands. Then, his heart exploded with a squeeze, and blood sttered everywhere.

    The flying drops of blood became thest projection.

    Char subconsciously looked at Mia. As expected, the girl was standing there in a daze, tears flowing down her cheeks.

    As kind as she was, what she could not tolerate the most was such brutal behavior.

    A zing light rose from Mia''s body, and Char knew it was a sign of her anger.

    The more cheerful, sunny, and good-natured a person was, the scarier they would be when they were mad.

    After all, she was someone who could sacrifice herself to save a team.

    Frederick had never sacrificed her in the past reincarnations. Most of the time, he used the church''s power to set up a death trap for her, and Mia never escaped it.

    ? It was also why Char had only saved Mia a few times.

    She was too pure and innocent. Once she made up her mind, no one could change it.

    Unless...

    Someone broke the game.

    Char took a deep breath and went up to hold her hand.

    "Mia. Come with me. "

    The young girl was unmoved, the light on her body bing more blinding.

    "I know a shortcut to get us behind that terrifying guard!"

    Mia turned to look at him, but her eyes were still filled with doubt and grievance.

    "You''re not lying to me, are you?"

    "Trust me, Mia."

    Char looked at her with a determined expression.

    "Alright," she said.

    "Follow me!"

    Char handed the party leader position to Huangfu Shou and asked Apple Pie to pass on a few words to him before quickly disappearing into the forest with Mia.

    ...

    A monster would always obey its superior, but once it lost its superior, it would fall into chaos.

    The monster that had killed the old priest was a mutant.

    It was a level 35 high-level infantryman. Its appearance was between a demonic beast soldier and a winged devil. It had a head and a face, and its body was burly. But after Graviny left, the monsters on the mountain went out of control, and a new leader was quickly born, which was him.

    The level 45 leader mode allowed it to be the leader of all monsters and possesses intelligence. Naturally, it knew that the annoying Beacon was a signal for the humans tomunicate with the reinforcements below. It had to be destroyed as soon as possible, which was why it took the initiative to attack and kill the enemy.

    Char''s so-called shortcut was also a cheat.

    He brought Mia to the side and went further away from the church''s knights. Within a few seconds, they were targeted by a Dark-robed Magic Puppet!

    Well done, Zin''rokh!

    There was no doubt that he had understood Char''s intentions and had sent it to them!

    "Don''t do it. Let me."

    Char quickly held Mia''s hand down, afraid she would kill it with a single skill.

    After the two left the intertwined branches and came to an open area, the Dark-robed Magic Puppet immediately swooped down.

    [Dark Speech - Bind!]

    The Magic Puppet''s speed dropped. Char jumped up, and the gem sparks pierced through the puppet''s central motor without resistance.

    "What''s going on up there?"

    "The mana concentration reached the standard in advance, and the blueprint was changed. It allowed me to create a nest core here, and that guy became the ''Nest Guardian.''"

    Nest Guardian?

    Char was shocked. It was not an ordinary monster leader. It had a 15% bonus in its territory and a huge HP recovery speed bonus. It would be difficult for her to behead it.

    Unless... She could kill it instantly.

    "Are you saying that the heart of the nest is still growing?" He asked.

    "Yes. You must get there within half an hour, or you won''t make it."

    "I understand. You can take yourst breath."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Char pierced through the core of the magic puppet''s structure and dug out its two gem eyes. He then used the mechanic''s [Modify] skill to rece the two sapphires, took out the worn [Heart of Magic Puppet], and ced it in the core.

    The Magic Puppet activated again, but now, there was no violence in its eyes. Its connection with Zin''rokh had been cut off.

    "Get on."

    Char patted the Magic Puppet''s back.

    Mia sat in front of him, and Char hugged her like he was hugging a ss of hot milk.

    It was so hot that it burned his hands.

    "It''s fine..."

    Shaya consoled her in a low voice.

    "You have to shout this sentenceter..."

    ...

    Compared to the ground, which was filled with monsters, there were only a few obstacles in the air. The Magic Puppet quickly arrived at the battlefield with the two.

    From the sky, the knights below were hit by the horror guards. With the old priest''s broken body as the center, the ground was covered with blood and broken limbs. It was a terrible scene.

    As for those knights, who should have been determined and courageous, they were now frightened out of their wits. They trembled under the pressure of the [Halo of Fear] likembs waiting to be ughtered. One after another, their intestines and stomachs were cut open, and the sight of their deaths stimted the nerves of the living.

    Char subconsciously wanted to cover Mia''s eyes, but the girl grabbed his hand.

    "I''m going to see this sooner orter, Char."

    Mia''s voice was unprecedentedly firm as if she had grown up. However, her tears fell uncontrobly from her face.

    Sigh, this is the disadvantage of training in istion.

    Frederick told her to go to Andaheim to level up. A dark ce like that could even vaporize Dark Elves with one skill. The ce was cleaner than a beggar''s pocket. It was not like she could do any training.

    Char gently kissed the girl''s cheek and said in a low voice, " "Do you still remember what I taught you just now?"

    A trace of shyness shed across Mia''s face, which he hadn''t seen for a long time.

    "Yes, I remember."

    "Alright, let''s go."

    Mia took a deep breath. Char''s words appeared in her mind.

    ''You have to find a way to cheer them up.''

    ''What was scary was not fear, but the loss of courage to fight against fear.''

    ''Don''t worry, that person will only be me.''

    Her gaze swept over the tragic scene below and suddenly became determined. Then, she shouted, "Holy Spirit believers! I''ll marry whoever can kill this demon!"

    Her voice, enhanced by the [Voice of the Original Codex], resounded in the hearts of every knight!

    In an instant, the killing and fear seemed to have been gently brushed away by a pair of warm hands, and the stagnant air was rxed!

    Their eyes, filled with despair and dullness, regained their vigor and even carried a hint of fanaticism!

    Mia didn''t simply shout this sentence. She also used the divine spell for preaching. Her voice rang in everyone''s heart as if it was convincing.

    For a moment, the knights who had fallen to the ground struggled to get up and pounced on the enemy madly. Those still fighting shone even more brightly and pressed forward with an indomitable aura!

    At the same time, arge-scale healing divine spell descended from the sky. Even if it was only a slightfort, it became the soothing rain at this moment. The situation on the battlefield was instantly reversed! The survivors continuously rushed towards the terror guard, forcing them to stand still and kill. Its position was firmly fixed!

    Char held the gemstone spark in his hand and stared at the boss, who was ughtering yers. The dark red light on the de of his sword was like solidified cinnabar.

    The [Bestowment Extrication] began to brew.

    The Magic Puppet dove into the battlefield!

    The distance between them continued to close, and they were getting closer and closer.

    The blood on the sword of the terror guard flew out andnded on Char''s face, leaving a bloody mark, making him look even more ferocious!

    It was time!

    Char jumped, drawing a bright red light in the air, and smashed down like a meteorite!

    The terror guard seemed to have a premonition. It raised its head, and after seeing Char clearly, it reached out its hand to block without care.

    In its eyes, this annoying human would be smacked away like a fly, and his brain and blood would be smeared on the ground.

    But the red light cut off its palm, but the momentum did not decrease. Instead, it became even more powerful and stabbed directly at a ck diamond-shaped mark on its chest!

    Then, the light entered and passed through his body!

    The terror guard''s movements suddenly stopped.

    [You have killed Gorzomazane (Lair Guardian) and gained 42,500 experience.]

 Chapter 189 189

    Chapter 110. This Chapter Number Can Be Dialed.

    [Bestowment Extrication]

    As the shadow servant''s signature skill, the word "bestowment" was inseparable from the Queen.

    The skill''s content was nothing more than dealing multiple critical hits, and the number was determined by the skill''s level. It was a skill that all thief sses had. The difference in names was "Desperate Strike," "Weakness Pration," "Lucky Number," and so on. The Skinner''s corresponding skill was even simpler - "Joyful Death." Compared to a Skinner''s various slicing skills, it was a rather pleasant and straightforward death.

    However, the shadow servant''s unique characteristic was that this attack was taxing on the body. It was a strike that could not be returned and was a one-on-one exchange. After all, the shadow servant was cultivated as a death warrior of the Queen.

    The skeletal structure of the terror guard was different from that of normal human-shaped creatures, and it was suitable as a frame for human structures. Char had dissected more than a hundred of them, and the ck diamond-shaped mark on their chests was both their core and weakness. That was why Char''s understanding of it was outrageous.

    Combined with Char''s high level, whether or not the terror guard could be insta-killed depended on whether it could swing its sword to block.

    Fortunately, it didn''t.

    After the instant kill, Char''s momentum did not slow, and he plunged into the ground. Half of his bones had already been broken, and now, the other half. He was in so much pain that he saw stars and did not even have the strength to open his eyes.

    After all, this was a level 45 Nest Guardian, and it was also a leader-type monster.

    Fortunately, the death of the terror guard made the monsters temporarily lose the courage to attack. They turned and rushed toward the yers at the mountain foot even more frantically.

    At the same time, one of the surviving knights suddenly recognized him and whispered, "The wanted criminal, Char?"

    "What? Wanted criminal?"

    "A wanted criminal saved us?"

    "He, is he the man that miss Mia kissed just now?"

    The atmosphere suddenly became strange.

    The leader of the demonic creatures was killed, and everyone escaped from death. They also met the wanted criminal, Char, who had not been seen for many days.

    It should have brought more happiness, but why...

    Why?

    The knights could not figure it out. The matter was tooplicated!

    Fortunately, what happened next gradually became normal.

    A gentle Magic Puppet carrying priest Mianded on the ground, and the knights immediately looked at her with respect and devotion.

    "Everyone, please gather immediately. The reinforcements from God''s chosen ones are the main force that will save you. After you gather your troops, there will be an even more difficult mission! There''s a Heart of the Nest growing on the cliff. You need to use the power of God''s chosen one to get rid of it, or there will be no end to the monsters!"

    Mia''s words were like a stream flowing into the hearts of all the knights. Their minds were clear, and their fighting spirit was reignited.

    "What about the wanted criminal?" Someone asked weakly.

    He probably had something else to ask. "What is your rtionship with this wanted criminal?"

    "He''s a wanted criminal among God''s chosen ones - Char," Mia bit her lips and looked depressed. "Even I was fooled by his pretense. But after all, he saved us, and the Seven Saints taught us how to repay kindness. I n to treat him and bring him back to the church''s base to discuss this with the other chief priests."

    After she finished speaking, Mia bowed slightly to the surroundings, and many knights immediately returned the bow with respect.

    "Then, I''ll leave this ce to you all."

    The girl carried Char on the back of the Magic Puppet and flew into the sky, disappearing in the blink of an eye.

    "She''s really an angel..."

    Someone mumbled with a sacred expression as if he was praying devoutly.

    "Seven Saints above, God has not forgotten us. God always extends his hand of salvation in times of danger..."

    "May priest Wise return to the embrace of the Seven Saints."

    A person who looked like a leader muttered a few words of mourning in a low voice. His gaze swept over the broken limbs on the ground. He showed a look of pity but quickly returned to normal.

    "We still have the mission that Miss Mia assigned us. Don''t forget our mission! After that, I''lle back and take them home!"

    "Yes, Captain!"

    "Yes, Sir!"

    ...

    The Magic Puppet flew away from the Annap mountain ridge and headed straight for the Crimson Forest.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Mia hugged Char with heartache and cast divine spells on him as if they were free. Even though it had the healing resistance debuff, his condition did not improve.

    His external wounds had healed to the point where they couldn''t heal any further, but half of his bones were still shattered.

    "Don''t waste your energy. This isn''t something you can cure," Charsaid helplessly.

    Although the shadow servant''s attack was powerful, it also caused great damage. There were only two ways to heal it. One was to use the blood of the Royal Dark Elves, and the other was to recover slowly. At his level, it would take about three days.

    "Don''t say anything! Have a good rest!"

    Miya looked so cute when she was angry.

    Unfortunately, Char was lying on herp, so he could only see her puzzled eyebrows and not her face.

    Her huge breasts really interfered with his vision.

    "Then you''ll have to cover my mouth," Char said.

    "Eh? How?"

    "Other than using your socks, I don''t care how."

    Char shifted his head to make himself morefortable.

    Mia thought for a few seconds with her eyes wide open, and her face suddenly blushed. She pinched Char''s face in dissatisfaction.

    "Ouch!"

    "Ah, did I hurt you?"

    Mia was sweating profusely, and Char could not help butugh.

    Mia suddenly realized that she had been yed with. She huffed and ignored him.

    "Char, why don''t you let me destroy the Heart of the Nest?" she asked after a while.

    "Without the Valkyrie''s holy sword, that thing would require a crazy amount of blood sacrifice to destroy. No one is more suitable than the chosen one for this." Char moved his fingers with difficulty and gently rubbed Mia''s hand. "If you feel bad about it, you can apply for morepensation from the church."

    ''Although I feel that the spoils of war from this trip are enough,'' Shaya thought.

    Every part of a monster was a treasure. Just the skeleton of Gorzomazane could be exchanged for thousands of gold coins and sold to the church. Moreover, as a humanoid creature, the two-handed sword [Eye of the Abyss] had a chance of dropping. He had already told Apple Pie to leave the team and search the body. It would not be a loss if this thing dropped, even if the whole team had to sacrifice themselves.

    However, considering the high equipment requirements of this sword, even if he found it, it could only be used as the treasure of the guild. It would not be of much use in reality.

    "Then can the ce we''re going cure you?"

    "Yeah, but there''s one thing you need to be careful of. Don''t fight the people there." Char nodded.

    Mia tilted her head and thought for a while. Her intelligence suddenly came online.

    "Oh, oh! It''s Miss Evelyn!"

    "It isn''t just her. Don''t fight with the other one."

    Thinking carefully, Char felt that this matter was even moreplicated.

    Forget about the Dark Elves. At least the word "abyss" was not so obvious.

    However, a Dark Elf like Graviny was a product of the Light Elves'' corruption. Mia might still remember the battle with her, and Graviny might also recall this high priest.

    Forget it. He could only ce his hopes on his personal charm.

    "Is that a girl too?" Asked Mia.

    Eh?

    Char could not help but widen his eyes.

    Mia asked this kind of question?

    He gave a calm hum. "Yeah"

    Mia pouted, and her grip on Char''s hand tightened.

    She wasn''t angry, but she was afraid he would be snatched away when she let go.

 Chapter 190 190

    Chapter 111. The Aftermath

    [Your party has purified the Heart of the Nest (level 50 | Generating); a participation rate of 100%. You received a total of 15,000,000 experience points to be allocated.]

    Looking at the astonishing number in the system prompt, Huangfu Shou was left speechless.

    The party experience bonus was doubled for every ten people, and the upper limit was 150 people, which was 15 times. If there were more, it was rmended to split into a few more parties to form arge ''joint party.'' There would be a new calction form when the time came.

    Although the Heart of the Nest could only provide 1,000,000 experience points, it was the most Huangfu Shou had seen. It was close to 70,000 experience points for each of the 200 yers, enough for them to level up 2 to 3 times.

    Furthermore, it did not even include the reward from the church after the mission waspleted!

    In the past, he had leveled up once every three days in the novice vige. Now, he had leveled up three times a day. Someizens were right.

    "The newbie vige in [Fantasy world] is a cage. It''s not to protect the yers but to trap the fourth cmity."

    Now that he thought about it, it made too much sense. Nothing could happen faster than causing trouble.

    Char and the priest NPC left the team not long after they left. Then, they sent a message from Apple Pie. There was a Heart of the Nest on the cliff that needed to be purified, and the price was their lives.

    With the help of the remaining one hundred church knights, they reached the mountain top in less than twenty minutes. They then sacrificed forty lives to destroy the Heart of the Nest sessfully.

    Compared to this ridiculous amount of experience, forty lives were nothing.

    At present, the demons had basically been wiped out, leaving only those who had learned gathering skills to clean up the battlefield. Even Ghost Lantern had disappeared with his boning knives. Huangfu Shou was happy to be idle. He was looking around for Apple Pie to find out the origin of his "Second Uncle," but he did not expect her voice toe from behind.

    "Shou,e quickly. Look at how much this sword of mine could be exchanged for!"

    Apple Pie ran over shakily, holding a two-handed sword even taller than her.

    The sword looked as if it had just been pulled out of a river ofva. Its de was as red as a soldering iron, and the sharp thorns on both sides of the sword were overgrown. The hilt was decorated with a round amber eye. At first nce, it was not a proper sword.

    "What the hell? Apple Pie, you really are something. Where did you get such a sword?"

    "ng!"

    The smelly seal threw the sword on the ground and pped her hands.

    "Hey, I''m so tired. It''s the bigwig!"

    "Eh? Who''s the bigwig?"

    "He''s my Second Uncle." Apple Pie kicked the sword. "He told me to quickly search the corpse and not let anyone else get there first. As soon as I touched the sword, I was hit by the curse on it and entered the ''Chaos'' state. I carried the sword and walked around like a fool, and only came back after it disappeared."

    "So strange?"

    Huangfu Shou hurried forward to check.

    He first set up two ice walls around himself to make sure he would not run around like a headless fly like Apple Pie. Then, he touched the sword.

    -

    [Eye of Abyss (demonic sword)]

    *Abyssal weapon | Cursed item

    Requires strength 120; agility 80; intelligence 35.

    Attack power = 25*AD+25*AP, Strength +25, Intelligence +9

    [me de]: Swing the big sword and set the enemy on fire, causing 5*AD/s fire damage.

    [Sacrificial Halo]: Regardless of friend or foe, the wielder will lose 0.5%*current health points every 5 seconds.

    [Chaos Curse (on cooldown)]: Cast a level 6 [Confusion] spell on the person who touches it. The default caster is a level 45 cursemancer.

    [Magic Sword]: Cannot be kept, and the church will give special "care" to this sword and you.

    -

    After reading the attributes, Huangfu Shou fell into a long silence.

    Was this equipment level supposed to be at this stage?

    ording to the stingy nature of [Fantasy World], this would at least appear in the drop list of level 45 bosses. However, they had not encountered such a monster on their way here.

    "What''s wrong, Shou?" Apple Pie waved her hand in front of him. "Shou, are you stupid? Don''t tell me you''ve been hit by the curse of retardedness!"

    "Which corpse did you get this from?" Huangfu Shou asked.

    "The biggest one. It''s a red-skinned creature that looks like a demon."

    "F*ck, I thought it was a sceneyout. I didn''t expect it to be the corpse of a monster."

    Huangfu Shou was left speechless. He sent the sword''s attributes to her.

    "You probably triggered the ''chaos curse'', and now it''s on cooldown. Wait, you said that Second Uncle asked you to search the body, so doesn''t that mean he did this?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Eh?"

    Apple Pie blinked.

    Her rationality told her this was how things should be. After all, it was not surprising for Char to do anything. However, seeing Huangfu Shou''s shock, she couldn''t help but be on guard.

    All this while, the things that her bigwig had done could be considered shocking, but not many people around her knew about it.

    He was so low-key. Was it because he was afraid of being famous?

    Could he also be a professional yer who had left home for ten years?

    Wouldn''t that mean she shouldn''t have caused him trouble?

    She briefly brainstormed and thought of at least a dozen melodramatic settings for Char, but no matter what, she had to keep a low profile for the time being.

    "Not necessarily. He has a chief priest by his side. They could kill it in seconds without any hesitation."

    "That makes sense..."

    Huangfu Shou seemed to have epted this answer.

    "What should we do with this sword? It''s already among the team''s loot," He said. "If you want to return it to Second Uncle, I can buy it."

    "I''ll buy it. Bigwig doesn''t like to owe others favors. How about 200?"

    Huangfu Shou raised his eyebrows.

    Their unit of measurement was "Dan."

    Two hundred was just two hundred dan.

    Although it was not a small amount and was just pocket money for the higher-ups in Ghost Hunter, it was thergest amount Apple Pie had ever offered.

    She was a good girl at school, unlike them, who waved money around for fun. What was her rtionship with this Second Uncle?

    "Shou!"

    Apple Pie suddenly stared at him. Her tone was calm, but it was as if there were ice shards behind his back that made him shudder.

    "What are you thinking about?"

    "It''s nothing!" Huangfu Shou immediately smiled and patted his chest. "How can I let you pay? A hundred is enough. I''ll pay for it. You can take this sword!"

    "No, it''s fine. I''ll pay for it."

    Apple Pie held the sword in her hand, but she felt it was a stupid and annoying sword, so she threw it back to Huangfu Shou.

    "I''ll put it with you first and give it to him next time. That guy isn''t in a hurry anyway."

    At the thought of Char and Mia''s disappearance, Apple Pie felt something was wrong and was a little resentful.

    With that, she turned around and left.

    Huangfu Shou shook his head helplessly. He turned and saw a swordsman standing not far away.

    He remembered this guy. He was the representative elected by the group of passersby. Char even lent him a shield.

    His name seemed to be Abbhio.

    Huangfu Shou couldn''t help but size him up a few more times as he felt that Abbhio was favored by his "Second Uncle."

    With one look, he saw many clues.

    The beautiful ck and gold shield were full of scars. It was normal. A shield full of scars was normal.

    However, there were no wounds on his body. There wasn''t even the slightest bit of mud or blood.

    He didn''t look like a clean freak either - his shoes were covered in blood and mud.

    Huangfu Shou recalled Char''s words when he was choosing the swordsmen, and he was suddenly enlightened.

    Abbhio was a solid swordsman.

    "How are you?"

    Ghost Hunter''s President came forward to greet him personally, and Abbhio was ttered. He was only here to return the shield. Char told him to return it to Ghost Hunter.

    "Hello..."

    After they greeted each other, Huangfu Shou spoke first without waiting for Abbhio to state his intention. "Do you have any thoughts of joining Ghost Hunter?"

    "Eh?"

 Chapter 191 191

    Chapter 112. Battlefield

    [Join him if he wants you to. First of all, you''re not my son. Second, the president of Ghost Hunter is not stupid. He wants you to join him because he thinks you''re qualified. There''s nothing to be embarrassed about. People can''t escape wanting a better life.]

    After replying to Abbhio and turning off his private message, Chary quietly on Mia''sp.

    The young girl held his hand tightly.

    It was probably only at this moment that Char felt that the two realities had perfectly blended.

    On one hand, it was the attachment of the natives, and on the other hand, it was the concern of the yers.

    Although this concern was only a subtle human rtionship, far less than the passion of Mia''s feelings, it was the first time both of them appeared at the same time, making him feel like he was in the crack between two worlds.

    It was as if he was connecting the two worlds.

    The MCV was huge, so the Magic Puppet found it quickly.

    Graviny and Evelyn had probably discovered the unknown flying object through the radar of the MCV. They came out to observe and saw Char being carried down from the Magic Puppet by Mia.

    Evelyn was still a little awkward at first, especially when she saw Mia.

    However, when she realized Char''s body was limp and paralyzed, she could not hide her emotions and rushed over like a shadow.

    "What''s wrong with him?!"

    The Dark Elf''s sharp aura made Mia speechless.

    "H-He..."

    "I''m fine, Evie. Send me to the car," Char quicklyforted.

    "Alright."

    Evelyn reached out to grab Char, but Mia took a step back and stared at her warily.

    "Hey, what are you doing?"

    "What are you doing??"

    "You can leave after dropping him off," said Evelyn, frowning. "Are you nning to stay here overnight?"

    Mia opened her mouth but didn''t know how to refute it.

    I...

    Eh?

    Oh, right, why can''t she spend the night here?

    The young girl suddenly tilted her head and asked in confusion, "W-Why can''t I stay?"

    This time, it was Evelyn''s turn to be dumbfounded.

    "What do you mean? The chief priest of Astan City wants to stay with us two demons?"

    Mia nced at Graviny behind her when she heard the word "two."

    She was shocked when she saw her. Graviny was really a demon, and her degree of demonization was much higher than that of Evelyn.

    However...

    Is that enough to stop her?

    That was impossible!

    "That''s why I have to stay and protect Char!" Mia stammered. "Won''t you two hurt him when he was not feeling well?"

    "Hey, miss priestess of the church, this has nothing to do with me."

    Having been on the battlefield for many years, how could Graviny not see what was going on? Shezily smiled and drew a clear line between herself and them, putting on an expression as if she didn''t mind watching a show.

    "But there''s one thing you''re right about. I have a grudge against this guy. If there''s no one by his side tonight, I might do something to him."

    Evelyn turned around and red at Graviny as if asking her why she was there to cause trouble. Graviny shrugged and smiled charmingly but didn''t say anything.

    "You see! Char is in danger!"

    Mia hugged him even tighter.

    Evelyn took a deep breath.

    No matter what, she couldn''t let this busty high priest stay here overnight. Otherwise, she didn''t know what would happen.

    "Listen, stupid woman. You have a special identity, like a firefly in the night. If you stay here, you will attract the people of the church. Both of our identities aren''t clean. If we provoke the people from the church, what would you do? How do you n to deal with Char?"

    "I, I thought of this! That''s why I didn''t tell anyone I was here!" Mia lifted her head and said arrogantly. She wished she could put her hands on her waist.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Besides, we flew here and didn''t leave any traces on the ground. Even if we were found, it would be your fault, not mine!"

    Evelyn was so mad that she couldn''t say anything. She turned to look at Char.

    "Hey! Your mouth looks fine, right? Hurry up and say something! Persuade her to go back!"

    "Evie, she really can''t go back..." Char smiled bitterly.

    "Look! Char said I can''t go back!"

    "Be quiet, Mia. Don''t add oil to the fire."

    "I''ll listen to Char!"

    As if she didn''t hear the conversation between the two, Evelyn squinted her eyes, a dangerous signal shing in her beautiful phoenix eyes.

    "The reason? Are you going to die without this big-breasted woman tonight?"

    "That''s true to a certain extent, Evie. I used [Bestowment Extrication]," Char said helplessly. "You know how harmful it is to the body."

    Evelyn snorted. "My blood can heal you, so..."

    "Then?" Char interrupted her. "The shadow energy blocks the healing effect of the divine spell. Your blood can dissolve the shadow energy. So, am I going to lie in the MCV until I recover? You were right about one thing. The church will be here soon. Don''t forget that we have a dangerous Miss Graviny with us. We have to get her out of here, or do you want to throw her out of the car?"

    Evelyn nced at Graviny, and thetter couldn''t help but take half a step back.

    She saw the bnce in the other''s eyes.

    She could watch the fire from the other side, but she did not expect Char to drag her into this mess with a few words, and the Dark Elf felt it was troublesome.

    But it was also interesting.

    "I suggest you don''t let your thoughts run wild, my queen." Graviny smiled.

    She had long determined from some details of Evelyn''s movements that this woman was of noble status and had received special etiquette training. She pointed out her identity with a few words.

    "That guy is injured. You don''t have the confidence to defeat me. If you really want to drive me away, I''ll find a way to get revenge. Don''t think I''m a woman who knows how to repay a favor."

    Evelyn rolled her eyes and dispelled the thought.

    Graviny was going to the ancient city of the sealed devil. She couldn''t be judged bymon sense.

    Even though she was extremely unwilling, she understood that a healthy and active Char was more important than anything else.

    In particr, what he had done was out of line.

    He saved such a highly demonized leader from the church''s encirclement, then led the church''s troops to the mountaintop, asked the chief priest to send him back, and wanted her to stay overnight!

    He must be crazy!

    "You can send him in," Evelyn said coldly and ignored the two.

    After watching the two enter the MCV, she angrily punched the outer wall of the car, making a deep dent.

    "Tsk, you really look like a defeated dog..."

    Graviny covered her mouth and chuckled, causing Evelyn to shoot her an unfriendly look.

    "What''s wrong? Did I hit a sore spot?"

    "My business is none of your business."

    "Alright, it has nothing to do with me."

    Crossing her arms and leaning her head and shoulders against the wall, Graviny said with interest, "My queen, if I''m not wrong, you''re still a virgin... right?"

    "What do you mean?" asked Evelyn warily.

    "Nothing, I just think it''s interesting. I didn''t know he was such a gentleman," Gravinyughed.

    The Dark Elf was silent for a moment.

    "We''re not...."

    "Not what?"

    Graviny looked straight at her, her eyes like torches.

    As if being burned by her direct gaze, Evelyn subconsciously avoided it.

    "We''re not what you think we are."

    "I''m not thinking about anything, but you''ve already thought of it," the Dark Elf said with a smile. "Then, good night, my queen. I wish you a good dream tonight."

    After saying that, she sashayed back into the car.

 Chapter 192 192

    Chapter 113. Happy Cooperation

    "Three, two, one... Hello, boss!"

    The four mushrooms stood neatly and bowed to Char together.

    They looked like four mushroom caps floating in the air.

    Mia was caught off guard and was shocked. If she was not holding Char, she might have thrown a [Holy Explosion] at them.

    "Tsk, you four didn''t run."

    Char gestured for Mia to put him down on the recliner and teased, " "I thought you would use the same trick you used on the Dark Elves to deal with Evie. Fortunately, you''re not that stupid."

    Although the Dark Elves had been targeting the Mushmen in Andaheim, over time, they had developed a way to deal with the Dark Elves. They would praise and enchant the Dark Elves with all their might.

    It could be said that the Mushmen who evacuated from Andahaim had two faces. One was for survival, and the other was for money. The former was ttering, and thetter was mean.

    However, if they really did that, it was hard to say how Evelyn would treat them.

    After all, she hated the traditions of the Dark Elves.

    "We won''t do that," Brown mushroom head Brian replied, embarrassed. "Miss Evelyn is different from those Dark Elves..."

    "It''s good that you know." Char coughed and smiled. "There was a temporary change in our contract..e."

    The four suddenly became nervous!

    When it came to the exploration and property of the ruins issues he was most concerned about, Brian could not care less about his fear and immediately shouted, "Y-you can''t change the contract! This is the dignity of the ancient!"

    "Yes, you can''t do this!"

    "Although you''re our boss..."

    "..."

    Char waited for them to finish their chatter and snapped his fingers without exining.

    Instantly, the spoils of war from the Khorium ruins fell from the sky, and in the blink of an eye, a small mountain was piled up on the floor of the cockpit.

    There were scrolls, books, potion forms, skill books, and all types of antique sculpturesbeled as ''luxury'' from the Krypton civilization. Some had been appraised, and some had not.

    After all, he got the Duke title for free, and thetter did not necessarily know everything.

    However, the four in front of him were different. They specialized in alchemy, enchantment, inscription, and the appraisal of magical equipment. Naturally, Char did not go to the Khorium ruins just to add points to his attributes. He still had to make use of these four freebor and try to earn some cash.

    In the face of this sudden wealth, the four were stunned.

    "The ''change of contract'' I was talking about is that you don''t have to risk your lives exploring the ruins. I''ve brought back some valuable spoils of war, which is enough for you to study..."

    "But," Char kept the items and smiled at them. "Observation and research are not free."

    The four of them had no objections to this decision. The four mushroom heads gathered and discussed among themselves.

    They were still using their own password.

    The Mushmen were all encryption experts. Their sensitivity to numbers made their brains like a decoder, and the ciphertexts they heard could be tranted in almost seconds. It was also to prevent enemies with high perception from overhearing the discussion. For example, Mia was confused about what these Mushmen were talking about.

    After a while, they finished talking.

    "Dear Mr. Char," Brian said.

    "Tsk, you''ve even changed the way you address me?"

    At least they didn''t have to call him "boss" anymore.

    "Ah... You''re our distinguished customer. Of course, we can''t call you that anymore." Brian''s expression was a little grim. "Since you''ve gone to the Khorium ruins and brought back so many spoils of war, we hope to make an honest deal. For example, you didn''t mention the most crucial [Hand of Maedas]. We want to know the reason."

    "Simple. Because I''m not free."

    "Huh?"

    "I don''t have the time to care about your most precious treasure... But I did find traces of it. I will provide you with the information, but as for how to find it is up to you." Char replied.

    Brian and the others looked at each other and fell into a discussion again.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    In fact, Char wasn''t lying. He really didn''t have the time.

    From the moment Ortlinde rode her dragon to attack him, things came one after another, not giving him any time to find the Hand of Maedas.

    The blueprint was a puzzle made up of more than 20 pieces, each of which was hidden deep in the Khorium ruins. The location was random, and the difficulty wasparable to looking for the plot outline. After weighing the pros and cons, Char only chose these spoils of war to whet the appetite of the Mushmen. The purpose was to trick them into opening an office of the Khorium Explorer Association in Golden Butterfly City so that it would be convenient for the yers to move around and intercept the United Holy Kingdom.

    Khorium ruins were now open to the public, and as the number of products increased, it was bound to attract many buyers. It had a huge impact on the advancement of technology. Rather than letting the United Holy Kingdom have the prize, it was better to let the Mushmen interfere.

    He was the best at fanning the mes.

    Of course, the Mushmen would have thought of this, but they did not have that understanding for the time being. They felt the most precious thing in the Khorium ruins was the form of the Golden Hand and nothing else. After weighing the pros and cons, they might not necessarily join. What Char wanted to do was drag them down by force.

    Seeing that the four had no answer, Char coughed and brought up the main event again.

    "Here''s a drawing of the Titan Giant."

    His voice fell to the ground as lightly as the drawing.

    However, to the Mushmen, it was like an atomic bomb that exploded in his heart!

    T-Titan Giant!?

    Brian''s eyes widened in shock. He stepped forward and held the drawing bigger than him, his eyes full of stun and greed.

    "This..."

    "Is this true?" asked White.

    "I don''t know, but at least it deceived me!"

    Brian''s small eyes were solemn. He carefully folded the drawing and handed it back to Char.

    "This is a serious matter. We have to ask the City of Wealth for instructions and let them choose a researcher who can understand the drawings to help us."

    "There''s no need to choose. Franco from Mucuos City will do. He loves cars as much as his life. There''s no one more suitable than him. I''ve permitted you to use the magicmunication device," Char said. "You can use it in themunication room on the second floor. If you''re worried about exposing the short-wave password of the City of Wealth, you can destroy the device after you''re done using it and make a new one."

    Brian looked at him deeply, his expression as if he had seen a ghost.

    "I will, Sir."

    "Oh right, there''s a modified Dark-robed Magic Puppet parked outside. Help me take it apart, maintain its parts, and store them in the warehouse. Repair the [Heart of Magic Puppet] too. If the City of Wealth decides to send someone over, make sure they bring some [S.P.R. Drink], [Magic Engine Oil], and [All-purpose Repair Liquid], enough for at least ten units. I''ll buy them at the market price."

    Brian wanted to say that these jobs were not within the scope of the contract, but when he thought of the tip of the iceberg the other party had just shown, he felt a little frightened.

    "We willplete the mission and pass on the message."

    "Then let''s have a pleasant cooperation."

    "Happy cooperation."

    ...

    After seeing the four Mushmen leave, Char let out a long sigh of relief.

    There was nothing better than oppressing this group of Mushmen, who was famous for oppressing theirbor force.

    At this moment, Evelyn''s voice came from the shadows.

    "You should rest, Char."

    Mia was shocked and immediately grabbed Char''s hand.

    She looked at the slowly approaching woman with vignce.

    "W-what are you doing?"

    The Dark Elf turned a blind eye to Char''s actions and went forward to hold his other hand. She lifted her head, her eyes unyielding.

    "Heal him."

    Char: "???"

 Chapter 193 193

    Chapter 114. This Chapter Number Could Be Checked

    The mobile mode of the MCV was divided into four floors, of which the third and fourth floors had 20 living rooms; the second floor was full of functional facilities, such as the cockpit, alchemy enchantment room, meditation room, and medical room. The bottommost floor was the warehouse and also the bedroom of the Mushmen.

    Mia sat quietly in the medical room, looking at the facilities around her.

    All types of brass pipes were connected to the ss cabs. In the center was a bed with amp on it. At this time, themp hole was dark, like a honeb. A sterilized cab with air vents was wiped clean, and a row of tools - all kinds of knives, tweezers, pliers, bottles, and cans-were neatly ced inside. She couldn''t understand it and thought it was a torture device. She felt a gloomy airing from it.

    "How terrifying..." The young girl muttered.

    At this moment, she heard soft footsteps and immediately looked toward the door.

    "Who is it?"

    The footsteps slightly halted, but theer didn''t hide it and walked in openly.

    It was that Dark Elf.

    Graviny peeked at Mia''s chest and couldn''t help but feel ashamed.

    She walked forward and sat opposite Mia.

    "What are you waiting for?"

    Mia didn''t answer. She stared at Graviny for a while, her face doubtful.

    "You don''t seem... to be a demon?"

    "Is it difficult to understand?"

    Graviny smiled indifferently. "If I am, will you ''purify'' me?"

    "God said that demons can''t turn back. Why can you? Did you resist the corruption of the abyss with your will?" Mia asked curiously. "But I don''t think you''re the kind of person with a strong will..."

    "Oh? Then what do you think I am?" Gravinyughed.

    "Oh, I don''t know, but I feel like you''re like a well I''ve seen."

    "A well?"

    "Yes, when I was young. It was a well in the slums," Mia said."That was the only well in the slums, but it dried up before I was born. No water could be dug out, and it was filled with dirty things. It was very, very filthy. But one day, a priest came to the slums to preach."

    Graviny chuckled. "I know. He purified the well, and then clear water came out from it. Don''t be naive. That''s just a Divine Art. It''s a trick to deceive you guys."

    "No, that''s not it. The priest said the well was pregnant with new life. He watered it with a drop of holy water, and a green sapling grew. In the first year, it was as tall as me, and now it has grown very, very tall."

    Mia suddenly moved closer and stared into Graviny''s eyes curiously.

    "Look at you. You look like that dry well where a sapling has just grown."

    The Dark Elf''s teasing smile slowly disappeared, and her body involuntarily leaned back.

    She was silent for a moment. After confirming that Mia was only telling a story and had no other meaning, she smiled sarcastically.

    She almost thought that Mia had a hiddenyer of personality, but in the end, she was just a fool.

    But for some reason, she could no longer look at the rity in her eyes.

    It was too clean, like a mirror that could reflect her current appearance.

    It made her a little frustrated.

    "That Dark Elf lied to you. Did she tell you that after she treated Char, she would send him down and let you treat him further?" She asked directly.

    "Oh? How do you know?"

    "You''re the only one who would believe such stupid words."

    "W-why did she lie to me?"

    Seeing the woman''s silly look, Graviny was inexplicably pleased.

    It would be even better if she could see her cry.

    "A man and a woman alone in a room. Aren''t you curious about what they''re doing?"

    Mia blinked.

    "Treatment?"

    What?

    Graviny was a little confused. She had already given a strong hint, so why didn''t she understand?

    "Aren''t you curious about the treatment process?"

    "I''m a priest, demon-but-not-demondy."

    "Char said we need Evelyn''s blood to dispel the divine spell''s energy," Mia said seriously. "Evelyn must cut her finger and drop the blood into his mouth."

    "Would such a simple treatmentst for so long?"

    "It takes some time for the blood to spread in the body and to dissolve the energy after it spreads. Isn''t it normal to wait? Miss demon, you have nomon sense!"

    Graviny was stunned for a few seconds, then said a little madly, " "Don''t you think they''ll do anything outside of treatment?"

    "Outside of treatment..."

    Mia tilted her head and thought for a while. Suddenly, her face turned red, and she stood up.

    So you do understand...

    Gravinyughed in her heart.

    She wanted to see how Char would clean up this mess.

    Although her rationality told her there might not be anything going on between the two, they had not seen each other for a long time. They must be intimate. If the priest were to see them now, the scene would be awkward.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Just thinking about it made her happy.

    Although it would not cause any real trouble, it was enough to see Char''s defeated face.

    But the next second, Mia sat back down.

    What?

    Graviny was shocked.

    "You mean that Char will kiss her?" Mia lowered her head and wrung her fingers uneasily. "Well, there doesn''t seem to be anything wrong. After all, they were already coquettish back in Astan City, and I kissed Char. I''m not jealous. Yes, that''s right!"

    This...

    Graviny couldn''t help but feel speechless.

    How could this woman be a high priest of the church and be so strong?

    Just as she was starting to doubt her life, Mia stood up again.

    "I... I want to go up and take a look."

    "Eh? Didn''t you say you weren''t jealous?"

    "I..." Mia''s mind was spinning quickly. Her intelligence suddenly took a big step forward!

    "This is the first time I''ve seen such a spacious car. I want to walk around! I''m not worried about Char kissing her too many times. I''m not jealous at all!"

    After she finished speaking, she stomped away.

    The Dark Elf was stunned for a long time.

    Alright, then.

    She had achieved her goal of causing trouble.

    However...

    Why didn''t she feel any sense of aplishment?

    ...

    A few minutes ago, in the fourth living room on the third floor, Evelyn ced Char on the bed and looked down at him.

    Her eyes shed with a dangerous light. She was like a wild beast, making people shudder.

    "Why the fourth room? Why am I not allowed to go to the first room?" she asked.

    "The first room is for Mia."

    "The reason?"

    "Can you see your toes when you look down?"

    Evelyn couldn''t help lowering her head.

    "What kind of reason is this??"

    "She might not be able to."

    The Dark Elf finally realized that she was being mocked. She flicked her finger, and a purple dagger flew toward Char.

    The dagger stabbed into the bed and cut off a few strands of Char''s hair, but he didn''t move an inch.

    The Dark Elf lowered her body. Their faces were only a few centimeters apart. She could see her reflection in the other''s eyes.

    "Are you jealous, Evie?" He asked.

    "What do you think?"

    "Me? I think it''s time for treatment."

    She stared at him for a long time but didn''t find a trace of avoidance or embarrassment in his eyes. He was calm and had a touch of tolerance.

    ''I know you''re making a scene, but I''m not angry.''

    His eyes seemed to be saying so.

    The Dark Elf snorted and lowered her head to kiss him on the lips.

    Soon, Char tasted a salty and fishy smell.

    In the status bar, the debuff of [Shadow Resistance] was reduced from more than 70 hours to just over 2 hours at a speed visible to the naked eye. Then, it began to slow down normally.

    The Dark Elf was stuck to his body.

    However, it was not the right time. Charbarely raised his right hand and gently pushed her away.

    ? "Not now, Evie."

    The Dark Elf shuddered. She couldn''t be as straightforward as Graviny. This was the best she could do.

    However, she was still rejected.

    An unknown fire suddenly rose from the bottom of her heart. It was the first time that Evelyn felt so mad and wronged.

    However, when she saw Char''s pleading eyes, her heart suddenly softened.

    She was about to say something when hurried footsteps came outside the room.

    The next second, Mia appeared at the door.

    The young girl looked at Evelyn, who was lying on Char''s body, and her face turned red.

    "You, you guys..."

 Chapter 194 194

    Chapter 115. Was He That Ruthless?

    At night, the moon hung high in the sky.

    Char slowly opened his eyes.

    His injuries were finally healed, and this farce came to an end.

    However, thinking about what happened during the day was quite dramatic.

    There was definitely someone behind it.

    First of all, Evelyn couldn''t take the initiative.

    Secondly, with Mia''s intelligence, she would never go upstairs on her own ord.

    It was practically a bonus question - There was no doubt that it was Graviny''s doing.

    However, Char could not do anything to her. After all, he was too inexperienced in dealing with her. He knew dozens of ways to kill her and was also familiar with her skills and parameters as a boss...

    But all of it was useless.

    Char tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep, so he quietly got out of bed.

    The ten living rooms on the third floor were numbered. He lived in Room 10, Mia lived in Room 1, and Evelyn lived in Room 4.

    As for Graviny, she insisted on staying in the study on the second floor.

    After all, Char had already decided who the owners of these 20 bedrooms were, and he did not want to cause any more trouble.

    Now, it seemed that with the awakening of the natives, it was impossible to realize the idea of the Char Dimension. It was better to avoid the dream of sleeping together. In the past, it was already fortunate that those girls with different personalities were willing to ept him, a sinful scumbag. It was better to restrain such shameless thoughts.

    After reflecting on himself for five seconds, Char quickly returned to normal.

    He sat quietly on the bed for a moment and summoned an "Air Current Mouse."

    It was a level 40 elemental puppet. It had no shape or form. It was like a ball of air that would disappear with the wind. However, it was an excellent scout in windless areas.

    Char pushed the little one out from under the door, then closed his eyes to share his vision with it.

    He saw Evelyn leaning against the door in a daze.

    The corridor wasn''tpletely sealed off. There was a barrier around, and pirs were ced every few steps. The Dark Elf leaned against the pirs and closed her eyes.

    Char did not doubt that the moment he pushed open the door, he would immediately alert her.

    "Is this woman crazy?"

    He scratched his head and took two [Sound Barrier (basic)] scrolls from his bag.

    ? It only covered an area of one cubic meter, which was the shame of the soundproof barrier. It seemed to have been seized from the monster when he was leveling up in the tin soldier encirclement, and now it was in use. He immediately crushed one, removed the mesh-like barrier of the vent, and quietly crawled in.

    ...

    Char was so familiar with the MCV that he could take it apart and assemble it again. He just wanted to get some fresh air outside. He wouldn''t get lost.

    However, as he crawled, he suddenly heard a strange rustling sounding from the front.

    Wait...

    That exit leads to Room 1.

    Could it be that...

    Under his horrified gaze, Mia stretched her head out from below with difficulty.

    As soon as she saw Char, she opened her mouth in surprise. Just as she was about to shout, Char instantly cast [Dark Speech - Silence] and forced her to remain silent for two seconds.

    "Shhh-"

    He made a shushing gesture and quickly crawled over.

    "What are you doing?"

    "I-I''m stuck..."

    Char could not help butugh.

    The young girl''s feet had already left the ground, but her body was neither up nor down, stuck in the vent.

    "You''re really..." Char said helplessly.

    He leaned forward and let Mia hold his neck, casting a [Light Body Spell] on himself.

    Then, he took the remaining soundproof scroll, sealed the sound, and cut open the vent under him with gemstones and fireworks.

    The young girl was like a ball of warm cotton, tightly clinging to him.

    When Charnded on the ground, he was already holding her in her arms.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Alright, let go. I''m going out for a walk."

    "Eh? It''s sote. Are you still going out?"

    "I''m going out for a walk."

    "Can you bring me along?"

    "I''m afraid not." Char touched the girl''s nose with the tip of his nose. "You''ll get stuck in the pipe, just like you did just now."

    "Oh, I see." Mia was a little sullen. "It''s annoying to have them so big. Granny even told me this is a blessing other girls would be envious of. It''s so heavy, and my shoulders are sore and painful. Char, massage my shoulders..."

    "Alright," he said.

    Char ced her on the bed.

    "Flip over and lie down."

    Mia obediently did as she was told, lying down like a kitten.

    Char gently massaged the girl''s shoulder with a skilled hand.

    Speaking of which, it was the sword-sealing maid in the ancient city of the sealed devil who had taught him.

    Mia closed her eyes and hummedfortably from time to time, like a half-asleep cat. She soon fell asleep and snored softly.

    After about half an hour, Char wiped the sweat off her forehead and sighed helplessly.

    "She really has the constitution of instant sleep."

    He turned Mia around andid her down, then kissed her forehead.

    Just as he was about to leave, someone hugged his neck.

    "Char, kiss me!"

    Char''s body froze. It was as if his entire being had melted.

    ...

    The next day, Evelyn heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Char yawning as he pushed the door open.

    "Come down for breakfast."

    She flipped over the railing to the second floor and did not notice Char''s evasive gaze.

    This time, it was Char who heaved a sigh of relief.

    He walked to Room 1 and knocked on the door a few times. After a while, Mia opened the door with sleepy eyes.

    "Wake up. It''s time to eat."

    Char pinched her cheeks.

    "I''m so sleepy... It''s all your fault. I want to sleep a little longer..."

    Mia rubbed her eyes and fell forward. Char quickly held her and persuaded her to dress and go downstairs for breakfast.

    ...

    Breakfast was spent in a strange atmosphere. Graviny''s gaze lingered on Mia''s face frequently. Mia was eating her food in a daze and didn''t notice it. Char, on the other hand, was frightened, thinking that she had seen through something.

    Three hourster, the MCV stopped ten kilometers away from the temporary settlement in the southern suburbs of Golden Butterfly City. Char sent Miya off the car.

    "She just left like that?" Asked Evelyn.

    "Yeah. Let''s go."

    "You didn''t teach her how to lie?"

    Char smiled. "Why would she lie? I told her to say that she didn''t know, no matter what was asked. This way, the matter will be reported to the Holy Seer, and the problem will be solved. Nothing was more effective than the Holy Seer. Alright, let''s send off the other guest."

    Char looked at Graviny.

    The Dark Elf was wearing the cloak Evelyn gave her, and there was no w. As a boss, her ability to hide her aura was even higher than Evelyn, who had three essories.

    "Go east along this path and pass through the ins of treasures. There''s a small desert. The entrance to the ancient city is in the desert. Even a blind man won''t get lost. You can rest assured."

    "You''re chasing me away so quickly," Graviny said with a smile. "Did you do something guilty? Are you afraid I''ll find out?"

    "Leave!" Char waved his hand. "The church will be here soon."

    The Dark Elf didn''t refute him and disappeared into the forest without saying thanks.

    Char finally heaved a sigh of relief as if he had sent away two troubles in a row and was in a good mood.

 Chapter 195 195

    Chapter 116. A Ripe Orange

    It had been two months since the change in Golden Butterfly City. The knights of the United Holy Empire had also been stationed outside the city in the name of eliminating demons. It seemed that they were not going to leave.

    However, the strange thing was that the demons in the city had long retreated, and even Annap did not have a single one left. However, the number of "reinforcement guards" had increased instead of decreasing. The church''s team was expanding, and so was the army sent by the Sunfire Court. Both sides seemed to have regarded this ce as apetition of strength.

    Duke Saxson had appeared for a short period a month ago. He had opened the Khorium ruins under the casten''s residence to the public and sold passes. It had caused dissatisfaction in the church. They said there were demons inside, so they had to seal it.

    Saxson''s response was straightforward and very much in Char''s style.

    "Then give me the money."

    Therefore, after extorting arge sum of money from the church, the Duke brought his people to move to the nearby town. It was as if he did not want this field and let the people of both sides do as they pleased.

    "You guys can y with it. I''m out."

    That was probably the case.

    The yers'' quarrelssted for a long time.

    The [Fuyan Knot] had given up on Annap''s demons and had found another way to enter the Khorium ruins in advance. The one-week exploration had been fruitful, and this move had set off a huge wave.

    After all, the church had sealed off the Khorium ruins after they had had fun for a week. If people wanted to enter again, they would have to gain a reputation with the church.

    As a result, the members who had left the Guild beat their chests and stomped their feet, sighing in regret. In an instant, the reviews were reversed. Those who wanted revenge took revenge. The haters and fans were bickering in the forum, and the matter had long separated from [Fuyan Knot].

    In addition, the people who had experienced the Annap demon-ying war also contributed many topics of discussion, such as a very annoying ID, "Mia is my wife," how he really pointed out the country, and also the picture of the two hundred light armor knights charging forward, which was both a zither and a violent one.

    There was nothing more impactful than this dramatic event. After all, about 60% of the yers were still trapped in the novice vige, and 30% were still doing missions in the basic town. Everyone looked forward to such a magnificent life, and all the yers longed for an extraordinary gaming experience, which indirectly elerated their leveling speed.

    ...

    On this day, Pelican Town, a small town to the east of Greend''s forest capital, as a town close to the economic and political center of Elfheim, was not an area that yers could set foot in for the time being. Most of the people in the tavern were elven NPCs. There were a few nobles among them, but most were poets and musicians. They were talking in low voices apanied by cheerful lute music, and the mes in the firece were crackling, forming a warm white noise.

    "Duke Saxson''s move is brilliant. The current situation is turbulent, and this group of abominable humans is pressing harder and harder," Someone sighed.

    "I don''t think so. Maybe the monsters in the ruins haven''t beenpletely exterminated. ''The Night of Pine Wood Bay'' is amon event."

    "You believe in the ''Night of Pine Wood Bay''?" Someone immediately sneered. A Knight Commander of the United Holy Kingdom died that night, but only three elven civilians died. What? Did that Knight Commander choke to death after exterminating the demon?"

    "Why don''t you want to believe in the possibility of him sacrificing his life to save others? Could it be that a noble heart is not as good as malicious spection?"

    "Shut up. Are you an elf or a human?"

    Seeing that a dispute was about to happen, a woman''s scream suddenly sounded from the tavern.

    Everyone looked over and saw a noble wearing the sun crown badge lying on the ground with blood flowing out of his chest.

    The one who screamed was ady sitting opposite him.

    The scene suddenly fell into chaos. The customers fled in a panic, tables and chairs collided, wine bottles broke, and the noise was mixed with screams. It was a foul atmosphere.

    The owner shouted to sound the rm. At the same time, a barrier blocked the doors and windows of the tavern.

    From the outside, the runes floating around the tavern were "warning: no entry," and only entry was temporarily allowed until the patrol arrived.

    A few of the bolder ones stepped forward to observe. One sighed, "This technique... It seems to be that guy again."

    "How many times has this happened?"

    "It''s the fifth time. It''s the second time in this tavern."

    "Move, move!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The tavern owner leaned over and spoke in an agitated tone. He seemed to be quite familiar with this assassination method.

    "A one-hit kill. The wound was burnt, and the target was a noble..."

    The owner raised his head and looked around. His gaze swept across the faces of every customer, and it quickly turned into a cold snort.

    He undid the ck vest on his upper body, revealing the soft metal protective shirt he was wearing inside. Then, he rubbed his face, revealing a determined face that had experienced the vicissitudes of life.

    "Sheriff? Where''s Boss F-Finn?" Someone eximed.

    "Back at Pine Wood Bay. After the third assassination, wemandeered this ce to catch the murderer."

    The sheriff casually exined, took his sword from under the counter, and knocked on it twice.

    Bang Bang!

    "Ladies and gentlemen, raise your hands behind your heads. Please squat down and cooperate with the security department. Thisdy, please stay where you are and cooperate with our inspection."

    The woman kept crying and didn''t respond.

    The director shrugged his shoulders and turned to look at the young elves who hade over to check the body. "And you guys, the same."

    "I understand!"

    A few young guys immediately squatted in the corner.

    Only then did the sheriff approach the woman who was still crying and carefully looked at her.

    She was a beautiful elf, probably a half-elf, with less obvious ears.

    She was tall and wore a pair of high heels. Her full bosom made people unable to take their eyes off her. Even though it was wrapped in cloth, the beautiful arc was still enough to make people fantasize.

    He carefully examined the pointed soles of her shoes, even her fingers, but he found nothing.

    She didn''t have a weapon either.

    The sheriff thought to himself and then put on a friendly expression, "Ma''am, please tell us what you just saw."

    "This is too terrifying. A ck shadow killed him and then disappeared. It is too scary!"

    The female half-elf cried her eyes out and kept repeating this sentence. The sheriff asked many times to no avail. Instead, he was upset by her crying and asked a disguised subordinate to help her to rest while he kept an eye on the others.

    He was sure that the criminal was hiding in this tavern, and everyone could be a murderer in disguise.

    Two minutester, the security department''s main force arrived, and more than a dozen people rushed through the door. One of the mages in charge of dispelling and screening disguises was at the back of the group, and the sheriff quickly went up to wee him.

    However, just as the mage stepped into the door, the half-elf, who was crying, suddenly leaped up like a cheetah and held the mage''s neck and right hand!

    Thetter was quick to react. He flicked his left sleeve, and a short wand appeared in his hand.

    Seeing this, the sheriff''s heart shook, and he realized something.

    "Damn it. Don''t-"

    However, it was toote. The mage subconsciously tried to save himself. The tip of the wand exploded into a ball of light, and the mes and airwaves instantly swept through the tavern.

    The next second, everyone heard a "whoosh" sound in the smoke, and fresh air rushed in.

    There was a big hole in the wall.

    On the ground, there were two ripe oranges and a pair of high heels.

 Chapter 196 196

    Chapter 117. Breath Obstruction IV

    In Pelican Town, Home of Pelican.

    A door divided the world into two. Outside the door was the search team of the security department, and inside were the messengers and postmen running back and forth.

    After a brief moment of silence, a shadow entered the room.

    He was barefooted and only had a piece of clothing. His head was still wrapped in a wig that hadn''t been pulled outpletely. He was covered in dust and looked rather disheveled.

    However, it had to be said that he had chosen a good opportunity to break in. The staff from the previous shift had just left in two groups. Only a few security guards were in the hall, and the attire quickly alerted them.

    Pelican Town was located in the middle of Greend, and the highest level of the guards was 60. Although there were few security guards in the House of Pelican, almost all were level 50 and above. They looked at him with hostility.

    "Password: basil, buckwheat, barbarian''s foot skin."

    The man spoke quickly, and the security guard could not help but slow down.

    "The military?"

    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask," He said coldly.

    The security guard didn''t dare to say anything. He looked at the man in fear and immediately sent one of them to report.

    The remaining two looked at each other and were about to speak, but the other party spoke first.

    "Get one of you to send me to the storage area and the other to wipe off the footprints on the ground. If the people from the security departmente and ask, you know what to say."

    "Understood."

    The two nodded. For a moment, they did not feel wrong with being ordered by him.

    ...

    A minuteter, the people from the Public Security Department came to patrol the area but left after their inspection was fruitless. At this moment, Examiner Keane of inspection room No. 7 rushed to the storage area.

    "You may leave."

    "Yes."

    After everyone left, Keane sat down next to him.

    "You seeded again?" He asked.

    Char chuckled and threw out a blood-stained sun crown badge.

    It was the mark of the Sunstrider family, a vassal family of the Sun Royal Court. Most of its members wore this badge.

    Not only did he take advantage of the chaos to escape, but he also took away the badge on the corpse.

    Ever since he arrived in Greend half a month ago, he had sneaked into the Rose Cross Society and frequently took on missions from their internal bounty list. The targets were all the nobles of the Sunstrider family.

    The assassination was a technical job. High risk, high reward. Two missions to level up were like a rocket, but that was also the difficulty. From the arrangement to the assassination to the escape was aplicated process. It was far from as simple as stabbing a hidden de into a straw, then throwing a smoke bomb. It might even lead to a trap set up by the security department.

    The most important thing was that he needed a ce to ept missions.

    Things like "Home of Assassins," "League of Assassins," and "Jieqing Gate " did not exist. No stable regime would allow the existence of such organizations. If one could buy life with money, there was no stability to talk about. Even the police and bandits'' families in Mexico didn''t have this.

    Only the Rose Cross Society might have had the power to do so. They were both secretive and efficient.

    Keane picked up the badge and examined it. After confirming it was real, he couldn''t help but jokingly say, "If this goes on, you''re going to use up all my funds."

    "Don''t be so wishy-washy. Give me the money!"

    Char extended his hand without hesitation.

    Keane handed him a bag, and Char opened it to see that it contained a few ancient gold coins from the Sunfire Royal Court.

    [You''vepleted the quest ''Fifth Assassination.'' You''ve received 38,660 experience and 75 gold.]

    [Your reputation in the Rose Cross Society has increased. Current: friendly.]

    [Your reputation in the House of Pelicans has increased. Current: Friendly.]

    "You can rest here. I''ll let you know when themotion outside has died down."

    "Come on. I''m just here to get my reward. I''ll leave after an hour of rest, so you guys won''t be dragged down."

    Char found afortable pile of hay andy on it, waving his hand at Keane.

    "Just say that the storage area is disinfected and no one is allowed to enter within an hour. Also, tell the Pelican on your roof to turn 90 degrees to the east and tell my men that you''re safe."

    "Alright, I''ll do it now."

    Keane left, scratching his head. The more he thought about it, the more incredulous he felt.

    More than 90% of the managers of the House of Pelican were members of the Rose Cross Society. Completing a bounty mission would be included in terms of performance. Char was helping him increase his performance, and he did not want any benefits or risks. It was like a pie falling from the sky.

    The other party''s professionalism made him think that the Rose Cross Society would change its image.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    An hourter, Keane returned to the storage area again, but Char was no longer there.

    Even the pile of hay he had been lying on was fluffy again. There was not a footprint left on the ground, as if the previous scene was just an illusion.

    "This is too professional..."

    Keane sighed, but he was also rather puzzled.

    "Why did he have to make this trip?"

    Just as he was puzzled, a postman ran over in a hurry.

    "Manager, bad news! I lost a package!"

    "What? What package?" Keane was shocked.

    "A package from Astan City. The recipient is Char. It disappeared in the blink of an eye."

    "Oh, I see."

    Keane immediately let out a sigh of relief. He was both angry and amused. "Don''t worry about it. It has already arrived."

    ...

    On the outskirts of Pelican Town, behind a hill, the MCV was parked.

    Char returned to the car. The Dark Elf was scribbling on a ckboard filled with names.

    These days, the assassination n couldn''t be done without the help of Evelyn. From the nning to how to escape, she had spent much effort.

    Even though Char could do most of the work on his own, it was not right to ignore her.

    Char''s steps were light as he walked up and hugged her. He kissed the elf''s slender neck, and Evelyn snorted in pleasure.

    Then, he raised his pen and crossed out a name.

    "Cross out Pelican Town. We''re leaving soon," Char said.

    "Huh? Why?" asked Evelyn in surprise.

    "My parcel is here. I can leave now. Here, I have something good for you."

    "Hey, have you found a way to hide the MCV?"

    "That''s not important! The important thing is to hide you."

    Char dragged her away quickly.

    The two went to the alchemy room, where Brian was working hard.

    He was polishing an exquisite metal ring. It was glowing, but it made people ignore its existence from time to time. If one stared at it, one would feel awkward.

    "The item is here, Brian."

    Char opened the package and handed him a piece of leather.

    -

    [Fine Leather (small)]

    Skin material, number 0743¦Á

    [Compact I: When used as main protection, it can provide an additional 7% armor value.]

    [Breath Obstruction IV: Provides 14 points of detection magic resistance; increases stealth judgment.]

    [Blur III: Overall resistance to detection spells increased by 12%, with a 12% chance of being immune to detection spells.]

    [Origin: Astan City, Reeve''s workstation No. 4, Ri.]

    [Rmended position: Belt]

    -

    Brian held the strip of leather in his hands and kept eximing how good it was. He thenbined it with the metal ring to make a belt.

    Char took it and passed it to Evelyn.

    The Dark Elf sized him up, her eyes filled with happiness.

    She whispered by Char''s ear, "Do you want to untie it with your own hands?"

    Char immediately shivered.

    This damned woman!

 Chapter 197 197

    Chapter 118. Airdrop

    After Ortlinde returned to the church, she revoked the wanted order for Char, and he could finally use the House of Pelicans ''express delivery.

    The reason why he had stayed in this ce for so long was also for this purpose. Who didn''t like convenient and fast logistics?

    Char first sent all the materials he had collected back to Astan City and handed them over to Ri for safekeeping. He then asked her for something he needed urgently. The leather was the prodigy girl''stest product.

    It was made from a level 32 monster, the Shadowbeast. In theory, themon suffix pact] would increase with the level of the material itself. The leather produced by the Shadowbeast would have level 3 and above. However, it was unknown what method she used to reduce the pact] to Level I and the [Breath Obstruction] to Level 4. Not only that, but it also had the divine suffix [blurry III].

    For example, the runes provided by each piece of material had already been assigned, but Ri could reset them. This might seemmon sense to Cricto, but it was terrifying to Char.

    Now that Ri had begun to learn the knowledge from the siling soldiers, he wondered what terrifying existence she would be in the future.

    With the new belt and the three previous essories, Evelyn''s presence had been reduced to an outrageous level. Even if she were standing behind Char, he would not be able to detect her with his Level 42 Elementalist senses.

    A person of this level would be a natural talent for assassination.

    The Dark Elf seemed to have realized this as well. She frowned at him. "Isn''t this more useful to you?"

    "Me? I''m not going to assassinate the Elven queen," Char said, waving his hand. I don''t need this equipment.

    "So you''re saying that with these, you can assassinate the Elven queen?" The dark elf raised an eyebrow.

    "Sure, but there''s no need." Char said, "That woman is very strong, strong in all aspects. Strong desire, power, and might. We''ll cross paths if there''s a chance."

    Eh?

    Evelyn couldn''t help but be wary.

    Char patted her perky butt. "Clean up. Someone will beingter. "

    "A guest?"

    "Yes, a guest from the sky."

    ...

    Char ordered the MCV to fire a signal re. Half an hourter, a small ck dot appeared in the sky.

    It was getting bigger and bigger, and finally, with a bang, a flower-faced parachute slowlynded on the MCV.

    "What''s this?" asked Evelyn.

    "The airdrop of the Mushmen."

    Char nimbly climbed up to the roof and put everything away.

    He checked the content once, and there was no problem with it. Then, he used the MCV''s built-in speaker to inform all the four-colored Mushmen toe out.

    A month ago, he made a deal with Brian and the others. To find the whereabouts of the blueprint fragments of the Hand of Madras, thetter promised to provide him with material support and intervene in the excavation work in Golden Butterfly City.

    Thetter option had beenunched long ago. Now, yers in Golden Butterfly City who wanted to explore the ruins had two ways. They could either gain a reputation with the United Holy Empire or the Krypton Explorer Society. As far as loot was concerned, there was no difference in experience gain, but money and equipment were much worse. The former was full of talk and less about business, while thetter only talked about business and not doctrine.

    The choice was in the hands of the yers, and anyone who wasn''t a fool knew what to choose. That was why the excavation work of the ruins by the United Holy Empire had always been difficult.

    As for the material support he wanted, it had arrived now.

    The Mushmen was probably the second most impressive beings in the world who had mastered the skill of air transportation. The first was naturally the people of Alendair, who rode Dragons.

    Covered in the invisibility paint provided by the gnomes, the aircraft was undiscovered even when it flew over Greend. Fortunately, the Mushmen were not warmongers and did not like to solve battles with violence. Otherwise, with their technology, they could grow into a behemoth not inferior to the United Holy Kingdom.

    Of course, this was just for show. If they had been aggressive, they might have been crushed to death by the United Holy Kingdom when they left Andaheim.

    Brian and the other three got out of the MCV and saw the parachute on the roof of the base.

    "Mr. Char, we can''t stay here any longer. The air defense department of the sr guards will be here soon, "said Brian.

    Char waved his hand. "Let''s wait."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Ah? Are we still going to fight?" Brian asked in surprise.

    "Yeah, are we going to fight here?"

    "This is the central region of the elves! Greend!"

    "That''s not wise!"

    They shouted in shock. Their expressions were so frightened that it seemed as if hundreds of fully-armed elves would rush out of the forest in the next second and make them put their hands behind their heads and squat against the car.

    It was probably the reason why the Mushmen didn''t dominate the world.

    Char didn''t bother to exin. A few minutester, a figure came out of the forest.

    Ondo.

    The elven officer still looked as handsome as before, but he had changed his uniform. The Sun God me guards'' golden and red uniforms were now golden and white, and a dragon hawk badge was added to their chests.

    They changed from infantry to the air force.

    "Using an unidentified flying object in Greend. You sure are gutsy." The elven officer snorted.

    "That''s why you''re here to catch me."

    Char walked forward with a smile and opened his arms to give the elf a long-lost hug.

    When Ondo''s army was stationed outside Golden Butterfly City, they were supposed to leave for the next stop after the military party. However, because of Char''s hugemotion, his troops were forced to enter a state of defense. They even changed the barracks into a temporary settlement for the people''s use. In the end, they became a branch guard.

    With the matter of Golden Butterfly Citying to an end, the officer returned to Grimm.

    The elven officers who were safe and sound during the "Army defense change" would get many rewards. In addition to his contribution to the defense of Golden Butterfly City, he could be considered promoted.

    Char knew about this, which was why he had used the airdrop without fear.

    "We meet again, Char."

    "What?"

    "It''s time to fulfill your promise." The elf emphasized.

    Evelyn raised her eyebrows.

    She felt their conversation was a little strange, so she leaned over silently and put a hand on Char''s shoulder.

    "What promise?" She asked.

    "Don''t make things worse," Char said helplessly."It''s not like you weren''t there at that time. I promised him that the next time we meet, I''ll tell him about the ve breeding base."

    "Oh," Evelyn replied expressionlessly. She immediately lost interest and turned to leave.

    Char pursed his lips, signaling for Ondo to calm down.

    "You''re not the only guest. We''ll talk when everyone is here."

    Ondo didn''t say anything and waited quietly.

    Sure enough, a few minutester, two figures arrived one after the other. The elven officer couldn''t help but squint his eyes.

    One of them was undoubtedly his uncle, Felix Bardy Morgenlight, the current head of the Morgenlight trade union in Greend.

    But he had never expected the other...

    He was the most popr aristocrat in the forest capital...

    Duke Saxson.

 Chapter 198 198

    Chapter 119. The Mushmen Have Their Dignity!

    The three people present were nobles, officers, and merchants. They had all seen the world but never such arge carriage. They were shocked for a moment.

    Apart from shock, they were also worried.

    "Char, you''re messing around."

    The Duke frowned. "Pelican Town''s security department has been busy with the assassination case these days. They didn''t organize any patrols outside the city. Otherwise, such a big guy would have been discovered long ago. Are you going to race in Greenwood?"

    "The Duke is right. If I didn''t guess it might be you, I wouldn''t be the only one who saw this carriage today. You should have some way to hide it," Ondo said coldly. "Do you?"

    "That''s right. Come, let me show you a magic trick."

    Char extended his hand to Saxson and Felix.

    "Come, where are the things I asked you two to bring?"

    Saxson handed him a piece of [Compressed Crystal] while Felix brought a rusty structural core.

    -

    [Compressed Crystal (excellent)]

    Material

    Used to make a spatial ring. It can generate a 0.5*0.75*2m cubic space.

    -

    In [Fantasy World], the control of space items other than a yer''s backpack was strict. The spatial ring was a space for the rich to put away their swords. The space created by this crystal was only a long strip of space.

    And Felix had given him an antique.

    -

    [Quasi-God Core (severely damaged)]

    *Garbage/luxury/ancient artifact

    It was so badly damaged that nothing could be seen.

    -

    Char put the Quasi-God Core aside and took the resources from the airdrop. He took out [S.P.R. Drink], [Magic Engine Oil], and [Universal Repair Fluid] one by one.

    "Mr. Brian, please help me make a bottle of potion." He beckoned to the Mushman.

    But thetter didn''t move at all.

    What''s going on? An uprising?

    "Mr. Char." Brian bowed slightly and said politely, "ording to the contract, when the materials arrive, our obligations have ended, and we have also obtained the [Titan Giant Blueprint]. Given the possibility of conflict between you and the elven army in the future, I think it is time to part ways."

    "Well... Are you sure?" He asked with interest.

    Behind him, Saxson and Ondo had already stepped forward. With the addition of Evelyn, who had moved behind the Mushman, the four of them surrounded him.

    Brian looked around, seemingly unafraid.

    "We don''t like violence, Mr. Char. We''re good at using our brains, calcting, and excavating ruins, but our goblin allies have praised that we''re better at ''messing things up.''"

    The Mushman raised his head and stared at Char with his small eyes. "If you insist on keeping us, we will let the MCV sound a harsh horn to make sure that the elven guards in the nearby towns can hear it. You know that we can do this."

    After he finished speaking, the air seemed to have turned heavy.

    The others looked at Char as if they were waiting for him to make a move.

    However, Charpromised.

    "Alright," he said. He pursed his lips. "Since you''re unwilling to help, I''ll do it myself."

    He walked into the MCV and took out the alchemy equipment. He mixed the bottles and jars ording to a certain ratio, and the beaker suddenly erupted like a volcano.

    Then, he looked at Brian.

    ? "I don''t like to use violence either, but if you want to beg meter, you''ll have to cry harder."

    "The Mushmen have our dignity, Mr. Char," Brian said seriously.

    "I hope so," Char smiled.

    ...<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Five minutester, the various liquids stopped rolling and mixed into a mercury-like liquid.

    Char threw in the Quasi-God Core he had just obtained.

    The core floated above the mercury and began to spin slowly.

    At the same time, the surface of the liquid was slowly dropping.

    In its ce, the cracks on the core began to disappear at a speed visible to the naked eye, and it was filled up.

    If the thing was slimy and dry before, it was now as if it had been squashed for 20 to 30 years. It was round and smooth, with fine color, and faintly emitted a feeling of twisting space.

    Felix was a little dumbfounded.

    A few days ago, Char had written to him that a pile of garbage from the mechanical civilization was hidden deep in the Pelican Town warehouse. One of them was a core the size of a walnut, full of cracks, and he asked him to bring it over.

    Even though he had expected Char''s omniscience, Felix still couldn''t believe it. After all, he had spent an afternoon rummaging through this thing. Even the elf in charge of the warehouse didn''t remember it and asked if he had made a mistake. In the end, they found it.

    And now, this useless thing he could not understand had suddenly be a treasure.

    "Does your heart aches?" Char asked.

    "No, I don''t feel bad..." Felix waved his hands.

    When the Quasi-God Core was restored entirely, Char brought the Compressed Crystal close to it, and the two fused into one as if frozen. Then, a musical system notification rang out.

    [It has been detected that the conditions to open the ''Quasi-God Space'' have been met. Do you want to open it?]

    "Yes!"

    [Quasi-God Space] has been activated. Current remaining space: 25*10*8.

    [Mechanical creation - Terras Titan KN-X detected. Do you want to bind it with the ''Quasi-God Space''?]

    It was the original name of the MCV.

    "Yes!"

    As soon as the order was given, the MCV in front of them suddenly disappeared. The people were all stunned, not knowing what had happened.

    [Terras Titan KN-X has been stored. You have the right to name it once.]

    "Name: Arknights."

    [''Arknights'' has been named.]

    After that, Char looked at the stunned visitors.

    "How was it? Was this magic trick fun?"

    The first to lose hisposure was none other than Brian.

    The Mushman almost rolled and crawled to Char, hugging his thigh.

    "Mr. Char, is this ''Quasi-God Space'' from the ''mechanics'' of the second era??"

    As a Mushman who had dug up all the ruins of Andaheim, he was more knowledgeable than Saxson before entering the sieging area. It was not surprising that he knew about this.

    Char nodded.

    "B-but the problem is, as far as we know, the maximum capacity of the Quasi-God Space of ''Mechanic'' is no more than ten cubic meters, and you..."

    "That''s because the mechanics of the second civilization are all technological nerds. They don''t know how to train their bodies."

    "What?"

    "The size of the Quasi-God Space depends on two things. One is the medium to open it, and the other is your strength. The reason why it could offset its weight and be carried by a mechanic is because of its buoyancy - Would you feel tired from holding a balloon? You wouldn''t because something was holding it for you. It''s the same for the Quasi-God Space, but the mechanics are too weak, limiting the balloon''s size. Even their deaths are rted to this."

    Brian''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he said in realization, " "Do you mean that the mechanics who disappeared mysteriously in the documents were sucked into the Quasi-God Space? It''s like... It''s like a person being tied to a hot air balloon and eventually flying into the sky?"

    It was true, but Char did not answer.

    He looked up at the sky and grinned.

    "Speaking of which, the Mushmen also have dignity, don''t you think?"

    Without any hesitation, Brian knelt.

    "Mr. Char!"

 Chapter 199 199

    Chapter 120. This Chapter Number Can Call an Ambnce

    After some haggling, the four Mushmen finally signed a contract with Char that wouldst for ten years.

    As the second party, they had to provide a series of technical services for Char. As the first party, Char had to provide them with detailed information about the mechanical civilization.

    Char was confident about the details of the contract. After all, he had done this more than once or twice, and few people in the world were more familiar with signing contracts than him. Moreover, he knew the price in the hearts of the Mushmen and the little tricks in the contract. With a few words, they did not dare to have any crooked ideas, and the matter was quickly settled.

    Then, he took out the MCV, and they sat in the living room.

    He looked at the guests.

    It was said that elves were best at waiting. After all, their lives were exceptionally long, and it was normal for them to wait until humans and half-elves died. Therefore, they were not impatient.

    Char knocked on the table.

    "Give me a simple exnation, Sir Ondo. How deep is your understanding of the ve breeding base?"

    "I found it was rted to several nobles, but they were all killed."

    He nced at Char.

    "The murderer came and went without a trace, and the security department''s director was humiliated by two oranges today."

    "I did that... but I did it to protect you."

    "Protect?"

    "That''s right. You''re too reckless. I''m afraid you''ll be gone if you continue to investigate. You can''t imagine what kind of opponent you''re facing," Char said helplessly. "It''s a Governor level."

    "What?"

    Ondo stood up in shock.

    It was like a police chief from a county directly under the province investigating a case to the state council. One could imagine the shock he would feel.

    At this point, it must be mentioned that the elven regime was divided into threeyers.

    At the top was the Elven Queen, who had inherited the throne. She was born in the Sunfire Royal Court and held administrative power.

    The Queen was supervised by five governors. One was from the Sunfire Royal Court, and the other four were from prominent families. They had jurisdiction.

    Under the governor was the parliament that controlled thew-making, formed by the Council of Elders and the senate. Other than legition, they also exercised part of their supervisory, administrative, and suggestion powers.

    The political structure had been around for a long time, and the rtionships within wereplicated. The three forces were mixed in and could no longer be distinguished.

    Therefore, the ve breeding base could not be owned by one person but by everyone.

    That was why Ondo was so shocked that he stood up.

    It was hard for him to imagine that things would turn out this way.

    "In other words, the Queen is also..."

    "That might not be the case." Char waved his hand. "She might have known about this, but she didn''t participate. She can''t do anything about it. After all, the tumor is growing on her body, and if she wants to remove it, she''ll have to skin and flesh it. She can''t bear to fall out with them, especially with the shadow of the United Holy Empire behind it."

    "So, do you know what monster you''re facing?" He asked after a pause.

    Ondo didn''t say anything.

    No matter how proud and confident the elven officer was, he was still a little out of it.

    He looked at his uncle...

    However, his uncle only had money in his eyes.

    He then looked at Saxson.

    The strange thing was, Saxson wasn''t surprised at all!

    "Duke Saxson, did you already know?"

    The Duke took a sip of tea and smiled. "I only just found out about it."

    "Then why are you..."

    "It''s simple." The Duke looked at Char. "Since he said so, he must be thinking of something. But I do remember something my teacher taught me."

    "What?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Elfheim has many hunters with excellent shooting skills. Everyone is good at archery, but their abilities are different. That was why he divided hunters into three levels. He said ''small hunt for prey, medium hunt for hunters, and big hunt for the country.''"

    Then, he looked at Char.

    "I wonder what we''re going to hunt this time?"

    Char raised his ss with a smile and touched Saxson''s ss. They had a tacit understanding.

    Ondo''s heart trembled, and he suddenly thought of the turbulent days in Elfheim over the past two months.

    With the outbreak of demons and the arrival of the United Holy Empire''s army, public opinion in Greend was in an uproar.

    A soldier like him had been promoted three ranks in a row, while his uncle had risen from an insignificant supervisor living on the city''s edge to the person in charge of the forest capital''s headquarters.

    All of this was rted to the half-elf in front of him.

    In a daze, he seemed to have returned to when he was in the swamp of corpses. Every time he looked at Char, he felt a sense of uneasiness and fear, as if he was a dangerous person.

    Now, he began to understand.

    ...

    At night, Char and Evelyn strolled along the brightly-lit streets of Pelican Town.

    Felix had brought the four Mushmen back to the research room of the Morgenlight Chamber of Commerce as technical consultants so that they wouldn''t have to third wheel.

    Although the elves were arrogant toward humans, they still had a trace of respect for the rich and talented Mushmen.

    "What are you trying to do?" Evelyn could not help but ask.

    "Didn''t Saxson say? Prey, hunters, country..."

    "So, which category do you belong to?"

    "Only kids do multiple choice questions. Of course, I''ll take them all!"

    Char held her hand and chuckled, "You see, the ''people'' are in my hands, the ''country'' is in front of me, and as for the ''things'', they are everywhere. It''s as convenient as picking up stones from the ground."

    The Dark Elf ignored his slyness and shook her head.

    "You''re not that kind of person."

    "What?"

    "The human books say that those who achieve great things are cold-blooded bastards. You may be a bastard, but you''re not cold-blooded. On the contrary, your blood is too hot. Hot and restless."

    She raised her head, her eyes alert. "Tell me, did you take a fancy to the Elven Queen?!"

    Eh?

    Her train of thought was so strange!

    "I won''t."

    Char lifted her hand and kissed the back of her hand.

    "One queen is enough. If there are more, they''ll start fighting."

    "Tsk..."

    The dark elf rolled her eyes at him, but she was secretly pleased.

    The two walked to the end of the street and stopped by the shore.

    There were many rivers in Elfheim, thus the shipbuilding industry was naturally developed. However, most elven boats were sightseeing boats that could not go into the sea. In Francis Drake''s words, they were "toy boats that would break at the first touch." Even in such a calm ce, they could sneak in by swimming without a boat.

    Char squatted down and turned around to see no guards watching them. He immediately threw a fireball into the water.

    "Bang!"

    The fireball exploded into a ssh of water, and white gas surrounded it.

    But he didn''t stop. He repeated this several times, with only a slight change in the interval.

    After a while, ripples could be heard, and a figure approached from the distance.

 Chapter 200 200

    Chapter 121. Girl''s Night Talk

    "Pfft-ah!"

    The person who rushed out of the water was Apple Pie.

    Evelyn was shocked. She hurried forward and pulled her out.

    The stinky seal pounced into the dark elf''s arms as soon as she came out of the water. She rubbed her head on Evelyn''s chest and nced at Char.

    Unfortunately, her wish to bathe in the sun was not fulfilled, as Char''s attention was all on the thing tied to her waist.

    A long rope was tied around her waist, and the other end was still in the water.

    It seemed connected to a coffin.

    Even if she was a yer with dozens of times more attribute points than ordinary people, she couldn''t drag a coffin from outside of Greend alive. The bottom of this "coffin" was made of two enchanted wooden boards with the attributes of [Underwater Adaptation] and [Flying Fish], which could float in the water with very little resistance and would hardly affect her. It should have been used for building ships.

    Char pulled out the coffin and opened the wooden lid, revealing arge sword that could not be stored.

    [Eye of the abyss]

    When Apple Pie said that she had taken this sword, he didn''t believe it, but now he did.

    She was really like a seal. She could get whatever she wanted.

    "Bigwig, I brought you this thing. Are you happy?"

    "Yep, that''s enough. You can go back now. The local Wizard Tower has a teleportation portal. You have the money to pay for the journey."

    Char carried the coffin and was about to leave.

    "Hey, hey! You''re being heartless!"

    "This is called ''When the rabbit dies, the dog will die!''"

    "I mean the same thing!"

    The stinky seal dragged the dark elf in front of him and said, "I''m going to stay with big sis Evelyn tonight. She''s already agreed to it!"

    Eh?

    Again?

    "What do you mean?" Char''s eyebrows shot up.

    [You''re not apanying me!]

    A private message apanied by a stinky seal''s gaze was sent over.

    "What do you think I mean?" She said half coquettishly and half angrily.

    Was she really addicted and wanted to force her way in?

    Char looked at Evelyn. Thetter was affectionately stroking Apple Pie''s wet hair. When she noticed his gaze, her expression was somewhat helpless.

    Alright, it seemed like he had no other way.

    Char threw the room key to Evelyn and carried the coffin towards the House of the Pelican. He disappeared into the night in a few steps.

    Apple Pie looked in the direction he left, her eyes thoughtful.

    ...

    It was midnight.

    In a vi district in Mirage City, a rustling sound came from a bedroom on the second floor.

    After a while, the sound gradually died down, and the door was gently pushed open.

    An Xiaoguo, also known as Apple Pie, stuck her head out to look around. After ensuring her family was asleep, she sneaked into the bathroom with a nket.

    Her figure was as ghostly as the thief in [Fantasy world]. Her steps were light, and even her breathing was so suppressed that it was hard to detect.

    In her ears, the only sound in the world was the air flowing and her rhythmic heartbeat.

    She took off all her clothes in the bathroom, leaving her body exposed to the air, and then threw her clothes and nket into the washing machine.

    Her firm skin reflected a delicate luster under the moonlight through the window, as beautiful as a gem. The unrestrained feeling made her feelfortable and free as if she had entered invisibility mode in the game.

    Lowering her head, An Xiaoguo noticed that the washing machine had an additional "silent mode."

    She poked it with her finger, but there was no reaction. She activated it.

    But in the end, there was no sound at all!

    Eh?

    She stood there and listened for a while more. After making sure it was indeed silent mode, she rubbed her hair and sneaked back.

    However, she did not return to her room.

    It was Fu Xiaole''s room, which was Ri''s.

    Ri''s room was locked. An Xiaoguo stood outside the door and hesitated for a few seconds, frowning as she did not know what to do.

    Suddenly, she had a sh of inspiration. As if she was making ast resort in a desperate situation, she put her hand on it and said in a low voice, "[Unlock]!"

    There was a light crack.

    The f*ck?

    Holy shit!

    An Xiaoguo was stunned!

    But the next second, the door was pulled open. Behind the door was a sleepy Ri. When she saw An Xiaoguo naked, her eyes immediately widened!

    "Ah, Guoguo, you..."

    "Shh!"

    An Xiaoguo quickly covered Ri''s mouth and immediately leaned forward, pressing Ri to the ground like a leopard. Her movements were so smooth that she didn''t even expect it, as if she had done it subconsciously.

    That''s right. It seemed to be a skill from the game!

    She forgot what it was called!

    "Guoguo, why aren''t you wearing any clothes?" Ri asked weakly.

    "Isn''t it enough to wear during the day? Of course, it''s more suitable to run naked at night! No one''s watching anyway!"

    She scratched Ri''s waist and armpits, making her giggle.

    "O-okay, stop it... Why aren''t you sleeping yet?"

    Hearing her question, An Xiaoguo''s expression became grim, unlike her usual self.

    "Fufu, don''t you think there''s something strange about Bigwig?"

    "Ah? Char?" Ri asked in surprise.

    "Yeah. Isn''t he a little too...?"

    An Xiaoguo couldn''t think of a suitable word to describe Char.

    "Too skilled?" Ri asked.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "No," An Xiaoguo said, "Not skilled. He''s just strange. I can''t describe how strange it is."

    "Put on your clothes first. You''ll catch a cold like this."

    "I won''t! I want to sleep with you. I don''t care!"

    "Alright..."

    Ri had no choice but to close the gaming chamber andy out the nket. The two girls got in.

    "Were you going to the toilet just now? Why did you suddenly open the door? You didn''t log off when I logged off," An Xiaoguo asked, hugging her.

    "I just finished an experiment, a strange experiment. I wanted to talk to you, but you came to me directly." Ri didn''t want to say more and changed the topic. "Where were you just now? Bigwig''s strange. What''s strange about him?"

    "I...!"

    An Xiaoguo immediately became quiet.

    What should she say?

    Huangfu Shou hadined in the upper management group of [Ghost Hunter] that he and his girlfriend were separated and couldn''t even make love in the game. It was worthy of being a game for all ages. No wonder it passed the review.

    When An Xiaoguo heard this, she was shocked!

    In the game, she had...

    She hurriedly went to the forum to check the content about favorability, only to find that no one was interested in this section. At the beginning of the game, someone had specifically chosen good-looking NPCs. In the end, they tried their best to increase their favorability to be good friends, but it was limited to actions such as traveling or riding together. There was not even a single scene of welfare. One or two people with impure intentions were struck by lightning and turned into ashes the moment they reached out their hands.

    After that, she went to deliver the ''Eye of the Abyss'' to Char, and a few minutes ago, she was whipped offline by Evelyn.

    Was it them who had a problem, or was it Char?

    The result was self-evident!

    After thinking about it, she could only say with little confidence, "Didn''t you notice that he has never gone offline before?"

    "Many professional yers and clubs are like this too."

    "B-but he knows way too much. It''s as if he''s peeked at the internal data ore back from the future!"

    Ri didn''t say anything this time. After a moment of silence, she whispered, "Guoguo, have you ever been to the washing room?"

    "Eh? I just came back from there. What''s wrong?"

    "The washing machine''s ''silent mode.'' I made it," she said.

    An Xiaoguo suddenly froze.

    "You... Did you make it? What do you mean?"

    "You''ve seen it before. It''s an ordinary [Soundproof Scroll], a piece of paper with a special circuit. I''ve been thinking if I can make it with something simr to the materials in the real world."

    "And the result?"

    An Xiaoguo''s voice was a little hoarse. For some reason, she felt that her mouth was dry.

    Although what Ri said was not the same as what she had discovered, she had a faint feeling they could link them together and make sense of it.

    "I just want to see the results..." Ri said in a low voice. "I wrote ''silent mode'' on the cover with a marker pen and hid the ''scroll'' in the drum. When you start the washing machine, the water will tear the paper apart. Isn''t that the way to use the scroll? I want to try it out tonight... "

    "You''ve seeded!"

    "Eh? What?"

    "I said, you''ve seeded!"

    An Xiaoguo''s voice was trembling.

    "I just came back from the washing room. It really doesn''t make any sound, not a single sound!"

    Even though these unusual urrences had always been there, she had just realized it.

    However, when this consciousness was repeatedly confirmed, she was so excited that she couldn''t suppress it. Her body also trembled involuntarily.

    Oh my god, what game is this?

    Just as she was getting excited, she realized that Ri was holding her hand tightly.

    "What''s wrong, Fufu?"

    "I''m scared, Guoguo..."

    "Why? What''s there to be afraid of? Oh, right. Why didn''t anyone else discover it but you? Fufu is the best!"

    "No... These don''t exist in the past. That''s what I''m afraid of..."

    "What?"

    "Char gave them to me. The game is iplete, and some key details are missing, but what he told me has beenpleted, which is the key to the sess of this experiment. The information seems to be encrypted and recorded strangely."

    "Him again..." An Xiaoguo muttered, but she suddenly calmed down.

    "But isn''t it fine this way?"

    "Eh?"

    "He''s the problem," She consoled. "It''s easy to solve it. It won''t be a mess. We merely have to bring the problem to him. If it doesn''t work online, you can do it offline! He couldn''t escape, and this was interesting, wasn''t it? Life was so boring now! Fufu, since you''re so powerful, can you make me an Esper suit? It would be best if it had wings that could fly. Angelic! Every night, we could go out to fight for justice! How cool!"

    Ri chuckled.

    "Guoguo, it''s not as scary as you think it is. Only a small number of things can be made right now, and most materials can''t be reced. Only the fiber material is simr, so the ''scroll'' is feasible. And because of the ink, the effect is weak. For example, the reduced sound in the bathroom is only 60-70 decibels."

    "Alright, I feel sleepy when you talk about this. Let''s talk about something else, okay? For example, how should I tell this to Bigwig...?"

    At the mention of Char, both of them fell silent.

    Ri finally broke the silence.

    "Guoguo, I don''t think we should look for him yet."

    "Why?"

    "Have you ever thought that he won''t go offline?"

    An Xiaoguo''s body shook.

    "It''s like a painting," Ri continued. "We''re outside the painting, and he''s inside."

    "Don''t say anymore, Fufu. I''m afraid..."

    Ri couldn''t help butugh. She stroked An Xiaoguo''s hair and said, "Guoguo, what are you afraid of? You were the one who said it''ll be fine." Her face was slightly red as she mumbled, "And... And you''ve been in contact with Char more than I have. You know him better."

    Hearing her words, An Xiaoguo''s confidence was restored, and she was suddenly full of energy.

    "That''s right! I''m not afraid anymore! So what if Bigwig was a ghost living in a painting? I''ll turn him into a human! Then, would he have to reincarnate as a handsome man to repay the favor? What a great otome game! And then..."

    "Guoguo, be more serious!"

    "Oh..." An Xiaoguo wiped away her drool.

    "You''re right, Fufu. If he thinks we''re probing too far, he''ll definitely delete us from his friend list without hesitation. Then, we might never find him again. Bigwig doesn''t even look like he''s been on the forum. I have to find a way to investigate. First, I must find out what gamepany the [Illusion workshop] is."

    The two discussed these issues for a while more and then reached a consensus. The rock in their hearts was finally lifted.

    After they rxed, it was the girls'' turn to whisper about their worries. They were guessing about the game''s content and trying to figure out Char''s identity. The girl''s imagination was getting wilder, and it was the same in their dreams.

 Chapter 201 201

    Chapter 122. Let Him Bleed!

    Early morning in the Pelican Town.

    Felix stopped at the hotel entrance, waiting for Char toe down.

    However, after a few minutes, Char walked over from behind.

    "Hey!"

    Felix was startled, and the fat on his face trembled.

    "M-Mr. Char, why did youe from that direction?"

    "Oh, it''s nothing. Evie isn''ting with us. We can go alone."

    "That''s good."

    Felix gestured for him to get on the carriage.

    At that moment, a figure jumped down from the second floor andnded in front of Char.

    "Bigwig! Where are you going? Bring me along!"

    Even though Apple Pie was still yawning, she could not hide the excitement on her face.

    "Do you know what we''re going to do? What if we''re going to a brothel?"

    "Isn''t that even better?!" She said excitedly.

    What?

    Shaya stared at the stinky seal for a few seconds and felt no harm in taking her for a walk, so he waved his hand.

    "Come on up."

    "Alright!"

    ...

    In the carriage, Apple Pie kept asking him where he was going, but Char only said he was visiting an elf and did not reveal more.

    A month and a half ago, he had given Felix a piece of paper on which names were written, their interests, hobbies, and the troubles they were about to encounter. In short, it was a guide to getting a good impression.

    Through this strategy, Felix gained the support of all the board members in one and a half months and managed to be the person in charge of the Morgenlight Chamber of Commerce''s headquarters in Greend.

    Although the strategy was quite useful, the fat merchant''s ability was not to be underestimated. Even Char would not be any better than the native.

    At that time, he had also given him a [Laurel Crown], and now it was time to offer it to a prince.

    Of the five governors of the Sunfire Royal Court, one of the princes was the Queen''s younger brother. The remaining four families, Sunstrider, Windrunner, Dawn, and Rime, each sent one person. The Prince Yasuo they were meeting today was a member of the Windrunner family.

    Although he was not a Governor himself, he managed 17 of the 25 banks in Elfheim. His wealth and close connection with the United Holy Kingdom made his son a Governor.

    The carriage quickly left Pelican Town and headed toward the center of Greend. After passing through a parterre, the shadow of a manor appeared.

    A few elven knights on white horses quickly blocked the carriage. After Felix handed in his business card, they asked to check the carriage.

    The three stood outside the carriage. Although the [Eye of the Abyss] couldn''t be put into the bag, it could be ced in the Quasi-God Space, equivalent to being ced in the carriage. The guards didn''t notice anything.

    A guard sized up Apple Pie a few more times, then raised his eyebrows and showed his displeasure.

    "A human?"

    "Yes, Sir. Is there anything wrong with this?" Felix said as he handed over a gem, and the guard epted it.

    The two were so skilled that it was as if they rehearsed it in advance. Apple Pie almost didn''t catch it.

    The guards then let them pass.

    However, their expressions still did not look good.

    "Bigwig, why did he stop me?" Apple Pie could not help but ask.

    "It''s aplicated question. To put it simply, he thinks you might be nning to seduce the prince to get a better life."

    "Oh, an easy girl? Why does this elf sound like a lighthouse nation?"

    "That''s different." Char shook his head. "Any prejudice is formed through a long process and cannot be summarized simply. The pride of Elves and the Caucasians'' sense of superiority were two different things. There was the disdain of long-lived people toward short-lived, and the anger of their ancestors for not striving. It was difficult to exin."

    "Also, I''m a half-elf, Felix is a one-sixteenth mixed-blood elf, and you''re a pure human. However, based on the rtionship between us, he was the driver, I was the bodyguard, and you were the master of this trip. It was obvious who was superior. So, don''t be fooled by the arrogant look on the elf''s face. In fact, there was a trace of unspeakable anger in his heart. Felix and I are of noble blood, but we have to be ordered around by you. He can''t change the fact that the United Holy Kingdom is riding on the head of Elfheim, and the elves can''t defeat the humans, so he said those words to vent his dissatisfaction and anger."

    After that, Char said in surprise, "You actually listened to it?"

    If it were any other time, this girl would have made a scene halfway through her sentence.

    For example, "It''s tooplicated! This is just a game! Don''t be so serious!"

    And so on.

    This time, Apple Pie chuckled and hugged his arm like a fool. "Hehe, you''re so professional when you exin! It''s alluring!"

    "Go away, you crazy girl..."

    Char tried to push her away but to no avail. He could only let her hug him.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Suddenly, she asked, "Hey, the game''s background is so detailed. How much manpower and resources do you think it took?"

    "How would I know?"

    Char replied perfunctorily. He lifted the curtain and saw the outline of the manor.

    "We''re here. Get up. We''re getting down to business."

    "Oh!"

    ...

    Although Felix was only a mixed-blood elf with one-sixteenth blood, Prince Yasuo didn''t dare to neglect him. In this regard, the old elven prince was much more sensible than the younger generation. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have be the head of seventeen banks in Elfheim.

    He invited the three into the living room, and after some small talk, Felix went straight to the point.

    "Your Highness, I''m here to present you with a precious gift."

    As he spoke, he took out the moonurel crown.

    "This is..." Prince Yasuo gasped.

    He hurriedly stood up, retreated, and invited the three of them into the study.

    [Bigwig! This elf is so polite. He''spletely different from the ones outside!]

    [What nonsense are you talking about? There is a set of appraisal tools in his study, so he could appraise it nearby. This guy is cunning. If he takes a treasure given by someone else and runs into the house alone to check it and then says it''s fake, it would be stupid. That''s why he did it in front of us.]

    [Eh? Do you mean he doesn''t believe the gift from the fat uncle is real?]

    [Of course. The elderly elves would hide their contempt in their bones and not on their faces. You still need to learn more and watch more.]

    While the two were bickering, Prince Yasuo had already returned to his desk.

    Just as Char had said, he had rushed in not to have a secret conversation with them but to see if the gift was sincere.

    The process was not long. Prince Yasuo seemed to have done an age check, but it was a [curse spell check].

    The verification failed, which meant the crown did not contain a curse. However, there was no problem with the age verification. It was indeed an antique from that era and had no problem with the style. Someone had made a counterfeit of the original!

    "This is a fake, Manager Felix."

    The prince''s expression became serious, and his eyes became unfriendly.

    "Where did you get this fake?"

    "Ah? How can this be fake?"

    Felix was shocked. He looked at the prince and then at Char.

    "Tell me, where did you get it?"

    The prince took another half a step forward, looking like he was about to call for help. Char quickly stepped in between the two.

    "Your Highness, apart from the crown, we''ve also prepared another gift."

    "What?"

    Char snapped his fingers, and a coffin fell to the ground.

    The prince''s face darkened, and he was about to draw his sword.

    Char hurriedly pushed the coffin lid open.

    Suddenly, the ferocious face of the ''Eye of the Abyss'' was exposed to everyone''s sight.

    Felix was so shocked that he almost fainted. He wanted to hug Char''s leg and shout, "How can you do this?"

    It was a f*cking demonic sword!

    Even he could smell the aura of the abyss. How could such a forbidden item be presented in front of an Elven Prince who had sided with the United Holy Kingdom? Wasn''t this courting death?

    However, Prince Yasuo was not angry. Instead, he looked at the sword sternly and could not help but reach out to touch it.

    Apple Pie was about to stop him, but Char tugged her.

    [Prepare to draw his blood!]

    [Ah?]

    Just as she was trying to figure out what he meant, the prince''s finger touched the sword. The [Chaos Curse] on the sword immediately took effect, and the prince scurried around like a headless fly.

    "Now!"

    Char yelled and pounced on the prince. Apple Pie immediately pulled out a knife and cut a wound on the prince''s arm.

    "Felix!"

    The fat merchant seemed to have woken up from a daze. He picked up the small bottle Char had thrown at him and collected all the blood. Then, he used the holy water to heal him.

    Other than the prince, who was still unconscious, it was as if nothing had happened when the guards rushed in.

 Chapter 202 202

    Chapter 123. Start the Operation!

    "Your Highness!"

    Prince Yasuo woke up in a daze and found himself surrounded by a group of people.

    The guards of the manor, the attendants he had ordered to leave, and the three people who were tied up.

    "What''s wrong with me?"

    He wanted to sit up but found that he was weak, and he could not use any strength.

    "Your Highness! These people wanted to assassinate you, but they are already under our control. They are waiting for your judgment!"

    "I''m innocent, Your Highness! We''re innocent!"

    Felix cried in a hurry. "We were merely offering you a gift. You were so excited that you passed out for a while. It has nothing to do with an assassination! If there were, would we have been subdued so obediently? Wasn''t this method too clumsy and stupid?! And you''re fine now, only a little weak!"

    Prince Yasuo suddenly thought of something and looked around, but he did not see any trace of the [Eye of the abyss].

    His eyes fell on Char''s face, noticing that he was looking under the bed. He immediately understood.

    "You guys can leave."

    "Yes, Your Highness! Men, take them away!"

    "Hold on!"

    The prince pointed at Char and the other two. "Untie them. They are guests, not assassins."

    "Huh?"

    The guards looked at each other, but seeing that the prince was fine, they could only do as they were told.

    After everyone had left, the prince got off the bed.

    Prince Yasuo was a level 50 swordsman with a minor in air-type spells. When he fought, his moves were dazzling and full of tricks. Not to mention his damage output, it was also beautiful. He had a group of fans in Greend and was known as the "man like the wind," so he was confident.

    In his opinion, even though his steps were a little unsteady, he would not need more than a few rounds to deal with the three people in front of him. He could not be more at ease.

    In fact, Char would only take a few rounds.

    In short, Prince Yasuo was not worried about his safety at all. Instead, he focused his attention on the sword under the bed.

    "This is a good sword." He sighed. He wanted to touch it but didn''t dare to.

    How could a swordsman not love the sword?

    However, this was not the main reason he was so fond of the sword.

    More importantly, he had just experienced the curse.

    "I''m very satisfied with this gift, Felix." The prince raised his head and looked at the fat merchant. "I''m much more interested in it than your fake crown. Speak. What do you want to talk to me about?"

    Felix was so happy that his eyes shone. He lowered his posture and went up to the prince to talk about the huge loan of the Morgenlight Chamber of Commerce.

    Felix''s ttery was too much, and some of his words were too humble, making people ufortable. However, the prince seemed to enjoy it.

    Taking advantage of this time, Char and Apple Pie sneaked out of the house.

    "Hey, what''s going on?"

    Apple Pie couldn''t help but ask as soon as she came out.

    "You can understand it with a little understanding of the elven history." Char exined, "A long time ago, the elves built an empire and almost ruled the continent. The Laurel Crown came from the Laurel Empress, who built the empire. She made 14 crowns, all of which were cursed with [Betrayal]. She gave them to the 14 kings and queens, and in the end, they lost their families."

    "But why did she do that?"

    "Because those kings and queens have no blood rtions with her, and they even killed her heir, causing her to have no offspring. So, it was a carefully nned revenge. Those crowns are strong, but this curse is also strong. Even today, no elf has been able to replicate such a strong curse."

    He paused for a moment and looked into the room.

    "And now, the Sunfire Court, which is the ruling ss of the elves, is looking for these things to figure out what the curse is about. Look at how Elfheim is being bullied by the United Holy Kingdom. They have no choice but to try to improve their technology. The examination just now was to confirm whether there was a curse on the crown, but there was nothing. Naturally, he knew that it was fake."

    "So he''s more satisfied with that sword?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Yes, he experienced the curse on the sword, so it can''t be fake. It''s like asking for porn videos but getting drawings instead. He''ll just make do with it. It is a substitute."

    After hearing this, Apple Pie couldn''t help butugh. She suddenly changed the topic. "Do you want some?"

    "Come on," Charruffled her hair and did notment.

    Apple Pie was even more convinced now.

    "Then why do we need to draw his blood?"

    "I''ll tell youter."

    Char kept her in suspense.

    Half an hourter, Felix walked out with a red face. The three of them thanked the prince and left.

    ...

    In the carriage, Felix handed a few certificates to Char.

    They were the proof of the Morgenlight Chamber of Commerce''s assets, Felix''s own guarantee, and a loan permit stamped with the prince''s seal.

    -

    [Loan Permit]

    Only for the use of the Morgenlight Chamber of Commerce.

    The holder of this license can apply for amercial loan from the bank jointly established by the United Holy Kingdom and the Sunfire Court in Elfheim. The allowed amount is 45,000,000 gold coins.]

    [Repayment period: 9 months]

    -

    In reality, the amount would double. It was a tacit understanding between Prince Yasuo and his subordinates. The higher-ups were conservative in their work, and if there were a mistake, the responsibility would be borne by the lower-ranked ones. However, if more money he borrowed were recovered, the benefits would also belong to them.

    Therefore, the operational space was muchrger than this, depending on the "courage" of the local bank supervisor.

    And in the past month and a half, through his relentless efforts, Felix had managed to make this group of people''s appetites much bigger.

    The carriage returned to Pelican Town and stopped in front of the Morgenlight Chamber of Commerce''sboratory.

    The three entered theboratory and came to where the Mushmen were working.

    "Make sixteen copies for me."

    Char mmed the loan permit on the table and took out the can of the prince''s blood.

    Brian leaned over, picked up the paper, looked at it a few times, and threw it to Krillo, who had [Inscription] level 10.

    The inscription master looked at it and raised three fingers.

    "Three days? Three hours? Three minutes?" Felix asked in confusion.

    "Stupid elf, this is amission! 3,000 gold coins!" Krillo roared.

    Felix was stunned. He looked at Char, and thetter shrugged. "The contract only states that they''ll serve me, but it doesn''t say it''s free. Remember. Don''t ever mention the word ''free'' to the Mushmen. Not even Zin''rokh can corrupt them ''free.''"

    The fat merchant roughly understood that he had met his match, and his small eyes suddenly widened.

    "Let''s talk, Mr. Krillo."

    Full-level [Trade Negotiation], activate!

    "Alright!"

    Krillo didn''t back down.

    Seeing that the two were at it, Char pulled over Apple Pie.

    "Now, let''s talk about the operation."

 Chapter 203 203

    Chapter 124. Multi-line Operation

    Copying sixteen copies of the loan permit wasn''t the most challenging part of this operation. On the contrary, it was the easiest. As long as they could get the prince''s blood and an inscription master to work for them, they could make copies.

    The real challenge was how to implement the loan at the same time.

    The liquid funds in every bank''s vault were limited. Generally speaking, such arge sum of money would be taken away in the form of a check and withdrawn when needed.

    But this time, Char wanted to take them all out in one go.

    This involved a verification process - the bank''s headquarters was located in the holy city of the United Holy Kingdom, Mephisto. Every loan had to be reported to the headquarters, and the information exchange was covered by magic messages.

    In this era, there was no such thing as a "real-time disy of ount bnce," so it was to prevent people from madly swiping their cards.

    The reason was simple. There was a limit to the total amount of money in an ount. As long as there was more than a second difference between the two, the matter would be exposed. It was the same for loans. At that time, not only would Felix be arrested and put on trial, but the Morgenlight Chamber of Commerce would also suffer, even if it had a Governor.

    To achieve this, they could only operate at the same time.

    It was difficult because there was no instantmunication with zero dys in this world.

    However, there was a rtionship between the yers.

    Moreover, only yers could wave their sleeves and carry ny million gold coins, which was nearly 2,000 tons, with them. It was something that no one else could do.

    Therefore...

    As long as he could find sixteen yers to withdraw money simultaneously, the matter would be easily resolved.

    What was the personality of the manager at each branch? Were they impatient or patient? How did they do when collecting the money? Fast or slow? How fast were their steps and speaking when they headed to themunication room to submit their orders?

    All of these would affect the time when the cash withdrawal message was sent to the headquarters, causing a time difference.

    It was the real challenge.

    It could be said that the difficulty of this matter would increase exponentially with the addition of each branch. It was already difficult to withdraw money from two banks simultaneously, and three was almost the limit. Four banks were simply impossible!

    As for Char, he had to take loans from seventeen banks in one go.

    Only someone like Felix would believe he could do it and was dead set on him.

    At the end of the day, this person did not believe in Char or the abyss. He only believed in money.

    Char had provided him with a path- a possible path that would allow him to take arge amount of money from the pockets of the organization that controlled the most money in the world.

    He enjoyed the process of stealing the gold coins of this world.

    Felix knew very well that gold had no value if it wasn''t a "currency." What he was obsessed with was not gold, but gold coins- The main point was ''coins.''

    That was enough.

    It was something that even Zin''rokh couldn''t provide, which was why he hadn''t been corrupted by Zin''rokh.

    ...

    Early in the morning, sixteen yers from the [Rich me Knot] and [Ghost Hunter] gathered in Pelican Town.

    There were people among them that Char knew and also some that he had just met. In any case, they were chosen by Nino Saburo and Huangfu Shou, so he was confident in their work.

    When the members of the two guilds met, they greeted each other. After that, Char added them as friends and took a contract for them to sign. The general idea was that as soon as they withdrew money from the bank, they had to use a return scroll located in Pelican Town and transfer the money to Char.

    Just the sixteen return scrolls alone cost almost 2,000 gold. Without Felix''s help, it might not even be possible.

    Then, with the fat merchant''s permission, they all joined the Morgenlight Chamber of Commerce and had the right to withdraw money.

    After giving them simple instructions, Char asked them to take the documents they needed for the loan and ride the dragon hawks provided by the Morgenlight Chamber of Commerce to different towns. He then took Felix to the bank in Pelican Town.

    When he arrived at the door, he didn''t rush in but waited.

    About an hour and ten minutester, Alstein arrived at Teswood, the closest town to pelican.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Another half an hourter, Nelwin arrived at the Town of Krim.

    Fourteen minutester, Nino Saburo arrived at ck Swan Town.

    ...

    After four hours and seven minutes, they all arrived at their respective destinations. They were already standing in front of the bank.

    Char took a deep breath and suppressed his excitement, his brain working quickly.

    He gave Felix a look, and the fat merchant also took a deep breath and strode into the bank of Pelican Town.

    At the same time, Char opened sixteen chat windows in a row.

    He didn''t say a word.

    He was waiting.

    ...

    When the Pelican Town cashier saw it was Felix, he didn''t dare to neglect him and hurriedly got his supervisor to deal with this VIP customer. The two entered the living room and were dyed for five minutes and fourteen seconds.

    The second Felix stepped into the living room-

    Ding!

    Char''s timer rang, and he sent a "start" to Nelwin.

    Nelwin stepped into the bank.

    The NPC who received her was a female elf of unknown age. After checking the loan certificate, she pushed the chair away and said, "Wait," before limping to themunication room.

    From the moment she received her to when she stood up and left, she was expressionless and did not say a single word.

    Once she left the chair, Char imagined the scene even though no one had informed him.

    Then, the timer beeped.

    Char then ordered the four of them.

    Teswood, ck Swan Town, Sweet Water Bay, and Forest''s Heart began to apply for loans at the same time. As the yers in these four ces were all humans and not elves, the efficiency of the cashier was 20% slower than usual. Although the action was slow, it was still much faster than the limping cashier from Krim.

    Twenty-four seconds after he gave the order to the four, Char gave another order to seven of the remaining eleven.

    The cashiers in these seven ces were half-elves, so there was no discrimination, and the efficiency was normal.

    Thirty secondster, Char gave thest four orders.

    Ferlin Town, Gourom, the Court of Oak, and Iswood were located at the four corners of the border of Greend and had be the most heavily infiltrated territories by foreign races. Naturally, the bank cashiers were upied by the Mushmen, who imed they could survive by smelling the fragrance of gold coins and listening to the ttering.

    And so, after the four loans were handed out at the same time, the four Mushmen receptionists jumped out of their chairs, cursing, "Damn wealthy people, why don''t you go out and get killed by a car?" Then, they ran to themunication room.

    Ding-

    Char''s timer rang again.

    The corners of his mouth curled slightly, revealing a confident smile as he quietly waited for the result.

    It was a magical second, and time seemed to have stopped. All the way north from Pelican Town, the banks in Teswood, Krim, ck Swan Town, and Iswood, as well as seventeen other territories, had each sent a rge gold transaction application" to their headquarters in Mephisto.

    ? Mephisto. The magic messages from seventeen windows converged. Because the time of arrival and the content was the same, they automatically fused when they converged and became a line sent to the Lightshadow Puppet to process data.

    Five secondster, the "agree to withdraw money"mand was issued from the puppet. He made sixteen copies and sent them out.

    The message returned, and gold coins began to flow.

 Chapter 204 204

    Chapter 125. The Show is About to Begin!

    The cashiers in the various towns received permission and began to order people to carry out boxes of gold coins orderly.

    The gold coin from the United Holy Kingdom weighed 22.4 grams, and the gold and silver were split equally. Ny million gold coins weighed more than 2,000 tons, and it was impossible to carry them with human strength. Fortunately, every bank had magic puppets to move gold coins. Even so, it took more than an hour to move the mountain of gold.

    Many banks did not have that much money, so they exchanged it for the more valuable ancient elven gold coins, each of which was about 250mon gold coins.

    It only took a few minutes for the yers to go from shock to adaptation and numbness. Although Char had told them to keep it a secret, they could not help but take screenshots as a memento.

    After taking the picture, they felt no one would believe this even if they told them.

    "Look! This chest was filled with gold coins! That''s a total of ny million!"

    "How high are you-"

    Thinking about this, the screenshot became dull.

    On the other hand, when the NPCs saw the yers take away all the money in the vault with a wave of their hands, they were dumbfounded.

    However, there was still more confusion toe.

    As they tore up the scroll and left, even the scroll fragments turned into stars and disappeared. Only then did the cashiers remember they should send a request for a money transfer to the surrounding banks to fill up the empty vault.

    Thus, they each walked to themunication room.

    ...

    Pelican Town.

    Under the effect of the contract, there was no need to initiate the transaction, and the gold coins in the sixteen yers'' bags went to Char.

    At that moment, he had 1,530,001,041 gold coins on him.

    More than 15,000 tons of gold were involved in this money, which was 70% of the currency reserves of the entire Elfheim, about 25% of the world''s total gold. The remaining half was in the United Holy Kingdom, and the other half was scattered, most of which were hidden in Andaheim and underground.

    But in fact, these gold coins were not made by the elves. Most of them came from the United Holy Kingdom.

    In other words, the United Holy Kingdom controlled more than half of the world''s currency, and they had stored so many gold coins in Elfheim because of this in recent years.

    Since the elves were forced to join the alliance, arge number ofmon currencies poured into Elfheim, gradually eliminating the exquisite ancient gold coins used by elves. They also usedmon currencies to take back the ancient coins in the hands of most elven nobles to the United Holy Kingdom.

    Although the exchange rate of ancient gold had skyrocketed from 1:25 to 1:250, it could not withstand rapid intion.

    Moreover, the reason why it was getting more expensive was also that there were fewer of them.

    Everyone knew the United Holy Kingdom wanted to swallow Elfheim, but their means had been subtle and slow. Therefore, most elves could not see the undercurrents under the surface of harmony.

    Secretly supporting the ve breeding base was one of the means, and driving out good money with bad ones as well. Even now, seventeen of the twenty-five banks seemed to be controlled by the elves.

    After all, the seventeen banks were backed by Prince Yasuo, who had already sided with the United Holy Empire.

    It was also because of this that only these seventeen banks had so much money.

    But now, they were all in Char''s pocket.

    "Second Uncle, what do you want to do? Can we be considered the astounding demon bandits?"

    Huangfu Shou couldn''t help but ask.

    A day ago, he had found out about Char''s fake ID and that he was a wanted criminal from the church, but he had kept calling him Second Uncle.

    "Are you taking revenge on the church for putting you on the wanted list?" Nelwin asked.

    "That''s right," said Ainstein. "Can you do this in the game? I''m starting to suspect that you''re not a yer."

    "Hahaha!"

    His words caused a burst ofughter. Only Apple Pie forced a smile. She lowered her head slightly and hid her expression.

    "Alright, don''t let your thoughts run wild. Go offline and hide for a while. Wait for me to deal with it. Thank you for your help," Char exined. "Let''s do a dungeon together if we have the chance."

    After exchanging a few polite words, they all went offline, leaving only Char and Felix behind.

    The fat merchant trembled with excitement and looked at Char like a devout believer looking at a God.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Felix, you should know what''s going to happen next, right?" He asked.

    "I know!"

    Char put his hand on Felix''s shoulder and said with certainty, "Believe me. They won''t dare to do anything to you. Then, I''ll save you and make you the Minister of Finance to manage Elfheim. I''m only transferring these gold coins from my pocket to a bigger one."

    "I understand!"

    Felix nodded, his eyes shining with a fanatical light.

    "Good. Now, take this letter and hand it to Prince ite of the Morgenlight Chamber of Commerce when you meet him. He''ll know what to do. "

    Char handed him a letter and left.

    Just five minutes after he disappeared, a piercing rm sounded in Pelican Town.

    A transparent barrier was raised at the edge of the town to prevent anyone from leaving. At the same time, the people from the Public Security Department and the soldiers from the Sunfire Guards stationed in the town moved out. They were in a hurry, and their faces were grim. The streets were in chaos.

    The elves didn''t know what had happened, and they were all panicking.

    The soldiers barged into every Morgenlight Chamber of Commerce and arrested everyone from the manager to the front desk, even the servants sweeping the floor. Then, the hotel Felix was staying in was surrounded.

    But before they could do anything, the fat merchant pushed open the door and strode forward like a triumphant hero.

    He smiled politely to the captain, who had a gloomy face and a vignt look.

    But this time, there was no ttery.

    On the contrary, victory was in his hands.

    ...

    The same scene yed out in sixteen other towns. In less than half an hour, the Morgenlight Chamber of Commerce had be country thieves!

    Fortunately, the news had been temporarily blocked and had not caused panic among the people.

    However, the matter had already reached the Queens'' ears.

    At the heart of the forest, the very center of Greend, the foot of the Holy tree.

    Prince ite, of the five governors, was also the person behind the Chamber of Commerce. His mansion was located here.

    At this moment, the prince was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. He couldn''t understand, no matter how much he thought about it. How could this happen?

    Just as he was about to pull out all his hair, the person finally arrived!

    It was Felix!

    Prince ite took a step forward, rushed out of the house, and grabbed the fat merchant''s cor.

    "Speak! What have you done?"

    Felix''s face turned red as he struggled to pull a letter from his pocket.

    The prince grabbed the letter and was shocked when he saw the words on it.

    [To ite, one of the fourteen shadow apostles]

    There was also a dark rose emblem on the lower right corner of the envelope.

    He quickly put the letter away and stared at Felix. "Who gave you this letter?!"

    The fat merchant saw at a nce that he looked tough on the outside but was scared and weak on the inside. He sneered in his heart, but he pretended to be timid and absent-minded on the surface.

    Then, his body swayed a little before he fell to the ground.

    ite''s heart almost stopped breathing. He hurriedly untied Felix and sent him into the room. He must wake him up!

    After he was done with this, the guard ran over.

    "Your, Your Highness, bad news! Your residence has been surrounded by the Sunfire Guards!"

 Chapter 205 205

    Chapter 126. The Fourteen Apostles

    ite was sullen.

    He was so sullen that he was going crazy.

    ''I''m a Prince, one of the five governors, the head of the Morgenlight Chamber of Commerce, and a level 40 mage. I have wealth, status, and power, so why am I so close to bing a prisoner overnight?''

    ''What sin have Imitted?''

    He already had a general understanding of what had happened.

    He was dumbfounded before he understood it and even more after!

    Was this a joke?

    And was God joking with him?

    Someone withdrew all the gold coins from seventeen banks at the same time and made tens of thousands of tons of gold disappear into thin air.

    And in the name of the Morgenlight Chamber of Commerce?

    Would the Queen believe him if he said that he had no idea and that he had be a thief after a night''s sleep?

    Would she?

    That''s not right!

    Only a fool would believe that!

    They must have thought he and Prince Yasuo had put on a show together for tens of thousands of tons of gold!

    Even the Sunfire Personal Guards hade.

    The 600-man elite army under the Queen''smand had an average level of more than 75. They would not be deployed for usual matters, but once they were, it would not be an ordinary matter.

    Moreover, the more people there were, the bigger the matter.

    Now, three hundred people were standing at the entrance of his mansion.

    Good Lord, only 150 people were dispatched to wee the new king''s ascension!

    ite knew that in at most ten minutes, the Queen would bring the other four governors and the Council of Elders'' chief to his manor. These three hundred guards were here to clear the way and eliminate hidden dangers, imprisoning him in passing.

    Of course, this was only one of the concerns in his heart. The other was this letter from Felix.

    He had only heard of the title "Fourteen Shadow Apostles" once in his life, and it was what his father had said on his deathbed.

    His father told him that before the Dark Elves were exiled to Andaheim, they were the biggest rivals of the Sunfire Court. The two fought every once in a while, and the steps of the Queen''s coronation were stained with blood.

    At that time, they were the supporters of the Dark Elves. They were known as the fourteen shadow apostles, the family destroyed by the fourteen crowns a long time ago.

    Later, the Dark Elves lost in a political battle and were exiled to the underground. They became corrupted and changed their surnames to cut off all ties with the previous dynasty. They didn''t say a word about the identity of the "Apostle." Only the chief knew about this.

    But now, someone had suddenly pointed it out. What did this mean?

    ite took a deep breath and opened the envelope.

    The first sentence of the letter was:

    [Prince ite, do you want to live?]

    "What??"

    [When you received this letter, there must have been 300 Sunfire Guards standing outside your door. Of course, they were not here to pay you a New Year''s visit. If you want to cut off all ties with this matter, please do as written in this letter. This is your only way to survive.]

    [Also, a piece of advice for you: treat Felix well!]

    [-Char]

    ite flipped the letter over twice, then hurriedly opened the envelope to see if he had left anything behind, but there were only these few lines.

    Do as the letter says?

    What the hell?

    The letter said nothing about this!

    ite was about to go mad, but when he saw the words "Fourteen Apostles" on the envelope, he suddenly had an idea.

    He took the letter into the bedroom, closed the door and windows, blocked all the light, and then dripped a drop of blood on the envelope.

    As expected, dark purple words began to sh on the back of the letter in the darkness.

    It was a secret technique only the Royal Dark Elves had. Only their apostles knew how to open the letter!<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    There were only two additional lines of writing.

    [Prince Yasuo has an affair with the demons.]

    [The dark rose will bloom again.]

    As ite watched the line of words disappear and the piece of paper was swallowed by the purple me, his anxiety suddenly became as quiet and silent as the darkness.

    Fragments interweaved in his mind, entwining and twirling.

    It was Prince Yasuo who issued the loan certificate for his people.

    Prince Yasuo was from the United Holy Empire.

    But if he had an affair with the demons...

    ite''s breathing began to quicken.

    The United Holy Kingdom''s army was wreaking havoc in Elfheim in the name of eliminating demons. They had sent troops without restraint.

    Wasn''t it like a thief crying thief?

    If this were an external threat, the sudden removal of arge number of gold coins would paralyze the imperial court from the inside.

    It was an internal problem!

    The result was...

    ite suddenly sobered up. This was a major event that would overturn the elven race!

    With that in mind, ite muttered ''Char'' twice and suddenly remembered where he had heard this name.

    He hurriedly rushed out, wanting to find someone to ask, but the courtyard was already filled with the Sunfire Personal Guards. His guards and servants had been cleared out.

    "Do you guys know who Char is?" He grabbed one of the guards and asked.

    A patrolling Captain came over, and his attitude was quite polite.

    "Char? Isn''t he a wanted criminal from the church not long ago? He''s in the area around Golden Butterfly City. The church''s people have been looking for him since the demon disaster broke out, but they didn''t find him."

    "Wanted criminal?"

    ite trembled!

    He seemed to have understood.

    He understood everything now!

    No wonder the church wanted him. It was to silence him.

    The prince''s face was gloomy, and his anger toward Prince Yasuo had peaked.

    ...

    In the forest''s heart, outside the pce, there was a building thatbined nature and the ancient. It was called the "Glory of the Holy Tree."

    It was the ce where the Elders and the Senate held their daily meetings, discussions, and work.

    Under normal circumstances, this ce was in good order. After all, the Council of Elders did not sound young, and all the elves qualified to be called "Elders" were over 220 years old. Even if an elderly elf argued a question, they were restrained. They spoke gently and paid attention to their appearance. Only when they couldn''t convince the other party would they silently take off their gloves and throw them at the other party''s face. Then, the two will go out and turn left, heading to the arena next door to Holy Tree Cemetery for a match.

    That was why being an Elder was a high-risk upation. Every year, one or two members would be carried into the cemetery to defend their words.

    But today, it was as chaotic as a wet market.

    Because the Council of Elders was not present, the only people left were the young people in the Senate. They were like monkeys in heat, arguing until their faces were red.

    In a corner, Saxson took a sip of red wine. He nced at the chaotic situation before him and could not help but sigh.

    "This is your doing, right?"

    Beside him was Char, who was disguised as his assistant.

    "Yes."

    "You''re quite capable."

    "I''m sorry. I only did a little bit of work..."

    Saxson snorted and swirled his wine ss.

    "These elves are like monkeys in a zoo. When the caretaker was here, they were obedient. Now that the caretaker is gone, the situation has be quite interesting. I''m looking forward to what you''re going to do next."

    Char smiled and whispered into his ear, "Your Excellency the Duke, are you interested in bing the governor?"

 Chapter 206 206

    Chapter 127. A Bunch of Trash!

    In the living room of Prince ite''s residence, almost all the influential figures in Elfheim had arrived. The five governors were sitting quietly, and the chairman of the Council of Elders and the twelve administrators stood behind the people they supported. The division of power was clearly divided.

    Everyone remained silent, as quiet as wax statues.

    Among them, only one person seemed to be alive.

    The elven Queen, Esylian, was picking her nails slowly.

    The outline of her face was too hard to be considered stunning. Her eyebrows were slightly raised, and her cheekbones were also high. She had a strong temperament.

    Even though she was picking her nails in boredom, she did not exude the slightest bit of an easy-going and friendly temperament. Instead, she was more like a lion dozing off, a volcano about to erupt, and her deterrence was even more than usual.

    "ite," She suddenly said.

    Prince ite hurriedly stood up, but his legs trembled, and he almost lost his bnce.

    "Y-Yes!"

    "Who is that b*stard elf you''re trying so hard to protect? Is he your illegitimate son?"

    ite knew she was referring to Felix, so he hurriedly got someone to wake him up and bring him over.

    "He''s an important suspect in this case, Your Majesty."

    He then recounted how Felix had climbed step by step to his current position in the past month and how he hade up with the idea of getting a loan.

    "That''s the general process. The Board of Directors unanimously agreed that he has outstanding talent and vision, which is why the Morgenlight Chamber of Commerce entrusted him with such an important task! It was also because he obtained the loan certificate from Prince Yasuo that he could take such a huge amount of gold coins from the bank!"

    Prince Yasuo couldn''t sit still after ite''s move to divert the crime.

    The man stood up like the wind, his beautiful light golden ponytail swaying back and forth in anger and his two beards shaking.

    "Sir ite, I gave him that proof for your sake. Answer me with your conscience. If I refuse, will youin to the Queen that I don''t support the activities of the Morgenlight Chamber of Commerce and deliberately make things difficult for you-"

    "It''s not that simple, Sir Yasuo!"

    ite did not back down. "The Chamber of Commerce''s loans have never exceeded 20 million gold coins in the past, but what''s going on this time? You gave 90 million gold coins in one go and even seventeen loan certificates. Ridiculous! Is this something I can do? Every certificate has been examined by the people of the United Holy Empire, and your blood is on it. The handwriting is also the same!"

    The prince immediately retorted, "Ridiculous! This was nder! I only gave him one certificate, and the other sixteen were forged by your people! Even an idiot would know there can only be one proof. Are you insulting the intelligence of everyone here?"

    "Let''s not talk about who forged it. Even if he was lost in his desire and did such a thing, who in the whole of Elfheim could do such an exquisite operation? To make seventeen gold transfer applications meet at the same time in Mephisto, and even the light-cast puppet at the gold coin center could not recognize this exquisite operation. Could a mere Chamber of Commerce manager do it?!"

    His words were a hint that Prince Yasuo and the United Holy Kingdom were working together to deceive people, but the other governors present seemed not to understand.

    He looked around and saw that the group of people was looking down, unaware of his hint.

    Are they all idiots?

    Can''t they couldn''t understand such a simple hint?

    ite felt an inexplicable chill in his heart.

    Did they not understand, or did they not want to understand?

    At this moment, Felix was brought in.

    In the past, the fat merchant would have been so shocked that he couldn''t move when he saw so many behemoths crushing him like ants.

    But now, he only felt hot blood rushing to his head. Not only was he calm, but he could also see things clearly!

    Prince Yasuo''s eyes were like daggers piercing him. It was anger.

    ite''s eyes were filled with surprise and impatience. He was his salvation.

    As for the others... Confusion, surprise, disdain, and curiosity.

    Other than Queen Esylian''s emotionless eyes, he took in everyone else''s gazes.

    He could not see the usual indifference in their eyes.

    For the first time, they had no choice but to take him seriously.

    And these... were the bargaining chips.

    It was a basic requirement for a negotiation.

    Mr. Char was right. They wouldn''t dare to do anything to him.

    They yearned for a negotiation where they had the bargaining chips and the right to bid and bargain.

    These thoughts shed through Felix''s mind in an instant. He slowly straightened his back, and his eyes revealed the confidence of a top-ss merchant.

    Esylian''s eyebrows moved slightly.

    That''s interesting.

    "Felix! You dare to betray my trust!"

    Prince Yasuo pulled out his sword and was about to stab forward. Felix''s heart skipped a beat, but he held it back.

    He didn''t move! He didn''t dodge!

    The tip of the sword stopped a few millimeters in front of him, and the sharp aura on the de made his face hurt, but Felix''s heart was filled with great joy and aplishment!<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Mr. Char was right!

    They don''t dare to attack him!

    "I did not let you down, Your Highness."

    Felix bowed respectfully, and there was nothing to criticize about his etiquette.

    "I paid such a high price to borrow gold coins from your bank because I have a business to do. You''ve also agreed to a nine-month repayment date. It''s only been half a day. Why are you so angry?"

    "But I didn''t allow you to make a copy of the certificate!"

    Prince Yasuo gritted his teeth, his hand holding the sword trembling slightly.

    The other party''s words made him feel slightly uneasy.

    That demonic sword...

    Although it was not enough to ruin his reputation, he did not want to give others a handle on him at this critical juncture.

    However, he didn''t dare to kill Felix.

    This would make him look guilty. Furthermore, elves could retrieve the memories of dying people. He was not confident he could kill him in one strike with the Queen present. If the Queen found out about the sword, he would be even more unable to clear his name.

    At this time, ite stood in front of Felix, his eyes cold.

    "Your Highness, are you trying to silence him?"

    "What a joke!" Prince Yasuo snorted, put away his sword, and returned to his position. He stole a nce at the Queen.

    There was still no change in her expression.

    However, she spoke.

    "What is the price?" She asked.

    "A sword, Your Majesty."

    Felix''s voice went past ite, humble and respectful but not fearful.

    "What sword?" She asked again.

    "It''s better to let His Highness the Prince answer it personally."

    Esylian looked at Prince Yasuo, who half-knelt on the ground.

    "Your Majesty, it was a cursed weapon. It''s no big deal."

    "Hand it over."

    Her words were light and airy, but they pressed down on the prince''s heart like a mountain. He hesitated for a moment, then said "yes" and was about to get up and leave.

    "You just need to move your mouth," said Esylian.

    Prince Yasuo opened his mouth but could only nod with difficulty.

    A Sunfire Personal Guard, a level 80 Sunfire Swordsman, entered the room.

    Prince Yasuo gave him a few instructions, and thetter left to retrieve the sword.

    Everyone returned to their seats.

    At this moment, Esylian stood up and slowly walked to Felix''s side.

    "You may rise."

    "Yes, Your Majesty!"

    The fat merchant stood up. Even though he had been in a good mood since he came in, he could not help but tremble now.

    The Queen''s aura was so powerful that it was as if the sky was falling.

    "Speak. Who asked you to do this?"

    Felix was about to deny it, but Esylian''s eyes shot at him like sharp arrows. He felt like he had been seen through, and he could keep no secrets in front of her.

    No...

    This can''t go on!

    There was no way to talk business in this situation!

    Felix suddenly fell forward, his head making a bang as it hit the ground, and blood immediately gushed out.

    This scene shocked everyone present. Even Esylian frowned slightly.

    She didn''t expect he would be so decisive and use self-harm to ease her deterrence.

    With this in mind, she looked at the governor and the elves in the Council of Elders, suddenly feeling a little sad.

    "What a bunch of trash, even worse than a bastard." She snorted.

    "Men, treat him."

 Chapter 207 207

    Chapter 128. The Duke Has Good Acting!

    "Ladies and gentlemen."

    Char jumped onto the table in the middle of the Parliament Hall like a bard with refreshing movements, and the hall fell silent.

    The elves stopped quarreling and looked at him in confusion.

    At this moment, his half-elf identity came in handy. If he were a human, countless pairs of white gloves might be thrown at him instantly, and he would have to queue up for a solo battle next door until the next morning.

    "Who are you? Howe I''ve never seen you before?"

    A tall female elf stood out with a doubtful expression.

    "Oh, Miss Shalura."

    Char bowed elegantly.

    "Who I am isn''t important. What''s important is what I''m going to say next. I''m sure you won''t refuse to hear such important information. After all, you''ve stored 2,400 gold coins and 25 ancient coins in the forest heart''s bank. Your father still wants to use it to buy a chance to be promoted to the Council of Elders, right?"

    Shalura took two steps back in fear.

    Having her secret exposed, she couldn''t help but lose her momentum.

    Char was right.

    However, only she and her father knew about this. Where did he find out?

    "W-Who are you?"

    Char smiled. His mouth moved but did not make a sound.

    However, Shalura understood it. It was a name that gave her nightmares at night!

    It seemed there was only one possibility.

    Not only did he know about this, but he also knew where the money came from.

    As if she had been bitten by a venomous snake, she quickly shrank back into the crowd and no longer said a word.

    The people in the Senate were all smart, and they could see that Shalura was in a difficult situation. When they thought about how her family did not have an exaggerated source of ie but had such arge sum of money, they were secretly curious about what was going on.

    "But this matter has nothing to do with your identity."

    Another male elf stood out. He had the temperament of a newborn calf not afraid of tigers. He was quite young.

    Char raised an eyebrow.

    "Oh... Sir Gales. I know that you''re one of Miss Shalura''s suitors, but you don''t have to be so attentive. She''s not asking anymore..."

    "You''re being evasive about your identity. I''m not trying to please her but to maintain order in the venue."

    Gales held his head high, his aura as sharp as a sword.

    "Then wouldn''t it be better to maintain order if you took off your gloves and threw them at my face?"

    Char suddenly squatted down, only ten centimeters from the elf, who was no more than 50 years old.

    He smiled and said in a voice the two could hear, "The reason you didn''t do this is that you didn''t prepare the forbidden medicine, so you don''t dare to fight me."

    Gale''s face turned pale, and he could not help but stagger back. He looked at Char as if he was looking at a demon.

    A few years ago, in the same ce, another young member of the parliament had a dispute with him and died in a duel.

    At that time, the result had set off a wave because Gale had won ridiculously, but the arbitrator had said there was no problem, so the matter had passed quickly.

    In fact, not only did Gale use forbidden drugs, but he also bribed the arbitrator to win the duel. His opponent was an enemy he had chosen a day ago, so he was well prepared.

    He had thought his n was wless, but he did not expect Char to know!

    For a moment, Gales also experienced what Shalura had felt just now. He sneaked back into the shadows of the crowd so that he would not be so conspicuous.

    Even though elves liked to be under the spotlight, anyone with a secret would be afraid of the pale light. They fear that their disguise would be shot through and the depths of their hearts would be illuminated.

    The scene suddenly became strange as Gale disappeared.

    Char was a half-elf who had suddenly appeared out of nowhere. No one present had seen him before, but two elves who had spoken out were forced to back down.

    For the time being, no one was willing to stand out. They all vaguely guessed that Shalura was the same as Gales. The secret in their hearts had been exposed, which was why they had been defeated.

    No one was willing to have their secret exposed, thus no one was willing to stand up.

    If a person with a clear conscience and no dark history stood out, Char would undoubtedly be thrown out under their lead.

    But it was a pity.

    There wasn''t.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    None of the elves standing in the Glory of the Holy Tree were clean.

    At this moment, the Duke stepped forward.

    "What shocking news are you going to tell us?" He asked calmly.

    Only then did the senate members suddenly realize - that''s right! This guy said there was big news!

    "You''re good at catching the point," Char said with a smile.

    He stood up again and looked around.

    "Do you know where the Council of Elders went?"

    Everyone shook their heads.

    "Then, do you know why the forest''s heart suddenly became cordoned off and even erected a barrier?"

    Although the crowd was still shaking their heads, this time, someone said, "I seem to have seen the Sunfire Personal Guards move out as well. Is that the same thing?"

    These words were like a stone thrown into the water, immediately causing ripples.

    "What? The Sunfire Personal Guards?"

    "How many people? This is a big deal!"

    "You''re not mistaken, are you?"

    "Silence, everyone."

    Char wagged his finger. "This one is right. The Sunfire Guards have indeed been dispatched, and there are as many as 300. Not long ago, they cleared out Prince ite''s mansion, and the chairman of our Council of Elders and the others are also on standby to assist."

    Someone could not help but ask, "What are they doing? Had Prince ite''s plot been exposed? Could it be that they were smuggling contraband through the Morgenlight Chamber of Commerce? For example, the military fire and the holy tree''s sap?"

    "Good thinking, but it''s much more serious than that," Char praised.

    "What? Is it more serious than this?"

    "How is that possible? Is he nning to rebel?"

    "There''s no need to mobilize three hundred personal guards for a rebellion. Even fifty are enough to tten the prince''s residence."

    Char allowed them to argue for a while before speaking in a voice louder than the others, "Not long ago, people from the Morgenlight Chamber of Commerce borrowed a sum of money from the bank. It''s worth 90 million gold coins."

    Although this number made the young elf speechless, it still didn''t attract much attention.

    "It''s seventeen banks, ny million gold coins each."

    As soon as his words fell, the hall became silent.

    The dead silencested for a few seconds before a sound wave exploded. The sound was so sharp and noisy that it could almost tear the roof off!

    "Bullshit! How is that possible?"

    "Wouldn''t the bank be emptied?"

    "This is ridiculous... This is simply a joke!"

    However, someone in the crowd sneaked out of the door.

    "Miss Shalura."

    Char shouted, and everyone followed his gaze. Shalura stopped at the door and turned back in embarrassment.

    "Miss Shalura, not only will you be unable to withdraw a single copper coin, but you will also be arrested by the people guarding there for your intention of ''maintaining stability.'' After all, such a major incident will cause a bank run. Do you all understand what I mean?"

    The young elves naturally understood what he was saying, and Shalura was almost forced back by the stern gazes.

    The other elves did have savings, but they were better politicians.

    They smelled something unusual.

    The storm wasing.

    If that was the case,pared to the insignificant amount of money, whether they could grab the opportunity in this chaos was a chance far more precious than gold.

    Saxson spoke again.

    "Then may I ask, why did he, or rather the nner, do this?"

    Char snapped his fingers both for the Duke''s acting and the appropriate question.

    The two had never acted out the script.

    "Good question! Why did they do that? Before we solve this problem, we should discuss who is doing this."

 Chapter 208 208

    Chapter 129. ite: It''s Time!

    "His name is Char, Your Majesty."

    Felix lowered his head in respect.

    The fat merchant''s injuries were healed, but there was a hideous wound on his face which looked like a red centipede.

    He couldn''t care about it.

    The moment he touched the ground, the pain and cold swept away the cowardice and fear in his mind. In the gap between being treated, he cleared his mind.

    From the moment he received the 1.5 billion gold coins, all of this had turned from a dark conspiracy into an open one, from being hidden to the surface.

    Mr. Char wouldn''t mind if he told his name.

    On the contrary, his name would be used as a symbol to support a mysterious and powerful image in the Queen''s heart, allowing her to use her imagination to misunderstand and fear her opponent as much as possible.

    More importantly, it would reduce the pressure on him.

    The lower the pressure, the lower the possibility of saying the wrong thing.

    Although Mr. Char said those people would not dare to do anything to him, he was not stupid enough to think that no matter what he did, they would not do anything.''

    What Mr. Char meant was that he could use some means to protect himself.

    It was his method.

    "Char!?"

    Felix didn''t expect the first one to react was Prince ite.

    Esylian looked at him.

    "ite, you have something to say?"

    ite looked at Prince Yasuo and hesitated.

    Does he want to shed all pretenses of cordiality?

    However, if he said this, the Queen would definitely ask him how he knew and would involve that letter.

    Would she mind his family''s status as one of the fourteen apostles?

    At this time, the people outside carried in the ''Eye of the Abyss.''

    The Sunfire Personal Guard was at level 80, so it was natural that they would not be affected by the [Curse of Chaos] on a magic sword.

    With a ng, the exaggeratedly-shaped sword was thrown to the ground. From far away, the smell of the abyss could be scented, and everyone''s gazes present changed.

    Prince Yasuo even wanted to die.

    From everyone''s reaction, he might have gotten into trouble!

    Wasn''t it just a prohibited gift? Normally, this wouldn''t happen at all!

    But now...

    "Yasuo is really a person who loves swords."

    Esylian raised the sword as if it was a piece of straw and looked at it carefully.

    "Eye of the Abyss. I remember this sword. There''s a type of monster that''s huge and is a terrifying guard born to be a general. Most of them use this weapon. Where did you get this sword, and how did you transport it into Greenwood?"

    Felix bowed slightly and said respectfully, "Your Majesty is wise. This is indeed the ''Eye of the Abyss,'' from Annap, outside Golden Butterfly City. Mr. Char transported it to Pelican Town by water, and I used the exclusive channel of the Morgenlight Chamber of Commerce to transport it into the heart of the forest."

    "Char again?" Esylian looked at ite. "You seemed to have something to say just now?"

    "Yes!"

    Prince ite stood up straight.

    He felt that the time hade! He could go!

    He could hit Yasuo when he was down!

    ? ite then told her about the demon disaster in Golden Butterfly City and Annap''s demon extermination in an impassioned manner. In fact, he did not know the details, only the general content. However, elves were born speakers, and they were the king of stories. It was enough to draw the outline. It was just a story!

    The Queen didn''t care at all. After hearing so many stories, she knew which were true and which were false.

    But even so, this made her frown slightly.

    An important character is involved in all of this...

    That was Char.

    What was this man trying to do?

    "That''s the general urrence." ite took a deep breath and wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth without a change in expression. He continued, "There is one more thing that Your Majesty should know. Char was wanted by the church before the demon disaster. The church''s Valkyrie, Ortlinde, even personally went after him."

    "Wanted criminal? The Valkyrie?"

    "That''s right! The person who personally experienced this, Duke Saxson, told me about it a few days ago. He said the rtionship between Char and the church has reached the point of fire and water and that he appreciated Char but also felt pity for him."

    ite did not say it out loud, but he was madly hinting that Char had a grudge against the church, which was why he was being hunted.

    Esylian nced at him as if she had seen through his thoughts.

    She didn''t respond immediately and paced back and forth.

    Her high heels made a nging sound on the floor, knocking on everyone''s hearts.

    "I want to meet this person."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    She turned around to look at Felix.

    "He''s doing all this to discuss business with me, right?"

    "Your Majesty is wise." The fat merchant lowered his head. "We lowly existences want to speak directly to you, so we must resort to some exaggerated means to make up for it."

    Esylian chuckled and didn''tment on his ttery.

    Felix''s words were vague. What was "exaggerated means?" Was he referring to the frame or the gold coin incident?

    He didn''t say it explicitly, and Esylian wasn''t stupid enough to ask. She would be led by the nose if she did.

    She knew very well that business talks needed a buyer and a seller.

    And now, the other party was the wealthiest buyer in the world.

    What did he want to buy from her?

    She sat back in her seat and crossed her long legs. Her body was slightly tilted, with one hand supporting her head and the other slowly tapping on the armrest.

    "ite, you''re still hiding something from me, aren''t you?"

    ite panicked and didn''t know what to say.

    "The surname ''Dawn'' has been passed down for 357 years. Before that, it was ''Twilight,'' wasn''t it? " She said indifferently.

    ite knelt with a plop.

    "He, he asked someone to send a letter. The contents of the letter are no small matter."

    "Speak," she said.

    The gears in his head turned quickly. ite suddenly realized he couldn''t say "the dark rose will bloom again" because the Dark Elves'' emblem was the dark rose before they were exiled. If he said it, wouldn''t it be equivalent to cursing the Queen?

    He answered, "Prince Yasuo has an affair with the demons."

    As soon as his words fell, there was an uproar.

    "This is clearly a trap!" Prince Yasuo jumped up from his chair and said, "First, you sent someone to deliver a demonic sword to my residence, and then you ndered me by saying I have an affair with the demons. How can Her Majesty believe such a simple frame-up?"

    "Quiet, Yasuo."

    Esylian stopped him from shouting.

    However, in the next second, she said something shocking.

    "From today onwards, you are no longer a governor."

    "What?"

    Prince Yasuo turned to the Queen in a daze, his eyes filled with disbelief.

    He was stunned for a few seconds, then his expression quickly eased and even became sarcastic.

    "Your Majesty," These four words were said in a strange tone.

    "It''s not as easy as you think to dismiss a governor. Can youe to a conclusion with such clumsy framing? The other governors might not agree to it."

    He nced at the other three people, who were equally shocked. Other than the governor of the Sunfire Family, who was loyal to the Queen, the Sunstrider and the Rime Family were both his political allies. They could not agree to it for such a simple reason.

    Therefore, this was just the Queen''s wishful thinking.

    Although this woman was stubborn, she was ultimately unable to set off much of a storm in the face of the rules that had been passed down by the elves for many years.

    Sure enough, the two princes immediately stood up and echoed, defending Prince Yasuo.

    Esylian didn''t get angry. She merely looked at them quietly.

    A few seconds passed, and the atmosphere was a little awkward. Whether it was the people defending or protecting, they were all put on the spot.

    However, the Queen was like a statue, not saying a word.

    Half a minute passed, and hurried footsteps sounded outside the house.

    "Your Majesty, the two hundred representatives of the senate are waiting outside the door."

    "Two hundred?"

    Upon hearing this number, Esylian couldn''t help butugh.

    "They don''t n oning in, do they?"

    "Your Majesty is wise. They asked me to pass on a message."

    "Speak," she said.

    "They said that if the governor, who failed in his duty in the gold coin theft case, were not dismissed and even colluded to threaten the Queen, they would let the whole of Elfheim know about this great scandal!"

    Although the words were light, they were powerful.

    The five governors'' expressions changed at the same time, and they all looked behind them in disbelief. The chairman and the manager of the Council of Elders were even more confused than them.

    What was going on?

    They were only gone for a day, and this group of monkeys had already turned the world upside down.

    Only Esylian looked out of the house, her eyes filled with undisguisable admiration.

    The first deal was made.

 Chapter 209 209

    Chapter 130. Running Away

    Half an hour ago, the Glory of the Holy Tree.

    "The above is Char''s origin."

    Char''s exnation was no different from what ite had said, as if he was introducing someone who had nothing to do with her.

    After saying that, he pointed at Saxson.

    "Sir, if I''m not mistaken, you are Duke Saxson. I think you can provide some evidence for what I said."

    The senate members immediately looked over, and the Duke nodded calmly.

    "That''s right. There was indeed a man from the church who descended from the sky while riding a dragon that day, and they said they were going to kill a wanted criminal. After the demon disaster broke out, it was also the church''s army that took control of Golden Butterfly City and chased after Char everywhere. After that, I left, and I don''t know much about Annap."

    "Duke Saxson, why did you leave Golden Butterfly City and your people? As a Lord, isn''t it an honor to live and die with your people?" An elf stepped forward angrily.

    His words resonated with the other councilmen.

    Saxson sighed softly as if he had experienced countless vicissitudes of life.

    "Young man, I''ll correct you. I didn''t abandon them. I took them away from the temporary settlement and settled them in the neighboring city. I can swear that no one loves their people more than I do, and no one loves their homnd more than I do. But why would I do this?"

    Heughed at himself and said, "I returned to Golden Butterfly City after I got away from the demons. However, the Sunfire Guards had arrived at that time. I thought I could return to the city, but the city was controlled by the church''s army. I did not leave with my people. I was expelled from my hometown by the humans."

    His words were undoubtedly like a bomb thrown into the water, immediately setting off a great uproar.

    "What? This is the Elven Kingdom!"

    "This is too outrageous!"

    "How dare the church do this?"

    "Of course, they dare."

    Char''s shout pulled everyone''s attention back.

    "Everyone, let''s go back to the first question. Without the church''s help, how could the Morgenlight Chamber of Commerce withdraw 1.5 billion gold coins from seventeen banks at the same time?"

    Everyone fell deep in thought.

    "What if someone colluded with the bank''s staff to frame the church?" Someone retorted.

    "Please be clear about one thing." Char said, "Rhe Lightforge Puppet at Mephisto headquarters, which controls the gold coin hub, will only make one mistake. It will not be able to identify the same information that arrived at the same time from the same ount. It will treat them as a duplicate and give a unified answer. Are you trying to say that someone has contacted the staff of these seventeen banks behind the scenes to make them make mistakes at the same time? Who could have such great power? Zin''rokh?"

    As soon as the name of the Destroyer of Worlds came out, all the elves were terrified and pale.

    Char sneered, "How ridiculous, sad, andmentable. A month ago, Golden Butterfly City was almost upied by the church''s army, and now, there is such a terrible crisis. And you, the sessors regarded as the future, are so anxious because of a demon''s name that you can''t even speak. What future do you have?"

    Anger appeared on most of the councilmen''s faces, and their fear of Zin''rokh was thrown to the back of their minds by the goading.

    Char then continued, "Come to terms with reality, everyone. Instead of fear, you should think about your current situation. If this matter is exposed, it will cause panic. Do you remember thest time Elfheim was in chaos?"

    "265 years ago," an elf replied. "There was a demon disaster everywhere. The neighboring races took advantage of the chaos to attack the runestone at the edge of Elfheim."

    "That''s right, give your history teacher my praise. I don''t think I need to exin what happened next, do I?"

    The room was silent. The senate members had different expressions, but the tone of sadness wasmon.

    At that time, the United Holy Kingdom invaded Elfheim in the name of assistance.

    That was just the beginning.

    And then, it was the situation today.

    The elves present were not fools and understood what he was implying. However, due to their different positions and political views, their expressions were inevitably different.

    Some people recognized the aid of the United Holy Kingdom, and the opening of Elfheim to the outside world had brought many benefits.

    However, there was still a small group- Arge group, especially the young elves, who were both sad and angry at the current situation. They saw it as an invasion.

    "Where is the Queen? Where are the governors? What about the Senate? What are they doing?"

    Someone immediately shouted.

    "They''re at Prince ite''s residence," someone replied. "They must be discussing this."

    "Are you kidding me? What can they discuss? The governors'' factions areplicated, and their rtionship is even moreplicated than the family tree in the Sunfire Court. It''s better to count on the wanted criminal to return the money than to count on them toe up with a conclusion!"

    "Hold on, Sir. I didn''t say that the gold coins were still with Char," Char interrupted. "He might have nned this, but the one who took the gold coins from the banks was God''s Chosen Ones from the church."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "You''re saying that this wanted criminal of the church is in cahoots with the church? This is ridiculous!"

    "Other than colluding, do you have other connections in your head? The church can even win over the governors, and there are supporters of the United Holy Kingdom among you. How can a little half-elf like Char escape?" Char sneered, "Most of these chosen ones performed outstandingly in the Annap demon-ying war and have a good reputation in the human world. It''s better not to be mistaken about this."

    The elves were rendered speechless by the refutation.

    At this point, in most people''s minds, the church had already taken the me and could no longer clear its name. On the other hand, Char did not seem to be as important.

    But there was still a question brewing.

    "Who are you? Why do you know him so well?"

    Saxson stepped forward and interrogated him.

    "The name isn''t important. My code name is ''yer,''" Char said.

    "What?"

    The people below didn''t seem to have heard him clearly. They were still stretching their necks and waiting for him to continue.

    -As expected, [cognitive impairment] still exists. They can''t understand the word "yer."

    Char thought for a moment and then quickly gave a name.

    "Krieg, you can call me Krieg. As for my identity..."

    A shadow dagger appeared in his hand. He slowly waved it twice, and two dark purple veils of mist immediately remained in the air.

    "Shadow servant? You''re ackey of the Dark Elf royal family?"

    Someone screamed.

    They had recognized the shadow servant''s signature skill - [Shadow de].

    When the crowd heard that he was with the Dark Elves, they were both angry and embarrassed.

    They were annoyed that the Dark Elves had ventured deep into the Glory of the Holy Tree.

    They were embarrassed too. It was the Dark Elves who told them about such a big matter.

    It was a subtle state of mind.

    "Don''t make it sound so bad, friend."

    Char snorted. "In my opinion, even though Elfheim is much warmer and more prosperous than Andaheim, there is one far inferior thing. This matter is of great importance, but your Queen can''t even dismiss the two governors involved and has to deal with them in the whirlpool of power. If it was the Queen of Andahaim, I''m afraid the next election would have already begun! Your efficiency is like a barbarian''s hair, long and smelly, full of lice and bugs."

    "What right do you have to say that?"

    "Dog of the Dark Elves, leave the Glory of the Holy tree!"

    "You Fallen One, leave this ce!"

    The elf councilmen were instantly enraged. Their eyes burned with anger, and they wished they could jump on the table and skin Char alive.

    At this moment, Saxson stood up again.

    The Duke took half a step forward, raised his head, and spoke calmly.

    "As a member of Elfheim, I thank you for the information. However, this is our business, and the Glory of the Holy Tree does not allow you to act atrociously. On ount of the help you''ve provided, I''ll allow you to leave with the kindness of the sunlight elves. Leave Greend, leave Elfheim, and go back to your dirty, wet, and cold Andahaim."

    "Right! Get lost!"

    "Leave!"

    "Scram!"

    Char smiled disdainfully and bowed elegantly.

    "Goodbye, you hopeless elves."

    With a puff, he turned into smoke and dispersed.

    After a moment of silence, everyone''s gazes subconsciously gathered on Saxson, expecting him to guide them on their next step.

    In such a short period, the Duke''s ability and calmness had already won the admiration of many elves.

    "His words are appalling, and it is difficult to tell whether they are true or false. We cannot believe himpletely." Saxson paused for a moment before he continued, "But one thing is right. The governors involved must be dismissed. We can''t give them a chance to clear their name.

 Chapter 210 210

    Chapter 131. A Fair Trade

    "Yasuo, do you still want to persist?" Esylian said slowly.

    Outside the house were the aggressive elves of the Senate, and inside were the five governors with different thoughts.

    The current situation was like a mountain pressing down on everyone''s head, and Felix was probably the only one who had an easy time.

    Prince Yasuo wasn''t as certain as before. The Queen in front of him wasn''t alone. She had 200 young senate members supporting her.

    Were the elves crazy?

    Prince Yasuo couldn''t understand.

    Why did they have to cause trouble at this time?

    ording to the rules, the Senate had one vote, the Council of Elders had one, and the other four governors had one vote each. There were six votes in total.

    Among them, only two governors were his allies, and he could also fight for the Council of Elders. The rest were on the opposite side, so the best situation was a draw of three to three.

    However, the Queen was not willing to see such a situation.

    The situation was not good.

    He looked at ite and suddenly had a n.

    If that was the case, as long as he pulled ite into the water, wouldn''t he be able to guarantee a 3:2 win?

    Moreover, he and ite could be temporary allies. If ite tried his best to protect himself, he could also benefit.

    With this in mind, Prince Yasuo immediately went all out.

    He straightened his neck and said, "Your Majesty, I admit I have made an unforgivable mistake in this matter, but I don''t think I should bear the responsibility alone!"

    "Oh?"

    The corners of Esylian''s mouth lifted slightly.

    She naturally knew who Yasuo was targeting.

    "What do you think, ite?"

    What else could ite do?

    All he wanted to do now was to curse!

    He was thinking about how to deal with it when he suddenly caught a glimpse of Felix''s small movements.

    The fat merchant extended a finger.

    What did that mean?

    Does he want to sacrifice ite for Yasuo?

    He followed the finger and looked over. ite was so scared that his soul almost left his body!

    Felix pointed at a corner where dark purple light was flowing through the cracks of the bricks.

    That light was the symbol of the shadow servant, and ite swore he would never be mistaken!

    Moreover, there was something wrong with that position!

    This room was a living room in name, but in reality, there was a secret passage leading underground.

    On one hand, he was the director behind the scenes of the Morgenlight Chamber of Commerce. On the other, he was thergest shareholder of the ve breeding base.

    This passage was one of the entrances to the secret base.

    If this matter weren''t blown up, the Queen would turn a blind eye. But once it was, and the Light Elf ves were discovered, he would be in serious trouble!

    Moreover, there was also the dark purple light.

    What was the Dawn Family?

    One of the 14 apostles!

    What was a shadow servant?

    The Dark Elf Queen''s death warriors!

    When the shadow servant profession was first born, they had been sent to the surface to assassinate the traitors of the apostles. This was a f*cking threat to his life! It was impossible not to panic.

    Felix''s hint was overflowing, and only then did ite realize what "the dark rose will bloom again" meant.

    The other party didn''t just want the chaos in Elfheim. Were they going to bring the Royal Dark Elves back to the surface?

    Then...

    ite knelt with a plop.

    One for one!

    He has decided!

    Isn''t it just proof of allegiance?

    "Your Majesty, I think Prince Yasuo is right. He shouldn''t be the only one to bear the responsibility. I am also in the wrong. Please dismiss me from my governor position as well!"

    Esylian was stunned.

    Prince Yasuo was dumbfounded.

    The others were also at a loss.

    What was going on?

    ite! Do you have any shame?<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    What the hell was this self-righteous attitude of forcefully exchanging one for one?

    After a brief moment of shock, Esylian was the first to react. She narrowed her eyes.

    "That would be great."

    She stood up and called for the Sunfire Guards. Immediately, two elves came in and put on the spirit shackles for the two princes. The two suddenly became as dispirited as ordinary people.

    The Queen waved her hand.

    "Bring them to the Root of the Tumor and let the group of young people follow."

    "Yes."

    The Sunfire Guards left with the two former governors.

    Prince Yasuo was still strongly doubting his life, but ite looked at Felix with aplicated expression.

    He had a premonition.

    The storm wasing.

    ...

    After the two left, the others in the room seemed to have woken up from a dream.

    After that, some elves fell into great shock, and some minds began to wander.

    They were specting about the possibility of their return and also considering if they could ce their own men in this position.

    It was the ce of a governor!

    With a nce, Esylian understood everything.

    However, the more she knew, the colder her heart felt.

    It was sad and cold like ice.

    This group of power-hungry elves had forgotten the disappearance of the 1.5 billion gold coins from Elfheim. They immediately began to hover over the bodies of theirpanions like vultures.

    These people...

    The Queen was exhausted.

    At this moment, Felix raised his head as if he had something to say.

    "Your Majesty, I wonder if you are satisfied with this deal?"

    Esylian smiled.

    Since he had said so, there was no doubt that ite''s abnormal behavior was rted to him.

    She had thought it was her "response," but now it seemed it was someone else''s "bid."

    From the moment Felix had reminded her that this was a deal, she had been thinking about his intentions.

    The reason why he threw the demonic sword at Prince Yasuo''s house is not to frame him but to give her a reason to make a fuss.

    At the same time, it was also his instruction.

    He pointed his sword at Prince Yasuo, meaning he would attack him.

    Esylian did as she was told.

    After all, the other party had 1.5 billion gold coins in their hands. She had to do something to show her sincerity.

    However, things got troublesome soon after. It was the sudden appearance of the senate members and ite''s abnormal behavior that allowed the transaction to continue.

    In other words, the other party''s offer was higher than her response.

    She had to increase the price.

    Esylian looked at Felix.

    The fat merchant''s eyes were not on her face but on a corner of the room.

    The Elven Queen was not strong. She was only a level 60 mage.

    She was strong because of the elven godly equipment she had inherited. A crown, a scepter, four rings, a ne, an earring, a brooch, a belt, a long dress... They were all divine artifacts.

    She was armed to the teeth!

    Besides, there was also a holy tree behind her. It contained the extra energy from the creation of this world and could almost be regarded as infinite.

    That was why she was almost invincible in the forest heart and Greend.

    However, her perception was not invincible.

    She could not sense Char''s presence.

    However, if she still couldn''t understand Felix''s almost explicit gaze, she wouldn''t be herself.

    "All of you may leave. Rest for an hour," the Queen said. "We''ll discuss how to deal with the mess left by the two governors who were dismissed. Also, tell the young people outside that the Council of Elders is dissolved. Hand over the power to them and the future of Elfheim.

    The president of the Council of Elders stopped in his tracks. He was about to throw a fit when he was stopped by a prince.

    The prince desperately hinted at him with his gaze, and he finally calmed down.

    The Queen did not need them to vote at all.

    Moreover, it was also an exnation for the people in the Senate.

    However, he suddenly realized that without the two governors, the Queen''s power seemed to have lost its bnce.

    "The sky is about to change," He muttered.

 Chapter 211 211

    Chapter 132. Please Conduct Yourself With Dignity, Your Majesty

    "You cane out now," Esylian said.

    A few seconds after her words fell, a pool of dark purple mist emerged from the floor tiles in the corner and gradually condensed into a human figure.

    It was the shadow servant''s level 50 skill, [Shadow Travel]. By staying still, one could hide in the shadows for a long time. Once they moved, they could perform a phased movement between obstacles.

    The ve breeding base had many entrances, and after Char left the Glory of the Holy Tree, he entered through one. After that, hey dormant, waiting to cooperate with Felix.

    The fat merchant carried out his will perfectly, and his sense of money allowed him to know how to guide Esylian toplete the transaction without needing Char''smand.

    Char went straight to Esylian and sat down on a stool. He then looked up and sized her up.

    He naturally understood the Queen very well.

    However, the more he understood, the more he knew that she was not ordinary.

    She had exceeded Char''s definition of a woman.

    To Char''s understanding, men and women all had one or many people in their hearts.

    At the very least, it was centered around people.

    But Esylian was different. Her heart was filled with Elfheim.

    Of course, there were people in her heart, but they were insignificantpared to the huge Elven Kingdom. What was really important was the concept of collective, not individual.

    Char had tried many ways to change her but to no avail. A Queen was destined to be a Queen, and even if he slept with her, he would always feel like he was a tool.

    In the end, he gave up. Some people were destined not to be in the bowl.

    While Char was sizing her up, Esylian was also observing him, but there were no recollections in her eyes.

    ...As expected.

    Char thought.

    Even though he had done earth-shattering things in the past and tried to y an important role in this woman''s memory, she did not remember him based on this meeting.

    There was a sense of defeat, but it was just a little. He didn''t have much hope in the first ce.

    If he wanted to be remembered by this woman, he would probably have to destroy Elfheim himself.

    "You are Char?" She asked.

    "That''s right. I''m Char, the holder of 1.5 billion gold coins in Elfheim and also your benefactor."

    Esylian smiled. She took a sip of tea slowly.

    "Say it, you..."

    "I''ve already stated my price. Now, it''s your turn to respond." Char interrupted her.

    In the face of such a strong woman, he couldn''t let her aura overpower him. Once she controlled the rhythm of the conversation, he would fall into a situation where he couldn''t say anything.

    Being rudely interrupted, Esylian frowned slightly, but she quickly rxed.

    She stood up and walked to Char, looking down at him.

    Then, she suddenly smiled and sat on Char''sp.

    "Ah! Is this the kind of response you want?"

    In the blink of an eye, Esylian turned from a majestic Queen to a charming dancer.

    The in dress on her body and the crystal crown on her head also turned dark red instantly. The holy air suddenly became extravagant and charming.

    -

    [Crown of Illusion (crown)]

    *Divine artifact

    The wearer must be a pure-blooded elf.

    Immune to charm, sleep, confusion, control spells, and curses.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Ignore the upper limit and increase one''s charm by 5 points.

    The effect of all charm skills of the wearer is doubled, and the level is always ''highest.''

    -

    The yers'' initial charm was five, while the various elves'' were eight. Among the people Char hade into contact with, Evelyn''s charm was the highest at ten. The reason was simple. She was the Royal Dark Elf. If she were to return to the Elfheim before the Dark Elves were exiled, she would be the royal amongst the royals.

    However, in reality, as long as the charm attribute exceeded 8 points, there was not much difference. In the end, it only affected the effectiveness of the rted skill.

    With the five points of ignoring the upper limit bonus, the charm or deterrence effect would increase exponentially with every additional point.

    For a long time, Esylian rarely used [Charm] and mostly used it as a deterrent. That was why most people couldn''t raise their heads when they met the Queen.

    But now, she had changed her strategy, and her personality had undergone a tremendous change. This contrast was bound to be unbearable for ordinary people.

    Unfortunately, Char had suffered too many losses from this move.

    Is she trying to seduce him? No way!

    Originalist''s [Absolute Rationality], activate!

    Instantly, Char''s body quivered as if he had been hit by ice water!

    All his thoughts were smoothened out. His eyes were like cold machines, and he entered the sage mode.

    In his eyes, Esylian was just a female that spread the message of courtship, and there was no beauty to speak of.

    Char pushed her away, got up, and sat on another chair. He said, "Your Majesty, please conduct yourself with dignity."

    Esylian''s gaze was stunned, but she quickly returned to normal.

    It was as if that alluring appearance just now was an illusion.

    "What do you want?" She said coldly.

    "Before we talk about this, let''s discuss my offer."

    Char smiled and ced two elven ancient gold coins on the table.

    "1.5 billion gold coins are part of the price, but it''s only the deposit."

    Even Esylian''s eyelids twitched.

    All of Elfheim''s umtion so far was just a deposit?

    "Do you know about the ve breeding base?" Char asked again.

    The Queen nodded.

    "Even though ite''s actions were discreet, he couldn''t escape the eyes of the Sunfire Personal Guards. He''s no longer a governor. Isn''t this revenge enough?"

    "No, no. We''ll talk about how to get rid of itter. I just want to emphasize that it has nothing to do with him."

    "What?" the Queen was shocked.

    "It''s simple."

    Char crossed his legs and took out an orange from the fruit te, peeling it slowly.

    "Prince ite was a businessman, outstanding and pure. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have valued someone like Felix. His contributions to Elfheim over the years are undeniable, but because of this, someone wants to use your hands to get rid of him, which means it''s a trap."

    "You mean the United Holy Empire?"

    "It''s obvious." Charughed, "It looks like he''s the one controlling the ve breeding base from behind the scenes and has something to do with the church, but in reality, he''s just a simple-minded contractor.

    "Of the five governors, three formed a faction, and the remaining one was framed and isted. The Council of Elders had long been controlled, and the Senate was also made up of hotheaded youths. Tsk tsk, the United Holy Kingdom has long infiltrated Elfheim. Even if I don''t empty it, someone else will."

    The orange peel drooped down like lotus petals. Char took out the flesh and put a tomato in. The size was just right.

    "What kind of Elfheim does your Majesty want?"

    On the table, there were two "oranges" on each side.

 Chapter 212 212

    Chapter 133. You Believed It?

    Esylian stared at the two oranges on the table for a long time.

    One had been peeled off. The white orange shreds were rough and scattered, and the flesh was fragile.

    The other was almost intact, but she knew there were several terrible cracks hidden on its bright outer skin. What was more terrifying was that it was not an orange at all.

    After a long time, she finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    ? "Tell me your bid."

    Char immediately said, "Two of the governors have been dismissed. One of the remaining three is Your Majesty''s man. So, as long as one of the two changes sides or is dismissed, the governor system can be abolished ording to the regtions. And I happen to know some secrets of the Rime Family."

    "If you''re referring to the smuggling of weapons, this isn''t enough to defeat them. Instead, it will stagnate the supply of weapons to Elfheim."

    "Of course not!" Char wagged his finger. "The fire in the Court of the Holy Tree fifty-two years ago was not a natural disaster but man-made. The arsonist blew up four mausoleums in one breath to steal the swords of His Late Majesty, Sword Saint Mipero, and his swordsmen. Isn''t that a big crime?"

    "What did you just say?"

    Esylian stood up immediately.

    "Say that again!?"

    Sword Saint Mipero was her great-great-great-grandfather and one of the few level 100 swordsmen. At this level, he was indeed worthy of the Sword Saint title.

    During his reign, he not only encouraged the elves to practice swordsmanship to strengthen their bodies but also vigorously promoted the development of the iron smelting industry. The elves'' technology tree was also strange. Their swordsmithing skills had peaked, but after Mipero''s death, they began to fall back. During this period, they exiled the Dark Elves and killed a group of Dark Elf craftsmen. After the inheritance chain was broken, their overall level dropped to the back of the starting line. It was no wonder the Rime Family would risk their lives to steal the sword.

    The elven tradition was that sealed tombs could not be opened. They believed elves were raised by the Holy Tree, so they had to be buried underground after death to feed the Holy Tree''s growth. Thus, digging up a grave was equivalent to digging out the Holy Tree''s roots, shaking its foundation, and was a great sin.

    "Don''t be so anxious. Let me finish." Char said, "Now do you know why the Rime Family''s sword-forging skills have improved so much in the past few years? They can even make the ''Rime Longsword,''parable to the dwarves'' and humans'' craftsmanship. This was the reason. With your sword-forging skills that have regressed to the audience seats, how would you fight if you don''t take advantage of your past assets?

    "In my opinion, although their methods were a little extreme, their intentions were good. You shouldn''t be so angry. Let''s be lenient and deal with them lightly, okay?"

    Esylian''s anger did not decrease but instead increased. She sneered, "So what do you want me to do? Not only did you tell me this secret, but you''re also defending them?"

    "Do you only have two choices for their punishment, kill or let them go? Is there nopromise?"

    "They dared to destroy the foundation of Elfheim, which is a crime without mercy! How could Ipromise? If I want to judge them, they must be judged for this crime. If I give them a light sentence, isn''t that the same as trampling on the elven tradition?"

    "There''s no room for discussion?" Char scratched his head.

    "No."

    "Not even a little?"

    "No!"

    Char opened his mouth and felt that the current Esylian was more like a woman.

    And she was very traditional.

    -Why didn''t I notice this before?

    He muttered and suddenly reached out to poke her waist.

    "Does it still hurt?"

    "You..."

    Like a startled rabbit, Esylian jumped back ten meters. A luxurious sceptre appeared in her hand, and the light on it was about to gather.

    "Hey, wake up!" Char quickly said. This is the Heart of the Forest!"

    Only then did Esyliane back to her senses. She put away her sceptre with a cold face and sat back in her seat.

    However, her expression was not as tense as before. Instead, she looked a little uneasy.

    The spot Char had poked earlier was a tattoo on her.

    It was a real tattoo. Unlike the other elves who used non-fading paint to draw the tattoo, she had made it with a hot red needle.

    Because the Holy Tree''s blessing was too powerful, the Queen''s recovery speed was fast, leaving almost no wounds. She had to apply poison on the needle tip to make a permanent tattoo.<novelnext></novelnext>

    That was why it hurt.

    It hurt even when she didn''t touch it and hurt more when she did.

    As for why she did this?

    It was probably to relieve stress.

    The pressure of being the Queen was too great, especially for a loner like her. This pressure was really killing her. The stinging pain of the poison could bring a burning sensation, making her strongly feel her "existence."

    With Char''s antics, the tense atmosphere eased.

    "How did you know?"

    Esylian stared into his eyes.

    She was the only one who knew about this. Even the person who sold her the poison had been silenced.

    "Well, ahem..."

    Char cleared his throat and suddenly changed the topic. "Regarding the Rime Family, I hope you can deal with their higher-ups, but don''t take your anger out on them. Don''t shake the industrial system of the Rime Chamber of Commerce.

    "Don''t change the subject. Answer me!"

    "Promise me first, or I won''t tell you."

    Esylian took a deep breath and suppressed her anger.

    "Alright," she said.

    "Come closer, I''ll tell you..." Char hooked his finger and lured her toe closer.

    Esylian furrowed her brows and approached.

    Char lowered his voice and said mysteriously, " "Actually, I was transformed by that needle."

    The Queen was stunned and looked at him in disbelief.

    Char only tensed up for a second before he could not help butugh loudly.

    "You believed it?" He snorted.

    "You..."

    "Alright, I won''tugh anymore."

    Char''s expression immediately returned to normal.

    "Let''s continue the topic from above. Now, there are only two governors left... You actually believed me, hahaha! Ahem... I won''tugh. Take back your scepter!"

    With a cold face, Esylian put away her scepter.

    Char''s eyes gleamed with mischief.

    He continued, "At least three people are required to vote for the governor. But there are only two left right now. It is meaningless. We might as well disband the Council of Elders. In the future, there will only be the Queen and the Senate. Thetter will serve you, while the administrative, judicial, and legitive powers will all be in your hands. I think that this way, Your Majesty will be more confident and sweep away the cancer of Elfheim in one go."

    "That''s all I''m willing to offer. I wonder if Your Majesty is satisfied with this?"

    Esylian was silent. She was moved.

    Char knew that no one could resist such a temptation.

    A few secondster, the Queen spoke, her voice a little hoarse.

    "State your conditions."

    Char did not hesitate when he finally heard this.

    "To be honest, I want to climb the tree."

 Chapter 213 213

    Chapter 134. I Want To Climb The Tree!

    "What?"

    Esylian thought she had heard wrong.

    "Can you repeat that?"

    "I want to climb the tree. I''m taking someone to the Court of the Holy Tree," Char repeated.

    "Who?" the Queen asked warily.

    "A Dark Elf," Char replied.

    Esylian fell silent again.

    It wasn''t because there was no room for discussion but rather because it was too simple.

    The Court of the Holy Tree was right below the Holy Tree. It was the burial ground of all the Royal Elves, and its periphery was the cemetery.

    Since it was the royal family, there were other elves besides the Sunfire Royal Court. For example, before the Dark Elves were exiled, all the elves who became Queens were buried in it. The first " Queen Laurel" was also buried in it.

    The elves of the royal family carried the Holy Tree''s blessing, which was both a gift and a curse. If they died with resentment outside the Court of the Holy Tree, they would be vengeful souls that could not dissipate. Even if their bones were ground to ashes, the vengeful souls would attach themselves to a speck of dust.

    Thus, the Court of the Holy Tree was both a forbidden area and a Holy Land.

    Therefore, that ce was dangerous.

    For the Queen, visiting the grave once every ten years was no easier than going on an expedition.

    How does one think the Sunfire Personal Guards were trained? They were the elites who had survived ancestral worship.

    The danger did note from the elves but from the elven ancestors within the court. There were level 90 mages and level 100 Sword Saints among them. Even in death, their powerful will wouldbine with the Holy Tree''s power, forming heroic spirits that guarded the Holy Land. If one were not royal, one would be attacked.

    Elfheim was forced to connect with the outside world a hundred years ago, but the Rime Family blew up the Court of the Holy Tree fifty-two years ago. Why?

    They had been preparing for this n for more than fifty years, and in the end, all the elves who had participated died in battle.

    One could only imagine how powerful the Court of the Holy Tree was.

    And now, there was one more rule. The exiled Dark Elves would be the first to be attacked.

    It was a curse that the exiled Light Elves had cast on theirpatriots. Their purpose was to make them forever distorted and corrupted and never have peace, even when they died.

    Char''s request was no longer to throw his life away but to jump off a cliff with a time bomb tied to him after taking sleeping pills, afraid that he would not die.

    ...

    "Are you crazy?"

    "Since you made such a request, you must know what it means," said Esylian. "Do you want me to lead the Sunfire Personal Guards to go with you two?"

    "There''s no need for that." Char waved his hand and said, "Alright, I missed out on one point. First, I have to bring someone in. Then, no matter what I do inside, you must guarantee in the name of the Queen that I won''t be hunted down byElfheim."

    Esylian was even more curious.

    The Court of the Holy Tree had nothing but heroic spirits and graves.

    The person in front of her, on the other hand, had nothing but his brain.

    He was so weak that any Sunfire Personal Guard could easily take his life.

    However, he sounded as if he still wanted toe out alive.

    What did he want to do inside?

    No, that''s not important.

    The important thing was, what could he do in there?

    He couldn''t do anything.

    When a person had two little puppies, they would lock the door to protect them.

    But when a person had two adult pit bulls, they would lock the door to protect others.

    Char was the brat who wanted to enter the door, and there was more than one pit bull behind the door.

    Esylian couldn''t figure out what he was nning.

    "The Dark Elf you''re talking about is..." She asked out of curiosity.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "The Royal Dark Elves," Char replied.

    - Oh...

    - I understand.

    Not only did Esylian understand, but she came to a sudden realization.

    It was probably a story between a loyal servant and a royal who desired to return to the Court of the Holy Tree.

    Char was probably referring to the Dark Elves'' burial in the court, which was why he was worried about angering her and the entire Elfheim.

    It was a matter of the afterlife.

    At the same time that she understood, she also felt a little emotional.

    Why can''t I meet such a loyal servant?

    He was loyal and smart.

    And when the two were at odds, he chose loyalty.

    "I promise you. I can arrange for you to enter the Court of the Holy Tree immediately, but you have to pay half of the ''down payment'' first," She replied.

    Char shook his head.

    "I refuse! It doesn''t matter where the money is. What''s important is that it''s not in Elfheim. Only in this way can our fragile friendship not capsize."

    Seeing that she was about to get angry, Char immediately said, " "Don''t worry. I''ll be there for ten days. If I don''te out after ten days, I''m most likely dead. You can find the money in the Court of the Holy Tree. If Ie out, I won''t be able to escape either. Are you worried I''ll disappear from the Court of the Holy Tree without anyone knowing?"

    "Alright, I''ll give you ten days. Do we need a contract?"

    "No, Your Majesty," Char smiled. "The elves'' promise - the promise of the Queen. To me, it''s more brilliant than a diamond. I believe in you."

    Esylian smiled nomittally.

    "Tonight, bring your men to the pce and find me. The password is ''Golden Rose and Dark Lily.'' I will arrange for you to enter the Court of the Holy Tree."

    "Then I''ll be waiting for your news, Your Majesty."

    Char bowed slightly and retreated to the corner, once again seeping into the floor like liquid.

    After watching him leave, Esylian finally heaved a sigh of relief. She felt tired after a long time, but she was also rxed.

    She was happy with her choice and full of anticipation for the changes about to happen in Elfheim.

    ...

    Esylian was efficient. When Char left the prince''s mansion and walked around the streets, the magic bulletin board at the intersection shed with words: The martialw of the 17th city, the investigation of the Morgenlight Chamber of Commerce, Prince Yasuo''s suspected collusion with monsters, Prince ite''s involvement inrge-scale smuggling, and other major news were all released, and without exception, they all pointed to the United Holy Kingdom.

    An aura of foreboding suddenly filled the heart of the forest and spread from there, slowly covering the whole of Elfheim.

    At the same time, the news of the dissolution of the Council of Elders and the important position of the Senate spread like wildfire.

    In less than an afternoon, the high-level elves had experienced a drastic change. The Queen had suddenly shown her iron-fisted side, which made the elves happy and sad.

    They were happy because everyone could see that this was to cut off all ties with the United Holy Empire and get rid of their political interference.

    That was also the worry.

    Can they cut them off?

    If Elfheim could withstand such a drastic change, would the revenge of the United Holy Kingdom be far away?

    The proud Light Elves had gradually been tamed. If it had been a few generations ago, they would not have had such a worry.

    Sometimes, blind confidence was also a kind of integrity. Once lost, it could never be picked up again.

    Of course, these changes had nothing to do with Char for the time being, and it was now Esylian''s business.

    In the evening, he appeared at the side door of the pce wall with Evelyn. At a nce, he found a high-level sentry among the vast number of level 60 sentries. He then approached him.

    "Golden Rose and Dark Lily," He said.

    The high-level sentry nced at him and nodded like a brother secretly selling discs under the wall.

    "Follow me."

 Chapter 214 214

    Chapter 135. Queen Versus Queen

    The Court of the Holy Tree was directly facing the back door of the Queen''s chamber, and it was shrouded in a faint golden mist.

    The ce was strange. The distance between the two doors was only about ten meters, but with every step they took toward the Court of the Holy Tree, the night sky above them brightened a little. When they arrived in front of the mottled fence wrapped in vines, the starry sky had been reced, and the surroundings were bright. Char was immersed in mist.

    However, if they were to retreat, the sky would be darker with every step they took.

    It was as if this ce was and of eternal day.

    "Are you sure you want to go in?"

    Esylian asked.

    The Queen personally sent the two of them here, but her eyes were always on Evelyn.

    However, the question was directed at Char.

    Her intention to retain him was obvious.

    "Now that things havee to this, would I still back down?" Char shrugged and smiled.

    Esylian saw his firm attitude and didn''t say anything more.

    She suddenly stepped forward and handed Char something.

    It was a ring removed from her left pinkie.

    -

    [Wish (ring)]

    *Divine artifact (1/4)

    The wearer must be a pure-blooded elf.

    Increases the wearer''s reputation in the Court of the Holy Tree to neutral.

    Creates a 2.5-meter radius barrier around the wearer to prevent the invasion of the long mist.

    [Wish: Reduce the damage taken by the wearer by 45%. The umted damage reduction will be ineffective when it is five times the maximum health points. The umted damage can be calcted once every natural day.]

    [Rental status: Equipment requirement ignored. Effects reduced by 50%.]

    [Rental time: 9 days 23:59:59]

    -

    "If you cane back alive, I hope you can be my governor," She said.

    Char could not help but raise his eyebrows.

    It was a huge gift.

    The Queen had four rings, and [Wish] was one of them. It was known for its excellent damage reduction ability.

    However, this was a favor, and whether he should ept it or not was a problem.

    He didn''t ount for this in his n.

    Seeing Char''s hesitation, Esylian seemed to have misunderstood him. She snorted and looked up at Evelyn.

    "Fallenrade, don''t you even give this little freedom to your own death warrior?"

    Eh?

    No...

    This wasn''t the case!

    Char was just about to exin when the Dark Elf suddenly stepped forward to take the ring and put it on Char''s finger.

    "My noblerade, is this enough?"

    She raised her head, and her proud eyes shot out from under the hood, not backing down.

    Esylian snorted in disdain and turned to leave.

    "I''ll be waiting for you here in ten days."

    She only meant Char.

    Naturally, Evelyn understood who she was flirting with.

    Hmph.

    After the Queen left, Char quickly took off the ring and put it on Evelyn.

    The Dark Elf was resistant, but she could no longer win against Char. She could only ask coldly, "What do you mean? What are you trying to do?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    From the moment they arrived to meeting with Esylian and being brought to the Court of the Holy Tree, Char had not exined the purpose and meaning of this trip.

    However, she could sense strong hostility from the Queen, which was undoubtedly rted to Char.

    She could tell that Esylian was unhappy with her close rtionship with Char.

    "Back then, you said that ''one Queen is enough.'' Did you mean her?"

    "Stop causing trouble. The answer is right in front of you. Why do you need me to reveal it in advance?" Charughed, grabbed her hand, and squeezed it lightly.

    "Let''s go. We''re going home."

    ...

    To an extent, the Court of the Holy Tree was really Evelyn''s home.

    The candidate for the Queen of Andahaim was also a candidate in Elfheim because of her pure blood and impable charm.

    Therefore, among the Kings and Queens in the Court of the Holy Tree, there was nock of Evelyn''s direct family members.

    The royal families from before the exile had all slept peacefully here.

    The tradition of the elves was not to open up graves. In fact, this was to prevent the change of dynasties from being apanied by the opening of graves. After all, one would always be more ruthless when dealing with one''s own.

    The two passed through the bright mist as if they had been covered by ayer of water from head to toe. When they looked again, they were in a brand new world.

    The sky was high, and the clouds were deep. The blue sky was clear. There were light golden ins around him, and all kinds of elemental spirits were flying in the air. It was a phenomenon that would only ur when the concentration of elements reached an exaggerated index. Even magic power was alive.

    A buff appeared in Char''s status bar.

    [Element Activation]: Casting speed of elemental spells increased by 50%; power increased by 200%; consumption reduced by 50%.

    Looking at this almost heaven-defying buff, Char could notugh.

    The system of [Fantasy World] had always been stingy. It could let him fight a chicken with his bare hands or give him a wooden sword to stab a bull to death.

    Now that he''s been given a sharp steel de, the enemy will probably be more difficult to deal with than a dragon.

    The enemy had not appeared yet, but the endless [Primordial Mist] in the air hade over, desperately squeezing towards the two new lives.

    There was no change between day and night in the Court of the Holy Tree. It was an eternal day, and time seemed to have stopped.

    This seemingly eternal world was a prison.

    All living things here, be they heroic spirits or nts, would be soaked and assimted by the [Primordial Mist], possessing the same "eternal" attribute, and finally be a part of this ce, unable to leave.

    The [Wish] ring was on Evelyn''s finger. The light golden mist visible to the naked eye stopped when it was five meters away from her as if blocked by a transparent cover.

    Seeing this, Char was relieved.

    Although the ring was not part of his n, he could save a lot of trouble with it.

    "Evie, close your eyes. You should be able to feel a kind of summoning, right?"

    The Dark Elf did as he said and closed her eyes. A few secondster, she pointed in a direction.

    "It seems like someone is calling me in a low voice. The voice is kind and gentle."

    "Then there''s no problem."

    Char ced his hands on her shoulders, his tone unprecedentedly serious.

    "Listen. You''ll have to keep walking in that direction. Remember, no matter what happens, what you hear, what you see, do not stop. In the end, you''ll meet the person who called out to you and wait for me there."

    "What are you doing?" Evelyn grabbed him and asked. "Are you leaving?"

    "Don''t worry. I also have a way to deal with the [Primodial Mist]."

    Char smiled and took out the gemstone fireworks.

    The sword was dark red, but it suddenly lit up and burst into mes like a torch.

    Moreover, when it appeared, the Primordial Mist outside the boundary became restless, desperately trying to leave.

    "Look, I''m safe too. Remember, no matter what you see, don''t mind it. Those are merely illusions that disturb the mind."

    Only then did Evelyn nod in agreement. She bit her lips but didn''t say anything.

    "Take care."

    As she left with the barrier, the Primordial Mist suddenly rushed over.

    Char raised his demonic sword and waved it as if holding a huge torch to drive away mosquitoes. The mist immediately shrank back in fear, and some did not manage to escape in time and were swallowed by the mes. The air seemed to be filled with a faint wail.

    Then, a strong gust of wind blew from afar!

    "Who is here?"

 Chapter 215 215

    Chapter 136. I Am Saxson!

    Speaking of which, Char had been to the Court of the Holy Tree too many times.

    He had even memorized the patrol route of the heroic spirits.

    Heroic spirits were made up of two parts. One was the will, and the other was energy. The energy part was the Primordial Mist.

    Therefore, when he waved the gemstone to drive away the mist, thisyer of ''fear'' was transmitted to the heroic spirits closest to him. When one''s underlings were bullied, the boss would naturallye over.

    The person closest to him was none other than Esylian''s great-great-great-grandfather, Sword Saint Mipero.

    Even if this spirit wasn''t the most yful heroic spirit in the court, he was still one of the top three most active. Because his grave had been blown up and he had lost his sword, he couldn''t sleep well in his new grave. He was more irritable and uneasy than the other spirits.

    A strong gust of wind blew and arrived in front of Char in the blink of an eye. He could not open his eyes, and the sharp aura stung his skin.

    As expected of a Sword Saint. Even if Mipero only retained his will from when he was alive, his current aura was as if he had personallye.

    Among all the close-range battles Char had seen, Mipero''s spirit form could be ranked in the top five. If he were still alive, he would probably be able to fight Zin''rokh with just a sword.

    The timing of the abyssal invasion was just right. This was an era where all the experts were dead.

    "Who is it?"

    Mipero''s voice was ethereal, like sitting on the bowl while making a phone call in an empty toilet. When it was transmitted through the line, it had a lingering echo and electronic sound.

    Char took a deep breath and drew a beautiful pattern with the gemstone in his hand.

    "An ordinary swordsman."

    This answer made Miperough out loud. Afterughing, a strong wind blew, and the pale golden grass stems were peeled off from the ground. They turned in the air, and the leaves were like sharp swords pointing at Char.

    "You''re talking nonsense! How can a normal swordsman enter the Court of the Holy Tree?"

    "You''re wrong about me, Sword Saint."

    Char''s expression did not change. Instead, he raised his head and stared at the man.

    "In front of you, even if I have great achievements, I am just an ordinary swordsman. This is not a lie. This is the truth."

    Mipero flew down and got closer.

    Char could see his handsome face and unkempt beard.

    The various portraits left by the Sword Saint were of a handsome and celestial-like middle-aged elf, but in fact, he was the most down-to-earth elf and looked the most like a farmer.

    To put it bluntly, he looked normal.

    At such a close distance, it could be considered that Char had passed the first stage. Otherwise, this Sword Saint would have killed him instantly with a thousand ancestral swords from afar, and with Char''s current level, he would not have been able to fight back.

    "You''re interesting, half-elf."

    "Tell me your name," Mipero said. "I''ll carve it on your monument."

    Char raised his head and proudly said, "A man never changes his name or surname. I am Saxson!"

    "It''s a good name."

    Mipero let out a long roar, and the mist in the surroundings surged over. It instantly condensed into a light golden bubble that circled them, forming a simple arena.

    "Come and fight. As a swordsman, I shall use this sword to survive."

    The Sword Saint walked down from the clouds, and his body became more solid with every step he took. When he was ten steps away from Char, he had materialized. His fingers were empty, but there was no sword in his hand.

    Char knew it was the [Wind King''s Barrier], the invisible sword.

    At the same time, a subtle contract was formed between the heroic spirit, Mipero, and Saxson.

    ...<novelnext></novelnext>

    At the same time, in the arena beside the Holy Tree Cemetery, the Duke looked coldly at the young elf opposite him.

    Gales also looked at him with a venomous gaze.

    It happened half an hour ago. During the election for the head of the Senate, Gale interrupted Saxson''s speech several times and threw his gloves at him when the voting results were announced.

    Saxson wouldn''t refuse such a clumsy provocation.

    Logically speaking, the Duke was a level 60 mage. He had been through more than these kids had ever been through. Naturally, he had no reason to refuse. He immediately agreed to the duel, and the two went to the arena.

    This time, it wasn''t about the two of them. There were hundreds of spectators, which further eliminated the possibility of Gale cheating to an extent.

    Of course, few people present thought that Gale would cheat, even if he had won a duel by luck many years ago.

    The elves were not too malicious when specting about their own.

    The arena was immediately sealed off. The sound and the aftermath of the battle were isted within the barrier. The two stood on opposite ends of the arena.

    Suddenly, Saxson felt that something was wrong.

    It was like...

    A strange warm current began to spread through his body. At first, it was merely warm, but it soon became hot and fierceva. It became more intense, causing his expression to change.

    Gales couldn''t care less. He was mumbling to himself like a lunatic.

    "Ah, Duke Saxson, don''t me me for being despicable. If you want to me someone, me yourself for blocking someone else''s way."

    "I don''t want to do this either. You might not know this, but the five governors are all gone. Not a single one is left!"

    "What does this mean? The President of the Senate was the person closest to the Queen! Below one and above ten thousand!"

    "Such an important position... How can they let someone who hates the church, like you, sit on it? Ah? Could they?

    "Of course not! You''re not pious enough, far from enough."

    As he spoke, a holy light appeared on his face, and his eyes turned red as if mes wereing out of his eyes.

    "Ah... Look! This was the power of faith! My piety has brought me power, and I want to get rid of you, a poor stumbling block, on behalf of the church. The Holy Spirit is our savior, and the ancient Elfheim is vulnerable before it. You have to learn to ept it."

    He mumbled to himself as he slowly walked forward.

    Every step was slow but heavy. The ancient bluestone bs were melted, leaving footprints burning with holy white mes.

    Saxson noticed this strange phenomenon, but he could not control his body.

    He could only watch as Gale''s body became hotter, and when he reached him, it was as if his whole body was soaked in mes!

    "Go to hell. Duke Saxson... your death would wake up those foolish elves. It would remind them that they should all be like me, sacrificing themselves for their faith, their devout faith! Sacrifice!"

    Gales opened his arms and hugged Saxson, trying to burn him with the mes.

    However, at this moment, the inexplicable power flowing in the Duke''s body finally stopped, and he regained control of his body.

    An impulse gathered within him. Without thinking, he raised his right hand and swung it forward...

    Buzzzzzz!

    The sword light shed and disappeared as if the world had been cut in half!

    On the hard and ancient limestone b where footprints had been melted, a deep ravine appeared. It spread far, far away.

    It''s done?

    Saxson looked at his hands in disbelief.

 Chapter 216 216

    Chapter 137. I am All-mouthy King.

    "Bang!"

    A strong gust of wind hit Char''s body, and he was like a tennis ball that was hit by a racket. He bounced back at high speed, hit the soft mist wall, and even rolled on the ground twice.

    "You''re lying!"

    Mipeiro stopped in front of him, his face stern.

    "You''re not called Saxson at all! You actually lied to your own name!"

    Cough...

    Char crawled up with difficulty, wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, and smiled brightly.

    "Of course, Lord Sword Saint. My name is indeed not Saxson, but Char. I can finally tell you my real name."

    Why did you lie to me?!

    Mipeiro took a step forward and grabbed his cor. He asked coldly, " "Do you think I won''t kill the weak? I hate bullying the weak, but I hate liars even more! You don''t even deserve to have a name on your tombstone!"

    I''m sorry, Your Excellency. I cheated you of your power to save someone.

    Char forced open her swollen eyes and smiled sincerely.

    This smile moved even mipero slightly.

    In fact, after a skillful conversation, mipero''s " Sword saint''s trial " could be activated.

    This was a ssic Challenge Quest. In the era when mipero was alive, it was imitated by various swordsmen and was still popr.

    When Ren ninye visited Marcus city, she had met the great swordsman aske and experienced his ''seven sword trial''.

    The other party would use seven " cursed swords " that suppressed their own strength to fight the visitor separately. From low to high, the strength locks would be unraveled continuously. The longer the visitorsted, the more rewards and recognition he would receive.

    But in fact, the initial trial was not like that. Its founder, mipero, had yed it this way:

    first, the Grand Swordmaster will ask for your name, then sign a contract to divide the power of the two of them by two and divide it equally.

    For example, Char was level 50, and the Grand Swordmaster was level 100, so both of them would be level 75.

    After that, he would choose a number of swords that were perfectlypatible with the corresponding swordsmanship. Then, ording to the difficulty of the swordsmanship, he would rank them from weak to strong and fight with the visitors.

    In other words, in the first trial, there was no difference in strength between the two sides. The number of the " x-sword trial " depended on how many swordsmanships the swordsman himself was proficient in, not the upper limit of his strength. It was quite dangerous. If one was not careful, the master who only used one swordsmanship would be killed by his apprentice. Only mipero dared to stick to this tightrope y. Most of the other elves in elfheim were mutated " trials ".

    Mipero had asked for Char''s name just now to sign the contract. This was the sword saint''s tradition and also his little trick.

    After all, the sword Saint was only a spirit. He was also worried that the visitor was too strong for him to deal with, so he lowered the strength of the two people to the same level first.

    In any case, he had never lost at this level.

    Of course, there was a limit to this. For example, although the heroic spirit Swordmaster had no problem beating a group of level 80 melee fighters, he was only level 70, and the upper limit of the contract was 80.

    The reason why Char did this was to lend saxson a portion of the Grand Swordmaster''s power.

    It was not like he had not yed simr coup scenes in other games, but he had not yed with such arge number.

    Thus, he was very clear that once all the Viceroy''s who supported the United Holy Empire were removed from their posts, and the political power returned to isillian''s hands, the church''s forces hidden in grind would immediately retaliate.

    At this moment, saxson, who was famous in the Senate, was undoubtedly in extreme danger. Almost everyone knew that the conflict between him and the church could not be resolved.

    Since he couldn''t win him over, the best way was to get rid of him.

    Therefore, if he said the Duke''s name, he would not be afraid of assassinations and duels for at least three days.

    If a level-65 elf who practiced both swordsmanship and magic could be repeatedly assassinated in grind, then isillian was too slow.

    The sword Saint naturally didn''t know these inside stories, so he was very angry!

    The contract had a cooldown!

    Aren''t you just making a scene!

    The more powerful a person was, the better they were at sticking to themselves, which was also to stick to the so-called morality.

    Char''s actions would undoubtedly lead him to injustice.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Save people? Save who?" He questioned Char.

    * Cough cough *

    Char talked about her friendship with Saxony a little weakly-

    Yingluo is now hiding killing intent around him. I think he''ll be safer with your protection.

    Mipeiro snorted and didn''t say anything. He just silently let go of her hand.

    The Grand Swordmaster had his back to Char.

    leave. I won''t kill you if you leave the court of the Holy tree, but I''ll immediately terminate the contract.

    "How can we do that?"

    Char managed to get up and stood up with the help of her sword.

    The power of the collision just now was astonishing. He wouldn''t be able to fight for a while.

    But wasn''t this good?

    I''ve said it before. I''m just an ordinary swordsman. So, Lord Sword Saint, I''ll be very serious about my purpose ining here-I''m here to ask for sword arts guidance.

    "Ha?"

    Mipeiro turned around, his eyes filled with disdain.

    "Under that sword strike just now, you didn''t even have the posture to fight back. Your poor skill is visible to the naked eye, what do you rely on to ask for advice? Do you need me to feed you?"

    "No, no, no, you''re wrong. You used the ''seventh frost descends'' from the ''white frost Sword technique'' as soon as you started, and the contract didn''t bnce my power. How can I dodge such a visible difference? I was frozen into a popsicle when the sword wind was five meters away from me. Who can dodge this?"

    Char''s words were clear and logical, and the Grand Swordmaster''s face turned red.

    They might not necessarily win against him, but who didn''t know how to defeat all-mouthy King!

    then how do you want to block it? " mipeiro asked.

    Ha, I took the bait!

    Char smiled and pretended to fall down as if she was seriously injured.

    He forced himself to sit up straight and said, "

    "If our strength is simr, I will use the barbarian''s ''raging inferno sh'' to resist."

    Mipero immediately sneered. although the barbarian''s swordsmanship is very effective in releasing power, it''s still too rough. There''s such a huge gap at the end of the move. I only need to change my move to ''four of the descending frost'' to draw back my sword and shake it. Then, I''ll hit your face. You can''t even withdraw your sword.

    To put it in another way, the aftershock of the inferno sh skill was too big, and he only needed to take advantage of the gap to sneak attack.

    "You''re wrong, Master Sword Saint." Char smiled,"your" trial "states that you can only use one sword technique, but it didn''t state that I can use one too!" Although the " raging inferno sh " was wide and open, it did not mean that it could not bebined with other moves. When the scorching sword edge breaks the freezing effect of the "seven-limbed frost descends," I will immediately use "smandrid wagging tail" in "red mist military swordsmanship." In this way, I will be able to beat back your Excellency in a split second and win a short time for me to catch my breath."

    Mipero was proficient in at least thirty to forty famous sword techniques. When Char said that, he immediately went through them in his mind.

    Then, to his surprise, he found that Yingluo was very calm.

    It seemed like he could really do it!

    [ smander wagging tail ] was a move in [ red mist military sword technique ] used for self-protection and blocking arrows. The military long sword was heavy and slow, so its use of inertia was better than other sword techniques. It just happened to match with the barbarian''s [ raging inferno sh ]''s exaggerated back swing. The raising of the hand not only covered the back swing, but also made use of this force to make the move more powerful!

    As its name described, it was like a smander curling its body and spinning its tail. There was no way to break through the " white frost Sword technique ", and the wisest choice was to keep a distance from it.

    What he said actually made sense!

    Mipero''s interest was immediately piqued. He also sat cross-legged opposite Char.

    "Now, we''ve pulled the distance. I''ve used up all my energy, so you should wait for me. You attack first."

    "Good."

    Char narrowed her eyes and heaved a sigh of relief.

    I''ve finally switched to the field I''m best at.

    Come and fight!

 Chapter 217 217

    Chapter 138. Valley of Foresight

    The deeper she went, the more terrifying the pressure of the ancient mist became.

    At the same time, the call from afar was getting clearer and closer.

    The protection provided by the ring had beenpressed to less than three meters, and the original light gold of the long mist had turned into a strong and bright gold. The sharp light was so piercing that she could not open her eyes, almost unable to see anything.

    As time passed, she had no choice but to close her eyes and rely on her senses to slowly approach.

    However, the moment he closed his eyes, the scene in front of him suddenly changed.

    He did not fall into darkness. Before him was still the blue sky and grasnd, but the light had disappeared, and it became peaceful and quiet.

    However, there were two people standing in the distance.

    Evelyn looked over. One of them was Char, and the other was Mia.

    Mia could not be here.

    She thought, remembering the illusion that Char had mentioned, and could not help but speed up, wanting to quickly pass by these two people.

    However, after a few steps, she saw Char again.

    This time, it was...

    Then, it was Hilda''s turn.

    Evelyn snorted and sped up again.

    However, this was far from the end.

    Along the way, Char and the other women kept standing together. Finally, even Graviny appeared. Their bodies were tightly intertwined, as if they were trying to merge into each other. The Dark Elf even turned her head and gave her a strange smile.

    That smile seemed to be saying:

    "Look, I got his Kasaya before you."

    "Bang!"

    It was as if she had bumped into something. When she opened her eyes, she realized that there was someone in front of her.

    "It''s you?"

    She couldn''t help but exim.

    Was it GLive?

    "It''s been a long time,"

    The Dark Elf stood up and crossed her arms. She still looked as flirtatious as ever, her huge ws gently tapping her smooth chin. She wore a red and ck leather armor that only covered her vital parts, revealing arge area of skin from her chest to her lower abdomen, which was tattooed withplicated magic patterns.

    "What are you doing here?" Evileen could not help but ask.

    As soon as the words left her mouth, suspicion rose in her heart-could it be that the other party was not an illusion?

    She looked up and down, and found that GLive''s ws were coated with ayer of silver. Her feet had simr signs, as if they had be some kind of keratin.

    I was going to ask you why you''re loitering around here. Gravinyughed." Char''s introduction to the ancient city is too far away. I had toe back to get something, but I don''t seem to be weed here."

    She wagged her huge ws. the mist has already begun to erode my body. It''s also very difficult for me to leave. Speaking of which, it''s an honor for me to be part of the court of the Holy tree.

    Evileen hesitated for a moment. She couldn''t exin what the other party had said. Moreover, she had closed her eyes just now and didn''t know what had happened outside. She might as well continue moving forward.

    But to her surprise, glovine suddenly leaned over and stared into her eyes.

    "You''re suspecting that I''m an illusion?"

    Evelyn''s footsteps slowed down.

    "You want to ask ''How do I know''?" "I''ve been observing you in the car," the Dark Elf said with a smile. Didn''t Char tell you that I can look through other people''s memories, especially when they''re emotional?"

    "Please step aside."

    Evelyn pushed her away, but the image of her losing herposure in front of her shed through her mind.

    It seemed that Yingying was often angered by her.

    "It''s exactly as you think, you''re almost unreserved in front of me!"

    Graviny chased after him relentlessly.

    this area is called the ''Valley of foresight''. You can see everything here-what you see when you close your eyes is an illusion, a deep concern, and an inner heart that you dare not face directly. However, what he saw when he opened his eyes was his vision of the future. I advise you not to move forward. You''ve never faced the things you''re afraid of. Once they sh,"

    "You don''t need to worry about that!"

    Evelyn ignored him, but she was getting more and more irritated.

    She was right. She was indeed afraid of a certain future.

    He didn''t dare to face it or even think about it.

    She had not taken two steps when she suddenly stopped.

    In front of him was a Pavilion.

    The other party was still the same as when he saved her from andhaim. He looked panicked, and his eyes were full of timidity and fear, but he was full of courage when he saved her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    This can''t be true. The pavilion can''t be here.

    However, she couldn''t help but take two steps forward and reach out her hand, trying to touch her.

    At this moment, the tip of a sword poked out of her chest. Lucia lowered her head in disbelief, and her lips moved as if she wanted to say something, but she could not say it.

    "The pavilion!"

    "No!" Evelyn screamed.

    In the next second, the pavilion fell to the ground.

    Behind her, Char was wiping the blood off her sword as if she didn''t see Evelyn at all. She was hidden in the dazzling mist.

    Evelynn was dumbfounded, her mind reverberating with what Graviny had said.

    what you see when you open your eyes is your vision of the future.

    "What did you see?"

    Gloviny caught up and asked with interest.

    "What did you see this time?"

    me?"gryviny smiled. me?" I saw myself living in the ancient city of the dazed devil, and Char was there as well. He''lle eventually, and even if his target isn''t me, we''ll still meet ~ it''s just that you weren''t by his side at that time."

    The Dark Elf looked straight into her eyes.

    "In fact, when he first introduced me to this ce, you already guessed this scene, right?"

    Evileen couldn''t help but clench her fists, her nails digging deep into her flesh.

    "What''s wrong? are you angry?" I thought you''d gotten used to it, " gryviny said with a smile. or you''d epted it. He''s destined to not belong to anyone, but you belong to himpletely. Now, can you Tell Me What You Saw? I''m very curious."

    For a moment, she wanted to turn back to Char and ask him what was going on.

    Would he really kill the pavilion in the future?

    She inexplicably recalled the vague memory of the swamp of corpses and suddenly had an idea.

    "You''re saying that Yingluo can see the past when she closes her eyes?"

    "Yes, I am."

    Gloviny replied, a little surprised.

    "What''s wrong? Do you want to try?"

    Evileen didn''t reply, but closed her eyes.

    The blinding mist immediately disappeared, and in front of her was the illusion of countless people intertwined.

    She felt as if she had returned to hilgar''s meditation space.

    There, Hilda had a simr experience as her. She had a kind friend who came to her rescue, but she had done it for the sake of persecuting and harming others.

    Char looked at herself from time to time, as if hinting that the story was simr to the pavilion, but she chose to forget about it.

    She refused to ept any nder about the pavilion, as it was the purest ce in her heart.

    Then, the illusion dissipated and condensed again.

    This time, she had returned to the howling Rock Canyon.

    This was a sealed memory, and she had never thought of it.

    In a secret chamber, Char and the dark-robed marite discussed the past of countless reincarnations. She could not ept the huge amount of unbelievable information and was on the verge of breaking down. It was the marite, or rather, the synlos behind the marite, who sealed this memory.

    Regardless of whether she epted it or not, their conversation revealed ayer of information.

    Char was right.

    It was true that the pavilion had not simply saved him.

    When she opened her eyes, she found that she had started to cry, and her cheeks were cold.

    Graviny stepped forward to wipe her tears and said gently, "Let''s go back to him. Let''s go back now!"

    The Dark Elf shook her head, then smiled mischievously.

    "You''re not GLive. Also, my eyes are still closed, right?"

    Graviny''s movements suddenly stopped, and then her body began to copse.

    Like bubbles, it disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    The eye-piercing mist around her also dispersed, and the quiet and peaceful scene was restored when she first closed her eyes.

    Only then did Evelyn truly open her eyes.

    What entered his eyes was a blinding mist, the golden color almost making him dizzy.

    She felt a sharp pain in her eyes, and blood flowed from the corners of her eyes.

 Chapter 218 218

    Chapter 139. You''re The Initiator?

    "How did you find out?"

    A voice asked from mid-air.

    Evelyn raised her head. The other party''s figure was huge and illusory, as if her body was made up of the " ancient mist.

    Even so, she still felt that she was somewhat simr to Graviny.

    Dark Elves can see clearly in the dark, she replied. "This isn''t an innate talent. After all, we used to be elves on the ground. Before I close my eyes, I cast ''shadow perception'' on myself, so that I can see the scenery in the dark, but the price is that my eyes will be hurt when I encounter strong light again."

    After staying with Shaya for a long time, Evelyn would also reveal this kind of smile from time to time, which made people want to kill her.

    She smiled and said, "So you see, my eyes never bled before, which means I didn''t open my eyes." Therefore, everything I see is an illusion, not the ''future'' you speak of."

    "Hehe, what a smart little fellow."

    The voiceughed. I understand now. Although my illusions are realistic enough, the court of the Holy tree can''t change the most basic rules of magic. Ah, not a bad topic ~"

    The other party replied frivolously. Then, his body shrank and condensed into the size of a normal person before he fell to the ground.

    Now that he looked at it, she really did look simr to Graviny, just in their faces.

    This is probably the spirit of a hero.

    The Dark Elf thought.

    "That''s right, I''m a heroic spirit, little guy." The spirit seemed to have read her mind and reached out his hand.

    "That little girl called Graviny you''ve met before is probably my coteral bloodline, but it''s too thin. Also, I''m not lying. This ce is indeed called the ''Valley of foresight''. What you see when you open your eyes might not be the'' future'', but it''s also what you think in your heart."

    After that, she looked at Evelyn and said with interest, " "You seemed to have used me just now?"

    The Dark Elf shook her head. I''m not using you. I was indeed deceived by you at first. Butter, I realized that everything I saw was an illusion. That was when I was relieved. But I really have to thank you. At least I can see more clearly and I''m not as afraid as before."

    The spirit knew that she was referring to the scene where Shaya killed the gazebo, and could not help but ask curiously, " "It sounds like you''re still not willing to ept it?"

    Evelyn shook her head and said in a fit of pique, " "I want him to tell me personally. Also, that guy''s goal isn''t that pure. Everything I saw here is a knot in my heart. If I ept that thing, it means I''ve epted everything, including those women. How is that possible?"

    The heroic spirit sneered.

    This clearly meant that he had already reconciled with her, but he was still stubbornly holding on.

    She had clearly seen the most terrifying ending with her own eyes, but her focus was on Yingluo.

    If he didn''t think too much about it, it meant that he had let it go.

    The heroic spirit sighed and pulled on Evelyn''s hand.

    let''s go. You''ve passed my test. I''ll send you over for the rest of the journey.

    "W-are there any stronger opponents ahead?" the Dark Elf could not help but ask.

    "Not necessarily strong, but it is indeed very strong for you."

    "You mean ''I''m very weak''?"

    "No, you''re so weak that it''s scary.''Very weak'' can''t be used to describe you." The spirit smiled and suddenly asked curiously, " "Your strange skin color, are you a drow?"

    Evelyn nodded with a strange expression.

    No one knew when she had be a heroic spirit. Drow was the name the Dark Elves used before they were exiled.

    then we''re still rted, " she mumbled.

    could this be my great great great great great grandmother? "

    "Oh, I forgot to introduce myself." The heroic spirit tilted his head and thought for a long time, but he couldn''t say a word. "Forget it, I''ve forgotten my name. In any case, they call me Empress Yue GUI."

    "Empress Yue, Empress Yue GUI?"

    Evelyn fell into shock.

    No wonder the other party said that there was a bit of a rtionship between them.

    Not long after the fall of the elven Empire, the Dark Elves were exiled. The reason was that they used illegal items in the political struggle-the 14 moon Laurel crowns.

    And now, the creator of the crown was standing in front of him, stunned.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I heard that you guys studied the power of curses and were eventually exiled, right? " The Empress gloated,"This is the consequence of being greedy."

    "Isn''t it because I''ve been cursed by you?" Evelyn argued.

    you''re wrong, little guy. The curse on the crown is a one-time thing. It''s only targeted at the fourteen people who killed my children. Even though she had be a spirit, the Empress didn''t hide the hatred in her words."After that, the power of the curse will be docile, and it will not be released unless it is activated. The reason why you were exiled was because of your own greed. This is scarier than any curse. The power of the abyss is only so-so."

    Evelyn remained silent.

    The moonurel crown was still stored in Andaheim, and the Dark Elves still hoped that they could return to the surface with it one day.

    How foolish.

    He had been stupid since the beginning!

    "As for you guys, you''ve really been infected by the curse."

    "You haven''t told me where you are going." The Empress sized her up.

    Evelyn hurriedly exined what she had heard about the call. The Empress''s face suddenly turned strange after hearing it.

    "What''s your rtionship with the half-elf in the illusion?"

    Evelyn blushed and didn''t reply.

    How was he supposed to answer that!

    ''He''s my man.''

    But what about those women?

    ''That''s my man''s woman.''

    Who could say such words!

    "Are you an idiot, child?" The Empress spoke as if she had been through this before. She touched her face and said, "An elf''s heart can only hold one person, but you''re obviously not the only one in his heart. This is not fair."

    However, Evelyn justughed.

    "This is not fair. I only want him to look at me and not think of anyone else."

    The Empress sighed and stopped trying to persuade her.

    Two hourster, the two of them arrived at the source of the sound. It was a River.

    The river water flowed slowly, and there were more than ten figures swimming or lying in it. All of them were illusory, and from their faces, most of them were drows.

    Evelyn strongly felt that this was the source of the call.

    The Drows also looked up, and a few of them stood up from the water, their full figures exposed to the air without reservation, and raised their hands to wave in their direction.

    "Go, child."

    The Empress gently pushed her.

    "Aren''t youing with me?"

    "Do you know what drows are the most powerful in?" the Empress smiled.

    "What?"

    "He''s the best at being petty." She smiled and said, "The upper echelons of your family are mostly women, and their possessiveness is stronger than any other family." That River belongs to you, even in the court of the Holy tree. Anyone who approaches it for no reason will be attacked, and I''m no exception."

    Evelyn was deep in thought.

    "Is this the reason why Shaya didn''te with me?"

    "Ha, if that guy dares to get close, I''m afraid that the traps in this tomb will be activated when he''s a hundred meters away." "Go on, child. That guy is a good man," the Empress chuckled.

    "Eh?"

    Evelyn did not know why she suddenly mentioned this, but her whole body was pulled into the water by a gentle force.

    As soon as she entered the water, she felt a warm current wrapping around her body. She was sozy that she felt like she had fallen into the clouds. She didn''t even want to move a finger.

    At this moment, her elven ancestors leaned over and whispered something to her. She could no longer hear them clearly. She only felt a few pairs of warm hands pinching her shoulders and forehead. A warm force was transmitted through their fingers, Driving Away the Cold and the pain in her body.

    Then, she fell asleep.

 Chapter 219 219

    Chapter 219. I''ve Seen It Again!

    "I''ve lost. I''m convinced."

    Four hours passed, and Sword Saint, Mipero, was finally taken care of.

    Char''s mouth was dry, and his mind was filled with swords.

    The two of them were like students setting questions for each other. From simple addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division at the beginning toplex application problems that were proposed by one person one after another. The solution also went from thinking for two or three seconds at the beginning to more than ten minutester. Finally, Char raised a problem that Mipero could not solve, and the other party thought for an hour.

    Among the more than 30 well-known swordsmanship that Char had mentioned, 15 were born after the death of the Grand Swordmaster, and three were the legacy of the Sworthy civilization of the fifth era. Therefore, not only did he have to exin it verbally, but he also had to gesture it a little for Mipero to understand the subtleties.

    Of course, if it was not for this, he would not have been able to stop him. After all, this kind of problem was based on proficiency. Mipero had only epted these swordsmanship techniques for less than a day, but he could solve most of them immediately. It was enough to show how powerful this Sword Saint was.

    "I didn''t expect Elfheim to have an Elf like you."

    Mipero said with emotion, "I also didn''t expect that after my death, my swordsmanship would have such an amazing development."

    "It''s all just copying the wisdom of others, standing on the shoulders of the predecessors and looking far away." Char waved his hand. "In my opinion, none of them can bepared to you. They''re not even worthy of cleaning your sword."

    No one had more confidence than him to say this.

    177 rounds were enough for him to beat up all the swordsmen in the world dozens of times. There was indeed no one who was stronger than Mipero.

    Furthermore, the old man was a heroic spirit! If it was the level 100...

    He did not dare to think about it.

    If he was given the Mystletainn, he estimated that he would have a 50 - 50 chance against the Seven Holy Spirits.

    Mipero did notment on his continuous ttery. He smiled and said, "How are your injuries?"

    Char was shocked.

    ''What? You still want to fight?''

    Although he was surprised, he simply stood up.

    "It''s fine, but I still can''t beat you."

    "Come on, even if I''m not, my achievements are not below mine. I''ve only walked a little longer than you."

    Mipero shook his head and turned to leave.

    "Kid, follow me."

    "Oh, oh."

    Char had just stood up when the system notification rang non-stop.

    [You''vepleted the mission Sword Saint''s Trial. You''ve received 120000 experience. Mipero''s favorability toward you has increased.]

    [You''ve unlocked the quest Silver Oak of The Origin. Current progress: The second round.]

    [Detected that you have the item Silver Oak of The Origin required for the mission. Current progress has been upgraded to the third round.]

    [The Gemstone Fireworks has been renamed to ''Silver Oak of The Origin''.]

    [Mystletainn of The Origin: You can check out the quest details in the mythical section on the fourth floor of the Glind great library.]

    ''I''ve finally hooked up with him.''

    Char heaved a sigh of relief.

    There were quite a few things he had to do in the court of the Holy Tree.

    On the one hand, iveline needed to return to the river named "Drow" to wash away the curse of Andaheim. On the other hand, he needed to get the sword saint''s approval to open the quest line and then enter the core area of the court of the Holy Tree.

    Fortunately, everything was going smoothly.

    Char followed the Sword Saint to his new home, which was the entrance to the new tomb that was built after the old tomb was blown up. Mipero told him to wait here, and then go in alone.

    After a while, he returned with a sword.

    Strictly speaking, they were the hilt and scabbard.

    Mipero pulled out the bare hilt in front of Char and exined with a smile, "

    "As you can see, this sword is missing its de. Do you think I want you to find a cksmith to reforge the sword? No, this sword''s de is ignited by a me, and the hilt stores enough energy to allow the wielder to be unafraid of the thicker and more ancient mist, and enter the heart of the Garden of the Holy Tree, a forbidden zone that we can not set foot in."

    As he spoke, he handed the sword to Char, stroked his beard, and smiled.

    "Go, find the mes, and thene back. I know that this task is very difficult, because no one knows what the me are or where it is. The only clue is the pattern on the scabbard, which may take you a lifetime. What the hell is this?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Mipero watched Shaya shake the red gem magic sword twice, and thetter shrank into an egg-sized me, which he then ced on the hilt.

    Then, the sword grew out.

    The same illusionary body of the sword was like the Wind King''s Barrier with tongues of fire on the outside. With this sword as the center, all the long mist within a radius of more than 20 meters waspletely dispersed.

    No...

    What was the meaning of this?

    Mipero was a little incoherent.

    He was still holding the scabbard in his hand, not knowing whether to give it or not.

    The Grand Swordmaster suddenly stepped forward and pinched Shaya a few times.

    "That''s not right, bone age can''t lie. You''re at most twenty years old, but in these twenty years, no one has ever obtained this sword."

    "I''m probably fated to meet it." Char sighed. to be honest, this is my family''s heirloom. It''s been dusty for a long time. I didn''t expect it to be of such use.

    Mipero had nothing to say. He was d he did not raise any gs. What if he said, "If I knew what was in the heart of the Garden of the Holy Tree, I would be able to go there with satisfaction? Wouldn''t he die on the spot?"

    "Then I''ll thank Lord Sword Saint for bestowing me with this treasure."

    Char bowed respectfully.

    Mipero could tell that he was urging him, so he handed over the scabbard while cursing.

    "Get lost. Tell me what''s in there when youe back."

    Char opened his mouth, but he did not tell him.

    "Alright, I''ll tell you when I get back."

    When she woke up in a daze, she found herself lying on the soft shore. She was naked and her clothes were neatly folded and piled up beside her hands.

    She sat up in a daze and looked around, only to find that the Elves in the river were still whispering and talking to each other.

    Their voices were gentle, and although the content could not be clearly heard, their tone was sweet and revealed a kind of happiness and satisfaction.

    For some reason, she felt that they were very much like mothers. The gentleness at this moment was more like the radiance of a mother when she was holding a baby in her arms.

    Suddenly, she realized that she had changed a little.

    For example...

    His skin was bleached!

    It was dark brown before, but now it was as white as milk.

    The difference was like heaven and earth!

    She stood up in a daze and put on her clothes. She wanted to ask them what had happened, but she was gently pushed back by the river.

    Eh?

    Everien moved forward again but was pushed back again.

    She was at a loss. She stood rooted to the ground, not knowing where to go.

    She remembered that Char had asked her to wait for him, but would he be able to get through this ce?

    Just as she was feeling puzzled, a series of explosions came from not far away. They were getting closer and closer, more and more frequent, as if a gust of wind was blowing the sound closer and closer to her.

    Suddenly, a strong wind blew in front of him. Char was holding an exaggeratedly shaped me sword, and behind him were lightning bolts that kept falling from the sky, each one almost hitting his heel!

    He grabbed her and jumped into the river together.

    A man suddenly appeared in the Drow''s forbiddennd, and the Elven ancestors in the river screamed one after another. The river also rolled up a palm in an instant and pped Char hard!

    Get lost...

    However, Char seemed to have foreseen this scene. He swung his sword down in mid-air, and it collided with the palm!

    The two forces met in the air, and the fire on the sword pierced into the river. For a moment, white mist surrounded Char, and water vapor rose. Char was shot out like a cannonball.

    His strange cry still lingered in the air...

    "Ladies, I can see your buttocks again!"

 Chapter 220 220

    Chapter 141. Ka-Ching

    The wind whistled in his ears, and the fire was blinding.

    Evelyn suddenly felt that this moment was perfect, because Char was holding her hand tightly.

    It seemed that aftering out of the river, her mood had be a lot more rxed. The river washed away not only her fatigue, but also the pain and memories left by Andaheim.

    If the illusion in the valley of foresight helped her untie the knot in her heart and relieve her mental burden, then the river relieved her of a heavy burden on the physical level.

    "Hey, what are youughing at?"

    Char still had the mood to turn around.

    He held his sword in one hand, which was zing with fire, while he held Evelyn tightly in the other hand.

    Only then did the Dark Elf realize that the reason why the two of them could maintain such a stable and longsting flight was because the surrounding mist of time had be so thick that it had materialized. It was as if the two of them were swimming in marshmallows, squeezing open a path. Thus, it made no difference whether they were on the ground or in the sky.

    "Didn''t you notice my transformation? Also, what''s going on?"

    "We''ll talk when wend. Hold on tight!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the sword in Char''s hand turned to the left like a steering wheel, and the trajectory of the two changed. It was like a high-speed car that rushed out of the guardrails and plunged down the mountain.

    Evelyn felt the pressure around her suddenly disappear, and her vision was filled with mist by the sparklingke.

    Could it be that...

    "Plop!"

    The two of them plunged into theke.

    A few minutester, two drenched men climbed ashore.

    Char leaned against an oak tree, panting heavily.

    It was not easy to be an experienced driver. It was both mentally and physically exhausting.

    The normal way to reach the heart of the Garden of the Holy Tree should be to form a party to farm bosses, and slowly squeeze in through all kinds of fancy beating from undying heroic spirits.

    He was different. He had taken the author''s path, using the Drow river''s repulsive force against men to be pped into the sky, and then using this sword to burn a path.

    When the concentration of the long mist was so high that it made one''s hair stand on end, visibility no longer existed, and it was impossible to tell people from animals within half a meter. He could only judge how deep it was by the size of the me of the torch in his hand.

    Probably only a guy like him who cheated all year round could do this.

    Shaya leaned against the tree trunk to rest, but Evelyn was not happy.

    She turned over and sat on him, looking down at him.

    "Do I look good?"

    "Yes, you''re the best looking."

    After the cleansing, Evelyn''s skin was as white as milk. Her originally faint purple eyes had turned blue like the sky.

    This was slightly different from Mia''s wisdom blue. Her eyes were as clear as water. If she was a domineering Queen before, she was now a Queen after her abdication. Her gentle eyes were tolerant and quiet like water.

    "Tell me, what''s going on! What does that river have to do with us?" The Dark Elf urged.

    Char had no choice but to adjust her posture slightly, then gently put her waist around her and let her lean on her body.

    He sniffed hard.

    Hmm...

    ''That''s right.''

    It was this smell.

    "Do you still remember what I said?" Char chuckled. "I still prefer the Evie who runs in the forest under the morning light. That''s what I said back then, and now I''ve done it. You can walk freely in the forest without being rolled eyes and rejected."

    Evelyn''s nose twitched, but she still forced herself to snort.

    "Don''t think I''ll thank you! I''m not even a Dark Elf anymore! Is it still me?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "How can it not be, ck-skinned giant? Who would be willing to give up their breasts!" Very soon, you will be able to switch freely!" Char said righteously.

    She jabbed his waist.

    "Quickly say it! What''s going on?"

    "Yes, yes, yes, it''s like this. The river is called Drow. It''s said that the first Drow was born in this River, andter it was regarded as the mother river by the Drows. Before any Drow girl bes a mother, she has a chance to bathe, which can dispel the curse on her body and cure her injuries and diseases."

    "What do you mean by bing a mother? Do you want to have a baby?" asked Evelyn suddenly.

    "Yes, hehehe."

    "What are youughing at!"

    "It''s just a formality. There was only one chance. After that, the mother river would reject the children and only wee the ''mothers''. Thedies with great figures you''ve seen are all spirits concretized from the concept of mother, not referring to a particr person. You''re probably the first child they''ve personally performed their ceremony for all these years."

    It dawned on her that this was the reason why she was rejected.

    She had used up that opportunity, and it was not even a mother.

    Suddenly, she also understood why Char had rejected her so many times and said that ''it''s not time yet''.

    Everything he did was to keep the opportunity to bathe.

    Thinking of this, Evelyn suddenly stood up and stared at him.

    A dangerous me danced in his eyes.

    "So, is it the right time now?"

    Shaya sized up this perfect, sculpted body from top to bottom, then smiled and ced her hand on the metal buckle of his belt.

    Ka-ching

    "Liar, didn''t you say you could change back?" said Evelyn in anger.

    Char said that after a certain ritual, she could freely switch between two skin colors, but the result was that he could only turn into a wheat color.

    "That''s enough. It''s not good to be too realistic. Hey, hey, you should at least put on some clothes."

    Char said helplessly. The two long legs dangling in front of him were an eyesore, affecting his view of the scenery.

    Evelyn snorted, put on her clothes, and sat back against the tree.

    "So there really is a curse?" She asked.

    "Of course, how do you think your skin color came about? it''s an external manifestation of the curse. It was good to be fair underground without the sun, and the Drows in the past also had wheat-colored skin. the way the sunlight elves deal with their kin is much more despicable than how they deal with humans," Char said in a regretful tone.

    He then took out a bottle and handed it to the Dark Elf.

    "Here, throw it into theke, as far away as possible."

    "Go ahead, why do I have to do it?"

    "Because I''m tired."

    Char said listlessly, and then fell on her.

    The Dark Elf dodged nimbly, causing him to miss. She then chuckled as she threw the bottle into theke.

    "What''s that?" She asked after throwing it.

    "Octopus."

    Char sat up again and stared at theke, her heart filled with anticipation.

    The bottle he handed to Evelynn was the bottle that contained Mayenne.

    This was the ultimate goal of this trip, to wake up this sea monster that was between life and death, and also to save Luke.

    They had finally reached this step.

 Chapter 221 221

    Chapter 221. It Was Mitsuya! Come out!

    The bottle fell into theke with a "plop." After a long time, the surface of theke was still.

    Evelyn did not look at it carefully, but Shaya''s expression as if she was facing a great enemy made her serious.

    Then, with a sound, an ice coffin that was emitting cold air appeared out of thin air on the ground. It was almost filled with green mist.

    Matcha?

    "Ahem, don''t misunderstand."

    Char pushed open the lid of the ice coffin and carried out Luke, who was covered in the ''soul-binding ointment''.

    The Dark Elf was shocked to see link pull someone out of thin air.

    "When did you do this?"

    "You make it sound like I''m here to dispose of the corpse."

    Char rolled her eyes at her and carried Luke to thekeside to wash up. Evelyn followed closely to help.

    "Where is this ce? I know we''re in the garden of the Holy tree," She said. "But it''s not as big as it looks from the outside. We''ve walked through at least two heart of the forest."

    "Your feeling is correct. For now, we have crossed two diagonal sections of the heart of the forest from the outermost ring of the garden of the Holy tree to the core. The garden of the Holy Tree is about half the size of Grind, and the ratio of the inside to the outside is about 50:1. In other words, this Lake is far beyond your imagination."

    "Isn''t the court of the Holy tree at the bottom of the tree?" the Dark Elf asked suspiciously. "Why is there so muchke water? could it be that the tree is soaked in water?"

    "You can say that." Shaya nodded and suddenly asked curiously. Speaking of which, haven''t you heard of the mythical story of the River of Drow''s mother?"

    Evelyn turned her face away awkwardly.

    "Fine, you guys still want to return to the surface like this? hurry up and poprizepulsory education. Don''t stay underground like fools." Char sighed.

    "Water is an indispensable part of elven culture. In elven myths and legends, there are three most important symbols, mistletoe, woman, and water. The reason why it''s female is because it involves the subconscious idea that women are superior to men. In your perception, gods are the embodiment of gender, and the first elf created was a woman. The purpose was to let her give birth to new life and pass on civilization."

    "What about the man?"

    "A single gender can''t reproduce, so God gave the Elf a golden sickle and asked her to cut off a section of mistletoe. It''s a strange thing.

    "It''s like this. This is what a man looks like."

    "Hey, you!"

    "Pfft!" Evelyn burst outughing.

    "What are youughing at? This is an educational event. Be more serious!" Char said seriously, "In short, the human tools were born just like that. This is the connection between the first two. As for water, it was even more important. The river was the first myth of water, but it was not the only one. For example, the water in front of him was one of them. The elves believed that life was born in the water, just like how a baby grew up in amniotic fluid. Theke in front of them was theke of origin that gave birth to the Holy Tree."

    "In fact, it''s just a coincidence that there''s ake, and there''s a big tree in theke, which attracted the elves to look at it. After surrounding it, it became a high-level creature with wisdom and a long life force. These stories were forcibly added by people who love to make up stories. The Holy tree doesn''t belong to you, and neither does the water."

    Char quickly took a deep breath.

    The clear water vapor came blowing in the face, containing vigorous vitality, making people feel refreshed.

    Evelyn smiled and looked at theke again.

    "So this is the Holy Land of Elfheim? She asked.

    "Yes."

    but you threw a monster into the Holy Land of the elves. Aren''t you afraid of them? "

    Char scratched his head and said, "There''s nothing I can do about it. I''m definitely afraid, so there''s no movement for now. Once the movement bes bigger, I''m afraid all the heroic spirits of the court of the Holy Tree wille to find me. What do you think we should do when the timees?"

    At first, she was still a little anxious, but after hearing his tone, she rxed.

    "If they find me, I''ll hand you over!"

    "Hello? You''re such a heartless person!"

    "You''ve said it yourself. You''re just a tool. I''ll cut a mistletoe too."

    Evelyn''s face was slightly red as she jumped back under the oak tree with her hands behind her back.

    Looking at her innocent face, Char could not help butugh.

    Back under the tree, the Dark Elf quietly leaned against the trunk, watching Char''s back.

    The Spirit of Empress Laurel had said, "He''s a good man. at that time, she had been puzzled and even thought that she and Char had an ambiguous rtionship, but she basically understood.

    The Empress was an expert in curses. She must have seen the curse on him at that time.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Since she understood the rtionship between him and Char, she must have understood his intentions.

    That was why he was praised for his restraint.

    From the moment the two of them first met in thisical way, he had countless opportunities to obtain her, but he had never done so. The answer was only revealed today.

    Her attitude had changed during the process.

    There was no doubt that this was a long redemption, so long that she couldn''t imagine it, nor did she dare to think about it.

    The court of the Holy tree, the elven Empress.

    No matter which one it was, it was not something that the fugitive from Andaheim could imagine.

    The washing of the Drow River not only took away the torture and scars of the past, but also washed away the twisted hatred, despair, and pain buried deep in the heart. Now, she had the courage and the ability to escape the abyss and survive under the sun.

    Whenever the Dark Elf thought of Char''s words bing a reality, she could not help but smile and feel as if her heart had been dipped in honey.

    However, she had a feeling that they would be separated soon.

    This fellow had always been like this.

    He reached out his hand to save you with a smile, then left without looking back.

    Because there were still others waiting for him to save them.

    He was destined not to belong to any woman.

    It was the same for the first female human swordsman, the witch in the swamp of corpses, and Mia.

    And that Dark Elf named Graviny, perhaps she should be included?

    Anyway, it was his turn now.

    Even though she had thought it through, she still felt a little sad.

    Evelyn was suddenly a little angry.

    "I''m leaving after sleeping with you! How could it be so simple!"

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got, so she went up and kicked Char into theke.

    "Hey, you''re crazy!"

    Char''s face was nk. Fortunately, he had let go quickly, or else Luke would have also been brought into the water.

    "This kick was done in advance. I guess you didn''t even n to tell me when you left."

    After she finished speaking, she returned to the tree in a huff.

    Char opened his mouth, but swallowed his words.

    He had not guessed wrong. She was indeed nning to leave secretly.

    However, it was a little awkward.

    He came out of theke and looked up at the sky.

    The two of them seemed to be in the eye of the hurricane, the sky was surrounded by a thick wall of fog in a ring shape, and it was originally motionless. However, the mist was slowly dissipating.

    The edges of the block of mist were peeled off, and then divided into finer shapes, until they werepletely invisible.

    Then, they gathered into a wind, blowing the oak tree''s leaves.

    If one were to sense it carefully, they would be able to sense the subtle air flow pouring down into the mist.

    "I feel that the flow of this river is a little strange."

    Char mumbled to himself, and then paced back and forth.

    Suddenly, he was stunned.

    "F*ck you, the mist is pouring toward me?"

    An idea shed in his mind.

    "Mitsuya! Come out!"

 Chapter 222 222

    Chapter 222. Mr. Bystander Is Online!

    "Shut up!"

    The goddess, who had no sense of existence, seemed to say this sentence every time.

    "You''re disturbing my recovery!"

    Char had wanted toin, but she swallowed her words.

    Eh!

    To recover his strength!

    This useless goddess was finally going to be useful!

    Did that mean that he would be able to hug the smooth and full legs of a goddess from now on?

    "What''s wrong with you? what''s going on with you?" He asked carefully.

    "Don''t disturb me."

    Char was instantly enraged, "Hey, hey, hey, you''re being unreasonable! You''re staying in my body, and you want to absorb the longsting mist through my body. Have you asked thendlord? What if I''m trapped in this ce and can''t get out? Are you going to save the world when it''s destroyed? Huh?"

    "Isn''t it better to be trapped here? I saw that you were quite engrossed just now."

    Char''s heart skipped a beat, and she said unconfidently, " "W-what did you just say? Just, just what?"

    "Haven''t you been having sex with that female elf?"

    "Alright, shut up! Recover your energy!"

    Char cut off the other party''s vulgarity and felt so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole to hide in.

    He dove into the water and calmed down for a few seconds. If he didn''t do this, he would have exploded into fireworks in the next second!

    It was so awkward!

    It''s just a f*cking live broadcast!

    After a few seconds, Messiah suddenly said, " "What''s wrong with you? Why are your emotions fluctuating so violently?"

    "It''s nothing. It''s just a social death. By the way, can we talk? For example, don''t stare at me all the time. I also need my personal space, okay? Can you not cross the line too deeply?"

    "You''re crazy!" "Is watching you talk to her considered crossing the line?" said Messiah angrily.

    Eh?

    What do you want to talk about?

    It seemed like there was no problem.

    Char scratched his head at the terrible thought.

    "By the way, you weren''t awake the whole time?"

    "Are you crazy? how can I be awake all the time? a will of my level would require a terrifying amount of energy to forcibly enter the normal world, even if it''s just to look. Give me the energy!"

    "So you''re saying that you''re usually asleep? Only when you have enough energy will you wake up?"

    "I''ve never saved enough! You''ve been disturbing my sleep!"

    Char heaved a sigh of relief.

    "I''ve wrongly med you, goddess! I apologize! I''m not human!" He said it with conviction,"So is the energy of the eternal mist still suitable? Do you want me to go closer?"

    "This is just right. If you get too close, you''ll really be ''assimted'' and never be able to leave this ce."

    Assimtion beard

    Hearing this, Shaya could not help but be curious.

    "Goddess, what exactly is the longsting mist?"

    "Energy, the purest form of energy. Everything in the world is made up of matter and energy. The two are originally inseparable. Energy is contained in matter and can not exist alone. When ruerwei created everything, she tried to create a pure energy body, but she failed."

    "What about the heroic spirits? What about the court of the Holy tree?"

    "Failure means that it can''t be poprized. The world you''re in now is a remnant of a boratory''. The matter and energy born here are separate. The heroic spirits you speak of are thebination of will and energy. Because they have no matter, they have no physical ''existence'' and ''death''. They seem'' eternal'', but in fact, they are no different from this earth-shrouding mist of time."

    "What if we leave the court of the Holy tree?"

    "Consciousness and energy will be separated, and then go their separate ways. Return the energy to this vast sea of mist. Its consciousness is illusory, and I''ll give it another energy masster."

    Shaya was suddenly curious. so, Yingying''s heroic spirits are formed in a simr way, and they can even be mass-produced? "<novelnext></novelnext>

    what are you thinking about? the dominant force here is not ''energy'', but'' will''. ''Will''! &Nbsp; " not good!Messiah looked like he was disappointed. "Do you know how much effort it took for ruuerwei to give birth to a ''will'' from within the individual? This was much more difficult than finding a pile of energy! Do you think these powerful remnant wills are like wild boars running around in the forest? Mass production? why is your head filled with the assembly line thoughts of the second era?"

    "Ah Yingluo, hahaha Yingluo"

    Shaya scratched her head.

    He roughly understood.

    "So, can you start with the long mist and stop them from chasing us?"

    "What chase?"

    it won''t be long-I''m guessing two hours at most-before the court of the Holy tree activates its self-protection mechanism. At that time, all the heroic spirits will rush over here to take a look.

    Mia did not say anything for a long time. Shaya thought that she had fallen asleep again and quickly called out to her. "Although I can''t help you directly, I can help you establish a connection with the eternal mist."

    "What?"

    "The long mist here is a single entity, but it does not have a main will. For example, the spirit is a water ball, and the shell of the ball is the will. The wateres from theke in front of you, but theke has no owner."

    "You mean Yingluo, you can turn me into water too?"

    "What are you thinking about?" I can make you sink your head into theke, " said Joshua grumpily. your voice can be heard by every drop of water, whether it''s in theke or not.

    Shaya was stunned for a few seconds,''so you''re saying that you can only push my head into the water after all this talk? Should I take a breath?"

    "I can let you breathe with your gills."

    "Alright," he said.

    Shaya roughly knew what she was going to do.

    ''Mia had read her past-just once in front of him. Even if she did not read it in detail that time, she probably read it again after that. So she knew how well she knew about these heroic spirits.''

    To put it bluntly, except for mipero, who was impatient and would start a fight whenever there was a disagreement, he could deal with any heroic spirit with his words. He could even expiate some of them with his words.

    On one hand, the existence of heroic spirits was due to their tenacious will, but it could also be due to their powerful obsessions.

    &Nbsp; Joshua was trying to build a bridge so that he could deal with them one by one before they could attack.

    Anyway, let''s try it first.

    Shaya had never tried to throw Mainen green into theke to resurrect before, so he was taking it one step at a time this time. He had already made ns to escape with the huge sum of money, which was why he had asked isillian to make that promise. Now, it seemed that there was no need to do so.

    ...

    In less than two hours, theke water began to ripple.

    If one looked down from the sky, they would see a huge ck shadow wriggling in theke, like a blooming ck Lily with its petals open.

    Mahn Glenn was slowly recovering.

    At the same time, the sky trembled, and a thunderous voice came from the distance.

    Shaya knew that this was the heroic spirits ''group attack on the thick mist of time.

    This thing was originally meant to prevent people like him from entering, but now it had be his protective shell. The court of the Holy tree''s self-defense consciousness summoned the spirits to gather, to get rid of this uneasy factor.

    "Then, please, goddess!"

    He called out in his heart.

    This time, Messiah did not let him down. A few seconds after Shaya''s call, he found it hard to breathe. There was a buzzing sound in his ears, and the scene in front of him became blurry.

    It''s really like ack of oxygen!

    This painful feeling onlysted for a few seconds before he suddenly quivered!

    It was as if he was taking a nap and suddenly fell into the clouds. He was surrounded by an empty open-air environment, and in front of him were a bunch of figurine-sized characters, which were very lifelike.

    Shaya immediately saw her old acquaintance, Sword Saint mipero. As a closebat fighter, he was undoubtedly at the front.

    Everyone was attacking a thick wall with all their might. The flowing lights, lightning, and Thunder were beautiful, and the special effects were all over the ce. In front of this super-luxurious team of heroic spirits, the long mist was shrinking like paper.

    Shaya tried to reach out to stop him, but she missed.

    "So it''s like this, Zhenzhen."

    He could not help but sigh.

    At this time, the people who were fighting suddenly stopped.

    "Who is it? Who''s talking?"

 Chapter 223 223

    Chapter 223. Mr. Bystander Went On A Killing Spree!

    In the garden of the Holy Tree, in front of the thick wall formed by the long mist.

    At least twenty heroic spirits had gathered here, but at this moment, all of them had grave expressions.

    Just now, a voice rang out in everyone''s mind. It seemed toe from the air, but they couldn''t find the source.

    Let''s call it ''it'' for now.

    It seemed to be sighing because it said...

    [So that''s how it is ]

    The people present were all powerful and reputable ruthless characters when they were alive, so they naturally could sense the strangeness of this sound. It was also because they were too powerful that they were filled with fear of this sound that had no beginning or end.

    After hesitating for a moment, it opened its mouth again, and its voice seemed to contain a hint of suppressedughter.

    [Everyone looked at each other with a serious expression. They suspected that the voice came from one of them. ]

    "What was that sound?"

    Mipero could not help but jump out first. He had the worst temper and couldn''t stand such tricks.

    The rest of the people also looked at him.

    The voice rang out again.

    Although Sword Saint Mipeiro shouted at the air, he already had an answer in his heart. He just didn''t want to say it out loud in this situation.

    "Shut up!" I''m not shouting at the air," Mipero said angrily. I''m talking to you!

    He was worried that his suspicion of the Empress would be exposed, so he shouted irascibly to cover up the anxiety in his heart. At the same time, he uneasily changed the hand holding the sword as usual.

    Mipero, who was in the middle of his movement, froze.

    Just as the voice said, he was changing hands uneasily.

    "Your Excellency, Sword Saint."

    Empress Moon raised her head to look at him, her eyes filled with ill intent."It sounds like you have a problem with me?"

    The heroic spirits didn''t care much about their seniority. After all, it was possible that there was a deep hatred between them. What was worse was that there might be a vendetta between two of them for killing their parents and brothers. Therefore, they treated each other as equals and didn''t care about past grudges.

    Seeing that the voice had exposed his thoughts again, Mipero decided not to hide it anymore.

    "That''s right, you''re the only one here who''s good at ying with people''s hearts. Otherwise, the court of the Holy tree wouldn''t have only one Valley of foresight. Could it be that this has nothing to do with you?"

    The Empress did not reply, but her voice was heard again.

    Mipeiro''s answer convinced most people present, but Femis sneered in his heart. Of course, she only kept her mockery to herself and did not say it out loud.

    Shua shua shua!

    Immediately, a dozen gazes fell on Femis''s face.

    After Empress Yue GUI''s death, the elven Empire fell apart, and the next person to seed her was fimis. She was also from the family of the 14 apostles that was the most skilled in curses. Thus, her family had not been destroyed by the curse of the moonurel crown, and she had retained most of her vitality.

    But it was also because of this that the two of them had never been on good terms.

    Firstly, their characters ovepped, and secondly, they had old grudges.

    Now that the voice-over was making a scene, it was as if there was a crackling electric current in the ce where their eyes met.

    Before the conflict could ferment, the voice sounded again.

    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little off, Emperor anastary, who was used to being the peacemaker, was ready to step out. He cleared his throat out of habit.

    "Ahem!"

    Anastari cleared his throat but swallowed it back down. Fortunately, he was a spirit, or he would have choked to death.

    He looked a little embarrassed, but he still spoke before the voice-over.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "This is just a little trick, don''t be ridiculed by it. If we''re talking about hatred, I''m afraid no one''s hatred is moreplicated than ours, but didn''t we reconcile? Since we are all heroic spirits, we only need to protect the court of the Holy tree and not mention our past grudges."

    Emperor anastary was a highly respected figure. Since he had said so, everyone''s expressions eased, but at this time-

    Anastariughed proudly in his heart. As the oldest ''Emperor'' of the court of the Holy tree, he had managed more than twenty ns and kingdoms back then. It was naturally not a problem for him to deal with these juniors. [ although everyone is a heroic spirit, their tolerance and methods are vastly different. ]

    The atmosphere became awkward again, and anastary''s face showed a stiff smile.

    "No, it''s not like what it said, it''s not like that, it''s not like that, it''s not like that, it''s not like that, it''s not like that!"

    "Hahahahahahaha!"

    Mipeiro was the first tough.

    "Your Majesty, I''ve always thought you were a hypocrite, and now it seems that I''m right. Do you still remember the face you had when you tried to resolve the conflict between me and the Munn Kingdom? there''s no need to be so hypocritical. Do you think I don''t know that you''re his great great great great great great great great great great great grandfather?"

    The Munn Kingdom couldn''t hold it in anymore after hearing his words.

    As a swordsman himself, he was confident in his own abilities. So, on the first day he became a spirit, he challenged Sword Saint mipero. In the end, he was defeated by mipero. If it weren''t for Emperor anastari''s intervention, the two of them might not have reached an agreement.

    Most of the people present knew about the grudges between the two, but they were looking forward to what the voice would say.

    It seemed to be omniscient and omnipotent, able to see through the hypocritical attire of the elves.

    As expected, it hade!

    since you have expectations, I will definitely respond to them. In fact, there wasn''t a single day that the Munn Kingdom didn''t hate their great-great-great-great-great-great-grandfather. If his terrible bloodline had not been passed down to his generation safely, how could he have been hung up and beaten by mipero? [ the root of all mistakes is this ipetent but powerful old man! ]

    "Munn, you''re so weak."

    Anastari was so angry that his body almost copsed.

    It would be too much to say that he was weak. After all, he was a level 60 mage.

    But this was the court of the Holy tree!

    Even the heroic spirits of the Queen, King, and Emperor were at least level 70 after the discount, let alone a level 60 mage like him.

    Therefore, it was not a problem to say that he was ipetent but powerful.

    The Munn Kingdom was considered rather sessful as it cultivated to be a first-tier powerhouse with such an ordinary bloodline and finally became a heroic spirit with its tenacious will. However, the scene was awkward when its unspeakableint was exposed.

    Everyone looked at the others vigntly, afraid that the things in their hearts would be revealed.

    Although the heroic spirits were united in their stand, there was nock of friction on a daily basis. It was not surprising that they had someints in their hearts, as it would not affect their rtionship at all.

    However, once it was revealed, things would be different.

    "It seems like it knows us very well."

    Empress Yue GUI concluded,

    a person''s heart is separated by their skin. It is impossible for anyone to show what is on their mind to others. They must go through some disguises and disguises, and it is even more so in our long lives. We spent more time than humans and other short-lived species to make a mask, and now the mask has been ruthlessly taken off. This is a weapon that even heroic spirits can''t resist."

    After she finished speaking, she looked deeply at the back of the long mist, as if something was watching them from there.

    "I withdraw from this ''summoning''. For the next ten days, no matter what happens in the court of the Holy tree, I will not interfere."

    After she finished speaking, she turned and left.

    Everyone also understood that this short-term Alliance was probably not going to continue. With the disturbance of this voice, it looked like a fight was about to break out. How could they continue? so, Yingying also said something to the air and left.

    Mipeiro was thest to leave.

    "It''s you, isn''t it, kid?"

    He smacked his lips and revealed a cunning smile of an old farmer. Then, heughed and left.

    The feeling of telling the truth was so good!

 Chapter 224 224

    Chapter 224. It''s Actually You, Kid.

    Beside theke, Char suddenly recovered from the state of being pushed into the water and gasped for breath.

    He only returned to normal after a long time.

    Although Mitsuya could allow him to breathe with gills, it was still connected to a pure energy body. The eternal mist that made up the heroic Spirit''s body was generally a "cloud", and he was forced to be a " Cloud yer " to be able to establish a connection with it. Such an operation was also extremely taxing on the body, and he was almost on the verge of being assimted.

    One could tell just by looking at this debuff.

    [Energy Overload: you havee into contact with too many pure energy bodies and are in an overload state. All attributes are reduced by 30%, maximum health points are reduced by 50%, and recovery speed is reduced by 50%.]

    In various ways, he was nowpletely empty.

    However, the effect was quite good. The gathered heroic spirits had clearly given up.

    The main reason they responded to the summoning of the court of the Holy tree was to deal with the intruders and non-royal elves. Now, the problem was inside. Other than the two heroic spirits who had seen Shaya and iveline, the others were not in high spirits to begin with. After such a mess, the team naturally couldn''t continue.

    On the other hand, be it Empress Yue GUI or sword Saint mipeiro, they both had a clear understanding of Shaya and his partner.

    The Empress''s abilities were unfathomable. She had almost read Evelyn''s mind in detail and helped the Dark Elves untie the knot in their hearts.

    She knew very well that the other party had no ill intentions, which was why she was the first to advise everyone. Not only did she give herself a way out, but she also did a favor for Evelyn.

    As for Mipero, he ridiculed the Sword Saint''s mind to a certain extent.

    He had been dealing with swords all his life, and he had discussed swordsmanship with Shaya, as well as the nature of observation.

    For example, he was an upright person with strong principles. He had said that he would only use one sword technique and would not go back on his words even if he was forced to a dead end by Shaya.

    On the other hand, Shaya seemed to be unscrupulous, but in fact, she had a bottom line.

    With a Grand Swordmaster''s vision, he would naturally notice that Shaya had experience and a profound and diverse grasp of swordsmanship that far exceeded his age. At the same time, he also had countless more vicious and sinister ways to defeat him. But he didn''t do that. On the contrary, his response was fair and moderate, showing that he didn''t have a bad heart.

    The two of them had each gained a good impression of the heroic spirit, which was why the white-robed man had been able to repel the enemy with his words. The fortress had crumbled inside, or else the heroic spirit would have been able to break through to the center of the fortress in no time if it had been focused on poaching.

    With that settled, Shaya walked back to the oak tree with weak steps and fell into the dark Elf''s arms. After a few moans, she started snoring.

    "Yingluo, you''re still like a child."

    She couldn''t help but smile and move him to rest on herp, quietly enjoying this long-lost peace.

    *************

    Nine days passed by in a sh.

    Nothing happened during this period. The heroic spirits didn''te looking for trouble, and there was no unusual movement in theke.

    However, Mahn Glenn was indeed alive!

    The giant beast had already recovered on the fifth day. It seemed to have realized that it was in a dangerous ce and did not dare to act rashly.

    Shaya had always been suspicious about whether the Holy tree had its own will, but now he had a vague answer.

    There was probably.

    Only the Holy tree''s will could make this ancient giant beast so calm.

    It was like two people taking a bath in the same pool. The Big Brother with dragon tattoos on the left and tiger tattoos and golden chains on the right gave him a look, and Mahn Glenn, who had thin arms and legs, immediately behaved.

    It was also very respectful to Shaya and had contributed a lot of food these days.

    Finger iron te squid.

    At the same time, liug''s condition was also improving. His face was slowly turning red, and his heartbeat was gradually recovering. He could wake up at any moment.

    On the ninth night, the peace was broken.

    A figure rushed in from outside, and a hollow figure was actually knocked out of the wall of the long mist.

    Shaya could not help but exim when she saw who it was!

    Holy F * ck!?

    No matter what, he would never have thought that it would be this guy.<novelnext></novelnext>

    your, Your Excellency!?

    He was shocked at first, but then he pulled out his sword alertly and stood in front of Evelyn.

    The scabbard and hilt that mipero had given him were part of the silver Oak sword. With the " Tinder of the origin ", although it was not a " forced 50 - 50 " sword, it still had one-tenth of its power, which allowed him to ignore most of the domains, pressures, authority,ws, and other random cheats. With the resurrected Mahn Glenn, he quickly calcted the chances of blocking him in his mind.

    Although Fredrick had let him go after the siege of the tin soldiers, he was not sure if the Holy See woulde to him for other reasons.

    Behind him was theke of origin, Mahn green in theke, and Luke, who was lying on a rocking chair and basking in the sun on the shore.

    These were all possible.

    Perhaps the Holy See had some new idea and wanted to engage in human alchemy?

    And,

    What puzzled Shaya even more was ...

    How did he get in?

    His mind ran through the entire elfheim in an instant, thinking about everything he should and shouldn''t think about.

    However, Fredrick''s body shook and he fell to the ground.

    Eh?

    Hey-

    The Holy See!

    Shaya poked his shoulder with her sword.

    "The Holy See? If you don''t get up, I''m going to tie your hair up and shoot it up to the sky!"

    To no avail.

    Shaya stepped forward suspiciously, but before he could do anything, a figure quickly squeezed through the gap between the people that the Holy See had knocked out.

    Sword Saint mipeiro!

    After the sword Saint floated in, he immediately looked around curiously. This was the first time he had entered such a core area.

    "Ha, you''re here, kid!"

    He said excitedly, but when he saw Frey, his expression changed.

    "The intruder is here!"

    He let out a cry of surprise, and a bunch of heroic spirits swarmed out from the crowd.

    Just like a magicmp and a lightning snake, the spirits were floating in the air, shining in a mess of light, staring at Shaya and Frederick.

    "There are three intruders." "The first two crickets probably came from the valley of foresight, right?" Femis said with a malicious tone.

    "I knew you were blind, but I didn''t know you were blind to this extent." The Empress snorted. one of them passed mipero''s test, and the other passed my test. They both received the recognition of the court of the Holy tree. What''s wrong with that? "

    Femis snorted and stopped talking.

    Emperor anastary stepped forward, and his mountain-like aura pressed down on Shaya.

    "Leave this intruder to us and you should leave."

    Shaya looked around, then stood up straight with his sword.

    "Why? Zhuri dynasty isn''t the only one buried in the court of the Holy tree. You have been a great emperor for too long, so why can''t you change your bad habit of making decisions for others after bing a spirit?"

    This was probably the first time anastary was insulted like this and he wasn''t used to it. At this moment, the Munn Kingdom stepped forward and eximed, " You''re the Voice from nine days ago!?

    Even though her voice had changed, Shaya''s familiar tone and speaking habits made him think that way.

    The heroic spirits were all shocked! His gaze towards Shaya also turned cold.

    "It''s actually you, kid!"

 Chapter 225 225

    Chapter 225. I''m A Cloud yer!

    "Damn it, have I been recognized?"

    Shocking!

    Char''s face was filled with shock!

    "It''s you indeed!"

    The Munn Kingdom scuttled down from the sky and its body solidified. The slender elven Royal pulled out his sword and looked like he was asking for advice, but his eyes were on Mipero.

    He wasn''t a bad person, but he was too headstrong. Before he became a heroic spirit, he had restrained himself, but after bing a heroic spirit, he became even more aggressive.

    "You''re so weak. How can you pass the test of the sword Saint? Could it be that there''s a hidden scheme behind this?"

    The Munn Kingdom said in a weird tone.

    "You''re talking nonsense!" f * ck! mipeiro cursed. I''m scheming your ass!

    what did you say, mipeiro?!

    The Munn Kingdom''s grandmother, the former Blue Moon elven Empress, immediately charged into the battlefield.

    "I''ll Yingluo, forget it Yingluo"

    The sword Saint knew that he was in the wrong, so he simply kept his mouth shut.

    However, the Munn Kingdom was delighted when he stopped talking.

    "Ha, what do you mean by ''Sword Saint'' being speechless? Kid, you don''t mind me having an ''extra match'', right? Since you can defeat the sword Saint, it shouldn''t be a problem for you to deal with someone like me, right?"

    Before Shaya could respond, anastari interrupted her great-great-great grandson.

    now is not the time to discuss those trivial matters. The most important thing is to deal with this intruder. You have to distinguish what is more important!

    Even though he sounded like he was educating his junior, it seemed like he had already agreed to the Munn Kingdom''s guess and agreed that Shaya wouldn''t be able to pass the tiebreaker match.

    This kind of habitual condescending attitude was very annoying.

    "And you, you have to leave this ce with us." yes, " anastari said. you may have obtained the recognition of the Holy tree through some means and can move freely in the court of the Holy tree, but that doesn''t include this ce.

    "Then, may I ask why this is?"

    Shaya asked.

    "This is not something you should be asking. You should leave."

    Anastary said lightly. He waved his sleeve and a gentle force tried to drag the three of them away with him.

    However, Shaya did not move an inch.

    Shaya was at least level 50, while evilin was at level 45. He was a level 60 Emperor before the discount, but after he became a heroic spirit, he became a little brother.

    * Cough *

    Anastary also noticed this and looked at the Munn Kingdom awkwardly.

    At this moment, he suddenly noticed Yingying.

    The Munn Kingdom''s Kasaya is gone?

    Where''s the adult?

    He was just standing here just now?

    That''s it?

    "Stop looking, he''s disconnected."

    Shaya patted the emperor''s shoulder.

    Then, to anastari''s horror, he found that his body had also started to copse.

    "You''re so silly!"

    Before he could finish, he disappeared. In less than a few seconds, all the heroic spirits present had disappeared, except for mipero and Empress Yue GUI.

    The sword Saint frowned, and the water Empress was moved.

    It was very horrifying!<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Kid, what did you do?"

    The Grand Swordmaster was about to pull out his sword, but Shaya quicklyforted him.

    "Didn''t I ask him why? that''s the reason. This is the most special ce in the garden of the Holy tree. The closer you are to the center, the denser the ancient mist bes. However, when they be solid walls, they create arge vacuum in the center. If the outside is a forbidden zone for the living and a paradise for heroic spirits, then this ce is the opposite. It is a forbidden zone for heroic spirits and a paradise for the living, which is why neither of them are allowed to enter."

    Mipeiro didn''t understand the logic and asked why.

    this is a grave, and it shouldn''t be suitable for living beings to live in. Even if the Holy tree acknowledges it and allows it to move around freely and stay for a period of time, there''s still a limit. this is a Cemetery, " Shaya exined. you can''t Just Dance on someone else''s grave, can you? "

    Mipero looked at a small house by theke.

    Then, he slowly typed a question mark.

    "Ahem, Yingluo, I''m an exception." Shaya''s old face was thick, and he said righteously, " of course, I came up with this rule not long ago, and I didn''t kill them. It''s not realistic to kill heroic spirits. I just cut off the line between you and the clouds.

    "What? What yunduan?"

    "He''s talking about our contact with the long mist."

    Empress Yue GUI understood. She pointed at the thick fog not far away. The human cracks had been squeezed out, and she and mipero were connected to the city wall by a faint line.

    "As expected of the great Empress." Shaya praised sincerely.

    This was also one of Messiah''s abilities. The energy was left behind from the beginning of the world''s creation, and only someone of her level could control it. If not for the many restrictions she faced, her authority in the court of the Holy tree would have been even higher than the Holy tree.

    "Now, tell me what happened to him."

    Shaya helped the Holy See sit up.

    "He just barged in. It hade too suddenly and too quickly. His Excellency Sword Saint only managed to see a shadow, but I didn''t even see a shadow." The Empress replied.

    "It''s more than that! Even the longsting mist could not catch up to him. If he didn''t crash into the wall of the ancient mist and forcefully open up a path, I might not have been able to catch up." Mipero cursed.

    that''s strange, " Shaya said suspiciously. would isillian just watch him break into the court of the Holy tree? "

    Wait, wait, wait!

    Shaya touched his coat and understood that the Holy See had definitely sneaked out. What he was wearing was not some clothes.

    This was the shroud of the first generation of the Holy See!

    [ ouye sholy remains cloth ]!

    In a few rounds, he had tried to save Mia and liuke but failed. In the end, he could not even save Mahn Glenn. In a fit of anger, he had stormed into Mephisto and snatched this thing out. He had wrapped liuke in it and buried him in the deepest part of the court of holy trees-under that oak tree. So he knew this thing better than anyone else!

    One of the few divine artifacts in the world that could resist the ancient mist.

    However, it was only limited to resisting, not blocking or isting.

    The Holy See''s hair was dyed with a metallic silver luster, and his face was like a wax figure. This was a clear sign of being assimted by energy!

    What made him take such a risk to break in?

    Was he here to find him, or was he here just for the court of the Holy tree?

    "Messiah, can you save him?"

    "I''ll try. Put your hand on his back."

    Shaya hurriedly turned over the Holy See''s face.

    A minuteter, Messiah''s voice was filled with relief. "A small part of him has been assimted, but he can still be saved. You help him to thekeside like this, I''ll think of a way to deal with the rest."

    "Alright!"

    Shaya exined to them and then walked to theke with Frederick on her shoulder.

    At this time, a figure slowly stood up from thekeside.

    "Liu ... Liuke?"

    Shaya was stunned for a moment.

    Luke stared at Fredrick''s face.

    He clenched his dagger tightly in his hand.

 Chapter 226 226

    Chapter 226. Put Down The Knife!

    Char wanted to p himself, why did he not remove the dagger?

    When Luke had first stabbed this dagger into his heart, he had been in this position ever since. Even after it was defrosted, he still held it in his hand, so Shaya simply did not care.

    This was quite a ritual.

    He really regretted it!

    And all of this was a joke of fate.

    He had imagined the scene of this father and son meeting many times, but he had not expected it to be so ironic.

    This was really interesting.

    The once powerful Holy See was now as weak as a mortal, and his life was like a candle in the wind.

    The once weak Liu Ke was now resurrected with full health. Behind him was the huge sea monster that emerged from theke.

    Living was living, but the bond between the two had not been broken yet. Liug was still controlling Mahn Glenn.

    It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that he was the strongest person present.

    As for Shaya, she had once been forced to be enemies with the Holy See in order to save lik.

    But now, he had no choice but to stand on the opposite side of Liu Ke in order to save the Holy See.

    Was there anything more ironic than this!

    "Shaya, is that my father?"

    The young man asked him.

    Shaya could not help but smile bitterly.''Isn''t this f * cking asking the obvious?

    "Put down the knife first and let Mainen green quiet down, then I''ll answer you."

    "You''re lying."

    Luke took two steps forward.

    The young man stepped on the dry ground barefooted, but theke behind him was being pushed by Mahn Glenn. Tentacles extended from the shore and crawled forward on the ground.

    He seemed to be followed by thousands of soldiers and horses.

    "It told me that theke water can save lives. You want to save him, right?"

    no, let me exin what your father is like. He ... Shaya scratched her head."He''s really a piece of trash, but he can''t die now. If you want to take revenge on him, wait until I save him and find out what happened. At that time, I will definitely move a stool to the side and watch. I guarantee that no one will interfere, okay?"

    Luke was silent, as if he was thinking.

    At this moment, mipero flew into the air, eager to try.

    Although his shadow was huge, it was still as weak as a fly in front of Mainen.

    "What the f * ck are you doing? Get down here!"

    Shaya broke out in cold sweat.

    "Even if you were at your peak, you might not be able to kill it. Now, you''re an old spirit, so don''t bother! I''m begging you!"

    "I''m just looking at Yingluo."

    Miperonded on the ground, groaning, his face full of unwillingness.

    Shaya heaved a sigh of relief, but then he tensed up again, his eyes serious.

    Liuke Pixiu

    "I believe you, Shaya."

    Luke looked at Fredrick and threw the dagger to the ground. Then he went back into the water.

    "Hu-"

    Shaya heaved a sigh of relief.

    ...

    ...

    After an hour, the Holy See slowly opened his eyes.

    "You''re awake?"

    There were four faces in front of him.

    The Holy See wasn''t frightened by this terrifying scene at all. He was born with such a poker face.

    "Shaya," He went straight to the point the moment he woke up.

    "Ah?"

    "They''re here."

    "What?"

    Shaya was still a little dazed as she pointed at liuke who was sitting a few meters away.

    "Let''s not talk about this first, look at him."<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Holy See turned his head and looked at him. It was rare for the father and son to look at each other.

    Itsted for a second.

    And it ended.

    It''s over?

    Fredrick didn''t show any emotion at all!

    Alright, Luke didn''t either.

    Looking at it this way, they really did look like a father and son. A father and son with no feelings, even their poker faces were exactly the same.

    "Shaya, the Holy Spirits are nning to start a war." Frey continued, his voice calm.

    "What?"

    Shaya jumped up in shock.

    "W-what war?" The Empress couldn''t help asking.

    She was an outstanding woman who established the elven Empire, although the Empireter fell apart. Even so, when he heard that elfheim had been infiltrated and manipted by the United Holy Kingdom at will, he couldn''t help but be angry. Every year, when she paid respects to her ancestors, she changed her ways to train the soldiers for the Empress, which was also a bit of an education, as she hated iron for not meeting steel.

    "You''re Yingluo."

    "Empress Yue GUI," Shaya introduced the two of them, " "This is His Excellency mipero."

    "Sword Saint bi an"

    Frey''s eyes lit up, and he was eager to try.

    "He''s a heroic spirit now! Heroic spirit, do you understand?" "Get back to business!" Shaya said angrily.

    He felt like an Auntie in charge of a small kindergarten ss. Why were these old guys in front of him so mischievous like children?

    to put it simply, the United Holy Kingdom is going tounch a war against elfheim, and they''ve already begun preparations. Frey said.

    "Are you sure?" The Empress frowned. starting a war isn''t a child''s y. It takes a long time to prepare for it. Before that, most of the orders are kept secret. How are you so confident that you can win? "

    "I was the one who signed the order," Frey said calmly.

    "You are?" the Empress was shocked.

    the 87th bishop of the Church of judgement, Fredrick. Shaya said.

    After saying that, he looked at the reactions of the Empress and the Holy See.

    This feeling of time and space disorder in the battle between guanggong and qinqiong was really great!

    Unfortunately, the two of them were extremely shrewd and did not see anything.

    "But you said ''they''re here''. Do you mean they were the ones who suggested the'' war''?" Shaya asked.

    "To be precise, I was the one who suggested Yingluo." "Before this, I had a fight with one of them," Frey said in a low voice.

    Shaya suddenly sat up straight.

    At the same time, he seemed to feel that Messiah had opened his eyes and was staring at the Holy See.

    Frey then told a simple story.

    It happened nine days ago, probably after Shaya had entered the court of the Holy tree with a huge sum of money. Isillian hadunched a thunderous purge of the church forces in elfheim.

    With the help of Duke saxson with demaster''s power, three days special edition, the purge, which started from grind, went smoothly.

    In fact, the reason why it went so smoothly was also because of Shaya.

    Before he left, he left a list of names to His Excellency the Duke and told him to capture the people on the list without any problems.

    The only thing a Duke had to do was to have a legal name.

    And so, the Duke went to orifan.

    The elven officer led the Sunfire personal guards, who were 30 levels higher than him, and cleared out the ve breeding bases within the borders of glind like the autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves. From them, he found a list of many customers who came and went.

    Wouldn''t that give him a name?

    Therefore, with ve breeding bases as the focus, aprehensive purge campaign wasunched. In just a week, the power of the church rooted in elfheim was uprooted.

    The elf was in pain as well, but the pain was still pain. This was considered to have eradicated her old illness, and the next thing she had to do was to recuperate.

    At this time, a man showed up in front of Fredrick.

    Strictly speaking, it was not even a human, but the incarnation of a Holy Spirit.

    "He called himself the Holy Spirit of order and wanted to take over the church from my hands, so I fought him. The spells it uses are very simr to the original spellcasters I saw in the tin soldier encirclement, most of which are ''Holy Word'' and ''dark word''. The former contains the power of thew, while thetter is a powerful curse, and the control of the power is to an outrageous extent. Our battle took ce in a farm on the outskirts of Mephistopheles. From the beginning to the end of the battle, only one sheep''s leg was broken by the aftermath, and the rest were unharmed."

    The Holy See recalled his battle experience, and a rare look of lingering fear appeared on his face.

    "What was the result?" "Did you win?" Shaya quickly asked.

    Frey nodded, then slowly shook his head.

    He took off the Saint skull cloth and his outer clothes, revealing his dry chest.

    "I forced him back. This is the price I have to pay,"

 Chapter 227 227

    Chapter 227. To Be Buried Here

    The chest of the Holy See was like a peeled coconut, with dried, dark brown muscle fibers on it.

    Char frowned slightly. This was the effect of the level 80 skill [Rise of Wistfulness] of the Origin Sorcerer. It was either not effective, or once it was effective, it would mean instant death.

    It could turn human fiber into a structure simr to the woody part of a nt. Fredrick was almost dead.

    Fred grinned and showed him the inside of the Holy Shroud.

    The runes were dark gold in color, but the words were slowly disappearing stroke by stroke. It seemed that less than one-fifth of the dark golden characters that were originally written on the Holy skull cloth were left.

    Char recognized the words. They were words from the first era, and the content was a story about the God''s Chosen One saving the world.

    As for its function,

    He was probably hanging on to his life.

    most of the Holy Shroud you''ve seen in the past was after I used it.

    Shaya understood what he meant.

    In the past, Fredrick would try to change his body no matter what, so he would never let go of a divine weapon like Saint Heber. No matter how he ended up, Shaya had already used the Holy hushcloth when she obtained it, so the dark gold words on it were naturally exhausted.

    "So, you"

    "Yes, ten minutes at most." The Holy See replied, as if he was talking about something that had nothing to do with him.

    the Holy Spirit is very strong. It should be the strongest opponent I''ve ever met outside of that ce.

    His eyes were shining, as if he was reminiscing about everything that had happened during the fight.

    Shaya knew that he was referring to the encirclement of the tin soldiers and the incident where he was beaten up by Kerry.

    "Who is stronger?"

    this kind ofparison can only be made by the winner. I''m just a loser. I have no reference value. Frey chuckled. but they''re very simr. At least, they have the same sense of oppression.

    After a pause, he continued, " after that battle, the church began to prepare for war. They''re like a spontaneous machine. All I can do is to bring forward the start of the war by six months in the name of the Holy See, so that they can start the war in a hurry. Only then will the elves have a greater chance of winning.

    "Why?" "Isn''t it easier to break through elfheim if it''s brought forward by six months?" the Empress suddenly asked.

    Frey nced at her.

    "Do you know about God''s chosen one?"

    The Empress shook her head.

    "Shaya, who is standing before you, is one of God''s chosen ones. Two months ago, he was still hanging out with the militia in the countryside of Astein. If this group of people were given six months, how much do you think they would grow? Although there are also chosen ones in elfheim, the church controls the most of them. If these people form an Army, can the elves stop them?"

    The Empress was dumbfounded, and the look in her eyes as she looked at Shaya changed a few times before it finally dimmed down.

    Mipeiro nudged Shaya with his elbow.

    "Is what he said true? Are all the chosen ones as powerful as you?"

    "No, they have too many dishes,"

    The sword Saint seemed to be relieved.

    However, he was not concerned about the elf. The only thing in this guy''s mind was the sword.

    Shaya looked at Frey.

    "Where''s Mia?"

    I sent her to Arendelle to ''preach''. "I don''t owe you anything now," Frey said indifferently after a pause.

    Shaya''s gaze swept across liug''s body, and he nodded.

    "I understand."

    He stood up and motioned for the others to leave with him.

    Soon, only Luke and Fredrick were left under the tree.

    Frey supported his withered upper body and barely managed to sit up. His gaze seemed to be fixed on Luke''s face.

    However, his eyes slowly sank into his memories.

    Luke''s gaze also fell on the calmke, but he didn''t look over.

    The father and son did not speak for a long time.

    "You''re very much like your mother." Frey suddenly said.

    Liug was slightly moved.

    "She''s a gentle woman."

    Frey finished his sentence, then closed his mouth and eyes, waiting quietly.

    Liug''s Adam''s apple bobbed a few times. The other hand that was leaning against his body clenched into a fist, then rxed, then clenched again. In the end, he did not swing it over.

    He turned back to look at Frey''s current skinny appearance and suddenly felt a little bad.

    However, it was immediately reced by a more determined emotion.

    He must want to hear me call him father, right?

    He thought, and then shook his head in his heart.

    In the end, he couldn''t get over this.

    The father and son looked at the calmke as time passed.

    Luke gradually grew impatient. He didn''t know why he was impatient, but an impulse was rolling in his heart. It was as if it would be a hot name in the next second, and woulde out of his throat.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He gritted his teeth.

    Hold on for a little longer.

    And then-

    "I''m sorry," she said.

    After saying that, Frederick''s arm fell to the ground limply.

    Liug stared at him nkly, tears suddenly flowing from his eyes.

    "F-father Zhenzhen"

    He had never called anyone that before, not in the past, and not in the future.

    ...

    ...

    "Is Miya safe?" Evileen could not help but ask.

    "It''s safe," Shaya sighed and exined,"the people of Arendelle don''t believe in the Holy Spirit, but the royal family there is ten times gentler than you elves."

    Three pairs of eyes looked at him.

    Fine, I forgot about this.

    in short, no one will make things difficult for her. It''s just a problem if she can get used to the cold there. Shaya thought for a moment. it shouldn''t be a problem. After all, that guy feels hot to the touch. It''s like a heater.

    "Oh, really?"

    "Ahaha!"

    The small interlude between the two of them made the heavy atmosphere slightly rx. However, the Empress''s eyes kept looking at evilin, and no one knew what she was thinking.

    Soon, they all looked at the tree.

    They could all feel that the aura of the Holy See had disappeared.

    "I want to bury him here." Shaya said.

    Mipeiro and the Empress looked at each other.

    "Then let us ''disconnect'' as well." Mipeiroughed.

    Shaya smiled and waved at the two of them. The light dissipated, and the spirits returned to the periphery.

    Shaya stepped forward and touched lik''s head.

    "Did he say anything to you?"

    "He said ''I''m sorry''."

    "What about you?"

    Luke pouted, and the tears that he had wiped away with great difficulty gushed out again.

    "I''m ... I''m sorry, Zhenzhen!" Luke cried even louder."I ... I wanted to call him Yingluo, but I was toote. Yingluo, sorry Yingluo"

    "It''s alright, it''s alright."

    Shaya patted the young man''s back.

    "He must have heard it. I will."

    ...

    ...

    Shaya buried Fredrick and the Holy Shroud under the oak tree by theke.

    After some thought, he erected a stele with the name " Frederick " on it.

    It had nothing to do with identity, status, or strength.

    It was such a person who had fallen into an eternal slumber here and would soon return to the earth.

    That was all.

    After the death of the Holy See, the connection between liuke and mainegreen had been severed, and at the same time, the small bottle had lost its magic lock. Logically speaking, it should not have been under control, but mainegreen had fallen in love with it. This guy had actually learned to burrow in and out.

    Luke didn''t know where he should go next, so he decided to take the bottle and go for a spin in the sea.

    So far, this trip could be considered a fruitful one, and it was time to return the money to the agreed date with isillian.

    After all, the elves were also very busy.

    After everything was packed, evilin waited with lik not far away, while Shaya stood in front of the tomb of the Holy See.

    He suddenly felt a little emotional.

    No matter what, he never thought that there would be a person buried here this round.

    "Maybe I didn''t count you in when I said ''I want to save you''- you''ve done too many evil things, and even the heavens didn''t let me save you. But that''s good, we''re even now, no one owes anyone anything, and we probably won''t see each other again in the future, Yingluo.

    "If I see the Holy Spirit of order, Qianqian, I will take revenge for you for Mia.

    "Let''s do this."

    He patted the gravestone and turned to leave.

    The breeze blew, and the weeds by the grave swayed as if in response.

 Chapter 228 228

    Chapter 228. A Bald Man Walked Out Of The Crowd.

    When Char left the court of the Holy tree with Luke, there were three hundred me Guards standing outside.

    Qing Yishui was a level 80 young man who practiced bothbat and magic. He was wearing an exquisite hollow armor, and the brilliance of magic interweaved beside him. He was only short of a pair of cool wings to reach the level of the rich yers who were full of fashion and special effects.

    Although it was exaggerated, it looked very intimidating.

    Seeing Chare out, the three hundred men saluted in unison.

    Not to mention anything else, it was full of extravagance!

    Then, they parted to form a path. With the Queen''s scepter in hand, isillian walked out from the crowd. Her noble and majestic aura was further enhanced by this, and it suddenly became like a stormy sea. If it were anyone else, their legs would have gone soft.

    "Xia Yaqing, you''vee as promised," She said.

    "En..."

    Char pondered for a moment and pointed at the entrance behind him.

    "You might not believe Yingluo, but someone asked me to bring you a message."

    "Who is it?"

    "Empress Yue GUI. She wants you to go in. That person is waiting for you at the entrance." Shaya returned the [ wish ] to her.

    also, she left Evelynn in there. She probably has something to say to you two.

    Isillian''s expression changed slightly.

    After Empress Yue GUI, almost every elven Empress had used this female elf as a benchmark.

    It wasn''t an exaggeration to call him an idol.

    Moreover, she was the old ancestor of the sun me Royal Court! Although he wasn''t an immediate family member of isillian, he could still trace it back.

    Now that she heard that her idol and old ancestor were summoning her, even she could not remain calm.

    "Take good care of Mr. Shaya and don''t neglect him,"

    After giving her orders, isillian stepped into the court of the Holy tree.

    As soon as the Empress left, the atmosphere instantly rxed by arge margin, but what followed was the undisguised gazes of the personal guards of the sr re.

    There was shock and admiration in his gaze, but more than that, there was doubt and curiosity.

    To put it bluntly, he just wanted to cause trouble.

    After all, they were the Sunfire guards, the best Warriors in the whole of elfheim. In Lighthouse, they were at the level of the Delta Force and the sixth seal Team.

    However, they had been ruthlessly pped in the face by this fellow.

    Shaya had stolen the gold coins, sneaked into Prince alleret''s residence and the Queen''s spy, and could have caused a storm in the Senate under the name of cricto.

    These things were almost all done under their eyes, but they didn''t notice at all.

    How embarrassing!

    It was simply too embarrassing!

    Although the most famous person in elfheim was Duke saxson, all the Sunfire guards present knew who was behind this.

    This was the first time Shaya had appeared in front of them, and they had to seize the opportunity to see as much as they wanted.

    In fact, some of them were even hoping that this guy would be arrogant because of his pet and give them a chance to teach him a lesson.

    For male creatures, the phrase " you actually dare to act cool in front of me " was always one of the original sins that caused conflict.

    Being stared at like this, it was Luke who couldn''t bear it.

    He was still holding the bottle in his arms, and Mahn Glenn was swimming around in it. No one could guess how big the thing would be when poured out.

    "Shaya," "They''re annoying," he said, raising his head.

    "Shush, don''t say it out loud." Shaya rubbed his head.

    "Do you need my help?"

    "Please don''t. You''ll kill him if you do."

    Shaya consoled him in a low voice, and then took the initiative to say, "

    ahem, Speaking of which, I met Sword Saint mipero here and asked him for advice.

    Everyone''s gazes suddenly changed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    What''s the meaning of this?

    If we go in, we''ll be chased and beaten by the sword Saint, and we might even die inside, but you actually said "ask for advice"?

    This word was used very subtly!

    Sword Saint Xuanji taught me a few moves. I''m not talented and haven''t mastered them thoroughly. Xuanji has nothing to do anyway, so why don''t we Xuanji? "

    Shaya pulled out the Tinder of the first origin and made a gesture of invitation.

    The personal guards of the sun me were stunned at first, then they looked at each other in disbelief.

    They probably didn''t expect that Shaya would initiate the battle.

    Everyone''s eyes turned to a tall young elf who looked like the team leader. His white hair was tied up in a bunch, and he frowned as he said in a half-heartedly, " "Lord Shaya, we know that you''re the best among your peers, and your methods are also very brilliant, but this is a real battle. Please excuse me, Your Excellency."

    I''m not that arrogant yet. I''m just asking for advice on my swordsmanship. "You should understand what I mean," Shaya smiled.

    - Alright, since you insist, Yingluo.

    The captain didn''t refuse and nodded in agreement.

    He waved at the group, and then a bald man with thick eyebrows and a round face walked out of the crowd.

    "Youe and spar with our distinguished guest. Pay attention to your behavior."

    The bald man nodded dumbly.

    He looked silly and innocent, but the moment he held the sword in his hand, his entire aura changed!

    The original bald head was just a passerby who would reflect light if thrown on the street, one of the few elves with a charm =5 soy egg.

    But at this moment, he had turned from a soy egg into a stone!

    Reef!

    No matter how strong the wind is, how strong the sun is, how strong the waves are, I will not move!

    Just by looking at it, Shaya could understand the captain''s good intentions.

    How should he put it, this guy was so bad.

    He knew that Shaya was an important guest and could not be beaten or scolded, but he could not bear to quietly watch Shaya act all high and mighty, especially in front of the sun me guards.

    That was why he had chosen the guy who was the best at defensive swordsmanship in the entire team to nullify all of Shaya''s attacks.

    Didn''t you want to show off the swordsmanship of Sword Saint mipero? I''ll give you the chance!

    Think about it, Shaya''s fierce attacksnded on the soy egg, but not even a white mark was left on it. He might even be sent flying. Wouldn''t that be embarrassing?

    It was so embarrassing to cry at his son''s funeral-so embarrassing!

    --Is this the attack of the legendary Lord Shaya? Ha, this is really funny!

    This way, he would make a fool of himself and not vite the Queen''s official business. Killing two birds with one stone, wasn''t that perfect?

    It had to be said that anyone who could be the captain of the Sunfire personal guards was not stupid. Even if it seemed like all his skill points were added to hisbat muscles, he was not stupid.| The stick also knew the ways of these bureaucrats.

    Look at how the world had forced the elves!

    Shaya sighed and slowly walked forward.

    After nearly ten days of gentleness, it was rare for him to rest and reflect on his life over the past two months. He slowly settled down and had the time to see many people and things clearly.

    There was a limit to everything, and for Shaya, he seemed to have been too tense since the open beta.

    Fortunately, he had ten days of rest, which allowed him to take a big breath and put away his previous sharp edge.

    Now, with every step he took, it was as if he had been reborn from the fire, shedding his easy-going appearance bit by bit, and turning into a sharp and cold man.

    Just like this invisible sword that was gradually dyed with fire.

    Even though he was facing Shaya, who was 30 levels lower than him, soy egg still very seriously used the most suitable starting move in [ military swordsmanship ]. Then, he saw an invisible sword burning with mes growing bigger and bigger in his field of vision.

    He had clearly seen it, but he had no time to react. He could only watch as the sword de stopped in front of his forehead.

    The fire burned his skin, and his cold sweat evaporated before it could even flow. The dried salt froze on his skin.

    Yi

    His sword fell to the ground.

    This meant that he admitted defeat.

 Chapter 229 229

    Chapter 229. It Came Very Suddenly.

    [Fire of The Origin (Magic Sword)]

    Ancient magical weapon

    Requires 55 strength, 70 agility, 55 intelligence (choose two out of three).

    Attack power =1.75*AD+1.5*AP, strength +15, Intelligence +15

    [Wind King''s barrier: Able to hide one''s appearance. ]

    [Blessing 1: Dispels the long mist within 10 meters of the holder.]

    [Blessing 2: in a 1v1 battle, the target''s defense attributes (Dodge, defense, Parry, block, damage immunity, etc.) Will be reduced to the same level as the wielder''s.]

    Even though it was still a long way from the final "forced equal sword", and its attributes were not considered outstanding, the strength of this sword was already showing signs.

    ording to the attributes of the soy egg, he should have dodged in an instant. However, when the sword came down on him, the gap between the two of them was erased. As they were of the same level, he could not dodge it.

    With the pride of an elf, he couldn''t say things like " this sword that made me break out in a cold sweat and almost wet my pants is nothing more than this. Even if I stood still and let you cut me, you wouldn''t be able to kill me.

    So he admitted defeat.

    "Thanks for letting me win."

    Char put away his sword.

    The soy egg returned to the team without a word, and the other sr guards looked at Shaya in a different light.

    Half an hour passed by in peace, and isillian quickly walked out of the court of the Holy tree.

    However, it was a little awkward.

    She was actually holding hands with Evelyn, chatting andughing as she walked out.

    This...

    What!

    Isillian looked at Shaya, signaling her to calm down. Then, she left with the two of them and returned to the pce.

    Soon, there were only three people left in the Queen''s study. A hundred me Guards surrounded them, and they had even activated a triple protective barrier. It was as if they were discussing the highest level of secrets.

    Char did not know how to escape from such a situation.

    His mind was full of questions, but the two of them kept him in suspense, only talking about some other topics

    Women!

    Finally, in the faint aroma of tea, both isillian and evilen put away their rxed expressions. The Dark Elf spoke,

    Shaya, the Empress wants to ally with elfheim and andhaim.

    Shaya was stunned for a few seconds, but she was not surprised.

    This was within the range of his guess.

    The United Holy Empire controlled all humans and most of the chosen ones, as well as various weak tool races.

    For example, the " colluding with the abyss " alone was enough to tie the Muggles to the war chariot, not to mention that the United Nations was very rich.

    There were also dwarves who were proficient in forging, their close rtives, halflings, and green-skinned dwarves who were average alchemists.

    There weren''t many allies that elfheim could win over. After picking and choosing, andhaim became the best choice.

    so, what she means is to send you back to be the Empress, and then the two of you will lead the Alliance? " Shaya asked.

    "It''s not like that." no, " said isillian, shaking her head. she can''t go back. She''ll be hated by all the Dark Elves in her current state.

    "You''re right, Yingluo."

    Shaya smacked her forehead.

    This was true.

    A Dark Elf whose skin had been washed white, whose curse had been lifted, and who had been freed from the sea of suffering, returned to andaheim and said loudly, " I am your Queen, and I can take you out of this dark life.

    With the Dark Elves ''foolishness and extreme perverts that they had suppressed underground, they would most likely think that Evelyn was a traitor, and that this was a bait used by thepatriots of elfheim to lure them to the surface and then kill them one by one.

    They would definitely specte the worst possible oue.

    So, this matter ...

    Alright.

    8 had said it.

    "Tell me, what do you want me to do?" He asked.

    Evileen held his hand and smiled brightly like spring.

    she said that you know what to do and that it''s enough for me and isillian to trust youpletely.

    Shaya sighed helplessly.

    Fine, the greater the power, the greater the responsibility.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Anyway, he would have to go to andhaim sooner orter.

    "Then I''ll run!"

    of course, this isn''t all of your mission. You still have to go to Arendelle to seek the possibility of an Alliance.

    "What''s this?" Shaya was stunned.

    "Since it''s been confirmed that this was caused by the seven Holy Spirits," she added,"then the people of Arendelle, who believe in the ''God'', can be allies. If possible, elfheim is willing to provide assistance and turn the red earth Prairie into an ice field."

    Hearing this, Shaya was shocked.

    Isillian''s words were unusually simple, but it matched the sentence " the bigger the matter, the shorter the news.

    Because there was no need to cover it up, no need to embellish it, and the meaning could be simply stated.

    Everyone knew that the people of driel and the barbarians of the red Savannah were mortal enemies, but few people thought about the details behind this.

    In fact, the natives of ice city were just like the atmosphere in Arendelle, cold on the outside but warm on the inside. In other words, they had very little contact with the outside world, and all of them were introverted. In addition, their belief in the gods made them almost out of tune with this world. Geographically, they were content with staying in a corner of the world and didn''tpete with the world. In the words of the barbarians, it was a ce where " piss and freeze the eggs ". Therefore, they had no motivation to harass and plunder.

    However, there was constant friction between the two races, which waspletely deliberately done by the barbarians.

    Why did he have to harass this iceberg? Was the Barbarian so despicable?

    Of course not.

    The red earth grasnds stretched from east to west and stretched from north to south. The barbarians lived a nomadic life, with low productivity and a rtively primitive civilization. What was worse was that they were close to Mephisto in the East. A third of the Knights stationed in Mephistopheles had barbarian blood.

    In other words, the barbarians were harassing Arendelle under the church''s instigation.

    As long as they were given some food, horses, and cloth for the winter, these barbarians would continuously throw the corpses of the old and weak at the border of Arendelle. Not only would they earn profits, but they would also eliminate the " useless poption " in the race.

    The meaning of isillian''s words was obvious. If the Queen of the ice city agreed, she was willing to send the terrifying mages of elfheim to draw an ice line between the ice city and elfheim, turning a third of the red soil grasnd into frozen soil.

    Tsk, this woman was really scary when she went crazy.

    Shaya could not help but click her tongue, but was also puzzled.

    "Why did such a thing happen to me?"

    He could not help but ask.

    Both isillian and Evelynughed.

    The two women''s smiles made his hair stand on end.

    little sister evileen told us that you seem to know that Lord scarty from Arendelle.

    Shayaughed awkwardly.

    "She also said that you might know the Queen, Yingluo."

    "I''ll get this done as soon as possible."

    Shaya quickly stopped the conversation.

    Detestable!

    Why is Evelynn getting smarter!

    Isillian chuckled. there''s no hurry. I''ll be ready and then let you take the will of elfheim to the Alliance. Before that, we have to deal with our own matters first. After all, it''s also a problem to purify and settle down the elves of andhaim."

    "Purification?" Oh? " Shaya asked, puzzled. are you going to open the court of the Holy tree to the refugees from andhaim? "

    "No, the Empress has already allowed me to learn curse magic from her." the curse used by the Sunfire court when they exiled the Dark Elves is also within her field of study, " she continued. it won''t be long before I can solve the root of the problem. Moreover, before that, Yingluo "

    She looked at isillian.

    "I still have to learn how to be an Empress."

    Shaya stared at her for a few seconds, and suddenly smiled in relief.

    "Then, Zhenzhen"

    Just as he was about to speak, a sharp system rm rang in his ear.

    [ notice, notice. ]

    [ the server will shut down in 45 minutes. Please arrange a ce for you to log off. The dungeon progress will be saved. ]

    [ this server shut down willst for 48 hours for system maintenance and upgrade. [ after the game is released, the first information film will be activated. Following that, faction and war Mode will be activated to speed up the speed at which yers obtain experience and equipment. ]

    [ please continue to pay attention to the official website for more exciting news. Please look forward to it. ]

    The rm repeated three times in a row, but Shaya kept her ears on the side, and her expression became more and more serious.

    "Shaya, Shaya?" Asked evileen, concerned.

    "I''m fine, Yingluo."

    Shaya shook her head and looked out the window.

    Is it finally here?

 Chapter 230 230

    Chapter 230. Protecting Daydream

    At dusk, in a cafe in the Mirage City.

    The coffee shop had already hung up a closed for the time being sign. A girl with short hair that was neatlybed and dressed like an obedient girl was sitting at the table in her high school uniform, sipping coffee.

    Her eyes nced out of the window from time to time, as if she was waiting for someone.

    "If no onees in five minutes, add salt to their coffee." She snorted in dissatisfaction.

    Ri, who had just finished her work at the bar, pursed her lips and smiled, but did not say anything.

    The sudden maintenance notice disrupted their ns, but a few minutes after they went offline, an xiaoguo dragged her here and informed the others.

    It was summer vacation now. For an xiaoguo, a college student, this cafe had always been her stronghold. However, with the release of " fantasy world, " the number of times she called her friends here for meetings had decreased.

    However, once they did, it meant that something big was about to happen.

    About two to three minutester, a few young people arrived one after another.

    The three co-founders of Ghost Hunter, who were also a few of an xiaoguo''s ssmates, were Huangfu Shou, Ghost Lantern, Cold Moon, and Gong Zhu. In addition, there was also a delicate-looking, shy boy who was led by a long-legged hot girl.

    Without a doubt, it was nelwin and Nino Saburo.

    Thetter was also their ssmate. If it weren''t for Shaya, an xiaoguo wouldn''t have found out that they were in the same school as the wordless Sword Saint.

    No one would have thought that this young man who blushed whenever he spoke was the number one yer in the game.

    The few people present also looked at each other. It could be said that half of the people in "fantasy world" were here.

    This was a coincidence, but it was also inevitable.

    All of them had more or less received help from Shaya, and in the early stages of the game, this sort of help that wasparable to external help was extremely precious.

    Even Huangfu Shou and ghostmp had only vaguely understood that " this game could be yed this way " after hearing an xiaoguo''s story about the rotten forest. Thus, they walked on a road that was brighter and brighter. Therefore, it was not wrong to say that the results of this room of people were closely rted to Shire.

    After a short exchange of pleasantries, an xiaoguo became serious, which was rare.

    She knocked the porcin cup with a small spoon to attract everyone''s attention.

    "What do you guys think about this sudden defense?"

    it''s just a game maintenance. Why are you being so serious? the server has probably been reserved by someone who wants to repair the air conditioner? " Ghost Lantern and cold Moon joked.

    I also think it''s strange, " said nelwin. don''t you think that it''s very unusual for the ''illusion workshop'' to do such a sudden maintenance? "

    it''s true that they started therge-scale promotion a year ago, and the gimmick of ''one-year non-stop closed beta'' attracted a lot of attention. Later, they targeted the high-ie group and sold ''immersive'' indoor tourism and massage equipment, winning the hearts of the middle-aged and elderly people,ying a solid foreshadowing for the sale of the game cabins. Then, half a year ago, they made a lot of money by limited pre-purchase of the game cabins. The ''illusion workshop'' has always done things in a reasonable and steady way. The maintenance this time seems to be too rushed, huh? "

    that''s right. When they announced the closed beta, some people said that it was a financing trap, but the truth came one after another, and they were pped in the face. It only took a year for the immersive experience to surpass traditional AR and VR by a whole Street. It''s like we skipped the credit card stage and came directly to the era of e-finance. This is really too strong,"

    Everyone was talking about how awesome the "illusion workshop" was. Seeing this, an xiaoguo knocked on the edge of her cup again.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I don''t care about anything outside of the game. I''m more concerned about why they''re maintaining it. "Guys, do you think it''s rted to my thigh?" she asked directly.

    If the game''s temporary maintenance was rted to a yer ...

    This was really whimsical and too much praise for this fellow.

    However, she was talking about Shaya, and everyone was a little uncertain.

    The few people present had all participated in his terrifying n and helped him withdraw more than a billion gold coins from the bank.

    the announcement said that ''factions'' are going to be activated. Do you think it''s possible that the United Holy Kingdom is going to attack elfheim? " Ri added in a low voice. Although her voice was soft, every word and sentence was very clear, and there was determination in her voice.

    I don''t know about other things, but Astan city has banned me from selling military runes above ss II, such as ''Armor Break'','' silence'', and ''bleed'' to elven yers. My workshop has also received arge number of orders for leather and cloth with the runes ''sky breaker III'', hehe.

    When she started this, everyone suddenly started to talk.

    that''s true. Our Guild''s priest yers have recently received a lot of missions to save ves, and the targets are mostly injured and malnourished boys and girls. Although it had been cleaned up by the time we arrived at the scene, it still looked like a ve concentration camp that had just been blown up."

    that''s right. Things have changed in elfheim recently, and we can''t participate as yers for the time being. But some of the side quests are enough to reveal the tip of the iceberg. It seems like a big earthquake is about to happen.

    "Speaking of which, I seem to havepleted a few evacuation missions," Huangfu Shou said hesitantly."Does your Guild have a ''Skinner'' called aistein? The thief series, the kind that causes a lot of blood loss in a fight?"

    "Yes, didn''t you meet a few days ago when you were doing a mission?" Nelwin replied.

    I didn''t remember it at that time, but it was onlyter on that I became dispirited. Huangfu Shou then began to tell a story.

    It happened a few days after they took out the gold coins for Shaya. Huangfu Shou, who had a close reputation in the judgement church, suddenly received a series of missions to "cover the retreat of the church."

    At first, he thought it was the same as before, a stronghold for the monsters to attack the church, and they were responsible for evacuating the NPCs.

    However, when the mission began, he realized that something was wrong.

    The ones who were chasing them were actually elves!

    As they fought, a few of their guild members were killed by an elf, and they had to call for help. At this time, Huangfu Shou quickly went to help, and only then did he fight with alstein.

    Although ssic battles such as thieving techniques had always been on par with each other, and the oue was highly dependent on one''s own skills, Huangfu Shou was still the leader of a Guild. His equipment was much better than his opponent''s, which was why he had forced aistein to retreat. Later, when he checked the battle log, he found that many of the elves were yers born in elfheim.

    Their goal was to kill these NPCs.

    "A confrontation mission? Isn''t thatmon?" Ghost Lantern asked, puzzled.

    "No, this isn''t an ordinary mission." Huangfu Shou''s gaze was serious. in the past, there has never been a ''kill the yers of the opposing faction to gain reputation'' in the confrontation missions. This is a sign that a faction is about to be born.

    After he finished speaking, everyone fell silent.

    A foreboding atmosphere spread out from the game.

 Chapter 231 231

    Chapter 231. Daydream

    It seemed that Ninja de had something to say. He took out his phone and typed a long string of words before handing it to his sister.

    Nelwin took a few nces.

    "Ninja de asked me to ask you, if it is really as he said, and the appearance of the faction is rted to Char, what would you choose?"

    As soon as he said this, the few of them frowned.

    It seemed like...

    This was indeed a problem.

    If they followed the path of the Apple Pie, Char would undoubtedly stand in the way of the United Holy Kingdom.

    Moreover...

    The factions in "Fantasy World" were not ying around.

    This was a game where the death of an NPC could not be salvaged, and there were only substitutes.

    Something like this once happened in a novice vige. A sick yer returned to the vige to assassinate a novice instructor. At first, he just wanted to test how high the ''freedom'' was, but after he seeded, he found that the dead instructor was really dead. His family washed their faces with tears all day long, and finally held a small funeral with grief.

    Three dayster, the instructor''s son-a younger instructor-came forward to take over the job. There were still traces of tears on his face.

    Thus, he killed the young instructor again to see if there was another one.

    The answer was no.

    For three consecutive days, yers of the corresponding ss could onlyplete the quest guidance from the vige chief. There was no third NPC of this type in the vige.

    In the end, an unaplished officer was sent from the nearest town to rece the vacancy.

    The yer was eager to try again, but on the night of the murder, the vige chief appeared in front of him and stammered,

    Not only had he been sent to prison, but his reputation and level had also dropped by more than half. This ount was basically useless.

    The reality of "Fantasy World" was evident. It was like another world, and the yers were just passersby.

    A passerby who was both strong and weak.

    They were powerful, so they would not really die.

    However, they were weak and restricted by the system.

    More importantly, they had another life that they could not let go of, and they might give up this life at any time.

    What would happen if such a group of people were to get involved in this extremely real faction battle?

    No one could imagine it.

    "By the way, do you know where Char lives?" Nelwin asked.

    The others all looked at an xiaoguo.

    Where does your second uncle live?

    Apple Pie opened her mouth and suddenly felt a little terrified.

    She was not sure if she should tell him about that terrifying thought.

    If he told them, would these people ept it?

    She was hesitating when a pair of warm little hands grabbed her.

    An xiaoguo turned her head and met Ri''s determined eyes.

    "I''ll exin."

    Ri took out a small metal block from her pocket and ced it on the table.

    "Take off."

    She said.

    Then, to everyone''s surprise, the hummingbird-like wings in the depths of this thing buzzed and flew up.

    Hovering mist

    Dancing mist

    It looked funny and its speed was extremely slow, but it really flew up.

    About 20 secondster, it seemed to have exhausted all its energy and fell head first on the table with a " Dong " sound.

    Silence.

    It was dead silent.

    Huangfu Shou carefully picked it up and used a toothpick to peel off severalyers of metal, revealing a small wet core inside. With a little force, he peeled off a piece from the top, which seemed to be a little soft.

    "What''s this?"

    Huangfu Shou couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva as he looked at the item.

    "Cooked potatoes." the lines on the shell can be used as wires and electrodes, " Ri replied. the potatoes are the main energy source, so they can be used as batteries.

    "That''s amazing!" Huangfushou was speechless."What about voice control? How did you do it?"

    So far, he had not connected this matter to the game.<novelnext></novelnext>

    At the same time, under his unintentional guidance, the others did not do so.

    Ri nced at an xiaoguo, and a hint of slyness shed in their eyes.

    Shou, have you noticed how many circles of runes there are on your elemental puppet''s head? " The Apulu sect asked.

    "I''m crazy, why would I study my puppet Kasaya for no reason?"

    "It''s like this,"

    Ri took out a piece of processed paper. The thickness of the paper was different, and theplicated patterns on it were full of space andyers.

    "The mo matrix is like this." She exined, then ced the paper in the middle of the table.

    "Folding." She said.

    The four corners of the paper curled inward and slowly folded into the shape of a paper box.

    Holy F * ck!?

    Huangfu Shou cried out in rm.

    this Suan ni, this Suan ni, this, this, this, this!!?

    The others were just as shocked as he was.

    The only normal one was probably Ninja de.

    He stood up silently, attracting everyone''s attention.

    They saw little de walk to the door and take down the thing she had brought with her. At first, everyone thought it was an umbre, but now they saw it clearly.

    It really was an umbre.

    However, he took out a wooden sword from his umbre.

    Ninja de ced the piece of paper on the ground and stood two meters away. He pulled out his sword and swung it as fast as lightning. Then, he sheathed it.

    At this distance, his sword couldn''t have touched the paper, but the paper really had been split in half.

    The room once again fell into a dead silence.

    "Is the ''illusion workshop'' going to start the ''National superhuman'' project?"

    Huangfu Shou suddenly jumped up in excitement!

    He made several Chuunibyou gestures of summoning fireballs in a row, his fingers cracking, but not even a little me was summoned.

    "It''s not that scary," Ri shook her head. I''d rather believe that the game''s content has a ''negligible'' effect on reality. The game is trying its best to avoid such an effect. For example, Guoguo didn''t have any skills that could affect the real world.

    "Unlock technique!"

    "I opened the door, Yingluo."

    "I used the unlock spell to summon you, and then you opened the door!"

    Ri looked at an xiaoguo with a caring expression and continued, " as for what I''ve just demonstrated, it''s actually alchemy and mechanical manufacturing that have been weakened countless times. As for why it''s so awkward, it''s not convenient to say, but Xiao Ren should have a deep understanding of what I''m saying.

    She had hidden the encrypted information Shaya had sent her, and Ri instinctively thought that it was a secret.

    After all, before she applied that piece of information to her professional skills, she had never created anything in the game in real life.

    Rena nodded and looked at nelwin for help.

    "I''ll exin on his behalf." Nelwin dragged his brother to sit beside her.

    that was the move that little Ren practiced the most, both inside and outside the game. Perhaps it''s because of that that there are some changes.

    Huangfu Shou was doused with a basin of cold water and immediately shriveled up. However, he returned to normal in an instant.

    "Now that you''re bringing this up, do you mean ..."

    "After this maintenance, our choice may be very important. This game is bing more and more like ''real''. "

    An xiaoguo''s face was serious.

    if the stinky thighs were to be enemies with the United Holy Empire and all the yers, what would you choose? "

    Silence once again devoured everything.

    Nelwin stood up first.

    we''re elves. Of course we''ll protect elfheim. She smiled. I''ll go back and tell the other members of the ''Hero Society''. Let''s see what they choose. This is indeed a problem. You guys should think about it carefully."

    After saying that, she left with Xiao Ren.

    Huangfu Shou and ghostmp looked at each other and then at an xiaoguo.

    "Sister guozi, we''ll listen to you."

    "Yay!"

    An xiaoguo and Ri high-fived each other, their faces showing a relieved expression.

    Stinky thighs!

    Even if you can''t go offline, you have to hold on!

 Chapter 232 232

    Chapter 232. Buy A Car And Get A Model For Free

    Grind.

    Two hours after the maintenance notice, various cities had also sent messages to Grind under the Queen''s instructions. The content was nothing more than God''s Chosen Ones have left on arge scale, and their whereabouts are unknown.

    As they said, the yers had all gone offline.

    Char had thought that the United Holy Kingdom would take this opportunity to make some big moves, but the result was far beyond his expectations.

    Everything was quiet, too quiet.

    Most of the United Holy Kingdom''s personnel had left, and Elfheim was unprecedentedly calm.

    "This shouldn''t be..."

    Char mumbled.

    A simr thing had happened during the closed beta-the change of data sheets.

    The so-called change of information sheets was mostly a change in the scale of the forces and political views in the game, which meant that something big was about to happen.

    All this time, the United Holy Kingdom had the heavy responsibility of spreading ''faith'' throughout the entire country.

    Since the human world was unified by the United Holy Kingdom and rose up, small races were forced to believe in the seven Saints. In the process, Elfheim was the first stone that blocked their way.

    Later, the United Holy Kingdom and Elfheim had many conflicts, which eventually infiltrated the Elven Kingdom.

    These were all things that happened in the past, and also the background.

    However, this was clearly not enough.

    For example, the Rose Cross Society.

    There would always be a small group of people who stubbornly resisted, persevered, and obstructed the spread of faith behind the scenes. Unfortunately, the people of the church had never been able to catch them, so they simply turned all the setbacks into war after umting enough power.

    The first change in the information sheet happened about a year in the game. With the triple experience, Char was at least level 60 at that time, and with that level, he could get an officer position in any organization and participate in the war with dignity.

    Of course, even though he did not get triple experience since the open beta, Shaya''s leveling speed was several times faster than before. Even he did not expect to be so efficient.

    Back to the closed beta, one year happened to be not long after the incident of Golden Butterfly City. Elfheim was hit hard by the demon disaster that broke out from the inside, and all the internal problems were exposed, so the church took the opportunity to send the Knights to settle in.

    No matter whether Fredrick''s n to change his body was sessful or not, it would not change the general idea. They would try to speed it up in various ways and finally break the weak line of defense of Elfheim.

    In other words, this battle was unavoidable.

    It was true, but this time, it was too early.

    For example, the average level of the yers had not even reached 30 yet, and they had only just passed the recruitment line of Elfheim!

    Could it be that the system really wanted the yers to be footmen and rely on the number of yers to push over?

    This was too stupid.

    Even if they carried coffins to the battlefield, they wouldn''t be able to survive. Elfheim was almost a mage, and they could scrape off threeyers of the ground with their AoE attacks. In the face of such firepower, a sea of people tactic was meaningless!

    Char could not figure out what the Holy Spirits wanted to do, but he could always feel the invisible pressure from Grind.

    After wandering aimlessly for a while, Mitsuya''s voice suddenly came from the bottom of his heart.

    "Something has descended."

    "What?" Char was stunned.

    "It''s a powerful will. It''s not a projection, but like me, it''s looking at the East! Hurry up! To the East!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Char did not dare to dy and ran towards the east of the city.

    The Wizard Tower was located on the east side, which was also the location of the intercity teleportation circle.

    At this moment, the wizard Tower''s defensive barrier was at full power. It shone brightly and kept everyone outside.

    When Shaya arrived, 50 of the Sunfire guards had also arrived on their dragonhawks, led by the captain from earlier in the day.

    "Mr. Shaya."

    He jumped down with a serious expression.

    "Did you guys discover anything?" Shaya asked.

    The captain nodded. our monitoring station has detected arge amount of abnormal energy gathering in the mage Tower. The mage stationed here was transferred away three hours ago and is now carrying out a mission outside. Only the puppets are left in the mage Tower to maintain daily operations.

    "In what name? Who gave the order?"

    it was announced by the Queen. The remnants of the church have been discovered outside.

    "I know."

    Shaya nodded.

    The order came from isillian, so there was most likely no problem. In other words, this was most likely a diversion. The purpose was to activate the magic circle and send something over.

    Since Messiah had said that there was some will descending, it was most likely the work of the Holy Spirit.

    Shaya looked at the mage Tower that had shut itself and hesitated no more.

    seal off the eastern area, disperse the people, and bring over twenty moon ballistas.

    The captain nodded, but then said with some difficulty, " "The moon ballistae will probably take some time. After all, the armament camp is a long way from here."

    don''t go to the Armory to move them. Three blocks to the West is the mansion of the Sunstrider family. Go straight to the backyard. They''ve hidden 25 precious moon ballistas with an illusionary barrier, from moonless IV to full moon I. Just say that the royal family is calling for them, and you just need to move the magic arrows.

    The captain was dumbfounded, but he quickly reacted. is Prince Zhuri nning to rebel?!

    "No, that was a gift from a maidservant Prince Zhuri bought." Shaya sighed. buy a ballista and get a model for free. That''s how the ballista workshop has been doing their marketing for the past 25 years. He''s also been aiming for car models.

    The elves didn''t have strict control over the moon ballistas, as most of their power came from the special enchantment and prefix of the arrows. Therefore, they only needed to control the arrows.

    Without powerful arrows, the moon crossbow chariots were not as powerful as the fake guns in terms of attack power. At best, they were just "air guns."

    But on the other hand, the moon ballista was a collectible.

    It could be disassembled into two parts. The base part was responsible for transportation and could also carry people. As long as theunch pad on it was removed, it would be a magic-powered car!

    Therefore, every time arge vehiclepany manufactured a new model of the moon crossbow, they would invite a female elf with an amazing figure to be their Car model. The buyer would naturally pay for the beautiful car.

    As a long-lived species, elves were rtively open-minded. Which young man or woman did not have a period of freedom when they were young? Therefore, there were both male and female car models, and they didn''t sign an Indenture contract, but a short-term employment contract. Once they liked the sugar daddy, they would send the person and the car to the house.

    Simr stories often happened, but there were few who were as ambitious as Prince Zhuri. After all, he had been buying the moon crossbow carriage for 25 years.

    Hearing Shaya''s exnation, the captain immediately understood.

    However,

    It was really sour!

    It''s so good to be rich, if I had money, I would y like this too, Yingying.

    The captain ate lemons madly in his heart before leaving with his men.

 Chapter 233 233

    Chapter 4. A Fusion Monster?

    Half an hourter, 20 moon crossbows were aimed at the mage Tower. The anti-magic crossbow bolts shed with a dark purple light, as if they were lightning bound to the arrowheads, constantly tearing the air apart.

    Char was standing on a tree outside the wizard Tower. She gathered all her strength and waved her hand down.

    "Fire!"

    Swoosh!

    The twenty arrowsbined into one and headed straight for the Wizard Tower''s outer barrier.

    The light blue barrier was instantly blown up like paper. The magic patterns crossed each other, and the chaotic magic power triggered an explosion. The shaft of the arrow was instantly melted, and the explosive powder stored in it triggered a second explosion!

    Boom!

    The sound of explosions continued, and the entire Wizard Tower was like a torch that had been lit, instantly engulfed in mes.

    "Should we stop?" The captain asked.

    Char shook his head. load the bow. "Continue firing. Don''t stop."

    "Yes!"

    The team leader carried out the order meticulously. Soon, the 300-year-old Mage Tower in Grind copsed.

    Seeing this, the captain wanted to lead his men in, but Char stopped him.

    "There''s a problem inside..."

    Char frowned.

    ording to what Mitsuya said, the will was still in there. There was something strange about it. He did not dare to send the me Guards to their deaths.

    Just when the captain of the me Guards thought that Char was being too careful, a figure suddenly climbed up from the ruins of the Wizard Tower.

    It wasn''t quite right to call them figures. Those mayflies were no longer in theirplete human forms-they had lost their arms and legs in the copse and explosion, and some of them didn''t even have the ability to stand up.

    They really stood up.

    Not only that, his charred body was still slowly recovering.

    "This is..."

    The captain was dumbfounded. Even though he had seen many battles, he had never seen such a strange situation.

    A gust of wind seemed to blow through the ruins, and the fine ck dust was slowly drawn by the wind to gather toward the broken ck shadows, slowly repairing their bodies.

    "Retreat!"

    Char stopped them.

    "All of you, retreat. Leave this to me."

    "How is this possible, Char?"

    "Shut up, follow me out of this ce, and then seal it up with a barrier!" Char shouted.

    The captain opened his mouth, but he remembered that the Queen had told him to listen to the other party no matter what, so he did as she said.

    Before leaving, Shaya whispered something to him, and thetter immediately nodded.

    "I''ll do it now!"

    After they had all left, Shaya took a deep breath and jumped over the wall from the tree, standing in front of the ruins.

    Just now, Mia told him that she felt a familiar aura in front of her.

    yers.

    She had once exined the difference between yers and natives. The former''s soul was an outsider, so their physical body was actually ''dead''.

    The small power that Holy Spirits had was the ability to regenerate their bodies.

    It was a rule set since the creation of the world. Only those chosen by Messiah could ignore this rule and truly ''live forever'' with her help.

    As such, while the yers ''reincarnations seemed to be no different from Shaya''s, they were essentially worlds apart, and the difficulty was not even on the same level.<novelnext></novelnext>

    In front of him were the yers who were being " reborn ".

    To be more precise, they were yers who had lost their original control and were now being reborn under the control of sacred souls.

    They had undoubtedly died in the earlier salvo and explosion, but now, the Holy Spirit was using their power to control their resurrection. However, because theycked souls, they were like The Walking Dead.

    Soon, at least 200 yers climbed up from the ruins, and their bodies had returned to normal, wearing their own equipment.

    Shaya looked over and knew that this group of people were around level 30, which was above average among the yers. From the rtively neat uniforms of many of them, they were probably yers who had justpleted the samerge-scale mission, so they were gathered together.

    He probably took the teleportation array here, and it was after the "maintenance" started.

    "We finally meet."

    The yer at the front said.

    "Haven''t we met before?" Shaya raised her eyebrows.

    Back in the Golden Butterfly City, the Holy Spirit possessed olinhilu and fell into the trap set by saxson and him. After that, they had a brief exchange.

    So, this should be their second meeting before they spoke to Yingluo.

    Wait a minute, this guy''s speech was much clearer thanst time. Could it be that he had learned how to speak?

    "They''re not the same person, Zhenzhen."

    it''s you! Messiah''s voice sounded.

    the one you sawst time was the Holy Spirit of light from the first era. If this one here is Frederick''s murderer, then he must be the Holy Spirit of order from the sixth era, Pi Xiu.

    "How can you be so sure?"

    Joshua was silent for a moment.

    "I just thought of it. Do you remember what I said? the seven Holy Spirits were the chosen ones of that era. Other than the first chosen one, who led mankind to victory in the name of the ''Sage'', who had no power, the other six Holy Spirits were all outstanding powerhouses of that era. The chosen one of the first era was a priest, and the chosen one of the sixth era was a sorcerer of the origin, as Frederick had mentioned."

    Shaya''s heart was beating wildly.

    He seemed to have been caught up in the wrong way of thinking and treated "sacred souls" as a profession.

    But in reality, it was just an identity, a form of address! They all had different professions!

    As he was deep in thought, the " yer " opposite him changed again.

    They were stunned.

    They had actually started to merge!

    The bodies of over two hundred people suddenly crumbled into powder, which was then blown by a gust of wind and gathered together in a roll.

    Sand gathered to form a tower, and soon, a giant more than ten meters tall with an indistinguishable gender appeared in front of Shaya.

    code ofw: free body.

    The giant''s voice was like thunder, but after he said that, he began to shrink, and in the blink of an eye, he was no different from Shaya.

    He stretched his shoulders and looked at Shaya with a smile.

    "This is our first meeting, Shaya."

    "So?" Shaya asked, " first, it was God''s descent. Then, it was full server maintenance. Now, you''ve even stolen more than 200 ounts and melted them. Are you guys really not nning to open the server? "

    The Holy Spirit of order smiled kindly.

    thank you for your concern, Sir. We''ll naturally take care of the aftermath. I guarantee that there won''t be a single mistake. Let''s be honest. We didn''t hesitate tounch such arge-scale defense. Our goal is very clear. We want to have a talk with you.

    "Talk about what?"

    it''s about you, and the ''goddess'' that Yingying hid in you.

    "Ha Yingluo?"

    Shaya was suddenly not nervous at all.

    "You want Messiah? No problem! I''ll give it to you!"

 Chapter 234 234

    Chapter 5. You Didn''t Expect This, Did You?

    "How should I give it? Hurry up!"

    Char urged.

    The Holy Spirit of order was visibly stunned.

    "Char!" Mitsuya asked quietly in hrt mind, "Do you hate me that much?"

    Char ignored her and continued, "Tell me, how are you going to take her away? How should I cooperate? Are there any benefits?"

    The Holy Spirit of order gave him a deep look.

    "You''re indeed someone who doesn''t y by the rules..."

    "I''m just a person who makes the best use of everything."

    Charughed in disdain.

    The other party had spent so much effort to protect him and to make things difficult for him. It was obvious that they couldn''t deal with him, so they had to talk.

    If it was not for this, why did not you just take it directly? why did you have to talk so much nonsense? would the Holy Spirit be polite to you?

    Of course not.

    "I didn''t expect you to be so cooperative..."

    "Cut the crap and state your conditions. Since you''ve watched me go through 177 rounds of closed beta, you should know what I want the most, right?" Char licked his lips.

    "For example, Let''s make a deal and return the ''log-in'' button to me?"

    The Holy Spirit of order shook its head.

    "I''m sorry, but I can''t."

    "Motherf*ckers, it''s really your doing!"

    The Holy Spirit of order was stunned by his sudden scolding, but then it suddenly smiled and said, " "Ha Yingluo was actually tricked by you, it''s you, Shaya Yingluo."

    Shaya smiled nomittally.

    His anger wasn''tpletely feigned, and most of it came from the bottom of his heart.

    If this was just a guess at the beginning, it had now be a definite fact.

    [ is my being trapped in this game rted to sacred souls? ]

    He didn''t ask directly, as that would be too passive, so he first threw out a hypothesis, and the other side would subconsciously answer along this line of thought.

    Other than that, Shaya was sure of one more thing.

    The sacred Spirit did not know everything about his situation.

    This was of utmost importance.

    Because this meant that the other party could not be sure how much he knew-whether it was what he knew from the beginning or what he guessedter, they were not sure.

    If the Holy Spirit of order had put on a pitiful look that said ''you''re just an idiot who doesn''t know anything'', Shaya would have really been a little flustered and would have been extremely passive, but it was different now.

    Everyone was the same.

    You don''t unknown me, just as I don''t know you.

    in fact, you might not even know that I''m a son of the abyss!

    God''s chosen one and the Son of the abyss are the same person. Even I''m afraid of myself!

    "This is not as simple as you think, Shaya."

    The Holy Spirit of order had obviously learned its lesson. It chose its words carefully and spoke with great care.

    "You are different from those ''yers''."

    He said the word ''yer'', so some kind of'' sensitive word list ''that exists for natives is ineffective against sacred souls.

    "I know I have higher authority than them." Shaya pouted.

    "You''re trying to get information out of me again, Shaya."<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Holy Spirit of order said helplessly. This time, he didn''t evenment on this sentence.

    - The word " authority " is not denied, which means that " authority " is very likely to exist,

    "Because I''m too timid, Your Excellency Holy Spirit." Shaya smiled. if the person in front of me was a ''native'', I could use contracts and oaths tomunicate with him to ensure the bnce of information and the fairness of the process. But now, the person standing in front of me is'' justice ''himself. When fair judgment is reflected in one''s will, I really can''t think of any fairness at all."

    "If you''re so guarded, our conversation won''t be able to progress."

    "At the very least, you have to answer one of my questions."

    "What''s the problem?"

    Can I break through the ''system''? " since the ''system'' is restricting my ''exit'', can you guys help me break this thing''s restriction? " Shaya asked.

    I''m sorry, " the Holy Spirit of order said, still spreading its hands. I refuse to answer that question.

    "Then you''re too much of a little brother, Your Excellency Holy Spirit." Shaya said helplessly, " I can''t do this. I can''t do that either. Is the only help you can provide me with is to let me put you into a party to kill a boss? " You guys can''t even form a team, right?"

    Shaya tried to send a party request to the other party.

    This action seemed to have angered the Holy Spirit. He raised his hand, and an invisible chain bound Shaya. At the same time, a stool appeared behind him.

    Codex: constraint " and " Codex: shaping ".

    [ he ''rejected'' the party request. This is very good. ]

    Shaya wasmunicating with Messiah in her mind.

    "Hey, did you see clearly just now? Does that guy have any signs of using the ''system''? "

    "There is." "I''m absolutely not mistaken," said Messiah firmly.

    "Hu-"

    Shaya heaved a sigh of relief.

    He was testing if the other party was also restricted by the system like him and the rest of the yers.

    In the previous two tests, Shaya hade up with two conclusions-the ''list of forbidden words'' and ''authority'' were based on the assumption that the other party was restricted by the system.

    Then the third time, when he sent the party request to the other party, was a test of this hypothesis.

    As early as the first time Messiah woke up, she had discovered ayer of ''rules'' on Shaya that was beyond nomell, and she was extremely angry about it.

    She believed that someone was destroying nomer''s legacy.

    And what she was feeling was the system.

    Any operation, UI, and assistance that relied on the system, such as summoning the package page, checking the attributes, reviewing the battle log, and even epting and sending out party and trade requests, were all included in this list.

    If that was the case, when Shaya sent out a party request, as long as Joshua could sense a simr fluctuation from the Holy Spirit of order, it meant that he had ''rejected'' Shaya''s party request.

    At the very least, this meant that the current Holy Spirits of order, in this " dependent " state-were also subject to the system''s punishment.

    This meant that Wuwu

    He could be killed by the methods set by the system.

    Shaya smiled, trying to pick a fight.

    what''s wrong? flustered and exasperated, you finally can''t pretend to be refined anymore? "

    "No, I''m just trying to avoid you from being restless." we didn''t say that we''re going to take away the goddess Yingluo from you, " he said helplessly. we just want to talk to her through you.

    When he mentioned Messiah, there was aplicated look in his eyes.

    It was both pious and filled with hatred.

    you should''ve said so earlier. You could''ve just asked directly. "Don''t waste this hard-won opportunity," Shaya said with a smile.

    Hearing this, the Holy Spirit of order''s expression froze.

    He then looked at Shaya in confusion, only to find that his face was full of a mischievous smile.

    "I guessed it right again, Lord Holy Spirit."

 Chapter 235 235

    Chapter 235. This Was Great!

    Just like what Mitsuya said, the arrival of a powerful will to this world required a lot of energy, which meant that the arrival of the Holy Spirit was not easy.

    Energy was not a factor in Char''s calctions, but there was one thing that could not be ignored, and that was the ''maintenance''.

    Before the maintenance, sacred souls always left him with an unfathomable look.

    However, this time, they were both impatient and impulsive.

    Even...

    He should not have made such a move.

    There were many possible reasons, such as preventing yers from witnessing this scene, the object of dependence must be a yer, and even more likely that they could not descend in open mode.

    No matter which one it was, it was a huge restriction and also highlighted the rarity of this opportunity.

    When Char said that it was a hard-won opportunity, the first thing that came to the Holy Spirit of order''s mind was how did he know, and then it was shocked.

    After his expression changed, Char knew what she wanted to know.

    The Holy Spirit was once a human.

    Moreover, they were bing more and more they in their behavior.

    Once the fear of the unknown turned into a real threat, his image would copse.

    "You''re right, this is a rare opportunity. Our request is very simple," The Spirit said, "We hope that the goddess will hand over her authority."

    "Get him out of here!" said Messiah angrily.

    Charughed. "What do you think she''ll say?"

    "She''ll say get lost..."

    "You''re right. If I were you, I''d roll on the ground, and then we might be able to settle this.

    The Holy Spirit of order did not pay attention to this joke. It shook its head and sighed, "You should have found out something from her, right? For example, the origin of the Holy Spirit."

    "I know, but notpletely. Besides, I firmly believe that the words of one family can not be trusted. You can at least share these things with me, right?"

    "Of course."

    The Holy Spirit of order then told a very simple story.

    Just like what Mitsuya said, as the Chosen Ones, most of them suddenly won the prize when they were in a certain death situation. They were surprised to find that they could be resurrected on the spot. Therefore, their initial faith in Mitsuya was devout and enthusiastic. He was the one chosen by the real goddess.

    However, after their continuous losses against the abyss, their entire civilization was eventually destroyed by the abyss. Instead of letting God''s Chosen Ones like them continue the legacy of their civilization, Mitsuya dispiritedly took back their authority and left them to fend for themselves.

    Hence, civilization truly died out.

    So far, almost every God''s Chosen One had a deep hatred for the goddess, which had once been a support for them after they became Holy Spirits.

    "Goddess, are they telling the truth?" Char could not help but ask.

    "Yes," replied Mitsuya.

    "No way, you''re not even going to defend yourself?"

    "No need."

    "I don''t think you need to be afraid. I''ve said it before," Char said helplessly, "I won''t listen to one side."

    "I understand." Mitsuya seemed to have heard him. After a few seconds, she exined.

    The situation was indeed not far from what the Holy Spirit of order had said, but it was very subtle from the description of this emotionless goddess.

    With the demons wreaking havoc and the fire of civilization on the verge of extinction, God''s Chosen One naturally became thest survivor on the wastnd.

    Therefore, they all made a request to Mitsuya at the same time.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Goddess, let our Union be the beginning of the next era! We might not be able to defeat the abyss, but our children, our children''s children, can definitely do it!"

    Mitsuya''s answer was also unusually simple, "

    "Get lost!"

    "Is he crazy?" Char was also dumbfounded.

    "Yes," Mitsuya replied slowly.

    Moreover, there was an indescribable sense of self-me.

    "Yes..."

    Char was silent.

    Yes, a civilization had been swallowed by the abyss. How big of a blow would that be? how could they not go crazy?

    He looked up at the Holy Spirit of Order.

    "In fact, I can understand you. If I wasn''t a yer but a Chosen One in the true sense, I would also choose to do the same," He replied.

    The Spirit of Order sighed, and there was an inexplicable sense of appreciation between the two.

    Char took this opportunity to ask, "Did you kill Fredrick?"

    The other party was stunned for a moment before nodding without hesitation.

    "He''s a very good human. Even in our eyes, he''s extremely outstanding. I could havee to you a few days ago, but he broke the container, so I could only use the current method." He exined.

    Seeing Char''s gaze on him, he continued, "Don''t even think about it. This body has the attributes of 231 yers stacked together, so it''s at least level 95. It''s even stronger than the vessel from before. No one in all of Andaheim is my match."

    "I do want to kill you, but I''m not arrogant to that extent." Char replied, "but this matter can''t just end like this. Do you know that Fred has a son?"

    The Holy Spirit of Order raised its eyebrows, as if it was searching through its memories.

    "Luke?" He said with uncertainty.

    "A weak guy like him really can''t attract the attention of Holy Spirit." Charughed coldly.

    Seeing that the Holy Spirit of order had no reaction, Char continued, "Before Fred died, he came to the court of the Holy tree and entrusted Luke to me. Although that fellow and I can''t be considered as friends, I can''t talk andugh with Luke''s father''s murderer. Since you''re level 95, are you willing to put on a show with me?"

    "What show?" The Spirit of Order curiously.

    "Give him a chance to kill you with his own hands." Char replied, "let''s talk about this in detail. I think what you all want is nothing more than to spread the Faith of the Seven Saints throughout the entire territory. This is obviously not something that can be done during the maintenance period, so you must ask me for help. This is negotiable."

    "You''re really smart."

    The Holy Spirit of Order sighed with emotion.

    Char was right, they were indeed here for that. The so-called demanding the power of the Goddess was just a convenient bargaining lion''s mouth.

    "I can agree to this. I can do it now." He replied.

    To him, being stabbed by a teenager was not worth mentioning.

    Even if Char wanted him to die hundreds or thousands of times, it would not be a problem.

    "This is great! Now!"

    Char immediately beckoned to the outside of the barrier, and Luke, who had been called over long ago, quickly came to his side.

    "Young man No. 1, I''ll give you a chance to avenge your father." Char whispered in his ear.

    Luke''s eyes suddenly bloomed with divine light.

    Then, an invisible dagger was stuffed into his hand.

 Chapter 236 236

    Chapter 236. I''ll Kill Him In One Strike

    The [Wind King''s Barrier] of the [me of The Origin] was a weapon''s special effect. It waspletely invisible when the user did not activate his power or resist the mist of eternity, so the Holy Spirits of order did not notice it at all.

    In fact, his negligence was mostly due to his confidence.

    Other than that, how much did the seven Holy Spirits know about this world? Char could not help but ask this question.

    "Do you think brony knows the properties of clear spring sound like the back of his hand?

    "Do you think Emperor Rui knows the dance section''s assessment criteria?

    "Do you think Big Wei knows the top tricks of the memory battlefield?

    They definitely did not know.

    This was because the higher-ups did not care about the minor details.

    Now that he thought about it, the Holy Spirits were the same.

    In "Fantasy World", which was based on the system''s numerical values and descriptions, was just a part of the misceneous content to them. They did not care about it at all. What they really cared about was the indigenous people of this world-their life and death, their faith, and their future.

    Therefore, the Holy Spirit of order had no idea what was happening.

    He probably only wanted to finish Shaya''s "show" as soon as possible, so he just stood there waiting for Luke to stab him.

    Then, the young man turned around.

    The moment his opponent raised his right hand, he felt a strange force lock onto him.

    In that instant, he became terrifyingly weak. It was as if the level 95 power in his body had been instantly wiped away, and he could not use any of it.

    More importantly, he could smell death.

    That feeling was something he had never felt since the birth of the seventh era, and since he became a Holy Spirit.

    No mercy, no mercy, no way out.

    The destion and coldness of the sword''s edge could make one shiver all over as if they had fallen into an ice cave. From the flesh to the soul, they were all frozen. He could only watch as the invisible de pierced through the air and headed straight for his body.

    For a moment, he felt like he had returned to the sixth era.

    The sky was dusky, and mana was settling. The aura of the abyss was everywhere.

    The monsters ran across the ruins and wreckage, and the air was filled with the smell of despair.

    Hey on the cold Stone, his heart filled with endless hatred for Mitsuya as he slowly died.

    Then, he saw a pair of hands stretch out in the void.

    "Come back, child."

    Holy Spirit!

    It was the call of the Holy Spirit!

    He seemed to see a kind face!

    He urgently reached out his hand, wanting to hold her, wanting to leave the coldness and pain that spread throughout his body.

    "Come on, child, Yingluo."

    "Merciful Lord, take me away, Zhenzhen"

    Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu

    Everything in front of him was shattered like a mirror, turning into dust.

    "No... No..."

    He waved his hands wildly, trying to grab that little bit of hope.

    A cold light emerged from the fragment and passed through his body, cutting off all his life force.

    K.O.

    Luke was still in the " desperate sh " position, and his thin body was shaking like a sieve.

    Before he fell, Shaya rushed over and hugged him.

    "Is he alright?" Shaya asked.

    "I''m fine. I just fainted from exhaustion," replied Messiah."Yingluo is a special child."

    "Let''s not talk about this first."

    Shaya beckoned to the guard Captain outside the barrier.

    "Let''s take him to rest."

    After sending liuke away, he returned to the side of the Holy Spirit of order that had already fallen to the ground.

    He still had his eyes open.

    "You''re already dead, so just die in peace."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Shaya reached out to close his eyes, but he suddenly turned his head.

    "F * ck me!"

    Shaya was so shocked that she jumped up, her heart beating wildly!

    "W-what''s going on?" He asked Messiah.

    "Hurry up and ce your hand on his forehead!"

    Shaya did not have the time to be surprised and quickly did as he was told.

    Then, he could feel a trace of power being stripped from the Holy Spirit''s body, just like what Joshua did when he destroyed the slumbers of the chosen one in annap. However, the thing recovered from the cemetery was as weak as a strand of hair and disappeared as soon as it entered his body. But this time, he could clearly feel it.

    Moreover, the Holy Spirit of order trembled violently, and something was wrong with its entire body! He even let out a beast-like "bawling bawling" sound from his throat.

    Shaya was currently controlling her body with one foot on her chest, and both her hands were pressed against his forehead.

    He felt like he was the third Prince in the middle of a sea storm, currently being skinned alive.

    "Miyashiya!"

    The Holy Spirit of order almost squeezed out these words from the gaps between its teeth.

    "I hate you, Yingluo."

    That gaze was like the most vicious curse in the world, and even Shaya could not help but shiver.

    Then, everything was destroyed.

    "Let go, it''s all over."

    sigh ... Messiah sighed. There was no emotion in his voice.

    Shaya fell to the ground, her back drenched in cold sweat.

    He was just about to ask what was going on when a figure suddenly appeared in front of him.

    Eh?

    "Yingluo, why did youe out?"

    He was dumbfounded.

    The person standing in front of him was none other than Messiah!

    She had a thin waist, long legs, and skin as white as milk. She had an angelic face and a devilish body, and there was even a glowing ring on her head.

    Messiah just squatted down and slowly closed the eyes of the Holy Spirit of order. Then he raised his head and looked up at the sky.

    Seeing this, Shaya walked up to her.

    you don''t have tofort me, " said Joshua with a self-deprecating smile. Before she could finish her sentence, Shaya suddenly rubbed her chest.

    "???"

    Never in his wildest dreams did he expect that the first thing he would do when he showed up was to be attacked.| Chest! She was instantly furious and raised her leg to kick Shaya.

    Shaya took her leg and held it in her arms. With a slight pull, Messiah lost his bnce and was held in his arms.

    "You ..."

    "What about me?"

    Shaya let go of him, and sensing that his body was falling, Joshua quickly held Shaya in his arms.

    Only when she stood firm did she realize that their posture was too intimate.

    More importantly, this guy had taken advantage of her!

    She let go with a cold face, but Shaya squatted down in front of the Holy Spirit of order as if nothing had happened.

    "Can you exin now?"

    what? " stunned, Messiah realized that the negative emotions that he had been feeling had been dispelled.

    &Nbsp; Hmph.

    I''ll spare you this time.

    With this thought in mind, the goddess went forward.

    "I just took back a part of my power and authority. Besides that, I also learned some ''main world'' techniques." After a pause, she exined,"this part of the ability is not mine, but his."

    "You mean, you just looted a skill from the corpse? You''ve learned it?"

    "That''s probably what he meant." She turned back to look at the Sunfire personal guards outside the barrier. Their gazes seemed to prate her body to look behind her. She deliberately blocked one of them from looking and waved her hand, but the other party did not notice.

    there are also ws. For example, you''re the only one who can see me.

    strange, I can clearly feel it. Shaya gestured with her fingers until a murderous look was cast on her, then she changed the topic."By the way, why did he die?"

    "It''s simple." because their ''arrival'' is essentially a kind of ''reincarnation'', " said Messiah. now that I''ve taken away their authority, they can''t go back.

 Chapter 237 237

    Chapter 237. How Could It Be An Insult?

    Fortunately, Char now had a deep understanding of Mitsuya''s ability. Otherwise, she might not have been able to understand what was going on from her description.

    It was simple to say, all of this was built on the rule of the "system."

    Divine Spirit was originally a native created by them, and Char did not know what exactly happened. In short-that thing was destroyed by the Holy See. They had to repair it at thest minute. They also stole the ounts of two hundred yers to create a character with insane data-as for how the data was stacked, it was not within their consideration.

    Thus, they became ''yers''.

    Since they were yers, they had to follow the rules of the system.

    ording to the system''s rules, yers could die, but they had to be resurrected after death.

    This was easy. The sacred Spirit could control the yers ''" resurrection " on its own, and they could even build their own mobile graveyards, so in theory, they could not be killed. Even though Luke had a heaven-defying skill that could kill yers instantly after breaking their defense and a weakened version of the sword of Silver Oak, which could kill the sacred Spirit of order in an instant, it could only be killed once. The other party was not stupid, and would not stand there and let you repeatedly K.O. them.

    However, apart from Luke, Char also had Mitsuya.

    Just as the Holy Spirit of order tried toe back to life, its authority was stripped away by Mitsuya.

    Thus, the resurrection failed.

    Then, he would really die.

    When Nomier set the rules for all things, there was one rule-will could not exist without matter. Even vengeful spirits and heroic spirits existed in the form of abination of matter, energy, and will.

    Even if they were Holy Spirits, they couldn''t do this.

    That was why the ''level 95 Holy Spirit incarnation'' died.

    But the reason for the death of the Holy Spirit of order was rted to another piece of information-thetest spection from Messiah.

    What kind of existence was a Holy Spirit?

    The answer was also very simple. Simr to the terms " vengeful spirits, " " heroic spirits, " and " Holy Spirits, " they were the dead living in other ways.

    From the moment the first Holy Spirit was born and gave herself such a name, it seemed to be a kind of self-mockery.

    Heughed at himself for not being able to escape death despite being a chosen one. Hisughter then twisted into hatred for Messiah.

    The cycle of life and death was Messiah''s domain, but she could not establish a connection with the dead chosen ones. The only possibility was that they had built a space simr to the death corridor for themselves and could stay in it for a long time.

    This also exined why they coveted the authority of Messiah.

    They were knockoffs, and they wanted to be official.

    There were two ways to be a full-time employee. One was to have an equivalent quality or even surpass the original.

    Or, as long as the original was killed, there would be no such thing as " counterfeit ".

    Their choice was to grab it with both hands, and both hands had to be hard.

    As such, the Holy Spirits of order being able to rely on them was also a form of ''reincarnation''. Just like how after Shaya''s death, she was brought by Joshua through the corridor of death to return to the world of the living, they also came out from the counterfeit'' corridor of death'', which was why they could rely on each other. The so-called "return" was no different from death, and it was also a kind of reincarnation power.

    But now, their tickets had been confiscated by Messiah.

    The living level 95 yer ''Holy Spirit of order'' was killed by liuke, and the dead soul ''Holy Spirit of order'' was killed by Messiah.

    He couldn''t be more dead.

    ...

    "What do we do now?" Asked Messiah.

    shouldn''t the confused believers ask the goddess something like ''what can I do?'' " he asked.

    Shaya rolled his eyes. Was this ''how do I survive in this world when I''m being hugged by the goddess''?

    He checked the body and gave up after confirming that he could not find anything.

    "It''s such a pity," Shaya sighed,"it''s a pity this isn''t a human form." If it''s an animal, I''ll find a way to get some material for Ri to study. I can''t do it. "

    Immediately, Messiah looked at him in fear. Then, his body disappeared and he went into hiding.

    Shaya beckoned to the outside, indicating that the matter was over and that the barrier could be lowered.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Dark Elf floated over like a gust of wind and carefully checked Shaya''s body for any injuries.

    I''m fine, Yingluo. Shaya patted her shoulder.

    Isillian came over and looked at the ruins, then at the body of the Holy Spirit of order.

    "Captain iBrid said you were too nervous."

    She threw out these words indifferently.

    Shaya, on the other hand, nced at the captain of the Sunfire personal guards, who had a calm expression on his face.

    Ever since he came here, something seemed to be wrong with this man. Although he wouldn''t " obey " on the surface but disobey " out of his duty as a soldier, he probably had a lot of sarcasm in front of isillian.

    For example, this time, he might tell the Queen that "dy Shaya is obviously very strong, but she is too cautious ".

    After all, the Holy Spirit of order did not fight Shaya from the beginning to the end, and was even stabbed to death by a weak child. It looked like a weak chicken!

    Those who knew the inside story knew how emotional Shaya had been through, while those who did not know, such as the sr guards who were standing outside the barrier, might still beughing.

    "Just this?"

    That was probably the case.

    The reason why isillian suddenly said this was obvious. She didn''t want to ask Shaya ''what''s going on'', but she wanted to hear his exnation. Secondly, she was not happy with the captain and wanted to use Shaya to pressure him.

    "Alright then. You over there,e over here."

    Shaya waved at the captain.

    IBrid stepped forward with his usual expression and bowed. His attitude and etiquette were meticulous.

    "They all know that you are good at swordsmanship, but I don''t think anyone knows that you are also very strong as an Arcanist, right?" Shaya asked.

    The captain was stunned.

    Shaya was right, but the problem was that not many people knew about this, so where did the other party hear about it?

    don''t worry about the source of my information. Here, I''ll give you a good job.

    Shaya kicked the body on the ground.

    "I''ll give you ten minutes to make this corpse disappear from the face of the earth. Can you do it?"

    The captain looked at the corpse and then at Shaya, as if he was looking at an idiot.

    "What''s wrong? Ten minutes is too short? How about I give you 30 minutes?"

    "Why would I? am I that kind of person?" yes. Shaya was serious. I''m an upright man, and everyone in Alfheim knows that. How could I insult you? " What good would it do me to insult you? Of course not.

    "Are you insulting me?"

    "Why would I? am I that kind of person?" yes. Shaya was serious. I''m an upright man, and everyone in Alfheim knows that. How could I insult you? " What good would it do me to insult you? Of course not. Go on, Captain iBrid, if you can evaporate this body with a snap of your fingers, then I will respect you as a man and crawl three rounds on the ground like a dog barking."

    IBrid snorted, and really did snap his fingers.

    The Arcanist was level 85.| The swordsman level 82 Captain instantly cast the Arcanist level 60 skill, " ball of annihtion.

    Three ck balls that were constantly copsing appeared on the corpse''s head, lower abdomen, and ankles.

    The small ball spun at high speed, sucking in all the gravel and gravel within five to six meters like a ck hole and turning them into powder.

    However, the level 95 corpse waspletely fine.

    Even his clothes were not torn?

    Yibrid''s expression changed.

    "Ha, silly.| You''re so pushy."

    Shayaughed.

 Chapter 238 238

    Chapter 238. Talking and Laughing

    It took 30 minutes for Imba to sessfully fix the corpse''s face. It was unrecognizable, and his face was charred.

    That was all.

    He was dumbfounded.

    Char sighed and patted the guy''s shoulder.

    "I''ll teach you a phrase, it''s called there''s always someone better, and there''s always someone better''. Lower your attitude and don''t think too highly of yourself. You''ve seen his physical strength for yourself. If I had really fought with him just now, all of you elites wouldn''t be able to stand up to a single finger of his."

    Imba''s Adam''s apple bobbed, and he said in a hoarse voice, " "Your, Your Excellency Syer, who are these enemies?"

    It looked like he was really convinced.

    Char pointed at the sky and did not exin further.

    "Carry the body back."

    "Yes! I''ll get someone to freeze him!"

    "Freeze my *ss!" Char said helplessly, "You can''t destroy the corpse, do you expect it to rot? It might not even rot when you''re already rotten, so why are you blindly worrying about it?"

    "Yes!"

    The captain lowered his head in shame and strode away with the corpse on his shoulder.

    In fact, he couldn''t be med for this. The level distribution in "fantasy world" was like this.

    1-60 Level 60 was the area where normal people worked hard for their entire lives. In terms ofbat power, level 60 could be an officer in the Army, leading a Squadron of 500 people, or even a chiliarch.

    However, Elfheim and Aurania were exceptions, with 60+ guards.

    60-75 Level was a level that could be reached by people who had some talent and were " specialized in a certain field. for example, the rtivelymon " swordsman " and " Archmage " were mostly in this category. They could be professionals.

    75-85 This was the talent bro''s domain. He was a genius in cultivation.

    As for 85+, that was a God.

    Now, even without the triple exp, the yers ''cooperation could make up for the leveling speed.

    Even so, Char estimated that level 75-85 would be a region where yers would be concentrated in the future. This was because the experience gained from then on was not as simple as ''killing monsters''. It must be obtained through certain quests and experience. At this point, the impact of losing three times the experience was like a natural chasm.

    Therefore, the experience points needed to reach level 85-90 were extremely high.

    Let''s put it this way, the experience gained from killing sinlos was the highest that Shaya had ever seen. It was one-digit more than the other experience points.

    If this was used as a unit of measurement, it would be more than a hundred Xin.

    However, in "fantasy world," every level above level 90 would be terrifying.

    Shaya felt that this was normal. If the results of [ hard leveling ] were the same as the drizzle of bonuses from 1¡ú 2, 2 ¡ú3, then who would go to higher levels?

    As a result, level 95 corpses were insanely strong, and there was no way for iBrid to destroy them.

    So, was Shaya going to worship it?<novelnext></novelnext>

    Of course not.

    There were more than 200 yers here, and they wouldn''t cause any trouble since it was the maintenance period, but what if the maintenance was over?

    He was looking forward to what would happen in these six days (3:1), or rather, what would happen in these six days.

    ...

    ...

    The United holy nation did not make him wait long. That night, he received a trade request from them.

    They wanted to ''redeem'' the body.

    Shaya really loved that word.

    This fully exined one thing-the biggest weakness of sacred souls, or the thing they didn''t want to see the most, was that "fantasy world" couldn''t continue to operate.

    200 yers being deleted and banned for no reason, how big of a wave would this cause?

    Shaya did not dare to think about it.

    Even though that piece of Bullsh * t " user registration Agreement " was something that every yer had to fill in, just like how the content of the agreement was overbearing and did not take the yers seriously, the yers also did not take the so-called " agreement " seriously.

    You''d better give me a good reason for blocking my ount, or I''ll kill your horse.

    In reality, I may be a yes-man, but as long as the keyboard is in my hand, I will definitely punch it hard.

    It was extremely simple and straightforward.

    The illusionary workshop that created and operated this game might be most afraid of excessive attention from yers and the media, or even trouble.

    Thinking about how the seven Holy Spirits were panicking right now, Shaya felt extremelyfortable.

    "Let your new ''Holy See''e and talk to me."

    He replied.

    ...

    Early the next morning, the new Holy See of the church of judgement brought a team of twenty Holy Knights from Mephisto, which was thousands of miles away.

    The meaning of bringing so few people was clear-we''re not here to fight, we want to have a good talk.

    The two met in the pce of glind. The new Holy See was once Frederick''s assistant. It seemed that the new Holy See''s level had not changed much, probably because he did not have the same talent as Frederick, and the Holy Spirit did not have the ability to change levels from behind the scenes.

    This person was very low.

    In various meanings.

    Inparison, the apanying Pdin Captain gave Shaya a great surprise, it was actually someone she knew!

    It was an old acquaintance that he could tease!

    The Pdin, Saint Laurent!

 Chapter 239 239

    Chapter 10. Was He Worthy?

    Laurentia''s expression turned serious.

    Just like Char''s confusion just now. The Soul Soup waspletely useless to the Holy Knight.

    Was it really useless?

    "I don''t dare to overstep my authority on this matter. Please discuss it with Fred," He said seriously.

    "Ha..."

    Char''s face slowly bloomed with an undisguised sneer, as if she had heard the funniest joke in the world.

    "Lord Lorent, do you know why I have a ce in grind?"

    "Your Excellency has obtained 1.5 billion gold coins from 17 banks that are directly under Mephisto. With such a shocking method, as long as you are not arrested and beaten to death, you will definitely be famous. The Pdin looked at him deeply and said, " our Valkyrie, miss Ortlinde, hates you to the heavens.

    Since leaving the sieging of the tin soldiers two months ago, Ortlinde had removed the wanted order for Char and returned to the Golden Butterfly City.

    Later, the church''s Army had a conflict with Elfheim. With the tacit understanding between Losweise and Char, she must know where the safe ce was-ko County-which was on the opposite side of the map from Memphis.

    The sky was high and the Emperor was far away. There was also arge field of rapeseed. She did not have to worry that olynhilu would be sent to make enemies with Char. At the same time, it was also a ce to help olynhilu deepen her "memories".

    Take this time for example. If not for losweath''s actions, Char would have known that the Holy Spirit would send her to negotiate with her, and she would have been in a dilemma.

    However, he still mentioned Ortlinde.

    This b*stard had indeed set his eyes on the silly vige girl when Ortlinde was in her teens.

    Char sneered in his heart, but heughed out loud on the surface, "You''re too kind, but you''re not wrong. I''m sure you can understand what a ridiculous existence Fred is in my eyes, right?"

    Laurentia''s expression froze for a moment, and then he showed a hint of agreement.

    That was right. Fredrick was like a magnificent mountain that people could not overstep. They only wanted to look at him from a distance.

    With him as a gem, even if the sessor was a rare talent, it would be overshadowed, not to mention that the sessor was an unspeakable guy like the new Holy See.

    Laurentia was definitely not convinced, but he couldn''t show it.

    "This is the Oracle of the Seven Holy Spirits. Please mind your words."

    Char smiled disapprovingly.

    With the temper of a simple-minded person like Laurentia, he did not explode even though he was being humiliated. This fully showed that his words were exactly what the other party wanted.

    "I''ll say it straight, he''s not worthy."

    "What kind of man is Fredrick? The ashes of the previous Archbishop were scattered by him, and the ''Holy Tomb'' was turned into a bottle that could move mountains and fill the sea, and contain the world. You may not know these things, but I will say it like this-he did! He could find out with just a little effort! Even though he is spheming the gods, your Holy Spirits still rely on him and value him. Why?

    Just because he was a rare genius, a hero! He was respected! However, what about the sessor? He''s sitting at the same table as me, haggling. Is he worthy?

    Char was resolute. She did not suppress her voice at all, and everyone present could hear her.

    He stood up and said excitedly, "

    "What kind of man is Fredrick? The ashes of the previous Holy See were scattered by him, and the ''Holy Tomb'' was turned into a bottle that could move mountains and fill the sea, and contain the world. You may not know these things, but I will say it like this-he did! He could find out with just a little effort! Even though he is spheming the gods, your Holy Spirits still rely on him and value him. Why? Just because he was a rare genius, a hero! He was respected! But what about the sessor? He''s sitting at the same table as me, haggling. Is he worthy?

    "He''ll make a few."

    Char''s tone was agitated, and she cursed as if she was venting her anger, but none of the Pdins below retorted.

    After all, to them, this sounded like

    Yes, yes, this was too f ** king satisfying!

    I can''t scold this old thing, but others can!

    If it wasn''t for the untimely timing, many people would probably apud enthusiastically.

    After a pause, Char said to Laurentia, "Tell me the truth. Do you know what the Oracle wants you to get?"

    "A corpse of a Pi Xiu?" the Pdin frowned.

    "Whose body?" Char asked.

    Laurentia was stunned for two seconds before his expression changed drastically!

    The previous Holy Priest!?

    "Yes, I am."

    Char nodded her head in pain and pointed at Captain Imba.

    "We were not sure when we first got this body. It was destroyed beyond recognition by some kind of power. Butter, a powerful Guard Captain was unable to leave any exaggerated ''scars'' on the corpse after thirty minutes. Who else but the Holy See could have such physical strength?"

    Laurent looked at Imba, who immediately swore that Char was telling the truth. He had indeed used 30 minutes without leaving any scars.

    An elf''s promise was more evesting than a diamond. With the power of Imba, Laurentia had no doubt about him.

    "What do you mean by that, Lord Char?"

    "But what about him? Was he respectful? I don''t think so? I dare to swear that he knew whose body it was and how precious it was.

    "I respect Fred, and you respect him. Everyone here respects him."

    Char pointed at the empty seat.

    "But what about him? Was he respectful? I don''t think so? I dare to swear that he knew whose body it was and how precious it was. However, he''ll try his best to haggle over the price to lower the ''price'' of the Holy See."

    He sneered. if I were him, I''d hate my boss so much that I couldn''t wait for his body to fester and stink. I couldn''t wait for the person who picked up the body to pay me money and beg me to take him away so that I could do as I was told. Just wait and see, he will definitely do this."

    Laurentia was silent.

    His rationality told him not to trust Char. This person was very annoying, and he was cunning.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But there was still a voice in her heart that said,

    Everything he said was right.

    "Five days, Your Excellency. Five days." He said, "today, you will leave with the corpse. Within five days, the corpse will disappear." If you try to find it again, you will never find it.

    Seeing this, Char gave him another dose of medicine.

    He stretched out five fingers.

    "Five days, Your Excellency. Five days." He said, "today, you will leave with the corpse. Within five days, the corpse will disappear." If you try to find it again, you will never find it. Moreover, the Holy See would also dislike you for being a busybody. If you continue to ask, or even threaten him with death, saying that you want to know the inside story, he will definitely bring out the Holy Spirit''s Oracle."

    Laurentia was half-convinced, but on the surface, he expressed his disbelief.

    "These things are all nonsense. Sir, please mind your words."

    "Oh, you''re so fake."

    Char said disdainfully, her face saying, "I thought you were a hero, but you''re a weakling too."

    At this moment, the new Holy Priest returned.

    In order to prevent the atmosphere from being exposed, Char put on a smile and pretended to be polite with this guy.

    "Let''s get down to business, Lord Char."

    The new Holy Priest had a business-like look on his face, and he immediately offered a price that was not small.

    Char first pretended to return the price a few times, but the Holy See did not give in at all, so he simply mmed the table and stood up.

    "Then we''ll throw the body into the pile of monsters!"

    The Holy Priest sneered, " That''s exactly what I''m looking for!"

    Laurentia stood up and red at him.

    The Holy Knight knew that he had lost hisposure. He took a deep breath, suppressed his anger, and sat back in his seat.

    Charughed and knocked on the table.

    "Your holiness, I''m afraid this is not appropriate? It''s a corpse after all, how can it be left in the wilderness?"

    "What''s wrong? It''s your greed that''s an original sin. The Seven Saints have warned us to be content with what we have." "If you insist, we''ll have to wrong the owner of the body and let the world see the tradition and etiquette of Elfheim''s ''nobility''," the Holy See replied with a smile.

    There wasn''t anything wrong with what he said, but it sounded wrong to the Pdins.

    You''ve alreadymitted the original sin of jealousy, and you''re still talking about how others are?

    Finally, Char gritted his teeth and sighed.

    "You win, your holiness. It''s a deal.

    In the end, he suddenly said in a somewhat bleak tone, "I''ll have to trouble Your Excellency to transport it back to Memphis and find a good home."

    The Holy Priest did not understand what he meant, so he just said a few perfunctory words, and the matter was over.

    The church soon took away the ''Fredrick''s body''.

    Just a few steps away from Elfheim, still some distance away from the holy city of Memphis, the Holy Priest suddenly stopped the carriage.

    "Help me build an altar. You guys go around and stand guard. I have some things to take care of," He said.

    Laurentia''s heart trembled, but his expression was normal.

    He did so.

    After a while, the wind howled above the altar, and the Holy Knights on guard all turned their heads and looked into the distance.

    They all remembered what Char had said.

    "Sir, please!"

    "Shut up. Be on your guard."

    Laurentia said seriously.

    After that, tornadoes that looked like the tentacles of evil, visible to the naked eye, appeared above the altar and flew away in all directions with dark sand. They split into more than two hundred tornadoes and disappeared into the sky.

    "My Lord!"

    A young Pdin looked at him.

    "Don''t talk too much!" you didn''t see anything, " Laurentia warned. "Do you understand? "

    The young Holy Knight''s eyes reddened. He looked up at the clear sky with a face full of unwillingness.

    The Holy Priest walked down from the altar with a smile on his face.

    Afterpleting the task assigned by the Oracle, he felt rxed.

    "We can go now that we''ve dismantled the altar."

    He ordered and returned to his tent.

    He hurried to the altar.

    As expected, there was nothing there.

    "It won''t even take five days."

    The Holy Knight muttered to himself.

 Chapter 240 240

    Chapter 240. After The Maintenance

    After the maintenance, the yers of "Fantasy World" went online like mad dogs after 48 hours of withdrawal symptoms.

    The yers who logged off in the human town were surprised to find that there were two more NPCs in the city, military supplies officer and battlefield recruitment officer, who were near the military camp and cooperating with the local guards to recruit soldiers.

    This recruitment was different from joining the town''s support guards in the past. Thetter needed to carry out arge number of daily patrols, apanied by trivial matters such as beating up rogues, bandits, and pickpockets. They might even be dragged into the stinking ditch by the local gangs and beaten half to death.

    The target of the recruitment this time was the battlefield.

    After bing a soldier, yers whose local reputation was below ''friendly'' would not only immediately obtain ''friendly'' reputation, but they would also receive a sry every month depending on their ''military rank''.

    Military ranks were determined by glory points. There were many ways to obtain glory, and the most straightforward one was to " kill enemy forces.

    As for the enemy forces, what was it?

    He did not say it yet.

    This was like an empty check, and whatever was written on it would be written.

    In addition, glory points could be used to exchange for a lot of things, such as standard equipment, and it was a set with excellent attributes.

    Then there were the materials, such as "Magic Breaker III" and "Pration IV", which were difficult to achieve in the past and were strictly controlled. They would appear in bundles on the exchange list, tempting the desire for ughter and turning the yers into a sharp knife, stabbing at any ce they desired.

    The yers who became soldiers would immediately undergo a period of training that could not be considered short, but this was definitely not the kind of training mode that did not give anything like ''sharpening the de will not dy the work of cutting wood''.

    This was a f*cking pie that fell from the sky!

    Training would give arge amount of experience, and the training itself was considered a mission. If the results were good, there would be arge reward, which included experience, money, and honor points.

    Could there be anything better than this?

    Most of the yers were dumbfounded by the huge benefits.

    What was going on?

    Did "Fantasy World" take the wrong medicine?

    Before the maintenance, he was still cold and indifferent, throwing out a world with a high degree of freedom and reality for you to explore freely. Now, he suddenly became so active and passionate, grabbing you and not letting go. Missions came one after another, and he was just short of opening your mouth and pouring experience points into it.

    The taste had changed.

    Almost everyone had the same feeling.

    However, with the benefits in front of them, who would care about the change?

    Ninja de was at the entrance of the military camp in Makus City. In front of him were at least 300 yers, ranging from level 12 to 30. They were all squeezed together in a mess and led into the military camp one by one.

    He was wrapped in arge cloak, frowning, thinking about something.

    After a moment of silence, he walked towards the Mage Tower.

    The street was unusually quiet. When he turned a corner, he saw two people in front of him.

    "Master?"

    Ninja de could not help but cry out.

    Before him was aske, a level 75 Great Swordsman with a level 60 Elementalist subss.

    Hilda was standing beside him, and he was also the senior brother of Ninja de.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Eske was a Half-elf, and although his bloodline gave him extraordinary "puberty" for battle, just like Saiyans, it did not give him a long life. Now that he was in his seventies, he looked no different from a normal old man.

    As a Swordsman, Ninja de was now Level 42. On the yer-created ranking list, he was undoubtedly the first. Because of his amazing leveling speed and concentration, among Eske''s many apprentices. Both yers and NPCs-Ninja de had the highest personal reputation.

    In other words, the old man doted on this talented and good-natured student the most. He had evenforted Ninja de by saying, "It''s alright, I couldn''t speak clearly when I was young, butter I learned to let this sword speak on my behalf.

    To a certain extent, the care and recognition that Ninja de received in the game was much more than in the real world.

    Now, the old man''s figure looked somewhat deste in the afterglow of the setting sun.

    "Small edge, ah!"

    The wrinkles on his face smoothed out, and although his smile was kind, it was somewhat guilty.

    there''s something I have to tell you. Forget it, I just came to say that I''m going back to Elfheim.

    Hearing this, Hilda pine wood simply took a step forward and said, "Junior Brother, Master is thin-skinned and can''t say some things. I''ll say it for him. He had already promised to let you go to the Solon ruins to train, but he doesn''t intend to do so now. After all, the ancient sword of the elves can not be stained with the blood of their own people."

    Although Ninja de had been pushed to be the leader of the me Knot, he was not stupid. He instantly understood what was going on.

    The intention of the United Holy Kingdom''s sudden conscription could not be more obvious, and the spearhead was almost aimed at Elfheim.

    His race was the same as most of aske''s apprentices, human.

    It seemed that with the progress of the recruitment campaign after the maintenance, most of the yers and NPCs could not resist the temptation of benefits and joined the army. Thus, they drew a clear line with aske.

    Presumably, the old man was also very ufortable.

    He might have thought that Ninja de would do the same.

    Furthermore, he had promised her that when he reached level 50, he would go to the Solon Ruins to train and obtain a set of ancient elven light leaf armor and many other benefits.

    An elf''s promise was the most precious because every elf would defend their promise with their life. But this time, in the face of right and wrong, aske chose to sacrifice himself. It had to be said that this was a great sacrifice.

    Looking at the old man''s apologetic eyes, Ninja de gently shook her head.

    He took out the badge given to him by the Makus City and gently tossed it up.

    With a sh of cold light, the badge was split into two. It fell naturally in the air, and when itnded, it had already be two pieces of burnt iron.

    At the same time, the temporary residence that the ''rich me knot'' had spent one and a half months and 3000 gold coins to apply for was wrapped up in a barrier.

    The damage to the badge meant that they had lost the right to use this temporary base, and the several months of rent they had paid would not be refunded.

    Ninja de was not a talkative person, but the meaning behind her actions was obvious.

    Eske was stunned for a few seconds before he was overjoyed.

    "Ninja de, you, you want toe with us?"

    She nodded.

    "Then let''s not dy. Let''s set off now. Although the teleportation formation to Silver Horn Bay has been disabled, I''ve already prepared good horses. We can leave the territory of Makus City in a day."

    "No," she said.

    Ninja de looked at the sky that was about to turn dark and pointed to the west of the city.

 Chapter 241 241

    Chapter 241. Smuggling!

    Ten minutester, the three of them arrived at the west of the city.

    Unlike Astan city, the slums in Makus city were more orderly, and the ''fighting club'' was actually open-air.

    Today, the arena was empty. Whether it was yers or yers, they were all gathered near the military camp, and only the boss, Franco, was left.

    Different from the average Mushroom Man, the top of Franca''s head was a little smaller, and there were dark green spots on it, which looked like camouge paint.

    He was a car fan, and he was obsessed with these big guys that exuded a metallic luster and the smell of engine oil. So at the moment, there was a "mole II dual-use motorcycle" parked in front of the club.

    This carriage was Franca''s treasure. Although it was only one-twentieth the size of the "Tomorrow''s Ark", it still cost him all his savings from the first half of his life.

    When the Mushroom People were transporting their assets to the surface, he was keenly aware that there was something strange about Maica''s car.

    Seeing the three of them approach, Franco jumped off the car and spat the wolf tail grass in his mouth on the ground, showing a fierce aura.

    He loaded the "mingo" in his hand, and the front end began to light up slightly, like the embers that had been burned out.

    "Hey, who''s that in front?"

    Ninja de held up a stone that was emitting a strong light from afar and used his sleeve to block the light several times.

    After receiving the signal, Franco cursed and put away his gun.

    "Come over and run faster."

    Aske was a little puzzled about what was going on. He had his doubts at first, but he still got into the car under Ninja de dagger''s insistence.

    Then, the car rumbled into the ground and dug a road underground, heading straight Southeast where Elfheim was.

    The car drove out for more than an hour before it jumped out of the ground and stopped.

    Franco turned around from the front row and said with an unfriendly expression: "Get out of the car, get lost!"

    Hilda was about to get angry, but she was held down by Ninja de.

    Ninja de bowed deeply to Franco, and thetter waved his hand impatiently. After seeing the three of them off, he drove away.

    After the three of them got out of the car, they found that Nelwin had been waiting for a long time with a few people from the ''rich me knot''. All of them were injured, and there were a few bodies scattered around. Looking at their uniforms, they were all soldiers of Makus city.

    Eske''s expression turned serious.

    "This is..."

    "The United Holy Kingdom has already given the order to kill any Elves, Half-elves, or other mixed-blood Rlves who show signs of leaving the city. for a master swordsman like you, there are at least ten Pdins lurking around your house. They can''t fight the church head-on, but the church''s Pdin Army stationed nearby will arrive soon. That''s why we used this method to let you sneak out."

    Hilda''s heart skipped a beat, and then she cursed, "The church, the church is going too far!"

    Eske was rtively calm. After all, he was an old man who had seen all kinds of things. He keenly grasped the key point. "Why are you helping an old man like me? What''s with the soldiers around here? Where are the elves from the other cities?"

    One of the old man''s hands was hanging down casually, while the other was slightly bent. It looked like he was touching the side of his waist, but it was actually the starting position of a sword move.

    He was surrounded by unknown humans, and his vignce was almost written on his face. Only when he was facing the elf yer, Nelwin, did his expression ease a little.

    Nelwin secretly sighed at Char''s arrangements, and then exined, "You have a lot of questions, and it''s not convenient for me to answer all of them. But when you return to Elfheim and Teswood, everything will be solved."

    After a pause, she added, "Someone asked me to tell you that the moonlight flowers on the outskirts of Teswood have bloomed. One of the petals is stained with dew. It looks like a girl''s tears."

    Eske''s expression changed, and he almost lost his bnce.

    He restrained his urge to ask more questions, nodded, and left without any hesitation.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After watching the two of them walk away, Ninja de cast a curious look at her sister.

    "That guy said it. He said that aske liked an elven girl when he was young," said Nelwin. "It''s a pity that he couldn''t be with her because of his half-elf identity. The two often met in the suburbs of Teswood. The girl told him that the dew on the moon-white petals were like the tears of a girl''s longing. When the sun came out, her tears would dry up, but this didn''t mean that she had never been sad."

    Ninja de could not help but sigh after hearing this.

    That was a sad story.

    "What happened after that?"

    "After that, that girl kicked your master and married a Prince. The two of them had four children and were very happy."

    "What nonsense are you trying to understand?" Nelwin snorted.

    Ninja de was speechless for a few seconds before she continued asking, "

    [Is everyone still in a good mood?]

    Nelwin looked at the others and shrugged.

    "Do you still remember the time when Golden Butterfly City banned them from participating in the demon hunt? with that incident as a Foundation and the cooperation with the Ghost Department, most people''s emotions are still normal. Even so, one-third of the people have left." She sighed and continued. Even so, yers are still yers. Joining a faction usually depends on the benefits. There hasn''t been any movement from Elfheim so far. I''m worried for that guy. That''s all we can do."

    Ninja de was silent.

    He was full of confidence in Char, but he could not ask anyone else to be as optimistic as him.

    After the maintenance ended and the yers went online collectively, they received a message from Char before they could do anything-basically, she asked them to get in touch with the elves and Half-elves in the area.

    He gave a very detailed list and exined " ten ways to avoid the eyes of the Pdins. it was as if he knew the hundreds of Pdins arranged by the church in major towns like the back of his hand. He even knew that XX was a cat ve, XX hated dogs, XX was nauseated at the smell of basil, and XX could not stand people scratching ss with their nails.

    She felt that the others must have received something simr, but Char did not ask them to betray the United Holy Kingdom and join Elfheim.

    This was really his usual style. He would take everything on his own and make arrangements clearly.

    Ninja de immediately told Char''s group about their spections and ns, and after a brief hesitation, she did not ept it.

    "Have you considered the consequences of your actions? Elfheim doesn''t have any conscription or recruitment ns." Char asked.

    Even so, Ninja de still insisted.

    Some things should be done, and some favors should be repaid. At least, that was what he thought. Even if it would greatly damage the vitality of the me Warriors Association or even cause it to cease to exist, he would not hesitate to do so.

    Then, the next scene happened.

    Char had only changed the n and had them split into two groups to pick up the NPCs. Other than that, she did not give any further exnation.

    In the real world, he was a self-abased and sensitive person. This kind of person was more delicate and sensitive than others.

    From this moment on, he also faintly sensed something.

    Char seemed to be different from them.

    Compared to the other yers, he seemed to have a sense of belonging and identity.

    "Ninja de, do you regret it?" Nelwin could not help but ask.

    She shook her head.

    "No," she said.

    The answer was loud and clear.

 Chapter 242 242

    Chapter 242. Farming Is More Suitable For Me.

    The same event was held in every human town. Almost all of Char''s friends list were the big bosses at the top of the forum, and most yers had to look up to them.

    However, in reality, most of them were looking up to Char.

    ? For example, the time when the gold coins were stolen some time ago, and this time, arge number of Elves and Half-elves were secretly taken out of the city in various ways.

    This was not just looking up to him, this was simply kneeling in front of him!

    This operation was amazing, and they were all amazed that the game could be yed this way.

    At the same time, Char did not ask them to cut ties or make their stand clear, nor did she force them to join Elfheim.

    He even went to the sect to ask if she had anything to do with this, which made the stinky seal feel wronged.

    Ninja de had guessed correctly. Char did not n to rely on the yers.

    This was not a yer, this was ying with fire.

    Unlike Blosoro''s mercenaries, yers were mercenaries.

    This meant that as long as the chips were big enough, they would dare to betray.

    As long as they did not lose any experience, they could kill themander NPC with a brick and split the loot.

    They could turn on us under any circumstances, and their actions were unpredictable.

    Three months of in-game time was too short, it was not enough for many people to develop a sense of belonging. Therefore, in this stage of the war, there were no guardians or invaders. There was no standpoint, and the yers only pursued benefits.

    Thus, he wanted to drag this on until the United Holy Kingdom ran out of money and items to start a war.

    Why did they get so many rewards?

    To put it bluntly, it was the system''s recognition.

    The actions of the natives, the system''s assessment of the scale of the action, the yers-intervention to push things forward,monly known as causing trouble, then the system will measure the benefits that the yers should get.

    Events were born from such a process, and having lived 177 rounds, Char was well aware of it.

    Among them, only the experience was provided by the system. The other materials, such as materials and gold coins, were all paid out of the United Holy Kingdom''s own pocket. The stingy system would not give you a single copper.

    Even his experience was based on evidence and not something that appeared out of thin air.

    Why would yers gain a lot of experience after training?

    He did not know how to do it, he learned it after experiencing it, so it became experience.

    The so-called experience and training were mostly like this.

    This was also the reason why Char could use the experience gained from sparring with the 500 me Guards to level up as a swordsman while giving a discount to the other sses. It was because this was not the same type of experience.

    As such, sooner orter, the United Holy Kingdom would not even be able to provide any experience points, because they had run out of things to teach the yers and had nothing else to do.

    Their actions were undoubtedly to speed up the yers'' leveling, allowing them to enter the battlefield as soon as possible. Once this kind of snowball-like method started to work, it was bound to be like a rolling rock falling down the mountain, unstoppable.

    However, if they were controlled or slightly obstructed, they would most likely choose a morefortable game style.

    Furthermore, if they could initiate an event, would Char not?

    Three days after the maintenance.

    In Elfheim, Grind.

    The recall operation has recalled a total of 187 people. 66 people are level 70 and above, and 32 people are master-level people with life skills above level 8. To a certain extent, I''ve taken back the power of two joint armies from under the eyes of the United Holy Kingdom. Damn it, Elfheim has not had a single person as talented as an army in the past two years."

    Char mumbled to herself as he looked at the report. He then crumpled the paper into a ball and threw it into the bin, rubbing he face hard.

    He never thought that one day, he would have to sit in the office and n strategies.

    He would rather go back to the 177th round and face Zin''rokh than do these brainless things.

    Fortunately, things were almost done.

    "You''ve worked hard."

    At some point, Mitsuya had appeared by the window. The goddess was sitting on the wide windowsill. The lower hem of her in-colored dress was open, revealing her long, slender legs that swayed back and forth.

    Ever since she had dealt with the Holy Spirit of Order, she had been in this state, only disappearing from time to time.

    ording to her, this state was actually energy saving mode, so she did not n to go back for a while.<novelnext></novelnext>

    This was very annoying.

    Sometimes, Char had to be wary of such a big human lightbulb even if he wanted to be intimate with her, which made her wonder if he was done.

    What was even more terrifying was that sometimes, when you opened your eyes in the middle of the night, you would see a pale woman sitting at the table in the dark room, supporting her head with her hands and looking at you.

    "Bang"

    The office door was knocked open, and the stinky seal barged in.

    "Char! Our people are all here!"

    "Close the door."

    "Oh, oh!"

    She closed the door, locked it from the inside, and came over with a smile. She gently flipped over the table and was about to burrow into his arms when Char hurriedly pushed her away.

    "Be serious, I''m busy with work!"

    "But there''s only the two of us here!"

    Char nced at Mitsuya discreetly, and thetter looked back at him curiously without any intention of avoiding him.

    You motherf*cker!

    Forget it!

    Char sighed and dragged Apple Pie out.

    "Let''s go. I''ll take you to receive a mission, so you won''t be anxious waiting."

    "Ah? Oh..."

    Apple Pie pouted, looking very unhappy.

    Ferlin town was located in the Northwest of Grind, and it was the closest ce to the Red Earth Grasnd.

    Char was not someone who liked to start an invasion.

    The education he had received since he was young and the three values he had shaped all told him one thing.

    The reason why people could survive was because of the heavens, and the reason why people could not survive was because of the heavens.

    The reason why humans had two pairs of hands was to create wealth and value, not to kill and plunder. The reason why violent explorers could oppress others in a grandiose manner was because they were busy forging their fists while others were creating wealth.

    Therefore, he would not start military preparations in advance like the United Holy Kingdom. What Elfheimcked the most was poption, and even if he returned the 1.5 billion gold coins, they would not be able to support such a huge turmoil.

    What he wanted to do was farm.

    When things could not be solved, they could be used to farm.

    All the problems turned to farming.

    ''Farming is more suitable for me.''

    Char stood at the northernmost part of Ferlin town, which was a rare and deste ce. It did not even look like the territory of the Elves. The soil and weeds were dyed a faint red, but it didn''t give people any warmth, more like blood.

    The Apple Pie had revealed to him a number-the total number of yers in "Fantasy World" had exceeded 100000. Because it was a high-end consumption, the game cabin was not yetmon. Even so, this was a terrifying number. Among them, at least 40000 people had been recruited by the United Holy Kingdom asbat power.

    Abat power that could not be killed by 40000 and would improve rapidly was simply unimaginable.

    Behind him, there were more than 1000 yers from Ghost and me Knot.

    This did look veryical, not even like a mantis trying to stop a chariot.

    At this time, the spokesperson that Isian had sent, Duke Saxson, who was now the governor, cleared his throat and began an impassioned speech.

    As soon as the Duke finished speaking, every yer present received a quest.

    [You have received arge-scale material collection mission, Northern Development.]

    [Northern Development: The current resource pool is as follows...]

    [Leather 0/100000, metal 0/100000, meat 0/100000, energy 0/10000.]

    [Basic experience reward: 60,000,000. Increases by 100% for every targetpleted. Reputation points and equipment rewards can be exchanged based on personal contribution points.]

    After the mission announcement, everyone''s breathing became heavy.

 Chapter 243 243

    Chapter 243. Let''s Make a Deal!

    60,000,000 experience was not a small amount. If it was distributed to more than 1000 yers, each person would get 60000 experience. However, if all four targets werepleted, the experience would be quadrupled, and each person would get 240,000 experience.

    This did not even include the battles when he obtained the leather and meat.

    In the end, if he could sessfully obtain this experience, it would definitely be more cost-effective than the currently known military activities.

    With this, the thousand-plus yers present could not help but feel at ease.

    What they were most worried about was being left behind. After all, the members of these two guilds were all at the top of the yer ss in "Fantasy World," and they more or less valued this honor.

    It was a game after all. Who wouldn''t want to gain more sense of existence?

    Governor Saxson''s speech ended after the quests were assigned. He asked the Quartermaster to distribute the map of the Red Earth ins to everyone, and the yers set off in groups under the arrangement of their guild leaders.

    Saxson only returned to the town after most of the people had left.

    The temporary teleportation circle lit up, and a group of NPCs walked out. Most of them were elves, and more than one-third of them were from other races... Dwarves, Goblins, Gnomes, and Humans.

    Furthermore, none of them looked likebat professions. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that they were all grotesquely shaped. there was an artist who had dyed his hair seven colors and tied it into a small braid, a tall and thin old man with a hunched waist who looked like a dead tree, and a few dwarves who were as solid as cylindrical barrels.

    Looking at this group of people, our governor''s brain got big.

    "You''vee from afar, thank you for your hard work."

    He was about to greet them when a Mushroom Man with camouge hair suddenly rushed out of the crowd.

    "Where is Char? Where''s the car? Where''s Maica? What about the Titan blueprint?

    This guy had rushed out too quickly, like a cannonball. Saxson almost flipped his hand and used an "Ice Wall" to hit him. Fortunately, his reaction was fast enough and he stopped it.

    "Where is Char? Where''s the car? Where''s Maica? What about the Titan blueprint? What about the benefits you promised me?"

    The Mushroom Man asked a series of questions in one breath, and only then did Saxson remember that there was such a person.

    Franco, the owner of the Makus city fighting club, was also the core transport captain of the senior mechanics illegal immigrants.

    He did not know what benefits Char had promised this guy, but he had driven a car that was unimpeded above and below the ground from Makus city. Along the way, he had picked up more than twenty people, and now they had finally arrived in Ferlin town, asking for benefits.

    Saxson raised his hand and pointed to the west of the city.

    "Char is building an industrial base in Ferlin town over there."

    He did not even get to finish his words before Franco left him behind and walked away.

    Saxson was a little dumbfounded.

    In the past, most of the mushroom people he had met would ask for the financial manager as soon as they came up, and they would not ask anything else. This one, however, asked for Char''s help.

    However, it was not a problem to say that Shaya was the financial manager. This guy took out 1.5 billion gold coins from his pocket and returned it to the Treasury of Elfheim.

    After sending off Franco, Saxson went up to chat with the others, and the atmosphere was still quite harmonious for the time being.

    "You''ve had a long journey. Ferlin town is located on the northern border of Elfheim, and it''s the quietest ce. It''s suitable for research, and it''s also a livable ce for you."

    Bang! Bang!

    An earth-shaking explosion came from the West.

    Saxson''s mouth twitched.

    "You motherf*cker!"

    Bang!

    Bang!

    Bang!

    The sound of explosions continued, and the old man, who was like a withered tree, was knocked down on the spot.

    At the same time, several gazes were cast on him.

    "What did the governor just say?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    it was an ident, an ident, but the scenery here is really good. Looking west from here, you can see the beautiful sunset.

    Saxson exined with a smile.

    As a result, just as he turned around, a ck shadow slowly rose from the West. It was as continuous as a mountain, covering the sun. Just like that, it grew at a speed visible to the naked eye to more than 20 meters tall. It could be seen from afar.

    This scene might seem like it was being observed from afar, but it was actually happening right in front of him.

    The Mushroom Man rushed to see Char, and happened to witness the whole process of the MCV''s opening.

    Ever since they left the sieging area and arrived at Pelican Town, Shaya had basically left the car in the quasi-God Space and had not touched it much. This was the first time it was fully unfolded.

    Of course, the "Tomorrow''s Ark" was no longer the same as before. It had been upgraded from the inside out.

    Char was a man with 1.5 billion gold coins in his hands. Other than using this opportunity tounch a coup and get the governor to change his cards, he had other uses.

    When he took the money out of his bank pocket and returned it to Elfheim, it was equivalent topleting an epic offering Buddha with borrowed flowers, and Ashley owed him a big favor.

    In this way, the elves treasure vault was naturally for him to choose.

    Char had long wanted to build a floating city, but the materials were difficult to collect, and some of the core items required various reputation points. This time, the treasure house of the elves was like a pay-to-win shopping center, and it didn''t cost him a single cent. He naturally picked up the good things with all his might, and finally seeded in turning the MCV into today''s free-walking chicken.

    It could not float for the time being, but it wasn''t necessary, so it was ced on the ground.

    As its name suggested, the unfolded floating city was indeed a city. the area it upied was three timesrger than before. The functional facilities that originally existed as separate rooms in the MCV had all be independent small buildings, spread out on the map, and even had a set of systematic roads and traffic systems, just like a miniaturendscape of the development Zone of a modern big city.

    Franco was stunned.

    He was immersed in the unique aesthetics of thebination of the gear, metal, and magic, unable to extricate himself.

    "Pa"

    Char snapped his fingers.

    "Mr. Franco, I haven''t had time to thank you."

    Franco woke up from his dazed state and suddenly quivered.

    He rushed forward and grabbed Char''s cor, "

    "Where''s Maica? Where''s his car?"

    As he asked, he kept ncing at the city behind Char, as if he was enchanted by her.

    "Hey, look over here." Char wagged his finger. "Maica is dead."

    "I don''t believe you?" Franco shook his head. "He won''t die so easily."

    It was normal for him to say that. There were at least 20 martial arts clubs in the human countries, and they were all simr in style. The strength of the participants from No. 1 to No. 26 was also almost the same. However, the problem was that only Maica''s Club had No. 27, which was Zin''rokh himself.

    If someone could take on ten of them, the tenth person would summon the projection of Zin''rokh.

    To the boss, this was undoubtedly an absolute guarantee that nothing would go wrong, because no one in this world could beat Zin''rokh

    In that case, to be able to obtain this guarantee in itself represented the boss''s own ability.

    There was no doubt about Maica''s ability. His greedy look was admired by Zin''rokh, which was why he was given this honor.

    Of course, Franco did not believe that such a person would die so easily, and more importantly, he did not believe that the MCV would be locked on a person.

    "You''re surprisingly bad with people, Mr. Franco."

    Char pursed his lips. The mushroom head with four colors, who had signed a contract with him, had sent back the news of the "Titan Giant Blueprint" and the "Hand of Midas Blueprint". He had even checked the authenticity of the blueprints with Franco, but he didn''t tell this guy that Maica was still alive. What a poor rtionship.

    Franco ignored his teasing and just kept asking where the car went.

    Char took out the [Power Gem] and waved it in front of him, and Franco''s eyes were immediately attracted by the shiny thing.

    "Let''s make a deal, Mr. Franco."

    He said with a smile.

 Chapter 244 244

    Chapter 244. Wouldn''t It Be Nice To Make A Gundam?

    Hearing the word deal, Francis immediately calmed down.

    The instincts of the ancient made him understand that this matter was not that simple.

    Power Gem...

    Maica was dead..

    The [Titan Giant Blueprint] that the other party had taken out, which seemed to be the real deal.

    Then...

    He jerked his head up and looked at the Steel City behind Char, his mouth wide open in shock.

    Could... Could it be that this is the ''Terrax Titan KN-X''?!

    "Ha, so you do know its original name."

    Charughed.

    Even though he had 177 rounds of experience, he still did not know everything about Mr. Franco. This guy was a loner and had only dealt with cars his entire life. He had disappeared mysteriously in the end, and perhaps even died in the ruins of the car search. Char always felt that he had a secret.

    However, if he wanted to unearth the secret, he would repeatedly fall into a paradox.

    "Char said you shouldn''t move. I''ll go get you the map."

    However, the moment he turned around, he ran away because he didn''t trust you.

    In the past, Char had not been strong enough to enter the Siege City Encirclement within two months of the game''sunch. The best record in the past was two years, and he did not know what happened this time...

    However, in short, this was a good thing.

    He could finally ask him what he knew.

    Even Char only knew the name of the MCV after he got the Power Gem, but this guy was able to see through it, which showed that he was hiding something.

    "It''s not surprising for a Mushroom Man to know about these things." said Franco expressionlessly, still unwilling to reveal.

    "Forget it. This is a civilization that belongs to the second era. If it''s reallymon sense in your mushroom n, there''s no way Brian and the other three would sign a ten-year contract with me." Char said in disdain.

    As he spoke, he took out two items that could only be made when a "mechanic" reached level 40-a hovering robot "non-falling assistant model I" that was used for repairing machines, and a "fool centrifuge" that stored and automatically synthesized engine oil.

    "Do you recognize these two items?"

    There was a slight ripple in Franco'' eyes, but he was still arrogant.

    Hmph, the mechanic legacy isn''t some secret that''s too precious.

    "Fine. Your nsmen don''t know how strong you are or what your long-cherished wish is, but I do." Char continued to tempt him, "Don''t you want to create a" Titan giant "? Compared to looking for the blueprint of the Hand of Midas, this is more meaningful!"

    A set of blueprints suddenly appeared in his hands.

    "Here, you can take it to verify its authenticity, or even make a copy-believe me, I can help you gather most of the materials that are missing, so..."

    Shaya patted his shoulder and said, " don''t go back and look for your hand. Isn''t it good to make Gundam? " Stay in Ferlin town, and I''ll give you whatever you want."

    Franco took the blueprint silently.

    "It''s mine now, right?" He asked.

    "Of course."

    Char said.

    Then, a scene that he had never expected happened.

    A redser beam shot out of Franco''s eyes, prating the paper and cutting the pattern off as if it was a hollow carving.

    What!?

    Laser eyes?

    Since when did the ancient mushroom people have this skill?<novelnext></novelnext>

    Hearing the noise of othersing from the distance, Char quickly grabbed Francois and hid in an enchantment room.

    In the pitch-ck room, only the blinding light emitted by Franco''s electric eyes burned the Obsidian floor of the enchantment room through the light from the drawing.

    What the f*ck, this is obsidian...

    After theser cutting waspleted, the paper that Char could not tear suddenly split into two. One was like a three-dimensional window, and the other was like a precise paper cut. The two floated in the air and thenbined.

    First, the paper was turned into a miniature Titan the size of a man, and then the hollowed-out window was worn on the Titan like clothes.

    The giant suddenly turned around and knelt down on one knee, muttering a string of words that Shaya did not understand, but had heard of.

    This was thenguage of the second era''s mechanical civilization. Shaya had seen theplete record in Crickto''s ce. He used to make a dictionary for himself, but Ri was still sorting out the content...

    "What did it say?" Char asked.

    Franco ignored him and showed a proud look.

    "You motherf*cker, you''ve grown up now?"

    Char took out the Power Gem while cursing.

    This time, not only did Franco raise his clothes subconsciously, but the majestic pocket giant also took off a piece of cloth from his body and put it on a stick and began to shake it as if it had seen its natural enemy.

    "The two of you are so skilled at raising the white g."

    "Can you tell me now?" Char asked, amused.

    Instantly changing from his previous unruliness and aloofness, he timidly said, "Actually, I''m not a human."

    "Ha?" Char was shocked.

    Franco took off the stick from the hand of the pocketgiant and gently cut his chest. His outer skin and flesh were opened, revealing the artificial muscle fibers that were still slightly wriggling inside and a dark red metal heart that was still contracting and expanding.

    I''m a person from the second era. To be more precise, I''m a creation that survived from that era.

    Franco then began to exin.

    The second era was the mechanical civilization. The mechanics of that era could be said to be both civil and martial, withprehensive development in virtue, intelligence, physique, beauty, andbor. Not only did they build a magnificent steel fortress, but each of them was a tinum-ranked Summoner. Countless battle machines that seemed to be born from Cybertron were hidden in the quasi-God Space.

    In the face of such a powerful civilization, the monsters that Zin''rokh had summoned were like paper in front of them, easily destroyed.

    The protagonist, the destroyer, was deeply aware of the difference in power between the two and immediately changed his battle strategy, from a head-on confrontation to a clever one.

    Then, things did not seem right.

    No matter how indestructible a fortress was, it would be destroyed from the inside. Under the bewitchment of Zin''rokh, the mechanics began a "patent war".

    Building machinery required money. For mechanics, arge part of their ie came from inventing and applying for patents. When others used the patent structure you invented or adopted your ideas, they had to pay a part of the patent fee. This was both an ie and an expense for an individual, so there was nothing wrong with it.

    However, as the civilization progressed and developed, there were more and more patents. When the civilization was at its most prosperous, if a mechanic who had just graduated from the Academy wanted to build his first mech, the patent fee alone would beparable to the tuition fees of the past ten years. This was obviously extremely unreasonable.

    If you want to innovate, the path has already been walked by the seniors.

    If they did not innovate, they would have to pay this sum of money.

    As a result, conflicts began to umte.

    Originally, these things could be easily solved by changing the rules and regtions. However, the brain of a mechanic was too stubborn, and he did not agree with the various reformations.

    The conflict was ignited by Zin''rokh...

    The entire mechanical civilization began its endless internal debate and struggle.

    The deeper the grievances were, the more exaggerated the regression would be when settling them. The intelligence of the machinery civilization in the past would be the same as the anti-intelligence of today''s settling.

    As a result, the Masters who had created their own sects in the past were defined as capital leeches. Not only were they removed from their altars, the angry people even began to confiscate the property of their descendants.

    Finally, someone could not take it anymore and turned the sh of thoughts into a conflict of actions. Under the unbridledughter of silos, the steel fortress of the mechanical civilization exploded into sparks from the inside and was easily captured by the monsters.

    As for Franco, he was originally one of the hundreds of mechanical assistants of a mechanic-a car wash. The reason he could survive was that when the Army of the abyss arrived, he skillfully raised a car cleaning cloth. This action was regarded as surrender, but he was notpletely swallowed by the abyss. Instead, he was trampled and buried deep underground.

    Later, during an exploration of the muggle tribe, he woke up and attacked the muggle tribe that tried to dig him out and sell him. He then turned into one of them and lived to this day.

 Chapter 245 245

    Chapter 245. Treasure! Treasure!

    After saying this, Franco looked at Char with a nervous expression.

    "What about the Power Gem?" Char asked, "what does this mean to you?" There''s also the Hand of Midas and the Titan. What''s up with your actions just now?"

    There was no description of these things in the information collected by Crickto. Char knew about the patent war, but she just treated it as a story and didn''t pay much attention.

    "The Hand of Midas is a glove, and the Power Gem is also called control. It''s one of the gems embedded in the glove."

    "Don''t tell me there''s another six gems? What?" Char was shocked. "And with a snap of his fingers, half of the world will be destroyed?"

    "Huh?" Franco shook his head, clearly confused.

    "No, there are not as many as six. There are only three in total. One is creation, one is control, and thest is called destruction. The reason why the Hand Of Midas can turn stone into gold is also a rumor. In fact, the gold was created by the first gemstone."

    "What about the Titan?"

    "The gem is the core, the glove is the tool for the core to function, and the Titan is the stand for the tool. In other words, it''s the same as me, a mechanical assistant created by a mechanic, but only the most capable person in the world can do it," said Franco.

    Char was shocked. a God''s Chosen One from the second era?" He asked in his heart.

    "Yes, sir." Mitsuya appeared in the room and nodded at him.

    "Do you know what he said?" He asked Mitsuya.

    The goddess shook her head.

    "In terms of intelligence, the help I can give you is far less than that mechanical creation (referring to Crickto) in the distorted space. In the past, I couldn''t be as active as I am now, and I didn''t have the extra energy to observe the world. You know, they died much more frequently than you."

    "Then I''ll die more than 10000 times!" Char rolled his eyes.

    He looked at Franco, thinking about the whereabouts of the three gemstones.

    "Do you know where the gemstones are?"

    Franco looked at him as if he was an idiot.

    His courage to face death made CHar feel ashamed.

    Alright, I seem to have asked a stupid question.

    He flipped his hand and apass suddenly appeared.

    Franco shivered again and almost knelt down.

    "You even have this?" He asked in a trembling voice.

    "Was this also made by a mechanic? "

    "Yes!" Franco nodded.

    "At first, this was a small tool made by a mechanic with amnesia, but it became popr in the high-end mechanic circle and was copied by countless people. This one should be a replica, and there''s a limit to the number of times it can be used. Why did you grab me? I don''t have any blood!"

    "That''s right, this guy couldn''t be the first to die."

    Only then did Char let go.

    He had gotten thepass from Maica back in Astan City. As long as the first drop of blood was dripped on it, it would point to the thing he was looking for. He had used it to avoid Ortlinde, but he had unlocked the wish at the Siege area. Now, thepass was ownerless.

    He had wanted to use Franco as a tool to point out the location of the gem, but this guy was not a human, and there was no blood to drip on it.

    Things suddenly froze, and Char scratched his head, only then remembering the important matter.

    "Do you have any other purpose in looking for the MCV?"

    "You mean the ''Titan kN-X''?"

    "Yes"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "No one can reject such an exquisite design."

    Franco touched the enchantment table as if he was touching the skin of his beloved girl.

    The enchantment tform was also part of the MCV, so there was no problem.

    However, when he nced at the marks left by hisser eyes on the Obsidian floor, he could not help but feel heartache, as if he had pped his girlfriend with his own hands. He wanted to p himself.

    "Of course, I also want to use it to find the creation gem. I want to turn myself into a living person," said Franco seriously.

    "But didn''t you not know?"

    "I don''t know, but I can guess! The creation gemstone''s most prominent feature is its ability to create life," said Franco, "where is the most vibrant ce on the whole continent?"

    "Elfheim?"

    "No, you''re wrong." Franco shook his head. "The lush vegetation in Elfheim is thanks to the magic of Elves and the humid climate here."

    With his reminder, Char suddenly understood.

    "That''s right." Franco nodded. "Aurania and the Red Earth Grasnd. The two can be seen as the same area. If there is no creation buried under the Red Earth Grasnd, this ce will not be called the Red Earth Grasnd. Secondly, why red soil? I''ve analyzed the coloredposition of the red soil and found that it''s actually the secretion of an insect! Generally speaking, the more fertile the soil, the more excrete these insects will secrete, but even the red soil of elfheim is only a small area, far less than the grasnds."

    "You mean the Red Earth Grasnd?"

    These words of Franco''s inspired Char.

    There was indeed something strange about the Red Earth Grasnd. Combined with some strange missions and barbarian traditions, it seemed to be apletely reasonable exnation.

    "I know."

    Char got up and was about to leave, but Franco suddenly caught up and asked, "Can I go with you?"

    "No, you can''t."

    Before he could say anything else, Char took out the Power Gem, and he immediately fell silent.

    In fact, he was even a little terrified.

    "I don''t want to distort free will. I''ll give you a reasonable reward," Char said earnestly. "I''ll give you one-tenth of the control rights of the Tomorrow''s Ark, which is the Titan kN-X. You can control most of its functions except for taking it with you when you leave.

    Sure enough, as soon as the bait was handed out, Franco immediately took the bait.

    "What do you want me to do? Do you really want to build a Titan? That thing isn''t suitable forbat, it''s just a tool for using gloves."

    Char sighed. "Let''s put it this way. A guymented that the creations of your mechanical civilization are all fancy moves. It''s useless to be so good-looking. You''re not even as reasonable as his traditional virtues series."

    "Bullsh*t!"

    "Aesthetics is also a part of creation!" Franco was furious. "There''s actually an idiot who doesn''t understand this principle!"

    "Don''t worry, Mr. Franco."

    Char smiled shrewdly. He left the enchantment room with Franco and went straight to the mechanical processing nt where the blueprints were stored.

    This was Ri''s temporary residence before theunch of the MCV. The girl had been working here for three days after she was transferred from Astan City. Now that Char had allocated arge area for her to use, this ce had almost be the core of the entire base.

    These drawings were given to her by Chris to practice. If Crickto''s big-headed son had three books of technology, and the traditional virtues series in the spawn area had two books of technology, then what he had given Ri was one.

    Even so, it took the girl a lot of time to crack and decrypt it. Now that she finally had the blueprint, it was a problem to create the finished product.

    However, the problem was about to be solved!

    This was because the new tool had arrived!

    Char handed the blueprint to Franco, and thetter''s expression gradually changed from disdain to seriousness, and then he was deeply convinced.

    "I''ll take this job!" He said firmly.

 Chapter 246 246

    Chapter 246. What the F*ck Are You Doing?

    With Franco as the core, the construction of Char''s base was 90%plete. All that was left was to find a suitable resurrection point.

    After the church''s forces withdrew from Elfheim, they also took the resurrection points in various ces.

    In other words, there would be no official resurrection point in Elfheim from now on, only the wild cemetery in the wild.

    Char knew how difficult it was to climb up from the unmarkedmon graves. Fortunately, after picking up the body of the Holy Spirit of Order, Joshua had also taken back part of his authority. This was enough for her to build a few official cemeteries.

    Char walked around Ferlin town and chose a ce with good Feng Shui. She then set fire to the weeds and asked someone to bring more than 30 coffins. However, she felt that it was not enough, so she added another 30 and arranged them in a formation simr to the one in the sleep of the Chosen One. She then ced her hands on the bare ground.

    A tiny bit of power was extracted, and Char almost did not feel it.

    "Will this work?" He could not help but ask, "I remember that the church''s Chosen One''s only has a 50% experience penalty. Wild graveyards will drop one level. Yours won''t drop two levels, will it?"

    As if exposed, Mitsuya impatiently gave him a little more.

    "Hey, hey! You really cut corners? I''m telling you, you don''t have to do anything else, but you have to repair this graveyard. It''s a yer''s life!" Char said angrily.

    "I know..."

    It was rare that Mitsuya did not refute. This time, he sent out a decent amount of power.

    Almost as soon as he finished casting the spell, an arm stretched out from the coffin closest to Char.

    "What the f*ck? This works?"

    Char quickly went up to take a look.

    The stinky seal jumped out of the coffin and stormed out. When it saw Char in front of it, it could not help but cry.

    "Char, I''ve been bullied!"

    Char removed the thing from her and asked her what was going on.

    Apple Pie exined in a few words.

    She had been happily hunting outside Ferlin town with a group of underlings, and they had umted a lot of supplies. Just as they were driving a group of ck-faced Horned Sheep to gather together, a group of Barbarians riding wolves suddenly appeared out of nowhere and robbed them without a word!

    Apple Pie was used to being the big sister, so how could they bear this kind of grievance! She immediately called her underlings to go up and teach them a lesson.

    However, as soon as they started fighting, she noticed that something was wrong.

    This group of people were not yers, but NPCs!

    It was impossible for the yers to be so uniform, and the two sides actually had anguage barrier!

    "I swear, that''s definitely not a Ningbo dialect! It''s definitely not a guest''snguage!" She added after a pause.

    For a moment, Char did not know how to answer.

    "We are the fourth cmity, and it has always been us who rob others, but today we let an NPC rob us? And he didn''t even beat them! Big brother, you have to take revenge for us!"

    Apple Pie was crying so loudly.

    Char sighed.

    "You must not have seen what they look like, right?"

    "Nonsense! They''re all wearing masks! How did you know? You know about it too?" Apple Pie asked in surprise.

    She turned around to look at her surroundings and confirmed that she was the only one who had died.

    "Who told you?"

    "That''s the ck Mamba tribe of the barbarians. You''re the only one in your team who''s drawing hatred," Char exined. "ck Mamba and Gray Wing are enemies. The former''s totem is a snake, while thetter''s totem is an eagle. Your eagle might have been misunderstood.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Apple Pie''s eyes lit up.

    "Boss! You must know where they are!"

    "Of course."

    "Then take me to take revenge!"

    "Alright," he said. Char pointed in a certain direction. "Go and get some anti-poison potion from Ri. I''ll wait for you here."

    "Alright!"

    Apple Pie left in high spirits.

    The moment she left, Char immediately turned invisible and ran away.

    He even blocked the private chat.

    Two hourster, Char followed the map in his memory and found the area outside the ck Mamba tribe''s territory.

    The range of activity of the Barbarians was generallyrge, but the actual ce where they set up their tents was fixed. Therefore, when drawing the map, even though arge area was marked out for the barbarians, it was as difficult as finding a needle in a haystack.

    Fortunately, they had just snatched the ck face horned sheep from the yers. This kind of animal pooped madly when it was frightened, and the ball of sheep''s poop had a pungent smell. Char followed the smell and caught up.

    The choice of Ferlin town for the great development of the North was also somewhat rted to the ck Mamba tribe. This was one of the few reasonable tribes among the barbarians, and they were not nomads, but settled here. Every year, they would use animal skins and goat''s milk to exchange for medicine to treat diseases from the elves, as well as blessed water for children to be vinated.

    Although the Elves'' personalities were probably because of their pride, they were unwilling to cut corners and resort to fraud, so the rtionship between the two had always been okay.

    This time, they were probably attracted by themotion caused by Cahr''s MCV. They happened to see humans moving around, and one of them had an Eagle with him. Out of disgust, they simply shot at the humans and ran away. The yers could not do anything to them.

    After all, he did not have a mount.

    Char retracted his aura and followed the ball of sheep sh*t''s scent. Soon, he saw an open space.

    Although it was called a camp, it was actually an open space that had been treated with a special powder because the powder was spread all year round to repel weeds, the soil turned from red to light yellow.

    There were ten bonfires scattered in the middle. Generally speaking, one bonfire represented three to four families, which was about fifteen people. This meant that this was a small vige of about a hundred people in the ck Mamba tribe.

    The animal skin tent was very strong, and the curtain covered with thick wool felt could not even be pushed open without a normal person''s strength of 4-5 points. It could be used as a wall.

    However, they were not locked.

    This was a Barbarian''s habit. Only animals would be locked up.

    Both men and women had a weapon by their side when they slept. Anyone who wanted to cause trouble in the middle of the night would be cut into pieces and fed to the wolves. They would be discovered when they lifted the thick curtain.

    There was no alert at the edge of the vige, but there were 20 to 30 huge ck Wolves lying on the ground. They were more than two meters long and nearly a meter tall even when they were lying on the ground.

    Most importantly, their noses were very sharp.

    These beasts were level 30 Beasts, but their sense of smell was definitely level 50. It waspletely unreasonable.

    Unlike the other ck giant wolves, one of them had fur that was as clear as moonlight and seemed to be emitting a faint glow.

    Seeing this wolf, Char could not help but stop in his tracks.

    His heart skipped a beat, and a strange emotion rose in his heart.

    Since the Moonwolf had appeared, then its owner...

    At this moment, a graceful figure jumped out of the campsite andnded three meters in front of Char with a beautiful flip. Char was so shocked that he broke out in cold sweat!

    After that, he looked around and made sure that no one was around. He slowly squatted down and strolled around.

    Holy f*ck!

 Chapter 247 I Remember Your Smell

    Char was shocked, his breathing became messy. The girl, who pretended to go easy on him, suddenly turned around, and a powerful leg swung over like a whip, bringing with it a strong wind pressure. Looking at this posture, even a slight hit would result in a fracture.

    Without another word, he immediately activated "Shadow Phase". His body was like a pool of ck shadows as he moved backward in a phase and hid in the bushes. Then, he turned around and ran.

    Reality proved that Char''s choice was iparably correct. As he ran, the ce where he was originally standing was pierced through by the ck and green spikes that emerged from the ground.

    Seeing the target escape, the girl chased after him relentlessly.

    The girl''s slender body was like a vigorous cheetah, closely following behind Char, and she was unable to shorten the distance between her and Char for some time.

    The girl seemed to be unhappy with the result. The ck patterns on her slender arms suddenly wriggled and fell off her body as if they were alive. As soon as theynded, they turned into two small ck snakes that emitted a faint light. They chased after him at an even faster speed.

    The ck snakes flicked its forked tongue and immediately locked onto Char''s position, closely chasing after him.

    This was the skill of the special Barbarian profession, Beast Dancer¡ª[Tracking]. As long as two snakes were targeting him, there was basically no way to escape. They would be faster and faster within ten minutes ofnding. Unless he could run for ten minutes, once bitten, he would be marked and became the only target within a certain proximity. There was no way to hide and he would be exposed even in darkness.

    However, the situation was a little different this time. The two snakes had justnded and chased for a few minutes when they suddenly started spinning around on the spot as if they were drunk. Then, they actually started wrestling with each other, biting each other relentlessly. In the end, they exploded into green smoke and dissipated.

    "Eh?"

    The Beast Dancer let out a cry of surprise, but she didn''t panic much. With a hiss, she tore off a piece of animal skin from her body and rubbed her hands together. Smoke immediately curled up from the animal skin, forming a huge shadow behind her.

    [Nether Hunter]

    This thing could be molded like child''s y. Its huge body was inted and it did not have a reproductive organ. Its entire body was ck and covered with snake-shaped patterns emitting a faint yellow light. Its two strong arms slowly made a bow and arrow posture as the Beast Dancer continued running and it took aim at Char.

    The arrowhead began to shine.

    The hunter''s shadow had been umting power for a long time. The rice-sized light on the bow expanded until it was the size of a basketball. At this moment, crackling lightning shed. It was like a slingshot evolving into an RPG rocket!

    Swoosh! The ball of light was shot at Char''s back like a high speedet.

    Char knew that he couldn''t dodge it, so he suddenly stood still and firmly stepped into the ground with his left foot. With his left leg as the axis, his body rotated 180 degrees. The moment he turned around, [Fire of Origin] drew an arc and fiercely whipped towards the arc light.

    BANG!

    The ce where he stood was immediately enveloped by smoke. The airflow washed over him, and the cracks under his feet spread out in a radial manner, ttening the small grasnd.

    The Beast Dancer immediately rushed over. Four white bone spikes appeared in her hands. She interlocked her hands and threw them in four directions, firmly stabbing into the ground.

    At the same time, a ck-green thread bloomed from the white bone, connecting the other bone spikes left and right. In an instant, it formed arge, dividing the smoke and dust, and also binding Char inside.

    After everything was settled, Char was tied up like a dumpling.

    He could still struggle, but it was meaningless to struggle at this point.

    Previously, the reason why he managed to ditch the two Tracking''s snakes was because he had guessed what skills she would use. Therefore, he had used the Canonical Warlock''s [Agent] in advance to create a fake identity for himself. The moment the two snakes were born, he would automatically lock onto the fake identity. Then, he quickly broke it, causing problems for the two snakes.

    This was a normal game between Beast Dancers and invaders. Logically speaking, the girl should not pursue him anymore. After all, he had already taken this opportunity to escape from the territory of the ck Mamba tribe. If they continued to pursue him, it would be equivalent to angering the elves. No one would do this, especially since she was a Beast Dancer who represented a small vige and held the position of a Shaman Priest, which made her a rare calm mind among the Barbarians.

    However, she actually tricked him with a set of fancybo.

    The most ironic thing was that Char taught her this set ofbo himself!

    As expected, the only person who could trick me was me.

    Char silently cursed in his heart, and at the same time looked at the girl curiously.

    There were only two things that could make her act abnormally.

    Either that or she wanted to do something to him, or something had happened on the grasnd.

    What exactly was it?

    ¡­

    The Beast Dancer came in front of Char and squatted down.

    Then, she leaned over like a feline and sniffed carefully.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I remember your scent."

    Char''s heart suddenly jumped.

    "But I don''t know you."

    Char''s heart rxed.

    Then, she found a stick and tied up Char''s hands and feet like tying up a wild boar. With a light lift, she carried him on her back.

    "You''re my prize now. Don''t go anywhere."

    Char sighed and waited for the [Shadow Phase]''s CD to end before escaping his captor.

    She suddenly turned around and stared at him like a snake. Char quickly raised his hands, indicating that he had no ill intentions.

    "It''s fine if I''m a captive, but there''s no need to tie me up. I''ll go back with you."

    "Then you''d better behave yourself."

    She waved the bone dagger in her hand.

    "No problem."

    Char shrugged and followed her back.

    The two of them strangely did not speak along the way. When they approached the camp, she extended her hand to Char.

    "The weapon you just used."

    She was asking her captive for prohibited items. Char handed over the [Fire of Origin], turned the tip of the sword towards himself, and gave it to her.

    Beast Dancer reached out to grab it, but Char suddenly moved away.

    "As a captive, I should have the right to know your name, right?"

    "Carly."

    Carly''s answer was immediate. Her eyes on the sword. She felt a peculiar power from it.

    After getting the answer, Char handed over the weapon.

    Carly sized hip carefully, as if surprised by how he''d put the weapon away.

    There was nothing wrong with this gaze, but it was as aggressive as a machine scanning.

    She stared at his top first.

    Char very cooperatively undid the leather armor.

    She continued to stare at the shirt.

    Char very cooperatively stripped his clothes.

    Her gaze continued downwards.

    "This really won''t do."

    Char indicated that he could not continue.

    Carly didn''t ask for more. Instead, she led him straight into the camp. When they passed the outermost area, Carly whistled at the wolf pack. The huge wolf with moon-white fur leaned over meekly and nuzzled against Carly''s arm affectionately.

    When the people around the bonfire saw that their priest had brought such a man back, they all stared at him with unfriendly eyes, but because of Carly''s dignity and the wolf behind her, they did not say anything.

    Carly brought Char to her tent and pointed at it.

    "Get in."

 Chapter 248 Damn! Weve Failed!

    As a priest, Carly''s tent was the most special. It waspletely white and only had a snake-shaped totem drawn on the door curtain.

    Beside the tent was a huge metal cage. The guardrail was full of bite marks and scratches. If Char was a wolf, he would undoubtedly be thrown in.

    If it was not the priest who captured him, he would have been thrown in as well.

    In fact, Carly did this out of safety measures. In her opinion, Char was a very dangerous captive. A simple cage couldn''t trap him, and the only one who could really trap him was herself.

    As one of the three priests of the ck Mamba Tribe, she must consider the safety of her people, so she brought Char in.

    Barbarians could be said to be the race that had the least bias between men and women. The phrase "fist is the truth" was believed by almost every Barbarian. In their eyes, there was only the strong, and there was no distinction between "male strong" or "female strong". As for the objective difference in physical strength between the two, this was unfair¡­ What the f*ck are you talking about! Strong is strong, so what''s the point of being subjective and objective! Anyway, I don''t understand!

    This was the general logic of the barbarians.

    Therefore, when Carly brought Char in, she didn''t need to be pointed at by others. Char was her captive, so she could deal with him however she wanted.

    Char was also very curious about how she would deal with him.

    He knew Carly was one of the Shaman Priests of the ck Mamba tribe. This priest''s character could be said to beplicated. Her petite body contained explosive power, and her brain was the product of thebination of barbarian logic and rational analysis. This was also the reason why Char was almost unable tomunicate with her.

    In other words, this was another "Esylian" character.

    The Elven Empress loved her own country, and it was impossible for her to only have one person in her eyes. Carly had to be responsible for her tribe, and if Char wanted to be with her, then he would have to "marry into her family".

    It was clearly out of character for him.

    Therefore, their rtionship was much purer. They were just mutually benefiting each other.

    The tent was very big, and there were two girls who looked like attendants working inside. They had healthy tanned skin like her, and their hands and feet were covered with twoyers of metal rings. As they worked, they nged non-stop.

    After preparing a bath for Carly, they came over and stretched out their hands to Char.

    "Okay, I''ll do it myself."

    Char sighed and also stripped naked, revealing his well-proportioned muscles, leaving only a pair of underpants.

    The two maids took his clothes and essories and ced them neatly beside the bathtub, making sure Carly could see them if she turned her head.

    Then, as if she had forgotten about Char, she took off her clothes and jumped in without any scruples. After a sshing sound, his eyes were shrouded in smoke, and he couldn''t see where she was looking.

    "Do you know what I want toin about the most?" Char said in his heart.

    "What?" Messiah asked.

    "If it was a big man who kidnapped a girl and stripped her clean, then sat in the bathtub with a big swing, there would definitely be a scream of ''Ah! You prevert¡ª'' and people would assume he would harass the girl. Super disgusting, I know. But if the same thing happened in front of me, they would only envy me and say that I had profited. Why do you think that is?"

    How could Messiah have thought of such a profound question? She was silent for a long time, but he did not say anything.

    "Why?"

    "Because she''s too big."

    Messiah was silent for the second time.

    After a while, she actually popped out and walked behind Carly to carefully observe her soaked body.

    Damn it!

    How envious!

    She observed and gestured, and even straightened her back topete with her¡­ Carly waspletely unaware of this.

    Damn it!

    This time, Char was so envious!

    When she returned, she could not help but click his tongue.

    "If she gets on the bandwagon, which house will it be?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    She was referring to the fact that Char had numbered twenty living rooms in the MCV, the first room was Mia''s.

    "Around 3-4." Char blinked.

    "What about me?" Messiah suddenly asked.

    "You?" Char nced at her: "This dress of yours has a corset, which is considered cheating. It looks spectacr, but I estimate that it is only between 7-8¡­"

    THUD!

    Messiah fiercely knocked on Char''s head to show her anger.

    The soft sound obviously drew Carly''s attention. Her voice just came out of the rising mist, sounding tired.

    "Are you from the Long Ears?"

    "Do you want to hear me say ''how do you know'' and look surprised?"

    Char''s slightly frivolous answer made Carly silent for a long time.

    Then, the sound of sshing water came from the other side. Like a ck swan ying in the water, she stretched out her body and flicked her hair. A few drops of water sshed over from afar and fell on Char''s face, still warm.

    She walked over with a soft towel wrapped around her. Like a snake that had smelled danger, she flicked her tongue.

    Her wet hair looked even more like it.

    "What else do you know?" she asked.

    "You must have been looking at my pile of clothes just now, right? You know the craftsmanship of making leather armor. You have a deal with the elves of Philin Town, so you can recognize it. In fact, when you caught me at the beginning, you already realized that. If it was in the past, you would definitely let me go because you didn''t want to get into trouble. However, you suddenly changed your mind. Perhaps it''s because of that sword that you can''t understand, or perhaps there''s another reason."

    Char shrugged.

    Carly didn''t look surprised. She nodded seriously, her breasts swaying.

    "I realized she wasn''t that big."

    Messiah suddenly appeared.

    "As soon as she stood up, I realized that it was a light refraction in the water!"

    "¡­As long as you''re happy."

    Char''s perfunctory response bore Messiah, so she simply went back inside.

    Carly did not reply after a while. Some timeter, she seemed to have made up her mind and walked back.

    She carefully took out a small box and took out a small bottle of liquid that emitted a strange aura. Then, she raised her head and drank it.

    Because her back was facing him, Char didn''t see what she drank. Immediately after, he saw Carly slowly walk back to Char and then unveil the towel.

    Huh?

    Before Char could be surprised, a debuff appeared in his status bar.

    [Charmed Masculinity]: Before her charm, you will not be able to resist. Remaining time: 10s.

    Huh?

    Then Carly lifted his face and slowly moved closer.

    Char just watched as she kissed him. He could even see her long eyshes clearly.

    Then, a cold liquid flowed out of her mouth, and his debuff time was instantly extended to 86,400 seconds.

    F*ck! I screwed up!

 Chapter 249 249

    Chapter 249. Is This The Reason You Kidnapped Me?

    The Charm skill was unique to Beast Dancers. Although the effect did not distinguish between men and women, the effect was always more obvious on the opposite sex.

    Although it was called control, it was soft control.

    Moreover, it onlysted for ten seconds, which was quite weak.

    What really made this skill''s effect heaven-defying was the liquid that she passed to him mouth to mouth.

    That thing should be called the "give up resistance and ept my rmendation" potion. It was not something that the barbarian''s technology tree could create. It came from Memphis and was an exclusive potion used by the church to brainwash and preach to specific targets. It was also sometimes used as a truth-telling potion.

    Its effect was just as described literally. It disintegrated the user''s will, reducing his resistance to these negative effects to negative hundreds, and then he could do whatever he wanted with rted mind spells.

    Sleep, charm, divine persuasion, and so on.

    After all, the so-called "preaching" was also a type of charm.

    Char had never expected that Carly would have something from Memphis. Not only did it not make sense in terms of time, it also did not make sense in terms of geography! This ce was thousands of miles away from Memphis! The ck Mamba tribe was not a nomadic tribe, so how could they have the chance to contact the church?

    This question was quickly resolved.

    Char had been controlled for the entire night, and it was as if she had been drugged with ten fragrant tendon-softening powder. Her entire body was limp and she could not muster any strength.

    The next day, Kali gathered her tribesmen to discuss the migration. The hundred or so tribesmen did not hesitate at all and packed up in less than half a day. Then, they left with Kali.

    As a trophy, Char was ced on the back of the Moonwolf, tied together with Kali''s luggage.

    Then, the two of them sat face to face on the Wolf''s back.

    The team was not moving very fast, and Shaya could see the scenery around him moving backwards. It was hard for him to even turn his head, so he just sat therezily, his eyes ncing at the other party''s face from time to time.

    He was quite leisurely.

    "You don''t seem to be afraid?" Kali suddenly asked.

    "What''s there to be afraid of? I''ve already lived through the first night."

    Char shrugged.

    This was the tradition of the Barbarians because they were always in a state of food shortage, they had to make arrangements as soon as possible for any living captives they brought back-if they were allowed to live through the first night, it meant that they were valuable, and they had to stay for long time to consume food. If it was not like this, they would usually be killed quickly to avoid wasting food.

    Not only did Kali let Char live through the first night, but she also used a precious potion from Memphis on him. It was a huge investment, so there was nothing to be afraid of.

    Kali smiled.

    "You seem to understand the Barbarian''s tradition very well."

    "I guess so. If you''re referring to the captive survived the first night use. What''s with the potion?" He asked after a pause. "Is the church''s assistance to the barbarians to this extent?"

    For the first time, Kali looked over in surprise. Then, she fell silent for a long time, as if she was organizing her thoughts and words.

    "The feeling you give me is very special," She said.

    Her expression seemed to have returned tost night when they had just finished fighting and hade up to sniff the air like an animal.

    "At first, I just wanted to drive you away, but you easily cracked the tracker. I started to feel a sense of familiarity, as if-had experienced this scene there before... Although no one has been able to crack my spell so far."

    Char did not respond and continued, "

    "I''m a shaman who listens to the voice of my ancestors, so I believe in my intuition-and so I follow my intuition. Even if this would vite the agreement and attract the long-ears'' hostility, I think I might have done the right thing this time."

    "So, did you do the right thing?" Char asked.

    "It should be."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Kali tilted her head.

    "You''re very strong. Beforest night, you should have been able to leave at any time. That''s why you were so calm. But you didn''t do that, and you were caught by me. I don''t know how I caught you, but it seemed like you''d acted many times. You were very skilled in using some incredible techniques, and you were very ''cooperative'' and got caught by me."

    Char pouted.

    "Wasn''t that so? in the past, he had really put in a lot of effort to woo her."

    Kali''s level was around 55-60, and a Beast Dancer was a very strong solo ss. No one in the same level could beat her, so it was natural to start with her pride and responsibility.

    You have to tell her what her weakness is and how to make up for it. In this way, you will be useful to her, a helper, and she will ept you. Once they found it useless, they would be kicked away.

    As such, Char had to rack his brains to increase his power within a limited range in order to slowly umte favorability points.

    Now, it seemed that he had not lost everything.

    "And then? Why did you still use Memphis'' potion?" He asked.

    "Half a month ago, the Knights from the Sacred city provided a batch of supplies to most of the tribes on this grasnd."

    She exined, "Their behavior is indeed a little abnormal. Moreover, most of the potions in this batch of supplies are used to paralyze and make the enemy give up resistance. It''s different from the previous healing and buffing potions. In addition to that, they also told us that if we caught any suspicious characters from Elfheim, we should send them directly to Memphis to receive the reward."

    "But this is not the way to Memphis. Aren''t you approaching the Eagle Grasnd?" Char frowned.

    "You can tell?"

    Kali was a little surprised.

    "This road is clearly not heading north, but East... Isn''t Memphis in the East?"

    "You''re going to Memphis along the safe route on the outskirts of Elfheim. It won''t be this Red Rarth with no path and only one-meter tall grass. There''s the Gray Wing tribe, the ck Mamba tribe''s opponent, between you and the Eagle Grasnd," Char exined, "That''s why you have to go South and North."

    After a pause, he continued, "Besides, if it''s just to send me to Memphis, there''s no reason to bring my family along, is there? You only need to bring a few people you can trust."

    Kali''s surprise slowly disappeared, and her lips curled up.

    "I didn''t guess wrong. They''re about to fight."

    She looked behind Char. Memphis was in the East, but not their destination.

    "The humans and the long ears are about to fight, and I don''t intend to help either side."

    ''I didn''t even realize that you have the talent of-prophet...''

    Char cursed.

    "Then why did you kidnap me?"

    "Because you''re strong, and you can make us stronger. I told you I trust my instincts," Kali said seriously. "You''re definitely not an ordinary person. I believe that whatever I can get from you will make the tribe stronger."

    "A war is about to break out. I saw blood from my ancestors. Many people are bleeding, and there are zing mes everywhere. The cries of women and children are crying. If you want to avoid this ending, you must do everything you can to be stronger."

    She suddenly looked over with a burning gaze.

    "I need to give birth to a child."

    "F*ck!"

    Char could not help but curse.

    "This is the reason you kidnapped me?"

 Chapter 250 250

    Chapter 250. Heartbeat

    The Beast Dancers believed in their intuition, and they called it the ancestor''s perception.

    The so-called Beast Dancers were originally a group of priests who used special dances as a ritual to summon andmunicate with their ancestors. Later, they found that these strange movements and tattoos couldmunicate with more powerful forces, and then slowly evolved into today''s situation of standing and magic, and magic also became a witchcraft thatbined summoning.

    This was enough to show the importance of physical training for Mages.

    The inheritances were derived from this feeling.

    This was a real dream cultivation. The awakening of beast dancers was mostly in the dream. The ancestors would choose an intelligent and talented heir, teach him or herbat skills in the dream, and then pass on this line.

    Char had always thought that this was just a setting and did not delve into it. However, now that she understood the nature of the world and had a goddess who controlled reincarnation in her, she could not let go of this problem.

    "Goddess, what is the situation with the ancestor of the Beast Dancers? "

    "It''s simr to the existence of ''heroic spirits'', but much weaker than that. Perhaps there''s an ''energy source'' here as well," exined Mitsuya. "Just like theke in the garden of the Holy Tree. Otherwise, it would be impossible to produce a simr product, but this time, it''s too weak."

    Char understood.

    The heroic spirits of the court of the Holy Tree had been born because their wills had been attached to energy, and the energy had been provided by thatke.

    At present, there was something simr to theke of origin hidden in the Red Earth Grasnd, but it was not as high quality as the former, which gave birth to iplete heroic spirits. Their minds were notplete, and the energy was not enough for them to appear as'' heroic spirits''. They could only help the barbarians in this way.

    With this thought in mind, it seemed that there was nothing wrong with Franco''s spection. The gem named creation was likely to be hidden under the red soil, bringing vitality to thend that was supposed to be frozen.

    Then, where could it be hiding?

    While Char was deep in thought, Kali misunderstood him and thought that he was doubting life.

    "Do you think you''ve been insulted?" She asked.

    She felt that Char, who was from long ears'' side, might not be able to ept the barbarian''s logic-spoils of war should be obeyed without any objections.

    If it were any other barbarian, they would not have the ability to ''take the initiative to enlighten''. This was evident from how Sonya had treated Ksenja''s husband back in the novice vige. Spoils of war were spoils of war. In a society where the strong preyed on the weak, there was no dignity to speak of.

    Obviously, Kali did not treat Char as an ordinary battle trophy.

    "I don''t know when I''ll die," She muttered to herself

    "The war wille soon, and the emotions of the barbarians will be affected by the things around them. I also foresee that the red earth will be stained with blood again, so I need to choose a suitable man as soon as possible to have a child. Just as I was thinking about this, the ancestor sent you to the door. I think this is fate."

    She leaned forward slightly and held Char''s face in her hands. Her eyes were calm, but her tone was unusually firm.

    Fine, this was the disadvantage of trusting one''s intuition.

    Char could not help but feel helpless.

    There were no feelings involved in physicalmunication. Even if they took what each other needed and put on an act, they had to increase their favorability. When everything was done, they could cook the raw rice.

    Otherwise, he might as well ''ah'' in front of the book.

    After all, it was very tiring.

    "I don''t think it''s insulting. I don''t think any man would reject your request. Of course, not everyone is as lucky as me to be chosen by you." He pouted helplessly.

    "However, just like how you use the logic of a Barbarian to think about problems, I have my own logic too.

    "Last night, I didn''t leave because I believed in my intuition, just like how you believed in your ancestor''s guidance. I also believed in my intuition."

    "What intuition?" Kali could not help but ask.

    Char''s gaze brushed past Kali''s face as he looked behind her, the scenery passing by.

    "Move forward a little more," he suddenly said.

    "What?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Come closer, I have something to tell you."

    Kali did not know why, but she still did as she was told.

    She leaned forward as much as she could and put her ear close to Char''s mouth. This actionsted for less than two seconds before the unusually steady wolf suddenly started to go downhill. With a bump, Kali lost her bnce and fell into Char''s arms.

    Their chests were pressed against each other, and they could feel each other''s heartbeats through the two deformed mounds in the middle.

    Kali''s expression was slightly annoyed. Just as she was about to leave, Char suddenly said in a low voice, "Can you feel it?"

    "What do you feel?"

    "My heartbeat."

    Kali did not understand.

    "Since you can''t feel it, then feel it for a while longer."

    Kali felt it for a full minute before leaving him. She asked curiously, "Your heartbeat is very strong, steady and strong. Is this what you want to say?"

    "There''s no problem with you saying that. It''s steady." Char smiled, "I don''t have any guidance from my ancestors, but I believe in reincarnation. When I saw the wolf outside the campst night, I felt like I''d seen you somewhere before. My heart beat a few more times, and that''s how you found out about it. But now, I''m sorry, it''s beating so steadily. Even when you said you wanted to make a baby with me, it was like a pool of stagnant water, with no reaction at all. It''s not that I can''t do it, but it''s just different from what I imagined."

    Kali thought for a while.

    "You mean, you''re staying to figure out why I''m making your heart race?"

    "That''s right."

    "But you didn''t find it, so you''re nning to escape?"

    "Congrattions, you''re right."

    "How are you going to run like this?" Kali asked, embarrassed.

    "Then you''re underestimating me."

    Char smiled, and with a burst of strength, he suddenly broke free from the rope, flipped to the left, and fell.

    Kali was shocked and quickly reached out to grab him. The ck lines on her arms left her body at the same time and reached out two ck slender wrists with gold and silver ornaments to grab Char, but she did not expect him to roll down the slope at an even faster speed. He disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Kali was unwilling to give up. She stepped lightly on the wolf''s back and flew out.

    She suddenly stopped after two steps.

    There was a deep stream in front of him, but Char was nowhere to be seen.

    Shaman!

    The group was forced to stop, and a few Barbarians from the ck Mamba tribe rushed over.

    "What happened, my Lord?"

    "The captive ran away."

    Kali frowned, her eyes swept through the dark abyss, eager to try.

    "Madam, you can''t go down. We''re very close to the Gray Wing''s hunting circle," One of the nsmen hurriedly advised. "If we''re discovered by them, we might be attacked."

    "That''s right. It''s time to leave,"

    The nsmen persuaded her all at once, and kali also let go of this thought.

    However, she turned back to look at the deep stream for some reason, and felt that she would eventually meet the other party.

 Chapter 251 251

    Chapter 251. Maiden Flower Crown

    "Have they left?"

    Char asked, "Let''s go."

    "Oh?" Mitsuya poked his head out from the cliff.

    "Do you want me to pull you up?"

    "Don''t drop yourself too. No, I forgot that you''re a Goddess."

    Char quickly climbed up the cliff.

    He did fall down just now, but he was perfectly embedded in a groove on the cliff, so that the people above could not see him. Even if Kali really jumped down to find him, it would be a waste of effort.

    While the team was traveling, he was constantly judging their location based on the surrounding environment. Since they had chosen a route that bypassed the Gray Wing tribe and went straight to the Eagle Grasnd, they were bound to pass through this deep stream, and it just so happened that there was such a hiding ce.

    Speaking of which, this stream was somewhat rted to the Sword Saint, Mipero. This was drawn by the old man when he was drunk and cursed, "Go away!"

    The power of a Sword Saint could be seen.

    CHar estimated that he would need at least 70 to 80 years of experience to reach that level.

    Standing on the edge of the stream and looking south, one could see the exaggerated and terrifying shadow of the Holy Tree shrouded in a light golden mist. The stream was like a dividing line, warning people that it was the territory of the Elves.

    What made people sigh was that in the era of the Sword Saint, although the Elven Empire fell apart, Elfheim was still a behemoth. The boundary of this stream was once a good story of humility and magnanimity among the elves. However, as Elfheim shrank to its current state, the stream was like a polished copper pot in a fallen Noble''s house, retaining thest bit of glory and dignity.

    Sitting on the edge of the cliff, Mitsuya stared at Char and suddenly asked curiously, "How did you manage to decipher the church''s potion?"

    "This..."

    Shaya looked at the [Maiden Flower Crown - Redemption (on cooldown)] as he did not know how to exin it.

    Whether it was a Light Elf or a Dark Elf, the first drop of blood from the stainless girl would give a buff. Generally speaking, there were 12 attributes. He thought that it was random, but it seemed to have something to do with the person.

    For example, the one that Evelyn gave him was [Salvation].

    Its effect was to dispel all negative status effects once every seven days. It was a type of strong dispel.

    This dispelling effect was heaven-defying, but because it was too Imba and it was given to him by Evelyn, there was a corresponding punishment. If this unfavorable condition came from the opposite sex, it would be dyed for 12 hours before being removed.

    As such, Char waited until the debuff was dispelled, and at the same time, the party advanced to the side of the deep stream. With the right timing, location, and people, they were able to escape as they wished.

    ? Of course, this was all under the premise that Kali would not chase after him. ording to his guess, she would not do that either.

    Seeing the hesitation on Char''s face, Mitsuya tactfully stopped asking.

    She went straight back to the records.

    Char set off again and followed the footprints far behind the team.

    After walking quietly for an hour, the Goddess''s voice suddenly rang out.

    "Oh! It''s a Maiden''s Flower Crown, right?"

    "Shut up!"

    "Hey, you''ve been trying so hard to be good to Evelyn, so this is what you wanted? What''s wrong?" Mitsuya suddenly asked.

    "Oh, is this the goddess''s wisdom? It turns out that I''ve calcted everything so thoroughly. I didn''t even think of myself."

    "What''s with your perfunctory tone even though you''re obviouslyplimenting me?"

    "I''m amazed by your intelligence. No wonder Zin''rokh seeded six times in a row. It seems like there''s a reason for that.

    "You''re so silly!"

    Having his sore spot touched, Mitsuya''s anger suddenly subsided.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After a while, when she was no longer angry, Char said in a low voice, "Goddess, you should also understand that everyone has their own sensitive topics. It''s okay to joke around, but you still need to pay attention to it, right?"

    Messiah did not answer immediately. After a long while, she said in a low voice, "I''m sorry."

    "I''m sorry too, dear." Char said.

    Although she had lost her captive, Kali did not feel much frustration, just that the journey had been a little boring.

    She suddenly remembered Char''s words, "He believes in reincarnation," and began to wonder if she had seen him before.

    Was it really reincarnation?

    After thinking for a long time, Kali felt that her mind was muddled and she decided not to think about it.

    Suddenly, the group''s forward speed slowed down.

    "What''s going on in front?"

    She could not help but ask.

    "Lupes is not willing to leave."

    Lupes was what the Barbarians called wolves.

    Kali jumped down from her car and went to the front of the team.

    The ground in front of him was also a bit strange. Suddenly, a long strip of soil appeared. It was bare and there was not much grass on it, but the soil was red, as if some busybodies had pulled out the weeds one by one. The soil also looked very soft.

    How was this possible? Why would anyone cultivate wastnd on the Red Earth Grasnd?

    Lupes were slightly prostrating on the ground, cowering back, gritting their teeth and barking, as if they were afraid of the soil in front of them.

    Kali patted the little ones'' heads tofort them.

    He looked up and found that the belt was too long. If he turned left, he would have to pass through the territory of the gray wing tribe. If he turned right, he would have to jump into the deep stream, which was destined to be impossible to bypass.

    "You guys back off. I''ll take a look."

    "Yes."

    After making sure that her nsmen had retreated a bit, Kali ced her hands on the ground. Then, the ck lines on her arms fell off, turning into two little ck snakes that glowed with light and burrowed into the mud.

    With her eyes closed, Kali was carefully sensing the abnormality in the soil.

    Suddenly, her body swayed twice as if she had been hit hard. A trace of blood actually flowed out from the corner of her mouth, and her face instantly turned pale.

    At the same time, the crisp cry of an eagle came from the sky. It approached quickly and swooped into the group in the blink of an eye.

    A strong barbarian under Kali immediately shouted, "

    "Hide! It''s the Gray Wing Men!"

    The Gray Wing Men was a scornful term used by the ck Mamba tribe to describe the Gray Wing tribe. Their totem was a Gray-headed Vulture, so they dyed all the hair above their necks grey. They also wore ornaments made of grey feathers on their necks, which looked very strange.

    A vulture with a wingspan of at least three meters swooped down. Its steel-like ws grabbed a female barbarian who was carrying a child. The tips of its ws were shining with a cold light!

    "Roar!"

    Lupes leaped up and crashed into the Vulture, causing it to lose its bnce. However, at the same time, its sharp ws also tore off a piece of flesh from Lupes'' body.

    The giant wolf cried out in pain and tried to call back Kali, but she seemed to be stuck to the strange ground and could not move at all. Large beads of sweat were rolling down her forehead, and she needed someone to take care of her. She could not care about what was happening here!

    Then, a sharp cry came from the left side of the grass. A group of people with gray hair above the neck rushed out with eagle w-shaped scimitars. There were at least forty to fifty of them!

    "Protect the women and children!"

    The brawny man who seemed to be the deputy leader shouted, and his mouth let out a series of shouts that had unknown meanings but inspired morale. The men of the ck Mamba tribe immediately pulled out their scimitars that had been dipped in snake poison and went forward to meet him!

 Chapter 252 252

    Chapter 13. This was Cheating!

    A battle between barbarians always epitomized what could be described as the aesthetics of violence. Both sides wielded curved swords and when the battle began, the smell of blood immediately filled the air.

    This battle was not fair for the ck Mamba Tribe. Their Beast Dancer Priest, who was usually the battlemander, was missing.

    The priest did more that help in battle. More importantly, she reassured the women and children, preventing them from crying out and keeping the fighting men calm. She could even encourage them to join the battle.

    But at this moment, she was caught in the enemy''s trap.

    On the other hand, the priest of the Gray Wing Tribe, a thin but lustful-eyed old man, had joined the battlefield a long time ago.

    The huge Eagle that fought Carly her Wolf was his contracted beast.

    The priest''s hair did not need to be dyed at all; It was gray and white. Like weeds that had lost its vitality and had curled up into a ball, the priest appeared so weak that it seemed like a single thrown stone would knock him out. In fact, that was exactly what many people did this. They did not just throw stones, but also their curved swords.

    But the strange thing was, no matter what they threw or the technique they used, the projectiles would go out of control when they were less than a meter away from the priest. They would abruptly slow down and fall to the ground.

    Then, the old man would cough andugh mockingly at the barbarian who had thrown the projectile.

    His smile seemed to say, "Is that all the strength you have?"

    The mockery was clear and a group of young men from the ck Mamba Tribe were so infuriated that they screamed and rushed forward. However, an Eagle appeared from behind and grabbed them by the neck. Its steel ws pierced through them like tofu, and blood flowed freely.

    They fell to the ground and were trampled on before they could even react.

    ...

    The battle was one-sided. Chakong had never experienced such a easy battle. It was all thanks to that "mysterious thing". He couldn''t help but tremble, both out of excitement and fear.

    He couldn''t resist looking forward. His gaze passed through the crowd andnded on the figure who was forced to crouch on the ground. It was all thanks to her being pinned down that the battle was so easy.

    Chakong licked the blood on his lips. His whole body was burning up. A new power spread out from the bottom of his heart, filling him with fighting spirit. He was neither fast nor slow, as if he was going for a stroll in his hunting grounds. In truth, he was heading for the priest.

    "Don''te near!"

    A figure pounced from the left.

    Chakong did not even look at the idiot who exposed his sneak attack before he could even hit his target. He shifted his foot slightly and raised his knife. He could feel the de of the knife piercing into flesh and bone, and he could not help but tremble.

    He gently pulled out the knife and heard the soft sound of the body falling to the ground. He did not look at the other party and just walked towards Carly with firm steps.

    The head of a priest could be exchanged for many sheep. Then, he would exchange these sheep for women. If he produced a bunch of children, he might be able to start a vige of his own.

    While he fantasized, he suddenly heard a beast''s roar that was very close!

    Chakong was startled. He could almost imagine a giant wolf pouncing at him from behind. He quickly held his head and squatted down. However, the imagined ck shadow flying over his head did not appear. Instead, a foot ruthlessly kicked his butt. The hard tip of the shoe, actually connected with his tailbone!

    Someone also said, "Go away!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Ow¡ª"

    Chakong was in so much pain that he almost shed tears. He was about to turn around and attack when he was hit hard on the back of his head.

    Before he fainted, he seemed to hear the words, "We have a survivor."

    Chakong fell the same way many other barbarians fell. It did not cause any waves, but the battle had changed bizarrely from that moment on.

    The old priest had actually mastered some sorcery rted to air currents. He set up an invisible air barrier around himself. Any projectile that entered the barrier would slow down and fall limply.

    He took advantage of the fact that the other side did not have a priest and used his status as a mage to bully a group of simple-minded melee fighters. With this barrier, he did not even have to worry about physical-type long-range opponents. It could be said that invincibility really was lonely.

    Until a cold arrow was fired.

    With his perception, he noticed the arrow, but he did not care and allowed it to approach.

    Then, with a "pfft" sound, as if a sharp arrow had pierced through a thin sheet of paper, the ck arrow passed through the barrier smoothly and went through his forehead.

    The priest''s face was filled with shock as he fell limply to the ground.

    [How could a barbarian have a magic pration arrow?] This was cheating!

    At the same time, the Eagle circling above his head let out a sharp screech, which made all the barbarians cover their ears. Then, it took the opportunity to dive towards Carly!

    As a contracted beast, the Eagle would not live long after its master''s death, so it simply charged at the most dangerous enemy.

    Carly''s Wolf gave a low growl and chased after it. Protecting the girl, it bared its teeth and slightly lowered its body. Like an arrow on a bowstring, it was ready to attack!

    At this moment, a ck shadow swept past, stepped on the Wolf''s head and leaped high into the air. With an invisible wave of mes, it flew into the swooping Eagle. The two crashed into each other. It should have produced an earth-shattering sound, but the result was shocking.

    In an instant, the ck shadow had wrapped one hand around the Eagle''s neck, swinging in a circle tond on the Eagle''s back. The invisible dagger in the ck shadow''s hand stabbed down ruthlessly into the Eagle.

    A stream of light entered the Eagle''s body. Its neck tilted, and it lost its life.

    It plunged into the ground in front of Carly. The ground was so soft that half of the Eagle''s body was buried in it. The ck shadow immediately jumped off the Eagle. Then, it was as if a bomb had been ced in the ground. With a boom, red soil flew everywhere, and the surrounding soil began to sink, sweeping towards the center.

    A soft-bodied creature covered in thick armor burst out of the ground and swallowed half of the Eagle. It then plunged back into the ground and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    The two sides that were still fighting were shocked by this scene. With a ng, all the barbarians knelt on the ground and bowed in the direction of the creature.

    "Bah! It''s just a feudal superstition."

    Char spat out the dirt in her mouth and helped Carly up from the ground without tidying her appearance. She was in a much more sorry state than he was. He had at least jumped away, but she had just stayed there like an idiot. Now, her whole body was covered in dirt.

    "Hey, wake up."

    Char waved a hand in front of her dazed eyes, and thetter seemed to have woken up from a dream. Then, with great shock, she threw herself into Char''s arms and actually started crying.

 Chapter 253 253

    Chapter 14. You Really Are Something! (Additional Reward)

    Carly was afraid of bugs. She used to also be afraid of snakes, but after bing a priest she was no longer afraid of snakes. In truth, it was not that she was not afraid of snakes, it was that she was not allowed to be afraid of them.

    The giant creature that had appeared was feared by all barbarians.

    There were two reasons why the barbarians would randomly bury the dead. One reason was because they did not have a fixed residence. The ces they asionally settled in were all empty areas cleared out with special medicinal powder, so naturally, no one could be buried underground.

    The second reason was that it was a form of sacrifice.

    The barbarians were in awe of and feared the creature. Its scientific name was the "Red Earth Worm" but the barbarians had named it "The Heir of Sinlos."

    The barbarians were uneducated. They didn''t know what Sinlos was at first, but they heard from the humans that the name meant ''Destroyer of Worlds'' and thought it sounded super awesome and scary, so they used it.

    In the barbarians'' culture, Sinlos was a worm with an infinite appetite. How did it destroy worlds?

    It was very simple, by eating.

    It devoured all things and would continue to devour thend. The cycle of the four seasons was also rted to Sinlos. It slept in spring because the climate was too warm. It slept soundly in the summer because the surface was too hot, while the underground was cool. Because of the lower temperature in autumn, it woke up and then moved around in the winter.

    Why was there nothing on the ground in winter? Sinlos had eaten all the nt roots, causing the surface of the earth to be bare.

    Of course, this was far from enough. Sooner orter, Sinlos would eat everything on the ground, including them. So all dead people would be a sacrifice to Sinlos.

    As for the insect just now, it was seen as the Heir of Sinlos. Sooner orter, the real Sinlos would burst out of the ground and devour the world.

    The barbarians were afraid of the "Heir of Sinlos". They trembled at the sight of them, probably afraid of being eaten. Coupled with her fear of bugs, the fact that Carly was not paralyzed with fear was a sign of courage.

    Char could not be bothered tofort her. He grabbed her hand and sped his palms together, mping her hand between them.

    "p"

    Carrie suddenly woke up.

    "Your Excellency, the enemy''s priest has been killed. Take this opportunity to turn the situation around!"

    Only then did Carlye back to her senses. With a sh of gratitude in her eyes, she immediately turned to the barbarians kneeling on the ground and shouted, "Despicable, shameful, and foolish attackers from the Gray Wing Tribe! Your priest is dead! Even his contracted beast has been devoured by Sinlos. Now, use your remaining courage and glory to offer your blood and heads to the brave ck Mamba Tribe warriors!"

    As soon as she finished speaking, a huge shadow appeared behind her.

    It was the same "Nether Hunter" that she had used to chase Char yesterday, but this time, the shadow did not have any weapons. Instead, it was expanding like a balloon.

    There were only about 30 people left from the Gray Wing Tribe. All of them were injured, but they could still fight. However, after seeing the shadow behind Carly, they lost their courage and killed themselves with their curved swords.

    Blood once again covered the ground.

    This was also the practice of the barbarians. When theyunched a raid outside their hunting grounds, they were bound to mobilize all their forces. If they werepletely defeated, no matter how many people were left, they would have to use their blood to exchange for the lives of the women and children in their vige. If they did not do so, the enemy priest would use their blood as a guide to find their vige and kill the remaining women and children.

    If they did, the women and children would survive and join the victorious tribe as refugees on equal terms.

    This was both an obligation and a responsibility. Not to mention, they had also witnessed the terrifying power of Sinlos and the opposing priest.

    As uneducated barbarians, they believed that the bigger the person was, the more powerful they would be. The shadow behind Carly could probably kill a few people with a single p, which made death even more justified. The invaders died. Many of the ck Mamba Tribe''s own people had died as well. The cries that had once been suppressed began.

    "Wipe off your tears and embrace the remaining warriors. Then, serve them well!" Carly immediately shouted.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The sounds of crying immediately reduced, and even the child held back their tears.

    Seeing that they had started to clean up the mess, Char gave some instructions to Carly before walking to Chakong and dragging him by the neck into the grass. If Chakong knew that they had failed, he would not hesitate to ''follow'' them, so Char could not let him know for now.

    He had previously used warlock''s spell "Fear of the Mind " to simte a Wolf''s roar and scared the guy, which was how he subdued him. The information provided by the other party had to be worth the sacrifice.

    Char pped Chakong twice to wake him up. Seeing that it was a stranger in front of him, he jumped up with a cry, the muscles on his arms bulging.

    [Dark Speech Technique - Binding]

    [Dark Speech Technique - Silence]

    An invisible chain grabbed Chakong. The mysterious power forced him to swallow his vulgarities.

    "Your priest is dead. Your people are dead. You have failed."

    Chakong was stunned at first, then he started shouting like a madman, mixed with barbarian vulgarities.

    "Ptui!"

    He even spat, but Char dodged it and pped him in the face, knocking out a tooth.

    "I''m not much weaker than your priests. If you want to live, answer my questions obediently, or I''ll make you watch as the ck Mamba Tribe takes over your vige." Char threatened.

    Chakong''s eyes turned red. Letting him live was the greatest insult!

    Since they had failed in their raid this time, the next step would be a search for their vige under the leadership of the opposing priest to capture the women and children.

    If he was still alive by then and was seen, the rest of his people would think that he was a coward, a traitor, an ugly betrayer. His children would never be able to lift their heads up, and his wife would be seen as a woman who was lower than livestock. The men of the ck Mamba Tribe would not want to touch her.

    He was panting heavily, his eyes red.

    "You, what do you want to ask?"

    "Who organized this operation? How did you know how to find this tribe? Why are you cooperating with the Heir of Sinlos?"

    When Chakong heard the name "Sinlos," he shivered.

    "It... it was High Priest Harold. He did it. The civilized people from Mephisto gave him some powder, saying that it could attract that thing. It would make Lupus (Wolf), Ique (horse), and Kwa (deer) afraid. To deal with these tribes that rely on livestock to move it was very good, very strong. He will let our Aqu (Eagle) roam the sky and look for a target to attack."

    Char suddenly understood.

    The United Holy Kingdom had given some resources to the tribes of the grasnds, and they had been very specific.

    For example, the ck Mamba Tribe was good at seduction, so they were given the "Give Uup Resistance" potion. The Gray Wing Tribe was good at tracking and had eyes in the sky, so they were given a potion to block the way.

    If they used the potion to attract the Heir of Sinlos the livestock would not dare to move forward, which would definitely attract the attention of the priests.

    A priest''s perception was simr to a mage''s, but the medium used was different. This way, the worms underground could consume the perception of the priests and lock them in at the same time, making them unable to participate in the battle for a short time. Launching an invasion at this time was basically a certainty.

    The United Holy Kingdom was something else...

    I actually learned to use my brain.

 Chapter 254 254

    Chapter 15. Is This Evem Human?!

    Char asked Chakong a few more questions. The barbarian was in a hurry to go on his way, so he told Char everything he knew and was very cooperative.

    "Good, I''m very satisfied with your cooperation."

    A cold light shed, and a head flew into the sky with a satisfied expression before it died.

    Char used the " adhesive " that the ancient gave him to connect Chakong''s head to his body, and then carried his body back to the team.

    Seeing hime back, Carly quickly dropped her work and came over.

    "Did you find out what happened?"

    "You have sharp eyes."

    Charughed and ryed the information he had gotten from Chakong. After hearing that, Carly pondered for a full minute before looking up at him.

    "What do they want to do? You, those long ears, did you do something?"

    "Regarding the previous question, I can only tell you that the United Holy Kingdom is recruiting soldiers. As for why I want you guys to fight, you can try to think of it as the worst possible scenario. I won''t do that."

    "What about you guys?" She asked again.

    "Us? We''re farming!" Char said matter-of-factly, " there''s nothing more promising than farming in this world. I''ve helped them build a modern factory in Ferlin Town, and now I only have two tasks. One is to make Gundam, and the other is to make hybrid wheat. All the soil north of Ferlin Town and south of your hunting area will be used as experimental fields. The goal is to use one-twentieth of thend in Elfheim to feed all the elves in Elfheim.

    Carly was confused. After all, she didn''t have the concept of " farming " in her mind.

    Even if there was, in her opinion, it was equivalent to the group of " weak humans " who fell into chaos when they heard the howls of Lupus and the sound of Ique hooves. How could this be rted to the powerful long ears?

    She could not help but look at Char.

    "The powerful long ears would do such a thing?"

    "Why not? What are we going to eat if we don''t do this?"

    "You guys are so strong. Can''t you just go and pige? " Carly''s eyes widened. "You guys have magic, enchanted weapons, 100% uracy archers, and tons of arrows. Is there any food that you guys can''t get? "

    "That''s human behavior! The elves wouldn''t do that," Char said, his heart aching.

    "It''s because you''ve be so weak that you can''t even defeat the humans in Mephisto, right?" Carly snorted.

    "No, the only reason we don''t do this is because it''s too inefficient. Let me give you an example." Char smiled. "How much food can you take from the humans at one time?"

    "About twenty bags of flour." Carly replied.

    Char thought for a moment and asked," It''s near the Scarlet Ice River Valley in the southeast of Arendelle, right? The human vige."

    "That''s right. How did you know?"

    "Ha, I know more than that. I also know that not long after you took the food, the people there moved away and joined the Kingdom of Lugo, living in a human vige." Heughed. "You stole food once. Although you got 20 bags of flour, you chased the people away, leaving only a barren field. Do you know how much food those people pay to the city of Astan as tax every year after they joined the Kingdom of Lugo? "

    Carly shook her head.

    "An average of 45 bags, and that''s every year."

    "So many? The humans are so ruthless that they''d pige from their own people?" Carly couldn''t help but be shocked.

    "Ha, what do you mean by ''pige''? This is trade. Do you know how much food they can produce in a year with more than ten people?" Char said in disdain. "At least 200 bags! As temporary vigers, this tax rate is double that of other vigers, but even so, they happily persevered for three years until they became real Lugoans."

    After a few seconds of silence, Carly asked in confusion, "Why? They''re still handing over food. They''re even willing to give up more that we took from them."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Because that''s piging, while this is a deal. Exchanging food for protection, for a stable life, and for the right to continue their bloodline. Of course, if you were uncultured, you would also call it ''piging'' in a tone that saw through the essence, and put various names on it, such as condemnation, rebuke, and so on. It''s an efficient and gentle means of trade, maintained by social rtions and built on the foundation of the progress of productivity. You may not understand what ''productivity'' is, but you can understand it as thebat power of the civilians. This power is the cornerstone that maintains the ''existence'' of the race, not brute force that can kill a few people or scare many people."

    Carly listened carefully. She seemed to understand, but also not at all.

    She roughly understood what Char meant. He had divided his power into two types. One was what she could understand, purebat power. The other was the "productivity" that she could not understand.

    What he and the long-ears were doing was developing "productivity". In contrast, what the church was doing was brute force.

    Although she didn''t quite understand it, when she thought of the bloodshed and sacrifice that she had foreseen, and the broken limbs and blood that she had seen in her dream, she felt a sense of disgust for no reason. She could not help but feel closer to the word ''productivity''.

    "Then... can you help us develop our ''productivity''?"

    "We''ll talk about thister..."

    Char''s legs suddenly gave way and he almost fell, but Carrie quickly caught him.

    "What''s going on?"

    "I''m exhausted, but it''s not a big deal." Char waved his hand indifferently.

    The priest of the Gray Wing Tribe was a level 55 elite creature. In terms of strength, he was only two levels lower than Gorzomazane, who had dropped the "Eye of the Abyss". Although he had the cunning and fragile nature of a humanoid creature and was killed with a single arrow, his contracted beast was truly powerful.

    He had just used the shadow servant''s [Bestowment Extrication] to instantly kill the Eagle, and now the aftereffects were showing up again.

    However, as the Queen''s Death Warrior profession, the shadow servant had advanced after he had done something unspeakable with the Queen. As a reward for the advancement, he now only needed to rest for a dozen hours to recover, and hisbat effectiveness had not been reduced much.

    As for why he suddenly couldn''t stand still, did this kind of thing need a reason?

    Seeing Char suddenly be so weak, Carrie heaved a sigh of relief.

    Witnessing the death of the Eagle, she was shocked twice. Once was because of the Heir of Sinlos, and the other was the because of Char''s strength.

    Seeing him like this, she immediately guessed that he had to pay a price for such a powerful move, and her heart settled down.

    "I''ll help you rest."

    As she said that, she helped Char up, but she did not seem to know how to do such things. She hugged Char tightly in a funny way, and the soft flesh on her chest was squeezed out of shape.

    The two of them were very close, and there was an inexplicable smelling from the Beast Dancer.

    The stinky tofu''s stinky vorbined with the taste buds and the nose, creating a rather stimting sensation. It was probably because of the sweat that had neutralized the body''s fragrance. Furthermore, his body was covered in dust, making it unsightly to look at.

    "You might need this."

    Char suddenly took out a choker made of leather.

    This was the suffix that Ri hade up with by mistake, "Untainted II."

    As the name suggested, it probably generated a weak air barrier on the surface of the body to drive away dust and maintain the instrument at all times. This kind of poor function was surprisingly popr.

    "What is this? A Lupus anklet?"

    "No!"

    Char exined briefly, and Carly immediately epted it with bright eyes.

    [Carly ''s impression of you has increased.]

 Chapter 255 255

    Chapter 16. Charge! All Charge!

    About two hourster, the battlefield was cleaned up. Twelve men from the ck Mamba Tribe had died. Without Char''s help, they had killed ten opponents. Considering that this was an ambush and that there was no help from the priest, the results of the battle could be considered impressive.

    To Char, this was a fruitful trip.

    This quest which was named [War-ending Battle] gave him 50000 experience points. Although it was lot, it was not enough for someone like Char who often came into contact with ''big projects''.

    However, the priest and his contracted beast gave him 70000 experience points in total, which made Char suspect that the dozens of men whomitted suicide also provided experience points.

    The group set off again, but this time, they changed their direction slightly.

    Carly collected some blood from Chakong''s dead body and used a special ritual to confirm the direction of their vige. After the Moonlight Wolf confirmed their scent, she set out to take over the vige.

    A dayter, they arrived at Chakong''s vige.

    The tents of the Gray Wing Tribe were different from those of the ck Mamba Tribe. They had totem poles erected around the camp, and a wind wall was created by the power of the priest, so the tents were not afraid of strong winds. The materials used were light, and there were feather decorations stuck on the top. It had an exquisite aura of savagery.

    But surprisingly, this ce gave off an incredibly quiet feeling.

    After searching for a while, the nsmen all came to Carly to report the situation.

    "There''s no one in this tent."

    "There''s nothing here either. The stove is still heating the goat milk, but the fire has already been put out."

    "There''s bathwater in the sacrificial tent. It''spletely cold now."

    Carly listened to the endless reports and frowned. When he turned around, Char had disappeared again. He only poked his head out of a tent after a few minutes.

    "Hey,e here for a moment."

    Knowing that he was referring to her, Carly quickly ran over.

    This tent was bigger than the others. Judging from the decorations and the spoils hanging on the wall, it should be a very capable Hunter in the tribe, so his status was higher than the others.

    What do you want me to see? " She asked, but she was stunned when she turned halfway.

    Char was holding a baby in his arms. He put his face on the baby''s forehead and kept patting the baby''s back. He shook the baby gently and said something.

    Carly''s brain stopped working for a moment, not because of the baby, but because Char''s movements were too...

    He was too professional!

    This scene was extremely touching to her!

    Char''s movements were extremely gentle, and thebination of his paternal instincts and a man''s focus was simply charming!

    Seeing Carly''s face, Char panicked.

    Bad! He had forgotten that this person was not a normal person!

    [Carly''s favorability towards you has increased.]

    [Carly''s favorability towards you has increased.]

    [Carly''s favorability towards you has increased. Current favorability: Intimate]

    She rushed forward and stared at Char with burning eyes.

    "You know how to take care of a child?"

    "I''m scared, I don''t know how to do it. I''m not, I didn''t. Don''t talk nonsense!" Char exined with all his might, but his hands could not help but be gentler, and for a moment, Carly was even more pleased!

    "In the future, you''ll be in charge of taking care of our child, okay?"

    Carly asked with a sincere look.

    It was as if she had seen an SSR-level tool, and had lost her mind.

    "Shut up!" Char chided, "Why are you still thinking about those things at a time like this? Can you be more serious?!" This child was about to die! Quickly think of a way to treat him!"

    "You''re so attentive." Carly praised and then looked at the baby.

    She found that the baby''s face was pale, and his breathing was very weak. She quickly reached out and touched his forehead, and then couldn''t help but scream.

    "So cold? Hurry, hurry up and give him to me!"

    She undid her clothes.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Eh?"

    "You-"

    "Absolute Reason", activate!

    The abilities of the origination warlocks formed a wall of sighs, firmly blocking the desire outside the wall.

    Immediately, the dazzling scenery became a pile of boring fat. Char handed the child over calmly and even patiently taught her how to hold the child better, then took off her clothes and carried the child.

    "I''ll go prepare some hot water and goat''s milk."

    He stood up and said coldly.

    "It''s enough to just prepare hot water," Carly said.

    Pfft---

    Char almost spat out a mouthful of blood.

    You-

    Charge! All charge!

    The wall built by reason was crushed by desire in a second!

    F-ck you, a trashy skill!

    Char ran out of the tent as if he was escaping.

    ...

    Half an hourter, the baby was rescued from the gates of hell. His face was ruddy again, and he was now wrapped in a warm nket, curled up in the warm arms of the Moonlight Wolf sleeping soundly.

    Char had just lifted the tent p when a voice that was infinitely gentle came from inside, "You''re back?"

    He had the urge to turn around and leave.

    Their favorability had already stabilized at intimate, and it would probably not be long before they broke through to bing close friends.

    It was a good thing, but it waspletely different from what he had imagined!

    When have I ever been in such a sorry state!

    He had the illusion that he was being attacked.

    "I went to check the tents and found something interesting."

    Char forced herself to enter.

    Probably because she was with a baby, but Carly was giving off a gentle motherly glow, making her look even more feminine than usual. Char could not help but stare at her in a daze, and his heart started beating faster.

    What kind of situation have I not seen before?

    Ah?

    I¡­

    I''ve never seen this before...

    He quickly shifted his gaze and focused on the furnishings in the room.

    "From the details of the scene, this group of people mysteriously left together, some even brought their children. It''s like they were controlled by someone and disappeared in a strange way." After a pause, he continued. "But it''s not like there was no resistance. From the footprints on the ground, there are still people who tried to turn their bodies, but they couldn''t resist this mysterious power."

    He came to the box with the baby, carefully moved away from the carpet, and pointed to the footprints left by someone else. "For example, this mother struggled to open the box and hide her baby in it before she left."

    "What''s with the baby''s injury? It''s as if he just experienced a cold wave and was frozen to death."

    "This is your domain. Don''t you think that it looks familiar?" Char asked sternly.

    Carly was stunned for a few seconds. Then she suddenly remembered something and eximed, "You''re saying that this was done by the White Spirit Tribe? How, how could this be possible? they were royalty! The person who drafted the peace contract and who hosted it, why would they do such a thing?"

    Char took out a small box and showed it to her.

    "I can''t think of anything else other than the White Spirit Tribe."

 Chapter 256 256

    Chapter 17. You''d Better Only Have Ideas About Mme.

    There was a small piece of flesh in the box. It seemed to have been frozen and torn off by a sharp object.

    In the cold season, in the sub-zero temperature, there were often people whose ears were numb from the cold, and they would not even realize that their ears had fallen off. It was almost the same logic.

    Even though it had been at least half a day since the vige''s people had been taken away, the piece of skin still showed no signs of melting.

    Carly''s face turned serious. She picked up the meat and sniffed it.

    It''s indeed the smell of the White Spirit Tribe''s sorcery.

    She stopped talking and frowned.

    Although the barbarians were a chaotic primitive civilization, a powerful country had been born among them. At that time, they had even established the ''Red Mist Empire'', trying to break out of the red earth grasnds, take the long ears for themselves, and turn human beings into livestock for them to graze.

    They formed a powerful army called the "Red Mist Army". Each soldier was a murderer who had taken hundreds of lives. They werepelled by the burning fighting spirit and could not rest for a moment. Thus, their fighting spirit was always high.

    Once this Army was formed, they marched north with great momentum towards the Elven Kingdom.

    However, as soon as they took a step out of the red earth grasnds, they were detected by the chief mage of Fellinwood Kingdom. So, this level 85 mage, together with his 300 apprentices and the Mage Tower set up in the capital, jointly conjured a forbidden spellparable to a nuclear bomb and threw it over the head of the army.

    Then, the world was annihted.

    One-fifth of the arrogant Red Mist Army died in battle at their doorstep, and most of the remaining suffered from PTSD from the powerful nuclear bomb. The Red Mist Empire fell apart.

    In the ruins of the Red Mist Empire, the Whit Spirit, Blood, and Gangrene tribes were born. Other than the Blood Tribe, which was the remaining royal family of the Red Mist Empire, the other two were ruling tribes.

    These three self-proimed royal tribes enved the other tribes on the grasnds, but at the same time, they were also the ones who set the rules of peace. They divided hunting grounds for each tribe, emphasizing that the hunting grounds were invible, and also left "wild areas" for each tribe to walk in. They also instated the previously mentioned rule ¡ª the warriors who failed in a raid had to die in exchange for the survival of the women and children.

    There were many more rules. It was undeniable that the checks and bnces between the three tribes had allowed barbarian civilization to take a big step forward. The shift form major internal conflict to minor internal friction improved the level of productivity by leaps and bounds.

    Back when they were attacked by a nuclear bomb, they did not have as many priests as they did now.

    Among the three tribes, the Blood Tribe''s witchcraft and hot-blooded warriors were the most famous. Their leader was ''Steel Kidney'' Muru, who had been mentioned a long time ago. He was the warrior who had once extinguished a burning hand with piss.

    As for the White Spirit and Gangrene Tribes, their totems were a frosty skull and a poisonous fly, respectively, and they used the power of frost, poison, and gue.

    Speaking of which, the reason why these two tribes were able to rise to power was rted to the Red Mist Soldiers who had been contaminated by the nuclear bomb. For these living weapons, who had beenpelled by the desire to fight and were frightened out of their wits, only frost and poison could calm them down. Therefore, after dividing up the Red Mist Army, these two tribes were the ones who suppressed the Blood Tribe.

    The piece of flesh that Char had taken contained the sorcery power of the White Spirit Tribe. Although Carly could sense it, she didn''t know what sorcery they had used.

    "You must have heard about how the White Spirit Tribe enved the Red Mist Soldiers, right?" Char asked.

    Carly nodded.

    "The ''Frozen Soul'' they are using now is one of the methods. There are only two oues for those who are affected by the sorcery. Either they obey orders, or they will be frozen into ice sculptures because they refuse to obey orders. But no matter what, they will gradually lose control of their bodies and be cold and stiff. The baby was under a spell without knowing it. He had been ''following'' the instructions, but he couldn''t move, so he survived."

    After hearing this, Carly''s expression became even more worried.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "If you''re willing to move your people to Ferlin Town, then..." Char suggested.

    "That''s impossible. We won''t leave thisnd." Carly shook her head.

    Alright, I knew this would be the result.

    Char pouted helplessly.

    However, as he probed, Carly suddenly became alert.

    "You said earlier that you stayed because of me. Could it be that your goal is my tribesmen?"

    "Eh? Are the two conflicting?"

    "This is very important. If I find out that your goal is to abduct my people, I''ll expel you without any hesitation," Carly said seriously. "So you''d better only have ideas about me. "

    "I''ll try my best."

    ...

    The ck Mamba Tribe was divided into three groups, and they reproduced under the leadership of three highly respected priests. They would gather at the eagle prairie once a year, but after seeing the tragedy of the Gray Wing Tribe caused by the White Spirit Tribe, Carly wanted to meet the priests of the other two groups in advance and use their wisdom to solve the problem.

    Therefore, the team rested here for a day while Carly tried tomunicate with the priests of the other two groups.

    This was the first time Char had seen such a plot development, and he was surprised and happy at the same time.

    There was no doubt that the current plot had beenpletely changed by him. The United Holy Kingdom''s sanctions against Elfheim had taken ce two years in advance, and the changes in the grasnds had made things more and more interesting.

    He pursued the policy of "take one step at a time" and was determined to follow the n. He had nothing to do anyway, and with the private chat of the yers, he could remotely control the matters of Elfheim, so he did not have to worry.

    Not to mention, he still had the important task of finding the "Creation" gem in the grasnds.

    Now, he had a faint feeling that this matter was closely rted to the United Holy Kingdom. Moreover, their goal was not as simple as recruiting soldiers from the ins. Perhaps their goal was the same as his.

    At night, he stayed in his tent, thinking about the clues at hand. He listed his understanding of the grasnds on a form andpared it with the ''database'' that Messiah randomly searched for his past. He tried to use the ''Big Case'' spell to find the whereabouts of the ''Creation'' gem.

    While he was busyparing, cold air suddenly entered. Char could not help but shiver, and the words [Mind Freeze (Resisted)] suddenly appeared in his status bar.

    He hurriedly activated "Shadow Travel" and disappeared into the shadows, only then did the debuff disappear.

    Then, Char silently got out of the tent, but the situation outside shocked him.

    Under the moonlight, the shadow of a huge white skull was shaking above the camp. Hundreds of tendrils were sent out from the skull and connected to everyone. Like puppets, it controlled them to slowly open the curtain and walk out of the camp.

    The thickest onended straight on the top of Carly''s tent.

    But at that moment, a shadow that Char had seen before rose from the top of the tent and fought with the white mist!

 Chapter 257 257

    Chapter 18. A Drill! It Was a Drill!

    Char still could not tell if he had been discovered by Carly that night because he had identally exposed himself, or if she had already discovered him.

    Because Beast Dancers rarely chose to fight in closebat. Most of the time, the battles between them were like this, substitute vs substitute.

    It was Jojo-like.

    Kali''s "Substitute", or beast spirit, was a tall, faceless man with a sharp head and a thin body. The lower half of his body seemed to be hidden in a magicmp, but his arms were like the depiction of sailors in Americanics, thick and strong.

    Its body was covered in snake patterns, just like the ones on Carly''s arms. As it lifted its back to the sky, the ck patterns on its arms wriggled and fell off, entangling with the white smoke.

    Inparison, the skull in the sky was a huge fellow. Its mouth was still opening and closing, and white mist was constantly spreading out. Besides the people who were being controlled like walking corpses, the entire camp was quickly covered in ayer of frost.

    The ground was frozen, hard and slippery. Fortunately, the outside of the tent was mostly soft fur, which made it the best foothold.

    Char stepped on the tent and reached the entrance of the camp. She immediately felt a force resisting her entry.

    He was currently using "Shadow Travel" which allowed him to move through dimensions, so he simply went straight in.

    However, he regretted it halfway through.

    "What the hell!"

    "What is blocking my vision!"

    He simply retreated.

    Carly was fine for now.

    She had been holding on to the "Seed of Origin" ever since the first day she took it away. Char was not in a hurry to get it back after returning to the team. Now, he had helped her deal with the attack from above. She would not have been able to handle it with her ability.

    Everything was fine, but¡­

    She seemed to like sleeping naked a little too much.

    ...

    Other than Carly, the only other thing that could resist this power was the Moonlight Lupus.

    Char went to the Moonlight Wolf and found that its fur was covered in white crystals. One of its legs was dragging on the ground, and it was lunging back and forth, as if it was fighting with the air.

    Could it be that I''m not the stand-in emissary? Is that why I can''t see what it''s fighting with?

    Char was curious and tried to help the beast, but as soon as he took a step, the beast red at him with a pair of bloodthirsty eyes.

    Terrible!

    As soon as the thought popped up in its mind, the Moonlight Wolf threw away its imaginary enemy and charged at Char. As it charged, it also began to condense a ball of light in its mouth. It raised its neck, and a moon-white beam of light shot towards Char.

    "Come on! Wave!"

    Char was already prepared to cast the level 50 Elementalist skill [Ice Spiral]. Seeing the Moonlight Wolf cast the skill, a rapidly spinning drill of ice appeared out of thin air, and was pulled forward by Char!

    The drill was a man''s favorite tool!

    Now!

    Hold on!

    The drill was just as its name described. It was made of ice, with spiral patterns, and extremely sharp!

    The high-speed rotation sent out sharp ice crystals and cold air, drilling a hole in the Moonlight Wolf ''s attack and pushing it back without losing any momentum!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Beasts were beasts. Even if they knew a few skills, they would only use them roughly.

    The drill was cumbersome, a huge and slow ice attack, Char could even race with it after casting. The Moonlight Wolf could have avoided a direct confrontation if it had been slightly more flexible, but it did not do so.

    The drill hit the Moonlight Wolf that could not dodge in time, and just as it was about to tear its skin open, Char suddenly rushed forward and used his shoulder to knock it away.

    A man and a wolf rolled into a ball and smashed a totem.

    The shattering of the totem seemed to have produced a faint ripple. After it spread out, the Moonlight Wolf that were affected by it quickly regained their senses, and the bloodthirsty light in their eyes disappeared.

    It looked at Char, nudged him with its nose, and whimpered in a certain direction.

    Char knew what was going on with just one look. It was a basket for storing grain. It was now covered with a pile of wheat straw and was even wrapped in fur.

    It was the baby that was given to it during the day, and it was now being properly hidden.

    "I know. The child is fine. You did a good job." Char patted its head. "Carly''s fine too, but she can''tst much longer. We need to find the mastermind, and we need your help, understand?"

    The Moonlight Wolf whimpered, as if in response.

    "Follow me."

    Char brought the Moonlight Wolf about a kilometre away from the campsite. From afar, the campsite looked like an open-air disco hall, with a heavy metal-style skull hanging in the air, shining brightly.

    He took out a small piece of flesh that he had shown to Carly during the day and let the Moonlight Wolf smell it.

    Thetter sniffed for a few seconds and then quickly locked onto a direction.

    This direction was exactly the opposite of the direction in which the people in the camp were moving.

    "It''s really like this. Even if it''s discovered, it will go south and north."

    Char said in a low voice.

    As a level 50 Elementalist, his perception wasn''t considered low. In addition, as a Beast Dancer, Carly was a third cultivator of strength sensitivity. There was definitely something fishy about how neither of them had discovered this.

    And because of his intervention, a hidden mission was generated here. Since it was a mission, there would definitely be enemies who were much higher in level. In this situation, the enemy gave off the feeling that he was an undefeatable Demon King, which was obviously impossible. The only answer was that the enemy had left behind a trap to monitor them, which meant that there were clues in the mission that could be solved, but they had not discovered it.

    But were there any traps in the camp?

    No, there weren''t.

    It was impossible for Carly to not notice. The only exnation was that it was hidden in in sight.

    For example, the totems.

    The priest of the Gray Wing Tribe injected power into the totems so that the people protected by the totems would not be disturbed by the demonic wind that often appeared on the prairie. Before he left, he would definitely "charge" the totems in advance to ensure that the totems were in an effective state during his absence.

    However, it had been a day and a night since the priest''s death, and the totem pole was still working despite the fact that the old priest''s surname was not Nanfu.

    This was clearly unreasonable.

    In addition, the Moonlight Wolf had only woken up after crashing into a totem pole. The situation was very clear.

    The enemy was not far away, using a special method to power the totems, which meant that the skulls above the camp were released by the totems, and had nothing to do with the mysterious "Demon King".

    The totems could monitor them and also act as a medium toplete the spell.

    Furthermore, the enemy had deliberately controlled the barbarians to move in the opposite direction.

 Chapter 258 258

    Chapter 19. Set Fire to the ins!

    The mostmon food in the grasnds was a red curly-leafed tuber nt that was a hybrid of radish and cabbage. It was easily stored in a cer.

    The red liquid the nt was extremely smelly. The barbarians said that it was the Blood of Sinlos, and those who ate it would have bad breath and farts. This was the price.

    This made cers an existenceparable to hell.

    The barbarians of the White Spirit Tribe were probably the first to master long-distance energy transmission on the grasnds. It wasn''t that they were smart, but that their cers were colder and darker than ordinary people''s. Somezy people didn''t want to go down to check the cer of the vegetables themselves, so they simply did everything they could to ck off. Thus, remote monitoring methods were created.

    From this point on, remote control of energy also became their specialty.

    The one who was the first to ck off had be the current tribe leader, and his position was even higher than that of the twenty or so priests.

    As far as Char knew, the limit of the White Spirit Tribe''s ability was three hundred meters, but the Moonlight Wolf followed the scent of the frozen meat and ran for a kilometre. Char quickly pulled it back.

    "Seems like I''ve been tricked again, sob sob."

    He muttered to himself.

    This was the second trap.

    The other party had hidden the women and children that were taken away in the morning or even earlier somewhere else, so there was no doubt that there was a trap or surveince there. Since they could use "Mind Freeze" to control the barbarians, it was not impossible for the captives to attack the intruders for no reason. Once someone set foot there and caused amotion, the real mastermind hiding within 300 meters of the camp could escape.

    "Cunning barbarian."

    Char mumbled to himself as he stroked the fur of the Moonlight Wolf. They might not know who he was, but they definitely knew about the Moonlight Wolf that belonged to Carly, so it was not surprising that they thought of this.

    "Continue running towards this smell, but just observe. Don''t get too close, understand?"

    Thismand seemed too difficult for a wolf. The Moonlight Wolf stuck out its tongue in a silly manner, and its face said, "What are you talking about?"

    Char thought for a moment, then took out a metal disc, shook it in front of it, and threw it out!

    For some reason, the Moonlight Wolf''s eyes were fixed on the disc, and its suddenly began to move.

    The moment it turned around, Char raised a stick and knocked it out.

    "Don''t tell me he has the bloodline of a Border Shepherd. How can he be so familiar with it?"

    Char mumbled to himself as he left.

    ...

    He returned to a three-hundred-meter radius around the camp.

    With such arge area, he didn''t know how long it would take him to find it.

    It was autumn on the grasnd and the weather was dry, so he started a fire. Then, he used an air spell to blow the fire in the direction of the camp.

    For a time, the mes on the grasnd were rolling, and the smoke rose straight into the sky. Therge area of fire was like red fluorescent water that had been poured on the ground, spreading forward.

    Char was crouching in the upwind direction, staring into the fire like a hunting eagle.

    Not long after, he saw two figures rushing out of the fire. Their bodies were covered in ice, and they ran with a special effect of frost. They mixed with the grass and ash on the ground, and thick smoke billowed. It was a beautiful sight.

    Char quickly followed them.

    Both of them had the standard looks of the White Spirit Tribe. Their blue eyes looked like they were wearing the same type of eye contact as the Night King.

    The old man and the young man pursed their lips and did not say a word along the way, but their silence was different. For example, the young man had a face full of dissatisfaction and anger, while the old man looked as if he was facing a great enemy.

    Just by looking at their expressions, Char could already imagine what had happened.

    The battle must havee to an end. They were about to finish off Carly, but someone set the fire at this time.

    The old priest made a prompt decision and decided to stop and leave. For one thing, he didn''t want to be burned to death. For another, he suspected that someone had found out that they had deliberately set the fire. The young priest was probably dissatisfied with his cowardice, but he couldn''t argue with the old priest, so he could only put on a long face.

    After all, this kind of ordinary fire couldn''t burn the two of them to death. The young man probably wasn''t so cautious.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was not umon for the young people of the White Spirit Tribe to be difficult to manage. After all, the chief, who had achieved sess because ofziness, was only in his early thirties when he was took control of the tribe. It was normal for the young people to admire him and be proud.

    Char suddenly had an idea.

    He took out a formal white robe produced by Elfheim from his backpack, which was what he wore when he met all kinds of guests. Coincidentally, this kind of clothing was exactly the same as the church''s Pdin''s robe. Although it was slightly different, no one would pay attention to those details in the middle of the night.

    After the switch, he suddenlynded in front of the two and blocked their way.

    "Who''s there?"

    The old priest''s expression changed, and cold air began to condense in his hands.

    "What''s wrong with you guys?"

    Char asked with a frown. At the same time, a priest''s "Holy Word: Silence" spell from was thrown out, and the difort caused by the fire and smoke immediately disappeared.

    This was very simr to the church''s "Dispel," and was enough to pass off as the real thing.

    "Have you captured the main target?" He asked.

    Before the elderly priest could answer, the young man immediately stepped forward with bright eyes. "You''re a lord from the church!?

    "Yama!"

    The old man sternly stopped him.

    Yama?

    White Skeleton Yama?

    Char''s heart skipped a beat, and her eyes scanned the young man''s face a few more times.

    Just this sentence provided him with a huge amount of information.

    He had heard of this name before-

    He would also be the vanguard in the barbarian alliance with the Holy Empire to attack Arendelle in the future, fighting against the people of Arendelle who were also experts in ice.

    Just like how the invasion of Elfheim a significant change to the setting, the Holy Empire would also extend its ws to the ice city in the middle andter stages of the game. By then, "White Skeleton Yama" would also be a nightmare for the people of Arendelle.

    If this young man in front of me is Yama ...

    This old man beside him might be the strict grandfather Chaxike from Yama''s background description. By the time he set foot on the grasnds, this old man had already passed away.

    Thinking of this, Char''s heart became more at ease, and he put on a more serious face.

    "Chaxike, what, you even suspect me?" He said sternly.

    Chaxike was stunned by his sudden shout.

    He was startled.

    How did he know my name?

    Even if Chaxike was experienced and shrewd, he was still a little dumbfounded.

    He had always existed as a ''Shadow Warrior'' in the White Spirit Tribe. Not many people knew about him over the years. Except for Yama, who had brought him up, the rest were all high-ranking people.

    "I''m from Elfheim."

    Char said in a low voice, and with a flip of his hand, a badge appeared in his palm.

    Seeing this thing, Chaxike was shocked.

    "Y-you''re from the Holy See?"

 Chapter 259 259

    Chapter 20. Your Excellency, I Understand!

    Frey didn''t leave behind many things, most of which were buried in Char''s tomb. The emblem he left behind was a memento. He had nned to return to the court of the Holy See after killing the murderer and put it next to the murderer''s tomb, then coolly say, "I''m done." however, things kepting up, and he didn''t have the time to care.

    Now, this thing had a wondrous effect.

    It had not been long since the Holy See was reced, and with the bureaucratic style and efficiency of Mephistopheles and his group, it was obvious that they had not had the time to change the style of the emblem. Although the emblem in Char''s hand had lost any effect recognized by the system due to Frey''s death, this was the real world after all, and it was very effective to scare people.

    Chaxike was scared.

    However, Char''s heart sank.

    Chaxike''s reaction showed that he had seen the real symbol of the Holy See.

    In other words, this matter was not as simple as the big fish eating the small fish. The church was controlling them. The Holy See.

    Thinking of this, Char did not dare to say anything more. After all, the more he said, the easier it was for him to be exposed.

    He put away the emblem, neither confirming nor denying it, and pretended to clear his throat.

    "An arsonist was heading in your direction just now. Did you notice anything?"

    The grandfather and grandson both shook their heads.

    "Ah, their camp!" Yama suddenly thought of something and hurriedly said, "A totem pole was broken in the camp because someone went to save the priestess. A man and a wolf fought. It was that guy who started the fire! My Lord, he ran away?"

    When Yama said that, Char suddenly snorted.

    "If it wasn''t for you guys, I would have caught him already."

    "What?"

    "My Lord, what does this have to do with us?" Chaxike frowned.

    "Why did he set the fire? He clearly sensed your presence, but were unable to confirm your location, so he set the fire and waited on the side. He didn''t know that the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. I was also waiting for him on the side. Just as I was about to approach and subdue him, you suddenly rushed out of the fire aggressively. That guy saw that his n had seeded and simply ran away. Immediately after, I saw two people who were even more embarrassed than him.

    I can''t believe the priest of the White Spirit Tribe is afraid of this simple fire. It''s a real eye-opener!

    He said with a cold face and then looked at the grandfather and grandson''s faces.

    As expected, the two of them had different expressions.

    Chaxike''s face turned ck, while Yama''s face was filled with embarrassment.

    He wished he could point at his grandfather and shout, "If it wasn''t for this old thing, I wouldn''t have run!"

    Chaxike''s lips wriggled a few times before he said in a low voice,

    "Now that things havee to this, let''s hurry back. Sir, this ce is not safe. I''m afraid it''ll be dangerous."

    "Chaxike! Is this how you avoid your responsibility?" Char said sternly.

    "Ah?"

    Chaxike raised his head, stunned by the scolding.

    You gave up on the mission earlier because of your own cowardice, and now you''ve just casually said ''things havee to this''. Do you know how serious the consequences of this matter will be?!"

    "S-serious consequences?" Chaxike frowned," My Lord, in my opinion, this matter is."

    "Not serious?" Charughed out of anger. "Do you know who the Half-Elf in the team is?"

    "I don''t."

    "How stupid! Not long ago, that Half-Elf first stole 1.5 billion gold coins from the bank in the name of a ''loan''. This money was taken from the church''s pocket! Then, using the money as an excuse, he reached some kind of agreement with the Elven Queen, removing four of the five governors in one fell swoop, reshuffling the leadership of the Elfheim and ending the power that the church had painstakingly built over the years! All of it!

    "A person like this, and now he''s targeting the barbarians and has even ruined tonight''s n. Do you think this is just a simple disruption? When he does something else, are you going to bear the consequences?!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Your, Your Excellency, I''m sorry. I didn''t know."

    "First you say, ''things havee to this'' and now you say ''I didn''t know''. Are you livestock? You only move after being whipped, and if you don''t, you''ll just stay where you are and do stupid things. Did your brains also freeze and rot away?"

    Char''s words made Chaxike''s forehead sweat, and he lowered his head.

    On the contrary, Yama''s eyes lit up.

    Young people were all aggressive. Char acting arrogant, and Yama''s mind was filled with "Why? "

    As mentioned before, the biggest conflict between male creatures came from the fact that " I can''t just watch him act cool in front of me." Now, Yama was feeling thinking that.

    "My Lord! Please give us another chance, Sir!" Yama stepped forward.

    "Oh?"

    Char deliberately gave him a side nce.

    "You?"

    "Right! Just me!"

    Yama stood up straight, his ice crystal-like blue eyes full of battle intent.

    the priestess of the ck Mamba Tribe has used most of her strength to resist our ''Frozen Heart''. Now she is an arrow that is almost out of strength. Give me another chance, I will definitely freeze her into an ice sculpture!"

    Yama licked his lips and revealed a perverted look.

    "That would be perfect..."

    Char looked at him up and down again as if he had seen him again. He then smiled and looked at Chaxike.

    "Your grandson isn''t like you. His guts aren''t frozen yet."

    Hearing the approval of the "Lord", Yama felt a rush of blood to the top of his head! He wished he could rush in and capture everyone in the camp and bring them to Char.

    Chaxike felt that something was wrong, but he didn''t dare to disobey. He could only stare at Yama madly, signaling for him to calm down. He also tried to persuade him.

    "Sir, we''ve already alerted the enemy. If we rush forward now, we won''t be able to catch her with just the two of us. If she escapes..."

    "Ridiculous! What''s wrong with alerting the enemy? Do you think I''m just for show?! Char snapped.

    "My Lord, please..."

    Char snapped her fingers, and [Dark Speech Technique - Binding] was cast on Yama.

    Thetter, on the other hand, had no way of resisting.

    The Warlock was a typical PvP ss. It severelycked offensive means, and most of its casting targets were humanoid creatures. However, be it control or interruption, they were almost instantaneous. It could be said that it was a ss that was full of disgusting people. In addition, with the strange judgment of "crushing someone one level lower to death", at Char''s current level 50, it was easy to with Yama.

    Even though thetter was a genius, he was still too young and was still in the 40-45 range. He would need to experience some ''big changes'' before he could improve by leaps and bounds, and now he was being questioned by Char.

    However, Chaxike didn''t understand these things. He stubbornly believed that the means of control were proportional to the strength. From this perspective, the Lord in front of him was "unfathomable", and he immediately felt relieved.

    "Sir, what do you mean?"

    "Come back with me!" Char looked at him with a ''you know'' look.

    "I want to capture that priestess alive."

    "I understand!"

    Chaxike immediately understood.

    The two of them looked at each other and smiled, each with their own ulterior motives.

 Chapter 260 260

    Chapter 260. The Church Could Only Have One Voice!

    Carly did not fit the beauty standards of the Barbarians. As a woman, the most important criteria for a Barbarian was whether they were ''safe to give birth''.

    In this regard, Carrie''s butt was clearly not wide enough.

    Then, for Cisco to have such a reaction, there must be only one situation.

    He had received people from the church who liked this.

    From Cisco''s understanding expression, it was not hard for Char to deduce which people he had met from the church.

    Not all Pdins were scumbags, and Char knew each of their temperaments and lifestyle. The church''s contact with the Barbarians was probably around this time. Excluding those who had been sent to various parts of the world on duty, and excluding those who were not strong enough, the only ones who had the time toe to the grasnds for leisure were probably those three.

    Norman, Cosby, and Leyton, the three Pdins.

    They used to be frequent visitors and protectors of the ve-breeding base, and even killed his foster father and master, Chief Pdin Grungus, to hide this matter.

    Char suddenly asked, "Who''s in charge of this? Norman, Cosby, or Leyton?"

    He had previously stated that he was a member of the Holy See and that he was from Elfheim. It was not difficult for someone as shrewd as Cisco tobine these with his understanding and attention of Char

    The man in front of him was probably deep in the hintends of Elfheim to carry out some unspeakable spy work.

    The reason why he was chasing Char was probably part of the mission.

    With that, Cisco suddenly felt like he was being used as a gun.

    He knew very well that the church were not united internally

    For example, the person who hade to the grasnd to discuss these matters with them was the Holy See himself.

    It was supposed to be Pdin Laurentia, but there was some conflict between the two, which forced the Holy See toe in person. Even so, there were asional conflicts between the Holy See and the Pdins.

    The mission they were carrying out against the ck Mamba Tribe came from the Pdins, and this mysterious Lord in front of them was directly under the Holy See, but he had to order them to deal with that half-elf.

    The feeling of being stuck between big shots was terrible.

    "It''s Pdin Norman," Chasico replied.

    "Oh, that guy!"

    Char responded with a fake smile.

    "You''ve done a lot of bad things for that pervert with unique tastes, haven''t you?"

    Cisco couldn''t help but shiver and smile embarrassedly.

    However, in his heart, he was more and more convinced that this person has some background.

    How could an ordinary person know such a secret and even speak to Norman with such disdain and ridicule?

    He was clearly an important figure of the same level.

    "Don''t forget that the Seven Holy Spirits are watching us. I advise you to be more kind in the future," Char snorted.

    Cisco hurriedly nodded in agreement, but he cursed madly in his heart.

    The three of them slowly approached the ck Mamba Tribe''s camp. At this time, the fire was gradually weakening, and only a little bit of fire was still faintly visible in the cold wind. There were also lush weeds that were one meter tall near the camp.

    When they were about forty meters away from the tribe, the three of them lowered their bodies. The grandfather and grandson each found a ce where special energy circuits were buried, put their hands on the ground, and began to pour energy into the totem pole again.

    At this moment, there were men''s shouts and the wails of some patients with frostbite in the camp, apanied by Carly''s calm voice.

    However, when the dissipated white gas gathered again, and the skull reappeared above the camp, the camp was instantly reced by chaotic noise.

    "You guys made some slight modifications to the totem?" Char asked.

    "Yes, my Lord!"

    As Yama was instilling energy into the totem, he exined, "The old man''s totem has three characteristics of ''Absorption'','' Release'', and ''Maintenance''. As long as we make use of them, we can use them as a medium to transform the cold air and create arge-scale ''Frozen Heart''. We only need to use the scales on the upper end of the totem and the engine on the lower end."

    "Yama!"

    Cisco couldn''t help but stop him again, and only then did Yama shut up.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Grandpa''s worried that you''ll learn it in secret but why would you do that? He''s really too cautious," he exined to Char in a low voice.

    "Learn from your grandfather." Char ced her hand on Yama''s shoulder and said, "The old man''s words are right in most cases."

    Cisco was moved when he heard Char''s words.

    While the old man was moved, Yama said, "My Lord, why didn''t I see the powerful half-elf you mentioned in the camp?"

    "Because I''ve already killed him."

    Cisco''s heart skipped a beat when he heard Char''s answer.

    He seemed to have thought of something, and he turned to look at Char, his heart turning cold.

    "Yama-"

    Suddenly, a dazzling red light burst out from Char''s hand that was on Yama''s shoulder, and his beloved grandson was instantly wrapped in the fire.

    "Aaaaaagh!"

    Yama''s screams came from zing light.

    The bright zing light pierced through the darkness and the coldness caused by their spells.

    Having lost his ability to think, Cisco was nowpletely driven by his instincts. He waved his hands madly, and a huge skull shadow appeared behind him. Thick white mist spewed out of its ck pupils, nostrils, and mouth, sweeping towards Char as if it was free.

    "He''s still alive."

    A figure walked out of the fire, carrying a charred body in his hand. He walked towards Cisco without dodging.

    When thetter saw this, he immediately waved his hand, and the white mist missed Char by a hair''s breadth and was thrown into the sky.

    "You really believe that?"

    Char threw Yama''s body over, and Cisco hurriedly held it in his arms, his body suddenly releasing an even stronger chill.

    "W-why!"

    Cisco said through gritted teeth.

    "You''re pretty smart, but it''s a pity you chose the wrong person to pledge your loyalty to."

    Char sneered, "Remember, the church only has one voice, and that is the Holy See.

    "Ah ah ah ah! You can go to hell!"

    "Bring it on!... Huh? What the hell?"

    Char had thought that the old man would go crazy and attack him, but he just left a few harsh words and ran away, even throwing away his grandson''s body!

    He just threw it away?

    That''s not right.

    Something was wrong!

    Char saw Carly rushing out of the camp and suddenly felt her heart beat faster.

    He didn''t have time to think. He shed over like a shadow and pushed Carrie to the ground.

    Almost at the same time, an earth-shattering explosion came from behind him. The st wave destroyed everything within a ten-meter radius from Yama''s body, leaving only radial traces and half-frozen red soil.

    By the time Carly got up, still in shock, Cisco was already gone.

    Char then slid off her body, and her heart turned cold as she quickly picked him up.

    After trying to catch her breath, she heaved a sigh of relief, but what followed was endless frustration.

    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault¡­" she mumbled.

    However, she didn''t notice that the corner of a certain someone''s mouth had curled up slightly.

    This is great!

 Chapter 261 261

    Chapter 22. Little Brother, What''s Going On?

    Char''s guess was right. The Gray Wing Tribe members who were taken away by "Frozen Soul" this morning were all gathered in a jungle three kilometres away from the camp.

    Arge pit was dug in the forest, about 1.5 meters deep. All the people who were controlled were pacing back and forth in the pit, like imprisoned beasts.

    There were more than 20 totems outside the pit. They were all white and had skull patterns on them. The totems were connected to energy lines that emitted a faint light. They were both walls and lighting.

    Outside the wall, more than a dozen figures were lurking in the grass like dead people, waiting for someone toe to their door and jump out to smash his head.

    When he was 50 meters away from the camp, he stopped and ced his hands on the ground to cast a spell. The energy was transmitted from the ground to the totem pole of the camp, and the light of the rope was extinguished. The figures in the grass seemed to sense something and stood up, their eyes glowing red.

    They were the Red Mist Soldiers under themand of the White Spirit Tribe. Although they were neither human nor ghost, they were over level 50 and were no weaker than the Demonic Beast Soldiers in one-on-onebat. In teambat, they could even crush the unorganized and undisciplined Demonic Beast Soldiers to the ground.

    Only after remotely setting this group of Red Mist Soldiers to "standby" mode did Chaxike dare to approach.

    As soon as he returned to the safe zone, he copsed to the ground as if his body had fallen apart. It took him a long time to get up from the cold ground.

    His ice-like eyes shed with unforgettable hatred. He remembered that he had blown his grandson into ashes with his own hands and clenched his fists even tighter.

    "The Holy See is cruel!"

    Chaxike''s murmurs were like those of a wild beast. In his mind, there was only hatred for Char and the Holy See.

    He believed that he knew what kind of people the church was. They kept saying that they were working with the barbarians to bring a better future, but in reality, they were just using them as weapons!

    And internally, they were not united. The Holy See and the Pdins were not on good terms - At least they weren''t on good terms with the Pdin Lorenzo who was in charge of this matter. Otherwise, he would not have been attacked like this!

    "I''ll make you pay for the power struggle within the church sooner orter!"

    Only after Chaxike finished speaking did he get up and remove the totem pole.

    He had to leave this ce as soon as possible.

    He thought that it would not be long before Char caught up. He was a proud man.

    The Pdins of the church were all very proud, proud and powerful.

    The reason he was able to escape was because that guy was too arrogant. He didn''t expect that he would even dare to use his grandson''s body. Now that the other party''s identity had been exposed, as the only person who knew the truth, he had to pass the news back.

    "I can''t let Yama die in vain!"

    Thinking of this, Chaxike''s movements became faster.

    His eyes were blinded by hatred, and he did not notice a ck shadow loitering outside the camp with a pair of green wolf eyes.

    ¡­

    Carly carried the unconscious Char back into the tent. With the light, she could see the horrible wounds on his back that had been caused by the air st and ice shards, and she felt guilty.

    After some simple treatment, she ced Char on the bed to rest. It was only then that she remembered that her Lupes was still outside, and she quickly went out to look for him.

    In the end, he didn''t find it?

    Carly was even more flustered. The Moonlight Wolf had been by her side since childhood, but now it was gone?

    After thinking for a while, she returned to the tent, rummaged through the cabs, took out a few things, andid them out. She sat cross-legged on the edge of the bed and closed her eyes. A shadow appeared behind her, and circles of invisible ripples spread out.

    The ripple spread far and wide, and she quickly found the Moonlight Wolf thanks to the special bond between the master and the servant. Then, Carly''s body shook, and she fell limply to the side of the bed.

    On the other side, the Moonlight Wolf stood up, its eyes shining with the light of human intelligence.

    It was Carly!

    She used a secret technique to exchange consciousness with her contracted beast and was about to control it to go back.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Suddenly, she saw a shadow fly past her. It was haxike!

    Carrie didn''t have time to go back, she immediately followed the shadow.

    At that time, Chaxike had just blown up his grandson and escaped from Char''s hands. He was at his most embarrassing moment, and he actually didn''t realize that he was being followed by a wolf! Carly chased him all the way to the edge of the camp. When all the Red Mist Soldiers were in "standby" mode, she got a closer look at the situation inside. She only turned around and ran back when the Gray Wing Tribe members came out of the pit like marites.

    ¡­

    Char did not fall asleep at first, but when he returned to the warm tent andy on Carly''s bed, he fell asleep very quickly because of the warmth and the light fragrance, and because he had been running the whole night.

    However, he woke up after a few minutes.

    He was sleeping on his stomach with his head tilted to the side. Before he opened his eyes, he could feel his face wet and a warm breath entering his nose. The moment he opened his eyes, he was faced with Carly''s face.

    "???"

    Char was so shocked that he almost jumped up. The Beast Dancer was curled up beside him, sticking out her tongue to lick his face like a puppy. Seeing that he had woken up, she eagerly leaned into his arms.

    "You ... Show some respect, Hey!"

    Char hurriedly jumped away, but he didn''t expect Carly to catch up with him. She was even faster, rubbing her chest against him with her arms hanging down.

    "Are you a human or a dog?"

    Char suddenly came to a realization.

    That''s right!

    This is the wolf. Where was Carly?

    ording to the original n, it would run back by itself after daybreak, but it seemed that Carly had gone to find it herself. She had used a secret spell and a contract to exchange their souls.

    The silly dog thought that it was a huge, furry canine, so it leaned on Char and licked him, making Char look very embarrassed. He decided to y with the dog, touching her head and scratching her chin, and only then did she calm down.

    Then, without warning, he threw out a [Dark Speech Technique - Binding].

    Unfortunately, she was immune.

    As a Beast Dancer Priest, Carly''s level was slightly higher than Char''s. Although she was not the one in control, the target of this skill was a real ''high-level target''.

    The Moonlight Wiolf seemed to have sensed that it had been attacked and immediately turned hostile. It grinned and let out a low growl. In the girl''s body it became a " super fierce " expression.

    It was also quite cute?

    But then, she pounced on him like a real wolf!

    Unfortunately, Char''s injuries had not fully recovered, the room was small, and since the target was Carly, he could not hit her hard, so he was naturally thrown to the ground.

    He reached out to push her away.

    If a giant wolf had pounced on him, he would have hit her chin or neck, but she was a human, so Char could only push her shoulders and hold her down.

    You forced me to do this!

    Char decided that it was better to strike first, so he suddenly let go of her hands, causing Carly to lose her bnce. Then, he nimbly turned around and hugged her from behind, one hand around her neck and the other around her waist, locking her in perfectly.

    Just as he heaved a sigh of relief, the girl in his arms suddenly stopped struggling.

    Then, a shadow appeared behind Char and hit his shoulder with a thick arm.

    Little Brother, what''s going on?

 Chapter 262 262

    Chapter 23. You Think You''re Worthy?

    After a night''s rest, the ck Mamba Tribesmen set off again, but this time, they were not heading in the direction of the eagle prairie, but to the west, which was the hunting grounds of the Gray Wing Tribe.

    In theory, this was a path to death. The Gray Wing and ck Mamba Tribes were like their totems, mortal enemies. They had been fighting each other for many years. Stepping into each other''s hunting grounds was already a provocation, and now they were going straight to the other''s base camp. This was simply courting death. But Carly had her own reasons.

    The moment she came backst night, she was met with such an awkward scene. Carly did not make a fuss, but calmly separated the two of them and expressed her apology and guilt to Char.

    Was this a set-up? It felt like a set-up!

    To deal with Char''s vengeful personality, her first apology made him feel that he had taken advantage of her. Although this was not Carly''s intention, it had produced the desired effect.

    Char felt more and more that he was being seduced, and the ultimate goal of the seduction was that Carly wanted to f*ck him.

    Hmm...

    He felt that something was off.

    In any case, she apologized first and then mentioned the scene she saw through wolf''s eyes.

    the White Spirit Tribe''s territory wasto the west of the ck Mamba Tribe, but we''re now in the southeast of thetter''s territory, and those controlled people are slowly moving towards the northeast. This most likely meant that the entire ck Mamba Tribe has been controlled by the White Spirit Tribe, and they were moving from the west to the east. This is thest stop, and finally, those people would be controlled to the designated ce.

    "Our tribe is divided into three groups. Apart from our group, the other two groups will pass through the gap between the White Spirit and Gray Wing Tribes to reach the eagle prairie, so we usually leave five days ahead of them.

    "If my guess is right, they are in extreme danger at the moment. There is nothing wrong with our action of crossing the territory of the Gray Wing Tribe, so we have time to save them. If my guess is wrong, then the Gray Wing Tribe''s territory and the gap will be fine. We don''t need to save them. As for how to get out of the trap, I think as long as we put up a ''warning'' g, those people will not be so unreasonable."

    Carly''s exnation was reasonable, and Char was naturally convinced, but also a little impressed.

    She wasn''t much older than Miya, but the difference in their brains was huge.

    It could only be said that the environment had a strong shaping effect on people.

    ...

    After the group set off, what they saw and heard along the way confirmed Carly''s guess. There was no one alive in the hunting grounds or the camp of the Gray Wing Tribe. The buildings were empty, and the ground was frozen hard. Everything was exactly the same as what they had experienced that night.

    As the team went deeper and deeper, their speed also increased. Since they had confirmed their guess, they did not have much to worry about, and Carly was in a hurry to save her people.

    Twelve dayster, the group crossed the territory of the Gray Wing Tribe and arrived at the border of the White Spirit Tribe.

    At night, Carly released a signal. A snake-like figure that looked like a constetion appeared in the night sky. It could be seen from more than 50 kilometers away, and it wouldst for an entire day.

    "Please see it..." She looked worried.

    Char patted Carly''s shoulder and consoled her, "You''ve done everything you can. If they aren''t in danger, they would have seen it."

    ? "I hope so..." Carly mumbled.

    *************

    Chaxike drove a group of women, children, and old people from the Gray Wing Tribe to the eagle prairie and handed them over to the tribesmen in charge of reception. Then, he went to the tent of Pdin Norman with a dark face.

    Pdin Norman''s tent was very clean, and the furnishings were simple. At first nce, one would think that he was an ascetic, but every time Chaxike saw this scene, he would curse in his heart, calling it "pretentious."

    The more disdainful one was of material life, the more disgusting ones perverted fetishes towards women were.

    Someone had already informed Norman of chasico''s visit, so he was not surprised. He only raised his eyes and nced at him.

    "What is it?"

    "My Lord, are you guys not on good terms with the Holy See?"

    "What do you mean by ''you guys''?" Norman asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "I heard that you have a close rtionship with Sir Cobis and Sir Leyton, and you also have a good personal rtionship with Sir Lorenzo."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Ha, you''re quite well-informed."

    Norman got up and walked in front of Chaxike.

    With a ng, a zing Spear was thrust into the ground. There were still faint white mes burning on it.

    "But, don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask."

    Norman''s voice was as cold as iron. Chaxike was so scared that he shivered, but he gritted his teeth and did not retreat.

    "My Lord, Yama is dead!"

    "Ah..."

    Norman revealed apassionate expression and stepped forward to pat Chaxike''s shoulder.

    "He was a good child, and has returned to the embrace of the Seven Saints. Although you have never believed in the Seven Saints, the paradise after death will definitely open up to him."

    "No, paradise won''t open its doors to him because he was killed by the people of the Holy See!"

    "What?"

    Norman frowned slightly, and his hands froze.

    "Chaxike, I can understand your pain at the moment, but I didn''t expect that it would erode your rationality."

    "I''m not crazy, Your Excellency!"

    With red eyes, Chaxike was like a wounded beast as he told his story of how he fought with Char.

    People''s memories always had filter and were easily affected by emotions. The rationality was the means to remove the filter, but unfortunately, Chaxike did not have it at the moment.

    He pushed all of this to the Holy See. Rather than saying that he was convincing the other party to believe it, it would be better to say that he was convincing himself to believe it.

    For example, Char was only wearing a white robe, which in his words was the uniform of a Pdin, exactly the same.

    For example, Char''s "Holy Word: Silence" was not a divine spell in essence, but it was a divine spell in his mouth.

    All the other details that were hard to distinguish at night were depicted by him as the image of a church Pdin who had been lurking for a long time. Norman''s expression also became serious.

    "Are you telling the truth? The Holy See has a Pdin who has been hidden for a long time?"

    "I saw it with my own eyes!"

    Chaxike said through gritted teeth.

    "He also told me that the church can only have one voice, and that is the Holy See!"

    Norman didn''t respond for a long time. He just waved his hand to dismiss Chaxike.

    "You guard the outside. The others,e in."

    "Yes."

    After confirming that the other party had left, Norman took out a box and opened it. Inside it was a whole set of detachablemunication circles.

    He pieced together the magic circle fixed on the rectangr stone b, embedded the energy block, and nned to report the matter to Ernst.

    After sending the short message, he packed up themunication circle and leaned back in his chair, letting out a long sigh of relief.

    Then, he said with disdain, "The church can only have one voice? Ha, you think you''re worthy?"

 Chapter 263 263

    Chapter 24. Stink Bomb Attack!

    Carly waited the whole night, but she didn''t see anything.

    But at dawn, she heard a wolf howl.

    "They''re here!"

    She was overjoyed and was about to go up to him when Char stopped her.

    "Ah? What''s wrong?"

    "Don''t worry."

    Char looked in the direction of the howl with a yful expression.

    Although the ck Mamba Tribe was divided into three groups, Carly had the least number of people with her, just over a hundred, while the other two group each had nearly five hundred people. The difference could be described more than "huge."

    To put it bluntly, the tribe didn''t trust her.

    There were originally four hundred people in each of the three groups. The leader of Carly''s team was her foster mother and teacher, who was also the previous Beast Dancer Priest. Thetter died in the war against the other tribes, so Carly became the leader at a young age. After that, the people in the group quickly disappeared. She tried to keep them, but only a hundred people were left. He did not believe that the other two priests were not behind this.

    It was true that Carly would be the high priest of the entire ck Mamba Tribe in the future. This was the historical trend, but he had not personally experienced it. He did not know how much ridicule, disdain, and contempt she had suffered in the process. Now that he had seen it, he could not ignore it.

    "ording to your rules, you have to respond to the Spirit Serpent when you see it. Otherwise, it will be regarded as a betrayal. That makes sense, right? " He asked.

    Carly nodded hesitantly.

    "But it''s not that strict. Maybe they didn''t see..."

    "The constetion has been in the sky for an entire night. Are they all suffering from spinal damage and can''t lift their heads up? They didn''t see it? That''s ridiculous!" Char sneered.

    "What if they''re fleeing and can''t afford to respond and expose their position?" Carly exined on behalf of her tribesmen.

    "All the more reason to respond. The Spirit Serpent they released should be a Broken Tail Snake, meant to warn. Otherwise, why would they be leading the way to the enemy like this. Allies, this way please, our people are still here."

    Although she didn''t understand what he meant, Carly could understand the sarcasm in his words and her expression wasplicated.

    "We shouldn''t specte. This is my family."

    Char nodded. "I understand the logic, but I don''t want to let go of any of the b*stards that should be attacked. This time, I''ll negotiate with them. We need to hide needles in cotton, and you''re the cotton."

    Carly was deep in thought. Suddenly, she asked, "Then are you the needle?"

    "???"

    F*ck, have I gotten myself involved?

    ...

    The group that had let out the howl was led by one of the two elderly priests, Xilu. Although the atmosphere was harmonious when the two groups met, there was always a trace of disharmony.

    For example, Xilu himself did not show up. Instead, he sent his assistant, a brawny barbarian with braids, to talk to Carly.

    Seeing this, Char nudged Carly, signaling for her to leave first and that he would deal with this one himself. Carly couldn''t change his mind and could only agree.

    "If you have anything to say, you can talk to him. I''m leaving."

    "Bah!" Naby spat in a low voice, "If you want to leave, then leave. What do you mean by leaving? I don''t like this kind of stuff!"

    "Naby!"

    Carly was also a little angry. Seeing that the figure behind her was about to appear, she was about to teach this rude guy a lesson, but Char hurriedly went up and persuaded her to leave.

    After waiting for Carly to walk away, Char beckoned to the barbarian, who was a head and a half taller than him.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Nabi, you don''t want me to be too loud for what I''m going to say next, do you?" Charughed, "For example, I might say that on your 17th birthday, there was a poor female sheep..."

    Before he could finish, Naby''s expression changed drastically. Before the unruly look on his face could ease, his face turned into the color of a pig''s liver.<novelnext></novelnext>

    When he was 17, he drank too much under the instigation of a group of people and had sex with a female sheep in the dead of the night. He thought that he was the only one who knew about it, but who knew that Char would mention it? He could not hold back his imposing manner.

    He was furious and wanted to grab Char''s neck.

    "I''ll tear your mouth apart if you dare to tell anyone!"

    Swish

    A sword light shed, and the hand that Naby extended lost a thumb.

    He did not seem to have realized what was going on. He was stunned for a few seconds before he flew into a rage and pounced on Char without a care.

    However, Char was like a slippery eel. With a slight twist, his entire body appeared behind Naby. The tip of the sword was pressed against the back of Naby''s neck, and the skin was pierced.

    "Behave yourself. Now, take me to see your priest. Next time, it won''t be your fingers that fall off," Char said gently.

    Naby finally reined in his temper and led him away respectfully.

    After a few twists and turns, Char arrived at Xilu''s tent under the curious gazes of everyone.

    Unlike Carly''s tent, which waspletely white, Xilu''s tent was pitch ck, giving off a solemn and dignified aura. A woman''s voice could be heard from inside.

    Naby looked at Char and then at the tent. He was embarrassed and did not know what to say.

    "I''ll do it."

    Char patted his shoulder gently. Naby did not understand and thought that he would call the door politely, but Char opened the curtain and threw something in.

    "Pfft"

    After the sound of air leaking, a woman''s coughing and shouting came from inside. After a few seconds, the curtain was pulled open, and two women in disheveled clothes rushed out, apanied by a strong stench.

    "Cough, cough, cough, cough! Naby!"

    Xilu was screaming madly inside while Naby was pacing back and forth anxiously outside. He opened the curtain several times but did not have the courage to go in.

    This was the recipe for the odor bomb that Kirito created after analyzing the smell of his multi-purpose bedroom. The effect seemed to be much weaker, but it was great for pranking. Once Leif deciphered the recipe, it became in high demand by the mushroom people, and was even sold back to the in of treasure.

    Finally, an extremely familiar shadow burst through the top of the tent, setting off a wave that swept the stench out.

    Char then put on a beak mask and walked in.

    Xilu had lost a leg in an early battle, so he couldn''t move freely and almost lost his ability to fight in closebat. Since then, he had devoted himself to studying witchcraft and became a spellcaster. His perception was not much lower than that of a level 60 wizard.

    Therefore, even if he was busy with his work, he had already noticed Char.

    As expected, when he saw Char, he was not surprised at all and immediately started cursing.

    "It''s just a few minutes, you damned long ears. Do you have to be so vicious?"

    "Come on,"

    Char threw him a mask.

    "At least you''re tactful."

    Xilu snorted coldly and was about to take advantage of his seniority to make things difficult for him, but Char directly blocked his words.

    "Taken is dead, right?"

    Xilu''s movements froze. He raised his head as if he had seen a ghost and took in a few more breaths of the stench.

    "As expected."

    Char smiled.

    Xilu then realized that he had been tricked. He gave Char a deep look, then put on his mask, and a muffled voice came from under the mask.

    "Taken is indeed dead. What else do you know?"

 Chapter 264 264

    Chapter 25. There''s a Mole! (Additional Reward)

    Taken was one of the three priests. In terms of seniority, he was even above Xilu and Carly, and the three of them made up three generations of the old, middle, and young.

    After Carly showed Char the route, he had been thinking about this. From the route of the other two groups, they would meet soon.

    But this time, they only saw Xilu''s group.

    Furthermore, the fact that he did not reply to her after seeing the Spirit Serpent was partly due to Xilu''s contempt for Carly, but also because he was cautious. In the original course of history, Xilu had lived for a long time. Although he was immobile and lecherous, and even though Carly had be the high priest, he had always made things difficult for her, he had always been cautious and dedicated to the tribe. Char had been with him for many years and knew how powerful he was.

    In fact, most of the time, Xilu''s attempts to embarrass Carly was to force her to grow up, or to deliberately y the bad guy to the people. He was a person with a lot of problems, but he wasn''t bad in nature.

    The first time Char had tried to woo Carly, he had been tricked by this guy. He had once thought that Carly was Xilu''s illegitimate daughter, but after several rounds of investigation, he finally got the truth. The two of them had no blood rtionship at all. Xilu had targeted him because he stubbornly believed that it did not matter who Char wanted to woo, but if he wanted toy his hands on the head and high priest of the ck Mamba Tribe, he had to stop him.

    It was the same for this meeting. Although Xilu had sent such a simple-minded person to meet Char, the ce where they met happened to be at the edge of Xilu''s perception range. From the moment Char took his first step, Xilu had been watching him closely.

    The woman''s voice from the tent was also fake, but Xilu did not expect Char to be so ruthless as to throw a stink bomb of unknown origin in.

    This was simply an act of courting death!

    In fact, Char only dared to do so because he knew Xilu''s temper.

    If it were any other priest, the moment this toy was thrown in, the favorability would probably be locked to hatred. However, Xilu was a reasonable person and would not be affected by emotions.

    "Taken is indeed dead. What else do you know? If I''m not mistaken, you guys crossed Gray Wing territory to get here," Xilu said. "Have the Gray Wings suffered too?"

    "You''re right. There are two other things I know," Char nodded.

    Char stretched out two fingers and said in a low but powerful voice.

    "First, Taken''s group was destroyed by a mole.

    "Second, there might be a mole in your group."

    After hearing these two things, Xilu''s eyes changed.

    Char was right. He had indeed met up with Taken''s group in advance, and then the entire camp disappeared right under his eyes. The twenty-odd men on his side who were on night duty had also disappeared.

    Moreover, from his inspection of the scene, there was indeed a mole in Taken''s group because there was no sign of struggle in Taken''s tent. Instead, snake venom was found in the wine ss that he had used.

    He had not had a good night''s sleep since then, and it was only then that he stumbled and met up with Carly''s group.

    Then, regarding the second line.

    Xilu looked around.

    Because of the unpleasant smell, no one came in.

    In other words, their conversation waspletely isted and no one could hear it.

    Was this a coincidence, or was the other party doing it on purpose?

    "You don''t trust them?" Xilu asked.

    "I don''t even trust you." but I''m at least half-convinced now," Char said. "You might have nothing to do with this."

    Xilu snorted and didn''tment.

    "I haven''t asked you how you dealt with Carly. That girl is not an easy horse to tame."

    "I''m afraid you can''t wait for me to tame her and take her away, right? Just cooperate with me," Char said awkwardly. "I won''te into contact with you until I catch the mole in your group."

    "''Cooperate''?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Xi Lu frowned and thought for a few seconds, then came to a realization.

    "I understand,"

    A shadow appeared behind him, and he pped Char away in a half-revenge, half-acting manner.

    Char broke through the thick curtain and flew out horizontally,nding on Naby''s face with his butt. The two of them rolled a few times before stopping.

    --Petty!

    "Motherf*cker, what bad luck!"

    Char stood up and patted the dust off his body, then pulled Naby up.

    "What did the high priest say to you?" Naby asked him.

    "He asked me about some things," Char raised her head and replied, "We were attacked by the White Spirit Tribe when we came here. The Gray Wings have disappeared. I think it was done by them. I advise you to be careful."

    "What!" Naby was shocked. "When we arrived, Taken''s group was also gone. Could it be? "

    "Who knows?" Char shrugged, then beckoned Naby with his finger.

    Naby had learned his lesson this time and moved his ears closer.

    "It might be the church''s doing." Char said in a low voice.

    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Naby looked around and quickly reminded, "The people from the church came to give us something not long ago, and the priest even epted a few bottles of medicine to enhance his ability in that area, hehe."

    Char cursed the church''s people for being so understanding, but his expression did not change.

    "It''s absolutely true. I got the information by pretending to be a member of the church." He said with a smile on his face, then reminded the other party, "Don''t tell anyone about this, or I''ll be exposed. I even killed one of their key figures."

    Naby nodded profusely.

    "That''s a big secret! I won''t tell anyone!"

    In the blink of an eye, the sky was turning yellow. By this time, the entire camp was discussing this "big secret". The people of the church colluded with the people of the White Spirit Tribe to kill the Gray Wings, and it was the long-ears named Char who found out about it.

    "This is what you meant by won''t tell anyone''?"

    Char stared at Naby.

    "I only told one person!"

    Naby lowered his head in shame.

    ...

    In the middle of the night, everything was quiet. There was only the sound of the bonfire burning in the camp of more than six hundred people.

    The barbarian''s tent had good soundproofing.

    A team of about 40 sentries was divided into four teams and patrolled back and forth in four directions.

    Probably because the team had reunited, Xilu was also slightly relieved and could finally sleep well.

    Under the moonlight, a ck shadow wriggled out like ck mud on the ground. However, just as he was about to leave the camp, a sword fell with a swoosh and blocked his way.

    "It''s already sote, where are you going, Captain Naby?"

    Char walked up to the man in ck and stared at his hand, which was missing a thumb.

 Chapter 265 265

    Chapter 265. It Was Me!

    When Naby was tied up and brought back to Xilu''s tent, the priest, who had broken a leg, had a look of heartache.

    "I didn''t expect the traitor to be you."

    His voice was filled with disbelief and destion.

    In fact, Char had deliberately filled the house with the stench during the day to block it out from Naby.

    He did not guess that Naby was a traitor. After all, he had never experienced such a thing even after 177 rounds.

    He only had a guess.

    The number of suspects was quite narrow. If one''s status was too high, they would be easily found out. His status was too low as well since he couldn''t get any information. Naby might not have a high status and didn''t have much power, but as Xilu''s assistant, he had enough opportunities to read people''s expressions ande into contact with the leader''s secrets. He was the most suitable.

    Besides, Naby was the most suspicious. He was responsible for arranging the manpower and route of the patrol every night. He was also the one who arranged everything on the night when the taken tribe disappeared¡ªwhich was why he could work with the White Spirit Tribe to make so many people disappear into thin air.

    However, for Xilu, this was hard to ept. He had always treated Naby as his son. If he had not failed to be a Beast Dancer, he would have been the next priest.

    It was a pity that this guy had be a traitor.

    "Tell me, why did you do this?" Xilu sighed.

    "High priest."

    Naby straightened his neck, his face filled with the courage to face death.

    "You know nothing about the future of the Barbarians!"

    Wow, what a great proposition! Char could not help but be stunned.

    He had thought of ten thousand reasons for this guy''s betrayal, but he didn''t expect this to happen!

    Xilu was also stunned. He sized up Naby, as if he was just getting to know the child he had raised.

    "Can you repeat that?"

    Naby''s eyes were fanatical. "You know nothing about the future of the Barbarians! Our people are natural-born warriors. We have the most outstanding courage and will to fight in the world, but we are trapped in this barren, deste grasnd. We should not be like this! We have a brighter future, and we should have lived a richer life!"

    Hearing this, Xilu was no longer angry, his face was calm.

    No matter how Char looked at it, he felt like it was the calm before the storm.

    "Child, who told you this?" he said with a pleasant expression.

    Naby replied proudly, "I guess you should know. He''s a believer of the Seven Holy Spirit. He''s the spokesperson of God in the human world. Helping the weak out of their predicament is their mission!"

    "Great, great¡­" Xilu nodded repeatedly, his raised trembling hand slightly.

    "What else did they tell you? What should we do to brighten our future?"

    "We need a big revolution! There''s also a simrly earth-shattering revolution happening in the Long Ears'' world not far from us!" Naby said.

    Char''s ears perked up when he heard this.

    "Do you know what it is?" he asked.

    ? Naby''s surging emotions went stagnate, and he looked a little embarrassed. He then snorted, "There are some things that we don''t need to know in detail. We only need to know that changes are happening. We must follow the trend and build a brighter future!"

    "Oh, so you only know that is happening but you don''t know what really happened.In fact, even those ''spokespeople of God'' you mentioned didn''t tell you what to do."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "No! They said it!"

    "They asked you to betray the priest and watch half of your people being controlled by the White Spirit Tribe and sent far away?" Char continued to ask.

    "Those people are ignorant, outdated, and ignorant. They are the out-and-out weaklings. They can''t understand what we are doing. They are destined to be abandoned and eliminated! But we''re different. I believe that with Lord Xilu''s wisdom, he''ll understand what I''m doing and make the right choice!" Nabi said usibly.

    "You''re right¡­" Xilu repeated this sentence over and over again, and finally fell silent.

    After a long silence, he raised his head and looked at Char.

    "You two go out first, I have something to discuss with Naby."

    Char nodded and gave Carly a look before dragging her out of the house.

    As soon as the two left, a dark shadow appeared on top of the tent behind them.

    The priest''sbat power could be roughly judged by the actual size of the "Substitute". The shadow in front of them was three timesrger than Carly''s and was as big as the intable mascots at the entrance of somemercial centers. The snake patterns on its body spread out and formed a few fences, wrapping the tent up in the blink of an eye.

    This time, the sound was also isted.

    Even an idiot knew what was happening inside¡ªthe father hit his son, and it was a hard one. The scene was too horrible to look at.

    Although they were like biological children, Xilu would not be soft-hearted.

    He hated snitches the most.

    Carly seemed to be still thinking about Naby''s words. She frowned with a serious expression.

    "Why do you think he is doing this?" he suddenly asked.

    "What do you mean why?"

    "Why did he do this? Why did he betray and listen to others?"

    Char sighed. "This is the consequence of a problem in education. You don''t care about production. You only know how to pige and develop it as an enterprise for the ''weak''. You believe in thew of the jungle. That''s simple. Once a crushing power appears, even if it''s not one of us, it will be a benchmark of faith and be respected by others."

    Carly''s eyes widened. "You said weck faith? We have nevercked faith. Our faith in our ancestors led us to where we are today. If the ''strong'' you''re talking about is the church, then why didn''t such a thing happen in the past?"

    "You''re right. You do have faith, and you''re very devout. From the bottom up, you''re very devout. But because of this devout faith, it''s very easy to fool some young people who don''t know the truth. First of all, I''ve said that you admire the strong. In other words, the reason why Priests have such a right to speak to the people is also because they are ''people who have been recognized by the ancestors, right?"

    Carrie nodded.

    "Now, if there is someone who meets both of these requirements¡ªsomeone who is strong and acknowledged by the ancestors¡ªhe will stand up and tell these young people, we need a revolution to let everyone live a good life. Of course, there will be blood and sacrifice. I won''t even tell you how to do it, but you just have to believe in me! If he were to shout like that, wouldn''t all the young people today be duped?"

    "B-but no one said that!" Carrie said awkwardly.

    "Of course he can''t tell everyone. If he does, he''ll definitely anger the public, even if his identity is not to be underestimated. That''s why there are these ''snitches'' who are deeply hidden. Most importantly, your culture is already at a disadvantage when it shes with the trends of this era. With some intentional guidance, as long as you have a reasonable excuse, it can be the best way to vent your selfish desires," Charughed.

    "As I said, there are problems with your education. Naby is not the only traitor. I can even predict that any ''hopeful young man'' like Naby, who has a special status, has the opportunity to get in touch with the church, but also desires men and women, money, power, and is greedy for everything but is unwilling to put it into practicalbor, is likely to be a mole.The ''revolution'' they speak of is not revolution at all, but chaos, extreme chaos, because they don''t even know what to do next. They are nothing more than rabid dogs in the hands of the United Holy Kingdom."

    Suddenly, Carly raised her head. At that moment, a strange thought shed through her mind.

    Naby said that there was a revolution in Elfheim.

    "That''s right."

    Char pointed at himself.

    "That''s me."

 Chapter 266 266

    Chapter 27. A Straightforward Person Does Not Resort to Insinuations!

    Char and Carly were like two door gods as they stood at the entrance of Xilu''s tent, attracting the curious gazes of countless people.

    However, out of respect for Xilu, no one dared to point fingers at him. They even bowed slightly to Char when they passed by to show their respect.

    That was the faith of the barbarians.

    Our ancestors protected us, and we believe in them.

    You were favored by our ancestors and became a priest, so you will protect us like our ancestors, so we also believe in you.

    The United Holy Kingdom had also realized this, which was why they only needed to trick one person from the top to develop countless spies.

    First, the White Spirit Tribe leader became famous for a young age, and then there was the great revolution of Elfheim. No matter what era it was, the anxiety ofmunication was always the best way to make people impetuous. A books like "He Became a n Leader When He was x Years Old, What were You Doing." were thrown in front of young people, and they were dupe. They panted heavily with red eyes and desired to be famous overnight.

    "If he can f*ck you, why can''t I?"

    "I didn''t be xxx, not because I had a problem, but because this era restricted me!"

    "That''s why we need a ''revolution''!"

    As for what change was, what ideas were, and what revolution was, who cared!

    Even if they failed, they could still point at their unconcernedpatriots and shout, "you people are ignorant!"

    Look at us, how noble and hot-blooded we are!

    In the past, the barbarians did not understand what it meant to be on the ground, and they still did not understand.

    They didn''t want to understand.

    Half an hourter, the shadow on the tent was put away, and a slightly tired shout came from inside.

    "Carly,e in."

    Carly was stunned for a moment, and then walked in in surprise.

    Char quickly stopped her.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Wear this."

    Char handed her a beak mask.

    "Ah?"

    Carly did not know what was going on and thought that Char was overthinking, so she just walked in with her mask.

    However, as soon as she entered, an indescribable smell hit her face. She hurriedly took out her beak mask and put it on.

    Naby''s features were twisted, and hey motionless on the ground. If it wasn''t for the slight movement of his body, Carly would have thought he was dead.

    "Get him out, I have something to tell that guy."

    "I know."

    Carly nodded and rolled Naby up with the carpet before leaving.

    ¡­

    A minute or twoter, Char lifted the curtain and came in. He was holding a new roll of carpet and spreading it out carefully.

    There was still a lingering smell in the air, but Xilu sat there as if nothing had happened.

    "Alright, speak."

    He sat to the left of Xilu, fiddling with the silver trinket on the table. He pinched it a few times, then lit it up.

    Seeing him do this, Xi Lu actually jumped up from his chair and almost fell.

    "You can stand up like this. I always thought you broke both your legs," Char pouted.

    "How did you know?"

    He stared at Char.

    "You mean this?"

    Char used "Burning Hand " to control the ornament that had melted into a small ball and turned it a few times.

    It was something like a "Signal Amplifier". Based on his understanding of Xilu, he must have used it together with his sorcery to force Naby to tell him everything he knew.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The remaining stench in the air was also a disguise, and there was also snake venom that made people lower their guard.

    This was a specialty of the ck Mamba Tribe. Carly should have been able to smell it just now, but Xilu had deliberately made the smell so strong to disturb her.

    And now, the reason why he kept these two things was to deal with him.

    Although Xilu was a rotten person, he was really worried about the ck Mamba Tribe.

    "If you have something to say, then say it. If you don''t want to deal with me, I''m really leaving."

    Char threw the thing on the ground and stepped on it twice. He took out a leaf and waved it gently, and the faint stench in the room was immediately cleared.

    -

    [ An Ordinary Leaf]

    It looked so ordinary that you would never guess that it came from the Court of the Holy Tree.

    [Purification: Disperses Some of the Toxic Gases ]

    -

    Only then did Xilu put away his calm expression and snort.

    After being defeated by Char twice in a row, the troublesome priest also gave up the idea of getting back at him.

    He said a lot, but there were two important points.

    Xilu lightly tapped the armrest.

    "First, the church has a big n on the eagle prairie. Although he wasn''t what the n was, I guess it will involve a lot of sacrifices. Most likely the ritual left behind by the previous emperors."

    "The ''Scarlet Ritual''?" Char could not help but blurt out.

    you even know about this!?

    Xilu was shocked.

    If the Red Mist Army was the invincible sword of Mungo, the leader of the Red Mist Army, then the Scarlet Ritual was the process of enchanting the sword.

    After experiencing this extremely bloody ritual, the Red Mist Soldiers, who were already one in a hundred and had full meleebat ability, would lose their sense of pain and fear. They would be killing machines that only listened to Mungo.

    (Until they were hit by the nuclear bomb.)

    This ritual required the sacrifice of arge number of lives. Just by hearing the name, one could tell that the scene was covered in blood, and the smell of blood was overwhelming.

    However, not to mention the fact that Mungo had been dead for hundreds of years, ording to the secrets passed down by their ancestors from generation to generation, even the name "Scarlet Ritual" was extremely secretive back then, because it was called "Sacrifice to Heaven" to the outside world.

    How did he know?

    Xilu couldn''t help but narrow his eyes.

    "Who are you?"

    Char knew that the other party would not let this matter rest until he exined himself. Of course, he did not n to hide it, so he took out three tags.

    After Isillian dismissed the four governors, she reced them with two new governors, one was Duke Saxson and the other was him.

    Of course, he was only doing it in name. The only one who really did it was the conscientious Duke Saxon.

    In addition, Duke Alleret was also released from the root of the tumor, and the Morning Glory Chamber of Commerce returned to normal operations. To express his gratitude, the former governor, who was now the General Director of the Chamber of Commerce, also gave him a seat as a director.

    In addition to these two identity cards, Char also had a chief diplomat card. All three were recognized by the system, and it boosted his reputation in Elfheim. It was the perfect time to show it off.

    As expected, Xilu''s eyes changed when he saw the three signs.

    He only knew the Morning Glory Chamber of Commerce because their camp was located at the southernmost tip of the red earth grasnds. He had dealt with this group of mixed-blood elves who had one-eighth or one-sixteenth of their bloodline.

    But for the other two pieces, he could also feel the same ''genuine energy'' from them, which was the pure energy from the Sunfire Royal Court.

    "So, Carly knows about this too?"

    "No, she doesn''t know."

    Xilu frowned, "She doesn''t know? Then why are you¡­?"

    "Honest people don''t resort to insinuations."

    Char said, "I want to hit on her. I''ll save you guys while I''m at it. "

 Chapter 267 267

    Chapter 28. The Wolves Under the Moonlight

    Xilu had thought of many answers, but this was the only one he had never thought of.

    His mind quickly turned a few times, wondering if this Half-Elf''s brain was out of its working condition to actually take a fancy to amon woman like Carly.

    However, considering that Carly would most likely be the leader of the entire tribe in the future, he couldn''t just watch her mess around.

    "I know that you long ears have a different sense of beauty from ordinary people."

    "Who''s different from ordinary people?" Char rolled her eyes and said, "Alright, I know you''re going to introduce me to excellent women who have good butts and are pregnant, and their arms are thicker than my calves. Stop it, I''m not interested in those girls.

    "Besides, I don''t have any intention of taking Carly away. My focus is on thetter. Please remember, my original words were ''I''ll save you''. "

    Xilu snorted.

    "Don''t try to fool me with the way you trick women. ''Kindness'' without any reason means long-term nning. I''m not a fool. Is this the Queen''s will?"

    "I don''t know what the Queen intends, but right now, my word is her word. Trust me, I''m not interested in you."

    Char said bluntly, "Everyone in Elfheim is now engaged in production. The value that an elven farmer who knows ''cultivation'' can create in one day is equivalent to that of twenty adult warriors like you. Who would be so free to covet your muscles that are full of burning, killing, and looting? If it wasn''t for the church''s n to make a big move, would I have the time toe and talk to you about this? I would have gone to the Ice City to find my old mes! There were two of them!

    Xilu''s face turned green and white. He understood what Char meant.

    Their value was reflected in the fact that "the enemy of my enemy is my friend."

    If it was not for the fact that the church was going to attack them, if it was not for the fact that they did not want to see the church seed, they would not have bothered to get involved in this mess.

    Knock.

    Char knocked on the table.

    "What''s the second one?"

    Xilu slowly let out a breath.

    "The second is about the executor of this matter..."

    the White Spirit Tribe? "

    "Yes." Xilu nodded. "Things are more serious than I thought. I thought it was just some of the twenty-four priests who were brainwashed and became the church''s puppets. Now it seems that the entire White Spirit Tribe has fallen. A few days ago, at the border of the White Spirit Tribe, Naby and the mole in Taken''s team worked together. One used poison to control our patrol team, and the other used poison to control taken himself. That''s how more than five hundred people disappeared from my sight without a trace.

    "It was also that night that he received instructions from the higher-ups to postpone the n to kill me, because the higher-ups guessed that your group woulde to meet me, and among them was the murderer who killed Chaxike''s precious grandson."

    Speaking up to this point, Xilu''s expression was clearly suspicious.

    " I didn''t know that you''re a Pdin of the Holy See? Don''t tell me you took Pdin''s emblem?"

    "I did."

    Char took out the Holy See emblem with a smile.

    Xilu''s expression froze on his face.

    He took the emblem, looked at it over and over again, and shook his head.

    "I can''t tell what''s wrong, but I don''t think it''s fake, nor is it real. However, if it was in the middle of the night, it might be enough to trick Chaxike. That old thing, other than being sinister and vicious, is aplete fool. You''re so pushy."

    Snap.

    Char snapped her fingers in agreement.

    "Did Naby reveal who his contact is?" He asked.

    Xilu frowned and thought for a moment.

    "No, they only have one-waymunication. The mole in Taken''s team is his superior. However, he did mention one thing. The ''search for a Pdin of the Holy See'' was personally ordered by a big shot, and his code name is ''Meteor''.

    "¡­"

    For a moment, Char did not know what expression to use to face this.

    It wasn''t right to say that he was surprised, but it wasn''t right to say that he wasn''t surprised either.

    This was too much!

    This was originally aplicated matter, but why did it be so simple?

    To satisfy three things at the same time: being in a high position in the church, standing on the opposite side of the Holy See, and being able to use ''Meteor'' as his code name, it was almost as if he was telling others his identity.

    Who else could it be other than that idiot, Lorenzo?

    Other people used codenames to hide their identities, but this idiot was just trying to look cool!

    What a moron!

    For a moment, Char felt as if his wishful thinking for a great enemy had been fed to the dogs.

    Xilu didn''t understand why he suddenly had a strange expression. He probed, "Is there a problem with this ''Meteor''? "

    "No, no problem. I know who he is. The church''s most powerful Holy Knight, Lorenzo, has a slight conflict with the current Holy See." Char pouted. "I I lied to Chaxike, and he exaggerated the matter. Now it''s Lorenzo''s turn to investigate the Holy See. Just let them fight each other. You don''t have to worry about it."

    Xilu subconsciously made an "Oh" sound, which made him feel a little ufortable.

    Wait¡­

    Why do I feel awkward?

    I''ve be a subordinate?<novelnext></novelnext>

    Char did not give him much time to recover, and continued to give him a series of instructions. Xilu noted them down one by one and automatically began to figure out the meaning behind them. The more he understood, the more shocked he became.

    Whether the other party''s response was exquisite and correct, all of this would be tested by time. However, these ns really suited his taste. If he were the one to analyze and make the decision, the result would be almost exactly the same.

    W-what''s going on?

    Could it be that my mind has been read?

    That''s not right.

    I haven''t even f*cking figured it out yet, how did he figure out what I should think of first?

    By the time Xilu recovered from his shock, Char had already waved his hand and left, not leaving a single sleeve behind.

    ...

    After Naby''s incident, there was no longer any gap between the two groups. Carly knew that she was a junior and could notpare to Xilu in terms of means or status, so she simply handed themand over to Xilu.

    Xilu was also concerned about Char''s existence, so he didn''t make things difficult for Carly like he did in the past.

    It wasn''t that he couldn''t, but he didn''t dare to.

    In this kind of harmonious atmosphere, everyone spent a rare ordinary and casual time on the road.

    When people were free, they would let their thoughts run wild.

    On the night before they arrived at the eagle prairie, the moon was rounder than usual, and even Char could not help but joke to Carly that the Moonlight Wolf might turn into a human with a howl, and even asked about the wolf''s gender.

    In the evening, when Char returned to the tent, a pair of hands suddenly appeared and covered his mouth.

    In the darkness, he had wanted to resist, but after feeling the soft touch on his back, he suddenly held back.

    He turned around and saw Carly staring at him.

    She stared at him with her pair of green eyes.

    "You exchanged souls with that dog again?"

    The high priest did not answer. Instead, he tore open his shirt like a wild beast.

    "Ah!"

    The overlord was finally forcing herself on him?

    Just when Char thought that life was finally going toy its hands on this poor little cat, the other party ced her ear on his chest.

    "Your heart is beating faster."

    Carly said.

    "Nonsense, after being scared by you, even a dead person would be scared to death!" Char said unhappily.

    "I don''t care,"

    Carly licked her lips, like a female wolf hunting for food. She pressed one hand on his chest, and the woman''s kisses got closer and closer, and the light in her eyes became stronger and stronger.

    Most importantly, she was emitting the restlessness of a wild beast.

    Wait¡­

    Something''s wrong...

    Char''s suspicion overcame his swelling desire. He looked at the rapidly growing nails on Carly''s fingers and felt that something was wrong.

    "Alright, you win."

    Char pretended to shrug helplessly, and a metal disc suddenly appeared in her hand.

    "Look, what is this!"

    He raised the disc and shouted, and as expected, Carly''s gaze was deeply attracted to the disc.

    "I''ll throw it!"

    As he made a strong throwing motion, Carly turned in the direction of his hand and leaped into the air on all four limbs. She was really like a wolf, her movements as fast as lightning!

    "Damn it, I''m so smart!"

    Char''s heart still palpitated with fear as she broke through the tent without looking back.

    He did not throw the disc. Instead, he kept it in his bag the moment he threw it out. If he really threw it out, he would be caught in seconds!

    When Char rushed out of the tent, he suddenly realized that there was a group of creatures waiting for their green eyes in the camp.

    Their bodies were in between corporeal and wandering souls, and each of them was no smaller than Carly''s Moonlight Wolf.

    The reason why it was so quiet was probably because they were holding everyone hostage.

    Xilu appeared outside the tent.

    He was sitting in a wheelchair with a dark face. Behind him stood a woman who looked simr to Carly, but she was obviously much older.

    However, one of her arms had turned into a furry wolf''s w. It was 10 cm long and had a metallic glint on it. It was pressed against Xilu''s throat.

    No wonder he was so quiet.

 Chapter 268 268

    Chapter 268. Mother Wolf Educates Her Daughter

    The totem that the Barbarians believed in was not to randomly pick an animal they liked, but based on a certain belief. It was either what animals their ancestors were or howpatible their tribesmen were with a certain animal.

    Sticking to and carrying out this point had be the characteristic of each tribe.

    For example the ck Mamba Tribe. Each of them was a master in poison, Priest Tarkon, who got killed by a traitor, was one of the best poison-users. If the snitch was not familiar with his style, in addition to the old man''s age, it would have been difficult to determine who would have won

    Carly was not a member of the ck Mamba Tribe. She only used the ''snake'' as her totemter on. She was an orphan adopted by the previous priest. As for how she came about, Char did not know because by the time he met Carly, she was already a candidate for the chief of the tribe who was above level 65. By then, even without the incident with the snitch, Tarkon would have died of old age. Xilu was very obedient to her, and although he pretended to be obedient on the surface, he was actually very submissive to her.

    However, this did not mean that Char did not recognize these strange spirit wolves.

    This was the Moonshadow Tribe, which had howling moonwolves as their totems.

    However, ording to the normal process, he would onlye in contact with this tribe in the icynds outside Arendelle. By then, the conflict between them and the residents of Ice City was the trigger to start the mission.

    This was also one of the few rational barbarians among the Barbarians.

    Andrew, a merchant from Ice City, had a cute orc-eared daughter, and this was all because his wife was a barbarian from the Moonshadow Tribe.

    In the Moonshadow Tribe, every "animalistic" characteristic was in obvious shape, be it ears, tail, or ws like the one in front of them.

    As for Carly, she was one of those withpletely hidden traits.

    Char suddenly understood everything.

    This was probably the reason why Carly was abandoned. Her people saw her as someone who had been abandoned by the beast spirits.

    In fact, she had not been abandoned by anyone but the one who was truly ''blessed''.

    Crossing tribes to be a Beast Dancer was much more difficult than cross-specialization.

    This would be the perfect example of what talent was!

    However, the state of estrus remained a problem.

    Char''s eyes swept over the woman holding Xilu hostage, and felt that the problem was probably with her.

    The Moonshadow tribe''s ''alpha'', M, had a higher status than the priests of ordinary tribes, and the reason for this was all because of the spirit wolves.

    In the Barbarian world, the strong were respected.

    This woman was not only good at fighting, she could still give birth.

    Correction, it should be her being the one giving birth to all the wolves here? In terms of the way they were born, they did indeede from her.

    This was a legendary Spirit Beast Tamer, and one of the highest grades. Unlike the usual Beast Tamers who caught and raised babies to summon them, she was born with a "Mother of Wolves " buff, which could summon wolves ording to the size of the "soul power pool". It could be said that she was blessed by the heavens.

    Moreover, those ferocious Ice Field wolves and Howling Moon Wolves were as docile as their mother when they saw her. Even pregnant female wolves would restrain their irritable temperament and even send wolf milk to this "young human" who was suspected to be their biological mother.

    In a sense, this person had really grown up drinking wolf''s milk, and was full of wild nature.

    The birth of Carly was probably rted to her wild and rough personality. She was probably the product of intercourse with some captive, and whether the father was still alive or not was a question.

    This mother-daughter pair''s strong characters were really carved out of the same mold.

    When Char looked over, so did M.

    Then, she left Xilu behind and walked towards him, swaying her slender waist.

    Char''s eyes were evasive.

    In the past, M had never been to the Red Earth Grasnd. Even if she had, he would not have known about it, so he would not have guessed that she was rted to Carly by blood.

    Now¡­

    "The two lovers you met by ident are suspected to be mother and daughter."

    Things just got awkward.

    He could not run away.

    M walked over just like how she did when Char and Carly first met. She approached him like a beast and sniffed him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I remember your smell."

    F*ck, even the lines were the same!

    The difference was that M''s voice was noble andzy, with a trace of mature and charming temperament, and it was irresistible. If Carly was still a green grape, then M was a red wine that had been brewed, rich and intoxicating.

    Before Char could react, there was amotion not far away.

    He turned his head to look and couldn''t help but exim in his heart.

    Carly, who had run away, returned. Her eyes were glowing with a green light, and a shadow with ck snake patterns appeared behind her.

    Beside her was the Howling Moon wolf.

    A woman and a wolf slowly passed by the spirit wolves on the ground. Wherever they passed, those illusionary beasts would lower their bodies, as if they were weing the arrival of their King.

    Carly had actually suppressed M''s aura with thebined aura of hers and the wolf!

    "Leave him,"

    Char knew that things were going to be bad the moment he heard the cold voice.

    In the next second, M was wrapped around him.

    What was going on?

    Which one of you is the wolf and which one is the snake?

    "Hey, hey, please mind yourself¡­"

    Char tried to push her away, but M whispered in his ear, "What, you think I''ll forget your scent? You fickle little wolfdog¡­"

    Char could not help but be stunned, and turned his face around with his mouth half open.

    "You''re so silly!"

    M licked her lips and inadvertently revealed her cute little canine teeth. Then, she nced down, intentionally or otherwise.

    Char turned her head away awkwardly and looked at Carly.

    "What''s going on? Shouldn''t you be in the Moon Shadow Valley?" he asked in a low voice.

    "I''m here to look for my daughter, and I''m looking for you as well. Is there a problem?"

    "How did you know I would be here? Even if you''re looking for me, you should''ve gone to the United Holy Kingdom instead of this ce," Char said suspiciously.

    "We''ll talk about thister, we can take our time."

    M greedily sniffed the scent on his body and gently bit his neck. Then, she turned around and walked toward her daughter.

    Carly was probably driven mad by Mika''s provocative action. After taking a few steps, she jumped up from her spot and charged at M. Thetter was not a priest, so she could only roll on the ground and dodge the attack. However, in the next second, she climbed onto the back of a Spirit Wolf that suddenly elerated andunched a counterattack.

    In an instant, the shadow of a wolf galloped under the moonlight, its sharp ws flying.

    Even though Carly was only one person and one wolf, she was evenly matched with the hundreds of spirit wolves under M''s control.

    Char took the opportunity to get behind Xilu and put his hand on his shoulder.

    Xilu''s small movements stopped.

    When M''s ws left him, he had been secretly preparing his sorcery, and Char had toe over to remind him.

    "What do you mean by that?" he asked.

    "Can''t you tell the mother is teaching the daughter a lesson? This is their family matter, if you take the opportunity to do something, you''ll be torn apart by the wolves."

    "She''s here alone, she''s obviously here to discuss personal matters. If it was a conflict between tribes, the ones controlling the situation now would not be the Spirit Wolves, but the Howling Moon Wolves," Char said earnestly.

    Xilu snorted and reluctantly stopped.

 Chapter 269 269

    Chapter 30. I''m Cracking!

    Even Xilu couldn''t tell what state Carly was in, but Char had a pretty good guess.

    She seemed to be in a period of "shedding" pain.

    She was originally a member of the Moonshadow Tribe, and the totem that suited her the most was undoubtedly the shadow of a wolf, not this ck shadow with snake patterns. It was like wearing clothes that didn''t fit. At first, because the clothes were big and the person was small, nothing could be seen. But as the person wearing the clothes gradually grew up, the clothes became a little tight.

    If it was anyone else, they would have been strangled to death, but luckily, Carly was wearing a ''snake''.

    Snakes needed to shed their skin, so this process had a feasible theoretical basis, just like how butterflies broke out of their cocoons and tore open thisyer of ill-fitting clothes from the inside out.

    As for Mira''s actions, she simply and violently fought and tortured her until she was angry, making Carly feel aggrieved and powerless. Only in this way could she activate her hidden strength and tear off theyer of unsuitable clothes on her body.

    Looking at it from a distance, a problem arose.

    How did the previous Carly do it?

    Did Mirae to help too?

    Char looked at Xilu and suddenly asked,

    "Do you have a scar on your chest?"

    Xilu red at him.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "I''m just asking if there''s a scar on your chest. A w mark, the kind that almost killed you."

    Xilu shook his head. no, why would you suddenly ask this? You''re a man, why are you staring at my chest?"

    "It''s fine now. You can continue to read."

    "You''re crazy!"

    Char ignored him.

    He could guessed that Taken and Xilu had probably joined forces to fight with Carly, but Taken was exhausted and died of old age within two years, while Xilu had been left with a deep scar, which was why he was so obedient to Carly.

    If that was the case, didn''t that mean that once Carly "awakened", herbat power would increase by leaps and bounds?

    And.

    If Carly was favored by a Moonlight Wolf, didn''t that mean that once she awakened, she would be a True Royal?

    Then what''s the point of fighting!

    In that situation, Mira''s contracted beast would not even have the courage to resist!

    Char patted Xilu''s shoulder.

    "Are you done!" Xilu red at him angrily.

    "Give me a bottle of ''Concentrated Illusionary Snake Venom''. Quickly."

    Xilu''s eyes narrowed, "You, how do you know?"

    "Hey, stop wasting time. If you don''t hand itover, we''ll all be finished. Hurry up!"

    Xilu looked at the mother and daughter who were locked in a fierce battle, then at Char who was urging him on. He mumbled as he took out a small bottle that reeked of sweat.

    "You really kept it close to you..."

    "How could I not be serious about such an important thing!"

    Xilu handed it over to him while cursing.

    "Remember to return the bottle to me!"

    "I know, I know," Char said impatiently.

    While he was busy setting up the trap, the situation on the other side suddenly changed.

    Even though Carly could tear apart a Spirit Wolf with every attack, Mira was too good at surviving. She summoned one Spirit Wolf after another after each death, and her stamina was greatly depleted. However, she could not replenish it. As time went on, she had a few more wounds on her body, and the shadow behind her was bing dimmer and less solid than before.

    In a moment of inattention, Mira shot over like an arrow. Her wolf ws glowed with a ghastly light as she went straight for Carly''s throat.

    Thetter was in an embarrassing state of having exhausted all her strength and not yet able to generate any new strength. She tried to hold up her body to fight back, but she could not muster any strength. She could only watch as the ws grewrger andrger in her field of vision.

    What followed was Mira''s mocking expression.

    Carly looked at the woman who looked a little like her and squeezed out a few words.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Your spoils of war are mine."

    She felt frustrated for no reason, and scenes that she had never seen before shed through her mind. Without exception, she saw Char leaving and never seeing her again.

    All kinds of feelings of loss and helplessness surged up together, mixing into a strong sense of unwillingness.

    "Where are you going!"

    She shouted with all her strength, and the dim shadow behind her suddenly trembled like a sieve.

    Then, the shadow cracked!

    A wolf with fur as bright as moonlight leaped out of the torn leather bag and howled into the sky!

    As soon as he howled, the Spirit Wolves knelt down!

    The hundreds of Spirit Wolves that Mira had summoned were initially surrounding Carly aggressively, but they were now crouching on the ground as if they were witnessing a king''s coronation.

    Even Mira was forced to take a few steps back by the aura. She knelt on the ground and lowered her head.

    This kind of pressure that came from the depths of her bloodline was something she could not resist.

    Their positions had been switched. Carly, who was about to be captured, slowly moved closer to Mira.

    However, unlike Mira''s feigned hostility, she was truly hostile!

    Char could not sit still anymore. He quickly activated "Shadow Travel" to cross theyers of wolves and rushed in front of Mira.

    However, Carly''s momentum did not slow down at all. She was still upset with Char and seeing this guy who she loved and hated at the same time suddenly appear, she was even angrier.

    "Move!" He shouted.

    Her emotions were urately reflected by the shadow of the wolf''s head behind her. The wolf''s original cold appearance had turned into a fierce look!

    It was as if it was going to eat people the next second!

    "Carly, you can''t move forward anymore."

    "Don''t block me!"

    She roared fiercely, and Char could not help but shrink back.

    "Then I can only do this."

    Char helplessly took out the disc and repeated the same trick.

    He pointed to the sky.

    "Look! The moon!"

    Then, he threw it with all his might!

    Carly''s body swayed a little,pleted the high-speed interception, and returned to her original position.

    Her movements were so fast that it looked like she had not moved at all.

    At the same time, she showed a disdainful expression.

    "Do you think I''ll fall for the same trick twice?"

    "AI, I think you''ll get it 10000 times."

    Char shrugged and said in her heart, "

    3...

    2...

    1...

    Carly closed her eyes and fell to the ground. Char quickly caught her and heaved a sigh of relief.

    He knew that this silly girl would respond to his provocation in the most domineering way, so he had smeared some of the ''Concentrated Illusionary Snake Venom'' on the te in advance.

    This was a poison recipe that could only be obtained from Xilu when his reputation reached the highest level. It was the strongest sleeping potion known in the alchemy system. It was colorless and odorless, almost undetectable, and effective against high Poison resistance units. The only downside was that low amounts were produced and it was expensive to make.

    After controlling Carly, Mira heaved a sigh of relief.

    The woman squatted on the ground and let out a wolf''s howl. Countless spirit wolves were absorbed into her body. She then walked over and leaned limply on Char''s body, lifting her eyelidszily.

    "Hey, find a tent?"

 Chapter 270 270

    Chapter 270. The Celestial Project?

    The barbarians did not have the habit of locking their tents, but Char always felt that it was not a good night''s sleep.

    So, this time, one of the tents was locked.

    The lock was personally locked by M and the key was thrown out through the gap. It was held in the mouth of a Spirit Wolf, and she would only open it when she felt that she could open it.

    When the sky was almost bright, the tent was finally opened, and Char walked out with his hands on his waist.

    He went to the entrance of Carly''s tent, where there was also a wolf guarding.

    The Howling Moon Wolf came over and sniffed Char''s body. Then, with a wail, it pounced on Char, wanting to bite her, but Char dodged it nimbly and cursed, "Bastard!"

    He entered the tent and found that there were three Shadow Wolves which were even scarier than the Spirit Wolf hiding in the tent.

    This type of spirit creature was an assassin among the spirit wolves. When it came to individualbat, it was no weaker than the level 50 Shadow Samurai. Its stealth ability was even slightly stronger than a Thief ss of this level. If he had not been used to fighting with the Shadow Wolves, he might not have noticed it.

    "Tsk, you''re really meticulous."

    He couldn''t help but clicked his tongue.

    "You actuallyplimented me?"

    M also followed him into the tent.

    "She''s not awake yet?" She sized up Carly on the bed with a rare gentle gaze.

    Usually, she was either heartless or furious.

    "My guess is that the fight with you consumed too much energy, but her adrenaline drove her beyond her limits. Now that she has copsed, it might take her a while to recover."

    Char found a soft seat and sat down, and M naturally on hisp.

    "Hey, hey, this isn''t appropriate. Don''t let her see you."

    "If you speak any louder, she''ll see you."

    M chuckled softly, and Char could only purse his lips helplessly as he grabbed her hand gently and rubbed it.

    "Can you tell me now? What happened?"

    The moment he asked this question, the hand in her hand suddenly turned into a w, and then unceremoniously pressed against his throat.

    Huh? What? Why the sudden hostility?

    "Do you still remember how you escaped from mest time?"

    Char blinked, trying to recall what she had done in the 177th round.

    [Ah-that''s not right. 177th round was done in a rush. I didn''t go to the grasnd, but changed to another route]

    [That''s 176th round. Hmmm wait, it''s¡­]

    "I stole all your clothes while you were having a bath and I escaped?"

    "It''s not that time."

    [F*ck, I remembered wrongly!]

    "Was it that time when I made you breakfast using the Dream Soul Grass and escaped while you were having a nap?"

    "No~ Think again."

    [The range is too wide!]

    "Ah, I remember! I said I had a rope technique that was very interesting, so ..."

    As he spoke, he stole a nce at M and saw her narrow her eyes. A dangerous smile appeared on her lips.

    It seemed that no matter what he said, he could not escape death this time.

    Suddenly, M retracted her dangerous aura.

    "You said you wanted to talk to the people of Ice City and ask them to ept us. Then, you never came back."

    [Oh! That sounds more like it!]

    "It does ring a bell¡­"

    "And the night before you left, you said you wanted to y a little game, so you took out a rope."

    "Huh?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Char''s heart was pounding wildly.

    "Forget it, I''m used to it already."

    M stretchedzily, showing off her beautiful curves.

    "I have that Lord in Ice City to thank for remembering all of this."

    Char suddenly realized something.

    "Who is it?"

    "They called her ''Lord Celestial'', but she asked me to call her ''Lord Scarty'',"M exined.

    "About a month and a half ago, that Lord suddenly came to the Moon Shadow Valley and found me. She took out your portrait and asked me if I knew you. At that time, I felt that you were unfamiliar, but the more I looked at you, the more familiar I felt. I couldn''t remember you until she used a powerful ability to hypnotize me. Only then did I slowly recall these things."

    "Scarty," Char muttered.

    She was the godmother of the Ice Queen of Arendelle, and the most powerful Ice Elf born from the Frost Crystal.

    At the same time, it was the only true SSR character that could be permanently acquired through quests.

    Setting wise, she was the representative of the Celestials in the human world, but unlike the Holy See, she was a true Celestial who walked the earth. Because of her benevolence, she abandoned her divine kingdom and led the people of Arendelle to continue their legacy.

    Char had met her once in Howling Rock Canyon. It was when he helped the stinky seals with the Hell difficulty out-of-vige quest and got it through a single draw.

    At that time, he didn''t realize that this was a different world. He simply thought that it was an ident, and he actually flirted with her. He didn''t expect to attract the real projection of a Celestial, who almost killed him in seconds.

    Now that he thought about it, perhaps it was that contact that made her realize something.

    She actually helped M recover her memories?

    Could she read her own backup data like Krieg as well?

    "Messiah! Come out!"

    "Ah?"

    The goddess appeared on the other side with a ''bang''. She was staring at M, who was clueless about the current situation. She seemed to be particrly concerned about the mother-daughter''s breast size, which were the same.

    "You should have asked me earlier. Your memory is too jumbled up. The few times you mentioned corresponded to rounds 171,175, and 177. I have the most detailed version of it here."

    As soon as she came out, she started to chatter, as if reading Char''s memories had be her way of killing time.

    "Shut up! Do you know about the Arendelle people and their God?" Char asked, annoyed.

    "Give me five minutes, I''ll go check."

    "You¡­"

    "I''m just joking! There was no Ice City in the First Era. There were no gods either. The first time I heard the term from God''s chosen one was in the Third Era. But in the Second Era, that mechanical body proposed the ''Celestial Project''. So, they might be rted to the Second Era."

    Char asked, "You''re saying that Celestials are the product of the Mechanical Civilization? They can even mass produce Gods?! Then how did the Abyss destroy the world?!"

    "I''ve only heard of such a n. I''ve never seen it in person. I''ve only recently mastered the ''main world''. Before that, most of my energy was used to save my chosen one. I couldn''t even observe the world," said Messiah helplessly.

    "So that is why you asked me to lend you my eyes to see the world, so that you can help the next chosen one to save the world and umte experience?"

    Char gave her a deep look.

    As though her thoughts were seen through, Messiah disappeared.

    "This Messiah¡­" Char felt helpless.

    "Hey, hey?"

    M waved her hand in front of him and looked suspiciously at the spot where Messiah was standing.

    "Is there anything I can''t see?"

    "No, no, no."

    Char shook his head like a rattle.

    "There must be a problem if you refute so quickly."

    M snapped her fingers. Two violet wolf ws wed over the space in front of her.

    Char was drenched in cold sweat.

    If there was really a person standing here, he would have been torn to pieces by now.

 Chapter 271 271

    Chapter 32. Pendant (Additional reward)

    "Ahem, I''m just thinking, why did Lord Skati ask you toe here?"

    Char tried to hide his absent-mindedness.

    "She told me toe find you and give you something. She said you''ll understand once you see it."

    "Something?"

    He was curious about what it was when Mira raised her hand and shook off a pendant.

    It was a cross-shaped pendant.

    Char was very familiar with it because it often hung around Mira''s neck.

    He reached out to take it, but Mira dodged his hand by swaying back.

    However, Char seemed to have guessed that she would do that. He had already prepared a Mage''s Hand to push her. Mira moved forward, and Char took the pendant and kept it.

    "What else did she say?" He asked again.

    Seeing the slight worry on his face, Mira was jealous but did not mind.

    "She wants you to make a trip to Arendelle. If possible, it''s best if you can be the spokesperson of some power." Mira said.

    The spokesperson of some power?

    Char lowered her head in thought.

    It was a month and a half ago when Skati found him, but at that time, he hadn''t started doing anything, so he couldn''t have known about it.

    In other words, at the time, Skati needed a powerful force behind her.

    However, this wasn''t a threat, but a favor.

    She gave the pendant to him for the meaning behind it. It was the key to Andraheim, so naturally, she wanted Char to go to Andraheim to cause trouble.

    She probably didn''t think Char would have time to do anything in Elfheim, so she gave him a hint.

    If all of this was based on the fact that she knew about "reincarnation," then she must have understood that the United Holy Kingdom would make a move on the Ice City sooner orter.

    Furthermore, she knew how familiar Char was with this world.

    So her meaning couldn''t be any more obvious.

    This was an increase in speed.

    An increase the speed of strength integration.

    She hinted for Char to go to Andraheim and rece the Lord of the Night as the leader of the Dark Elves. Skati must have been prepared to form an alliance with the Dark Elves. He would probably use the Dark Elves as a springboard, or a bargaining chip, to form a powerful alliance with Elfheim to fight against the United Holy Kingdom.

    To a certain extent, this was in line with Char''s thoughts.

    Thinking of this, Char was suddenly very curious about this ''God'' who walked the earth.

    What was the connection between the other party and the machinery civilization of the second era?

    As he was letting his thoughts run wild, Mira pinched his face with all her might.

    "Ah?"

    Char was forced to face a pair of eyes that were looking for trouble.

    "You''re thinking of that ''Lord''?"

    "Eh¡­"

    "Have you guys slept together?"

    * Cough cough cough *

    Char almost choked on this sudden question.

    "Let''s change the topic." He changed the topic stiffly. "You abandoned your tribesmen and ran here. Was it safe on the way? "

    "It wasn''t safe at first, and I was prepared to kill my way here, but unexpectedly, it went exceptionally smoothly. I didn''t even kill many people.

    "When we left the Moonshadow Valley, the group of one-eyed hunters who were watching us all the time seemed to have died," Mira said casually. "When I crossed the Red Mist River, I found that the group of brainless red-eyed monsters seemed to have migrated away. I even went to Muru''s Blood Pce, but there was no one there."

    When he heard this, Char had an idea.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You''re saying that Muru is no longer around?"

    Mira nodded. "The soldiers, ves, and livestock are all gone. Even all the feces was left behind at least a week ago."

    Char was deep in thought.

    "You can continue."

    "After that, it''s the territory of the White Spirit Tribe. Although they were all here, that ice-block ying with the skeleton was gone, I don''t know where he went. asionally, I heard people talking about the gathering in the eagle prairie, and I felt that there was something strange about it until I saw the snake-ying ice-block being frozen into a popsicle and sent away."

    You mean you''ve been following them since the night they were taken away?"

    Mira nodded as if it was a matter of course.

    Char could not help but smile bitterly, this was her usual style.

    "That''s why you followed us until you noticed that Carly was about to ''shed her skin''."

    "Of course."

    Mira chuckled as she hugged his neck.

    "From the first time I saw her, I knew that her heat wasing, so I followed behind you and watched you catch the mole and set off again. As long as her Moonlight Wolf is in the team, I can use it to observe you."

    "Did you do it on purpose by choosing this time to leave?"

    "Of course." Mira smiled. "There are some things that can only be done after she''spletely rid of the burden. Before that, I''ll naturally do it for her."

    As she spoke, she suddenly knelt on Char''s thighs, slowly lifted her waist, and slithered up to him like a snake.

    "Your heat willst forever."

    Char could not help but smile wryly. She then hugged her waist and whispered, " "Mira, the main purpose of your trip is to find her, right?"

    The other party''s body stiffened for a moment, then slowly rxed. She still smiled frivolously and said, "Why do you say that?"

    "It''s because I know you. Even if you recall what happened in the past, I''ve never mentioned that you have a daughter. I''ve told Skati. I told her about everything I''ve seen and heard, and when I mentioned what I saw on the ins, I even specifically mentioned you two. It''s a pity that your totems werepletely different at that time, so I didn''t realize that there was such a possibility, but she did."

    Mira remained silent.

    After a long time, she said in a low voice, "I''m a terrible mother."

    "That''s right. You''re terrible. You even want to snatch her food." Char chuckled.

    Mira gave him a light punch.

    "You may be terrible, but she didn''t have a terrible childhood because she lost you." Char held her hand and continued, "Someone appeared in her life and filled the void of a ''mother''. She gave Carly everything she should have. She''s living a happy life, and that''s enough.

    "Go, while she''s asleep, go and touch her face. It was you who brought her into this world, it was you who brought her through this difficult time, you have this right. A mother told me that when a child is asleep, a mother''s love caresses are the most powerful protection, able to chase away all nightmares." Char said with a smile.

    Mira looked back at Carly and then at him. She seemed to have made up her mind.

    She walked over gently, her movements fearful and careful. It was as if she was not a mother at this moment, but a young girl who was afraid of scaring away a butterfly.

    Seeing this, Char also left the tent quietly.

    He went to Xilu''s tent, where the priest was exining the next step to take note of to a few barbarians who looked like they were in charge.

    In other words, a meeting.

    The group of people was attracted by his gaze for a moment. Xilu didn''t say anything, so the others didn''t ask.

    Char found a corner to sit down and fell asleep to Xilu''s emotionless voice.

    Two hourster, he was woken up by Xilu''s maid.

    "Ha¡­ Yup."

    Char stretchedzily and nced at Xilu''s constipated face.

    He seemed to be saying, " if you don''t give me an exnation, this won''t end.

    "Fine, I''ll exin."

    "We might be in trouble." Char said seriously.

    "What?" Xilu slightly frowned.

    "We guessed that they were holding a ''Scarlet Ritual'', but now it seems that it is not as simple as that bullsh*t ritual. They are probably trying to resurrect Mungo!"

 Chapter 272 272

    Chapter 33. Don''t Give Up, You Can Win.

    Mungo, the former leader of the Red Mist Army, was also deeply affected by the nuclear bomb.

    Originally, he was the strongest, toughest, and most muscr warrior in the entire red earth ins, but after being thrown down by the elves with a magic nuclear bomb, he waspletely off.

    After returning from the battlefield, the muscr man seemed to have aged twenty years. He locked himself in his room and ate and drank every day.

    After persisting in this decadent state for three years, he was finally drained by wine and women, leaving behind a nearly 400-pound weak body and dying.

    Muru, the current leader of the Blood Tribe, was a direct descendant of Mungo. He dreamed of returning the Red Mist Empire with its former glory. Unfortunately, his father was not any better than Mungo. He had passed down no treasures or skills to Muru, only a mess that was getting worse and worse.

    But the problem was that he didn''t believe that Mungo had died so easily.

    Muru was like the reincarnation of Mungo. He had red skin, a ponytail, and was a muscr man. He peed three feet in the wind and could even extinguish the "Burning Hand". Ever since he had read a few ancient books, he had felt that there was an unsolved mystery behind Mungo''s death, and he had been brooding over it.

    Until one day, someone came to him and told him that Mungo had left behind a n before his death. He would be resurrected with a special ''Scarlet Ritual'', and then he would bring the Blood Tribe back to the top.

    Muru was excited and joined without a word.

    This plot was supposed to happen three years after the server opened, but it was brought forward. Mira said that the Blood Tribe''s territory was empty, which meant that Muru had already made his move.

    He was going to the eagle prairie to cause trouble, and it was the kind that would need all his troops.

    With Muru''s brain capacity, if he was an RTS yer, he might only be able to press F2, and he would identally bring the entire poption with him when he went out to explore.

    He knew this very well, so he never went out easily.

    However, once they went out, it was definitely not a small matter.

    Xilu did not know any of this. He only felt that it was possible after hearing Char''s analysis, but he did not believe itpletely, so he was a little hesitant now.

    "What are you trying to say?" He asked.

    "It''s simple. Don''t go and get killed."

    "Ah?"

    the resurrection of Mungo requires arge number of sacrifices, but if there are too many people, the scene will be out of control. Even with the help of the United Holy Kingdom, the counterattack of so many of you is not something that the White Spirit Tribe can handle. That''s why they have to control you small tribes in batches and send you to the ceremony site."

    Char took the map from the table and drew a circle around the center of the eagle prairie.

    "Don''t enter this ce. Do everything you can to prevent the other tribes from getting close."

    Xilu frowned.

    "Since you know so much, you should understand what the annual gathering means to us, right?"

    "Of course." Char nodded.

    The gathering at the eagle prairie was actually a ratherrge exchange of goods. The leading group of barbarians could obtain arge amount of help from Mephisto asmission for going to harass Arendelle. However, the White Spirit, Blood, and Gangrene Tribes would not be stupid enough to take all the materials and then work for the church. They would divide the materials and distribute them to other small groups in the form of bidding, so that they would work for them.

    They were just ck-hearted middlemen.

    Among them materials, the most important one was the [Holy Blessing Oil].

    The death rate of barbarian newborns was as high as 10%. Even if they passed the first stage, less than two-thirds of them could live to five years old. Their biggest enemy was disease.

    The "Holy Blessing Oil" was a vine specially designed by the church for barbarians. It could reduce the death rate to less than one in a thousand. Babies who had been applied with the oil would also be extremely healthy. More than 90% of them could live to five years old. This was godsent to the barbarians.

    Not to mention other potions, weapons, and so on. No priest with a brain would refuse this event.

    "I promise you that the supplies youck because of your absence will be doubled by Elfheim."

    Char said this with confidence, like a rich man waving money around.

    "It''s just potions and food. I''ll give you as much as you want, as long as you don''t go and get killed."

    Xilu cursed in his heart, but he still nodded in agreement.

    "You said it yourself, we will bepensated for what weck."

    "Don''t forget what you should do. The white Spirit Tribe doesn''t have enough people, and arge number of fish will escape the and rush over. You have to stop them for me."

    "I know, I know,"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Xilu waved his hand impatiently.

    Blocking the way was a simple matter. Even in the entire red earth ins, few people could poison people better than the ck Mamba Tribe.

    Even when everything was normal, they would often block the road.

    After all, they were splitting things. The fewer people who went, the more they would get. Everyone understood this principle.

    "You have to have that female wolf stay. I need her wolf cubs. Our tribe alone can''t aplish such a great feat. You can convince me, but can you convince her?" Xilu suddenly looked at him.

    "What did you think I was doingst night?"

    Char smiled and left Xilu behind.

    ¡­

    At night, the first thing Carly did when she woke up was to find trouble with Mira, but she could not find her mother in the entire camp, so she had to target Char.

    However, after she looked around, she realized that Char had also slipped away.

    She only found a small g on her Moonlight Wolf, and on the g were the words: "When Ie back alive, I''ll bring you back to my hometown to get married!"

    "What do you mean?"

    Unable to understand this point at all, Carly put away the g gloomily.

    At this moment, the Moonlight Wolf whimpered, as if it wasining to her.

    Only then did Carly realize that Char had not only left, but she had also taken away a bunch of fur from the Moonlight Wolf''s butt and tail.

    "Argh! That bastard Char!"

    ************

    The eagle prairie used to be the hunting grounds of the Gray Wing Tribe, but since the White Spirit Tribe took a fancy to thisnd full of aquatic grass one day, the Gray Wing Tribesmen who hunted here often never returned. Over time, even fools knew what to do. They simply found a good day and gave up this ce.

    However, the leader of the Gray Wings was quite a smart and bold guy. He did not give it directly to the White Spirit Tribe, but divided thend into two parts, one for the White Spirit Tribe and the other for the White Spirit Tribe, letting them fight each other.

    It had to be said that this move was quite effective. To this day, the people of the Gangrene Tribe had firmly upied half of the eagle prairie. Every year at this time, when the people of various tribes passed by here to participate in the assembly, they would exploit things and collect fees. This year was no exception. There was still some time before the assembly began, but the toll station had been built long ago.

    "Something''s wrong, big brother."

    A gray-skinned man with green hair and one blind eye came to him.

    "Although it''s still early, aren''t there a little less groups passing by this year?"

    "It''s more than little."

    Kiro spat out the grass in his mouth and stomped on the ground.

    "There''s not a single one!"

    He said angrily.

    Everyone in the n knew that this was a lucrative job, so he had spent a lot of effort to be able toe here this year. Who knew that after several days, he had not even seen a single person.

    "Could they have taken a detour?" Someone could not help but ask.

    "Bullshit!"

    Kiro said in disdain.

    The Gangrene Tribe was an expert in raising poisonous insects, poisonous beasts, and creating gues. Naturally, they would not just watch others take a detour. Therefore, except for the toll station, the other ces were all covered in swamps, with arge number of poisonous insects and miasma.

    The poison was not fatal, but it would definitely slow down the other tribes'' progress. If they werete, they might get less than half of the resources. Any normal person would know what to do.

    "Then why did the number of people suddenly decrease?"

    Kiro scratched his bald head and flicked away the venomous flies on it. He was puzzled.

    Just as he was doubting his life, a figure slowly appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 273 273

    Chapter 34. Doctor Nass

    "You''re alone?"

    Kiro rubbed his eyes and looked at the barbarian in front of him.

    The other party was dressed very traditional, looking like a witch doctor.

    But the problem was that he was too young.

    The barbarians had priests, so they didn''t believe in witch doctors. Or rather, the overly professional priests had reced the swindling witch doctors.

    But things were not absolute, and not every tribe could have a priest, so there was a market for people like witch doctors who made a living by relying on basic Herbology and some psychological means.

    The status of witch doctors was not very high, because most of them had been exiled due to their old age. In addition, swindling and treating illnesses required experience, so witch doctors were rarely younger than 40 years old.

    But this guy in front of him¡­

    He didn''t look more than 20 years old, right?

    Kiro carefully sized him up.

    "Which tribe are you from?"

    "Nohando, from Moonshadow Valley." The man replied and waved the wolf fur bag in front of Kiro.

    Kiro reached out to grab the package, but it was dodged by the other party. He was about to attack, but the other party smiled and handed the package over.

    "Be careful, or else something will happen."

    "Bullshit!"

    "I''m sorry."

    Kiro grabbed the package and shook it. Suddenly, an indescribable smell came out of it. The three of them felt like they were soaked in a boiling cesspit. The smell was so bad that it made their noses ufortable.

    For a moment, he only felt the sky and earth spinning, the whole world turned into gray and white, and everything in the past shed back in front of his eyes like a trotting horsemp.

    Even someone like Kiro, who couldn''t think much, couldn''t help but sigh.

    This is life¡­

    The few seconds felt as long as a century. When he came back to his senses, he quickly returned the bag to Nohando, took out a few dry green lumps, crushed them, and gently wiped them on the tip of his nose. Only then did he feel better.

    This was the feces of a freshwater beast. It had a sharp, cool, and foul smell, but it did not smell fishy. It was usually used to refresh one''s mind, but now it had be a life-saving item.

    With a lingering fear in his heart, he looked at the man and remembered what he just said.

    Nohando meant "wanderer" and "single person," which meant that he didn''t belong to any tribe.

    As for the other party''s addition of "from the Moonshadow Valley," and the fact that he was able to determine that it was a bundle of Moonlight Wolf Fur, it wasn''t hard to guess what it was.

    This was most likely a young man who had been exiled by the Moonshadow Tribe.

    The Moonshadow Tribe was a very proud tribe. They didn''t even attend the annual gathering. It was said that they had a good rtionship with the humans in the Ice City and didn''t care about such a small amount of resources. Therefore, Kiro mistook the other party''s restraint for pride.

    Tsk, what''s there to be proud of!

    He still came to the eagle prairie to make a living!

    "Name."

    "Nass. You can just call me Doctor Nass."

    "Who cares what I call you! Leave your bag behind, you can go over now."

    As he spoke, he took three steps back, afraid that the other side would throw that thing out again.

    The fur of a Moonlight Wolf was also a rare item. The other party only had one bag that was worth some money. It was not easy for him to make a profit, so he could not go back empty-handed.

    However, the young witch doctor had no intention of cooperating. He reached into his bag and took out a metal ball.

    A breeze blew over, and the smell of the ball was suddenly blown back. Kiro hurriedly held his breath and stuffed his nose with the feces of a freshwater beast to prevent his life from fading.

    At the same time, his hand reached for the bamboo tube at his waist.

    There was a poisonous dragonfly in the bamboo tube. It was the size of a fist when it flew, and it could kill anyone who was bitten.

    "Don''t mess around!" He shouted.

    "I''m sorry, don''t misunderstand. I don''t have any ill intentions."

    The man waved his hand and held the metal ball in his hand. He then ced the package, which still had a lingering smell, on the table.

    "Can I go over now?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Quickly get lost!"

    "Yes."

    Nass nodded and was about to leave, but before he left, he couldn''t help but look back at Kiro.

    "You''re sick."

    "You''re the one who''s f*cking sick! Get lost!"

    When KIRO pretended to hit him, the other party ran away in a panic.

    As he watched him leave, Kiro sneered.

    "The Moonshadow Tribe also has such trash."

    After the young witch doctor left, Kiro meditated for a whole day, but he didn''t get a second deal. He just yed with the wolf fur bag he collected during the day. The more he touched it, the more unique it felt. It made him want to stick his face on it, and even the smell on it was getting lighter.

    However, at night, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart, as if there were ten thousand cold insects biting his heart. The pain was endless, and cold sweat instantly soaked his back. He felt that something was wrong with his entire body!

    The camp was in chaos when they heard Kiro''s wailing. The people of the Gangrene Tribe had grown up with poisonous jars, and they had never seen such a strange disease. They lost their minds for a while.

    At this moment, a figure appeared outside the camp and was stopped by the guards.

    One of the underlings who had apanied him during the day saw who the man was and couldn''t help but exim, "Nass? It was the witch doctor from earlier in the day! Doctor Nass!"

    "Could he be the one who poisoned Kiro?"

    "Who cares, let''s tie him up first! I bet he has something to do with Kiro''s illness!"

    A few minutester, nice was carried in by two people. He looked surprisingly calm, but he sighed when he saw Kiro''s state.

    "I knew it would be like this."

    "What do you mean by that?!"

    "I knew he would fall sick when I saw him during the day. As expected, he''s sick now."

    He did say that," the underling who had just recognized the other party muttered.

    When everyone heard this, they hurriedly untied the rope and urged him to treat the patient.

    "Get a torch and a basin of water,"

    When he gave the order, everyone immediately carried it out.

    But then, they couldn''t continue watching.

    He held the torch close to the lower half of Kiro''s body. The me had already burned Kiro''s fur pants and was about to set his entire lower body on fire. Someone couldn''t sit still and watch anymore. He grabbed the torch.

    "What do you want to do?!"

    "Save him. The cold poison has invaded his heart," said Nass. "If we were to roast his heart with fire, he would most likely die immediately. Only by raising the temperature at a different life-gate can the cold poison be expelled."

    Everyone looked at each other, and then their eyes fell on Kiro''s face, which was gradually turning blue because of the pain. They had no choice but to let him do what he wanted.

    "There''s a basin of water next to him. So, there shouldn''t be any problems, right?

    Probably not!

    So, they handed the torch back and watched the witch doctor put the torch closer.

    A few secondster, Kiro''s pants caught on fire.

    However, the me was controlled in a triangr area, and his pants were not burning.

    A few secondster, his eyes widened, and his heart seemed to have stopped hurting.

    "It''s almost time."

    As Nass spoke, he poured a basin of water on it, but the me was still strong.

    The young witch doctor''s expression changed instantly. He raised his foot and stomped hard on Kiro''s crotch.

    "Quickly extinguish the fire!"

    Before anyone had time to question him, two of them grabbed hold of Kiro, and the rest of the people rushed forward. More than ten feet immediately stepped on his crotch, and the fire was finally put out bit by bit. However, he also fainted from the pain.

    "Alright, alright, are you guys abusing your power to get back at him?"

    The witch doctor motioned for them to stop and touched Kiro''s forehead.

    Thetter slowly woke up.

 Chapter 274 274

    Chapter 35. Wash Up and Go See Her!

    In the tent, Kiro looked at Char with a dark expression.

    There was no doubt that the young Doctor Nass was Char. He had created a new identity for himself using "Agent".

    The identity of ''witch doctor'' did exist in barbarian society, but it was not in Char''s list of professions. Char should not have been able to disguise himself, but because of the existence of the special profession of warlock and Char''s knowledge of some Simple Alchemy, he became a witch doctor recognized by the system.

    The high-level "Agent" had an additional function in addition to disguising one''s identity, which was to provide knowledge to assist in disguising one''s appearance. Afterpleting a few simple quests that were simr to a beginner''s guide, he also had a witch doctor''s outfit on him, and there were no ws at all.

    As for Kiro, it wasn''t a disease, but [Dark Speech Art - Pain].

    When Char left the ck Mamba Tribe, he picked up a handful of wolf fur and found a few pieces of sheepskin. He used the wolf fur on the outside but the sheepskin inside as a medium to make a scroll of Dark Speech Art - Pain. He was sure that Kiro hadn''t gained anything all day, so he must''ve loved the package, and he moved closer to it and changed it to "I hit myself."

    After pretending to "heal," he didn''t need to use any spells. When the DOT effect was over, it would be the same as healing the other party.

    With Kiro''s resistance, he wouldn''t be killed by a DOT skill.

    On the other hand, he still had to cast a skill to protect the other party and prevent him from being stepped on like a eunuch.

    If this had happened to Kiro during the day, he might have sprinkled pepper powder on the witch doctor and roasted him alive to feed the wild animals. But now, he had a subtle sense of confidence.

    The other party really was something.

    Not to mention saving his life, it was already very impressive that he didn''t lose a limb from such a serious fire and trampling.

    "Tell me, what is my illness?"

    "I can''t tell what poison it is." Char scratched his head. "But I''vee all the way from the Northwest, and most of the people I''ve seen are like you. First, their hearts are cold and twitching, then it spreads to the whole body, and finally, the whole person is frozen into a hard ice sculpture."

    An ice sculpture?!

    Kiro stood up abruptly.

    He seemed to have thought of something.

    "The White Spirit Tribe?"

    "You said it yourself, it has nothing to do with me."

    Char seemed to be frightened, and she stood up trembling, wanting to leave.

    "What''s wrong?" Kiro felt something was wrong, so he stepped in front of him.

    "What do you know? Tell me the truth!"

    Char shook his head vigorously, as if he was saying, ''I won''t tell you even if you kill me''.

    Kiro wasn''t stupid. He realized that he had pushed him too hard, so he simply restrained his temper and said with a pleasant face, "Doctor Nass, just tell us what you know. The people of Gangrene Tribe aren''t afraid of those ice blocks who y with skeletons."

    Char hesitated for a few seconds before unwillingly saying in a low voice, "It doesn''t have to be rted to the White Spirit Tribe. I''ve only seen some people who were frozen. They seemed to be led in a certain direction by a rope."

    "A certain direction."

    Kiro frowned and immediately took out a map.

    "How much have you seen? draw the direction!"

    Char nodded and drew a few directions on the map.

    Kiro picked up the map and looked at it. Good lord, these arrows all pointed to the eagle prairie!

    "No wonder I''ve been waiting here for a few days and haven''t seen a single person. They''ve all been captured"

    Kiro muttered, but his heart was filled with shock.

    What the f*ck was he doing?

    They made such a big move behind our back, this is clearly a robbery!

    Although he was surprised, he was a smart man and would not show it in front of Char.

    "This has nothing to do with the White Spirit Tribe." He frowned and exined, "How about this? I see that your medical skills are quite good. You can stay in our camp for this now. When we go to the grasndster, we will bring you along."<novelnext></novelnext>

    He then threw the package back to Char and threatened, "If someone asks you what you''ve seen along the way, don''t say anything, understand?"

    Char nodded her head.

    Only then did Kiro leave.

    ...

    The others didn''t know what he had gone to do, but Char was very clear about it.

    Although the plot had been brought forward by three years, the development of the matter was exactly the same as the original process. The three head tribes had different thoughts. The White Spirit Tribe was responsible for acting, the Blood Tribe was responsible for being fooled, and the Gangrene Tribe was responsible for being ignorant. But with him this time, it was natural to muddy the waters.

    After a week or so, the main force of Gangrene Tribe arrived.

    The Gangrene Tribe was one of the few amphibiousbat teams in the grasnds. Their ground units rode on venomous velocidragons that could spit acid from their mouths. They moved quickly and came and went like the wind. In terms of mobility, they could humiliate human cavalry to the point where they would be ashamed to face their parents. Unfortunately, the endurance of these velocidragons was not as good as ostriches. They were only suitable for short-distance sprints, so most of the time, they were wandering around slowly.

    As for the air units, they were the wyverns that gave the people of Arendelle a headache.

    The acid of this thing could even corrode dragon scales. 80% of the reason why the people of Arendelle were so annoyed with the barbarians was because of this creature.

    This team was obviously here to investigate the situation, and they split into two as soon as they arrived. The air force headed west, looking for the "controlled people" that Char had mentioned. As for thend team, they left with the people at the toll station.

    The people of the Gangrene Tribe had clearly realized that this Material Exchange Conference would not end well, and they had already prepared for the worst.

    However, Char was surprised that this team came rather quickly and decisively.

    When the sun was setting, Kiro suddenly found Char.

    "Doctor Nass, there''s a Lord who wants to see you,"

    He said sternly.

    "See me?"

    Char pretended to be terrified. "W-what Lord? "

    "Don''t be afraid. The Lord just wants to confirm the situation with you. answer whatever she asks," Kiel exined. "She''s different from us. She''s from the other side."

    He pointed in Mephisto''s direction, his expression unreadable.

    "Remember, do not offend that Lord in any way, not even with a look. Otherwise, no one can protect you!"

    He said sternly.

    Char was stunned when she heard that.

    Someone from the Holy City?

    That''s not right...

    Other than himself, who else would get involved in this kind of thing?

    The Gangrene Tribe only found out what was going on when the two groups of people from Lorenzo and the Holy See were fighting for power in the White Spirit Tribe, and they immediately sent people over?

    "Go to that white tent tonight and wash yourself, understand?"

    "Ah?"

    Char was even more confused.

    Why did he have to wash himself?

    "This is good for you!"

    After saying that, Kiro cursed in a low voice and left.

    With Char''s perception, it was not hard for him to hear him mumbling things like "all the good things happen to him."

    What did that mean? Is she going to sleep with me?

 Chapter 275 275

    Chapter 275. Special Mission

    It was rare for the Gangrene tribe to have a men''s bath, but in Char''s eyes, the bath was like a witch''s steaming crucible, with everything in it. After all,the people of their tribe loved to keep pets, and when it was time for a bath, there was nock of poisonous insects, snakes, and beasts in the bath. The scene was simply fascinating, and Char stood at the door for a few seconds before giving up the idea.

    He was very interested in this "distinguished guest" who requested him for a sleepover. He racked his brains but couldn''t figure out who it was, not even if it was a man or a woman.

    However, when he lifted the curtain and saw the person standing in front of him, he did not feel surprised at all.

    "I should have guessed."

    He pursed his lips.

    That beautiful figure immediately flew into his arms like a gust of wind with a lingering fragrance.

    It was Rosswealth.

    "I heard that there was a young ''Witch Doctor'' here, so I guessed it was you. I was right!" she said with a smile.

    "Is it you or Ellie who wants toe?" he asked.

    Rosswealth reached out and rubbed his face in dissatisfaction.

    "What, I can''te?"

    "Of course not."

    Char lifted the curtain a little and looked outside carefully.

    "Don''t worry, these Barbarians treat me as an important guest of the church, and now it''s the ''serve me'' session now. No one woulde and peek at us."

    Rosswealth pulled him to the bed, hugged his arm, and greedily sniffed his body.

    Although Char had some doubts about this, he did not rush her. He adjusted his position slightly so that she could lean morefortably.

    After a few minutes of silence, Rosswealth said, "My ''lookout'' is over. It''s her turn to tell you now."

    "Eh? You''ve reconciled so quickly?" Char was dumbfounded.

    "She''s much easier to fool now. How can I let go of this opportunity? "

    She smiled at him and kissed him affectionately. Then, she closed her eyes andy on the bed.

    Only ten seconds passed, and when she opened her eyes again, she had turned into that heroic Valkyrie. Her eyes were upright and determined, but when she saw Char sitting by the bed, she jumped up like a frightened rabbit.

    "Shhh!"

    Char gestured for her to keep quiet, signaling her not to make a sound.

    "You''re an important guest here now. If you scream, they''ll rush in and capture me. Of course, you can use other methods to scream, but I don''t think you can do it."

    Ortlinde stared at him for a few seconds before she finally calmed down.

    She climbed down from the bed and sat three to four meters away from Char.

    She paused for a moment before she said, "I already know about ''her''... Thank you for saving me back then."

    "Mhmmm¡­"

    Char scratched his face. He guessed that this silly girl was in a dilemma. Her situation was the most special.

    Although he had tried to hint and guide her many times, she could not recover her memory. She only recalled a vague feeling. Instead, because of the appearance of Rosswealth, she had agreed with the plot that had been yed many times in the past.

    However, it was only an acknowledgment, and she did not inherit the feelings of the past like others, which was why she was now conflicted about how she should treat him.

    "Tell me why you''re here. She said you''ll exin it to me," Char said, changing the topic.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Oh, oh, it''s like this!"

    When it came to serious matters, Ortlinde seemed to have changed into a different person. She immediately exined the whole story, causing Char to frown.

    The cause of the incident was the movement of the church.

    Unlike the slow Ortlinde, Rosswealth had a sharp nose. Even though the remote Ko County was the furthest away from Mephisto, she could still grasp some news from the church''s internalmunications department.

    For example, the conflict between the Holy See and Laurentia, as well as their desire for the grasnds.

    She did not know when this incident started, but the specific operation was carried out only a few days after the maintenance. It seemed that many hidden clues had been buried before. This time, after being activated, she had taken control of the entire White Spirit Tribe in just a few days and used their connections and witchcraft to carry out the operation.

    Char''s guess was both right and wrong. Their goal was the legendary Mungo''s Mausoleum, and they wanted to resurrect him. That was true, but that was not the main purpose.

    Their real purpose seems to lie in after the resurrection of Mungo and it was something that had never appeared in the past reincarnations.

    Char began to understand. This was the emergency n that the church had set up after the death of the Holy Spirit of Order. Its purpose was to control the situation that he had disrupted.

    He indeed know what was going to happen in the next 20 or 30 years, and he knew the world very well, but it was only limited to the ces and events that he could explore.

    It was now the Seventh Era. The civilization had a long history. Char''s understanding of the past was limited to ancient records and the excavation of ruins.

    Although the Holy Spirits did not pay much attention to this world, the Judgement Church had settled down for so many years, and they had the oldest information in secret. Such arge umtion was not something that he couldpare to the number of reincarnations he had gone through.

    "So you''re here to secretly send a letter?" Char asked.

    "No, I''m on a special mission this time."

    "Huh?"

    "This seems to be rted to you."

    Ortlinde looked at him, her eyes full of confusion and even a bit of deep admiration.

    It was the kind that said, "Oh my God, how did you do it? No, no, I can''t show the slightest surprise. I have to be calm. That''s it."

    "Since thest diplomatic mission to Elfheim, there have been disagreements between the Holy See and the Pdin of Laurentia. The discord between the two directly affected the current situation in the church. The Pdins led by the Pdin of Laurentia and the team of Priests led by the Holy See are faintly antagonistic, and they are getting more and more intense.

    "There is also disharmony in this operation. It is said that the Holy See secretly sent his privately trained Pdins to sabotage the operation and cause some idents. After that, the Holy See used the incident as an excuse tounch an attack and reced some of the Pdins with his own people."

    After she finished speaking, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Did Rosswealth teach you this?" he asked suspiciously.

    "How did you know?!"

    Ortlinde said in surprise, then looked away awkwardly.

    It was her idea¡­

    Char smiled, "What about you? Are you here to coordinate the two?"

    Olynhilu shook her head, an awkward expression on her face. "It''s not that. I''m training in the distant Ko County, but the Holy See and Laurentia wrote to me almost at the same time, asking me to take the holy sword to help them.

    "But it''s obvious that they kept it from each other. She said that the strange ''Pdin'' is very likely to be you. That''s why I''m here."

    Char nodded in realization, then asked, "Then have you decided who you''re going to help?"

    Ortlinde looked at him and shook her head firmly.

    "I don''t want to help anyone. I want to save the ''sacrifices''. "

 Chapter 276 276

    Chapter 37. Clothes Make the Man

    Char was not surprised by this answer.

    Only then would Ortlinde be recognized by the holy sword.

    In his experience, Narshil only had two masters, him and the Valkyrie. When it was with Ortlinde, they were a match made in heaven. As for him, he was the tyrant who forced himself on the sword and used the system''s knowledge to snatch a civilian. After a long time, this sword even developed Stockholm Syndrome. They were not the same kind of people.

    After all, one of the seven virtues on the sword was ''loyalty''. It would be a little ironic if it was him.

    He was a devoted person, devoted to every girl.

    You could say that, but as the sword recognizes ''virtue'', he couldn''t be so reckless.

    Only Ortlinde had the most perfect light of virtue, so Char was not surprised that she would make such a request.

    That was the "Scarlet ritual" that would sacrifice countless lives. Even in the era of the Red Mist Empire, more than half of the ves would have been killed. Now that the barbarians did not have so many ves to kill, they could only attack their own people. The Valkyrie obviously knew this, so she came.

    "This is... A little difficult ..."

    Char rubbed his chin and mumbled.

    "I know it''s difficult ..." Ortlinde rubbed her clothes uneasily and lowered her head involuntarily, her voice as soft.

    "B-but she said you could help me ..."

    Suddenly, she raised her head and exined with a red face, "I don''t mean to threaten you. I''m just asking if you have a way for it... I will find a way myself. You don''t have to take the risk. This matter is very dangerous, you don''t have to get involved... Of course, if you want to intervene, you can! Then I can''t thank you enough. You can make some requests that are not too excessive... Not that kind of thing. Don''t let your thoughts run wild! I''m talking about the things I can help with ..."

    Before Char could say anything, she was already on the verge of tears as she tried to exin herself in a flurry.

    "Alright, alright ..."

    Char waved his hand and patted the seat beside him.

    "Come, sit here and talk."

    Ortlinde hesitated for a few seconds, but still obediently came over.

    "I can help you. You don''t have to pay me anything. Just ask her toe and see me when she''s free. Of course, it''s not a problem if you want toe and see me," Char said gently.

    "I won''t!"

    Ortlinde stood up immediately. Then, she realized that she had overreacted and sat down slowly, twisting her fingers uneasily.

    "I didn''t mean it that way ... I don''t hate you ... I just ... I just need time to ept it ..."

    "I understand. No matter what happened in the past, it''s all in the past. You can do what you want now. However, no matter what the situation is, Ortlinde is the girl I want to pursue. I can wait until the day you can ept it. "

    Char smiled, got up, and did a Knight''s Bow before leaving.

    When he reached the door, he turned back and said, "From now on, no matter if you meet the Knights or the people of the Holy See, don''t reveal your true intentions. Just show them the two letters, understand?"

    Ortlinde was still immersed in his speech and nodded subconsciously.

    It was only after Char left that she came back to her senses. Sheid on the bed in distress and pulled a nket over to cover her face. Then, she let out a silly but very happyugh.

    ..

    Although he was grateful that Dr. Nice had finished so quickly, it didn''t affect his status on the team.

    The Gangrene tribe''s barbarians were a group of practical people. They might not be experts in making poison, but they were definitely experts in using it. They didn''t care about the means, only the results.<novelnext></novelnext>

    As such, they did not have anyints about Char, and even had faint respect for him.

    He''s a ruthless person!

    Char was naturally happy to see the situation. Instead, he used his identity to frequently enter and exit Ortlinde''s tent, teaching her how to deal with the church''s interrogations and inquiries. In the course of more than ten days of traveling, although she did not necessarily be a qualified politician, he had transformed Ortlinde from a country bumpkin who knew nothing into a person who was well-versed.

    That afternoon, the Gangrene tribe''s main force arrived at the core area, just outside the desert.

    This was one of the few ces on the grasnd that was full of sinkholes and secret passages. Although it was still red soil, it was bare. Under the wind and sun, the soil had slowly turned into sand, revealing dark and ferocious faces.

    The barbarians believed that this was the trace left behind by "Zin''rokh" when it passed through the core of the earth, which was why there were so many rugged secret passages and sinkholes underground. They were also attracted by the cool geographical features, so they would consider this ce as the first ce to hold any grand ceremony.

    The Gangrene Tribe''s approach naturally aroused the hostility of the White Spirit Tribe. Less than half a day after they approached the periphery, a group of barbarians riding on the backs of frost goats with white patterns on their faces appeared in front of them.

    A bone-chilling aura gushed out, and the one in the lead was actually Cisco, an acquaintance of Char.

    "Giro, I hope you can give me a reasonable exnation."

    Cisco said coldly. Ever since Yama''s death, this priest had be even more cold and emotionless. Even the White Spirit Tribe was afraid of him.

    "What''s there to exin! What do you mean by this?"

    "I''ve been waiting at the pass for more than ten days, but I didn''t see any business. At first, I thought I was unlucky, but after asking around, I found out that you''ve taken them away. What? you wanted to make a big move at the gathering, but your brain was frozen, and you forgot to exin it to us? "

    "Whether you have a business or not, it has nothing to do with us. We have our reasons for taking some people away. If you are not convinced, you can ask the big shots in the church.

    After a few words, Cisco brought out his backer.

    The team slowly separated, and a Knight slowly walked out.

    It was Pdin Norman (mid-tier).

    He was wearing ancient armor that was mottled with scorch marks, and there was a hole on the left side of his chest that had been pierced by a sharp weapon. He was not wearing a helmet, and his long, light golden hair fluttered in the wind. He looked like a ssic Knight who had just walked out of a painting.

    This was the most ssic outfit of a Holy Knight. The losses in battle represented his outstanding military achievements, and also represented his diligence, frugality, and simplicity.

    However, the barbarian''s aesthetic sense did not matter whether it was a painting or not. They only had one thing in mind when it came to the church''s people, whether they wore expensive clothes or not.

    If the clothes were expensive, so was the person.

    His clothes were in a bad state, so that person wasn''t much!

    Apparently, Rosswealth was well aware of this, so when she came, she had her followers wear the most shy but impractical armor, which won the approval of the Gangrene Tribe.

    Inparison, Norman was a little insensible.

    The ancient magic equipment "Heritage Armor" that he was wearing had full attributes and was of great significance. Even the wounds on it could tell the story of a mural, but the Barbarian felt that something was wrong.

    Where did this defeated Knighte from?

    The armor was so damaged, yet it could still be worn?

    We''re just meeting an important guest, yet you know how to look for new clothes to wear. You''re really poor!

    "Cisco! Who was this? Mephisto''s captive?"

    His words caused a burst ofughter. Naturally, Pdin Norman would not allow the other party to insult him. He raised his arm and threw his spear without any exnation. Like a meteor, it shot straight toward Giro.

    I''ll f*cking shoot you to death!

 Chapter 277 277

    Chapter 38. Arch fire!

    This attack was too sudden. When Giro reacted, it was toote to dodge. A golden light rushed out of the crowd and hit the meteor.

    With a ng, the spear fell to the ground. Ortlinde stood in front of Giro''s Velociraptor with her sword in hand, looking more and more valiant!

    Even the barbarians who didn''t think highly of her couldn''t help but let out an "ao ao" sound like an ape in heat. They beat their chests and cheered for this beautiful strike!

    "V-Valkyrie!?"

    After Pdin Norman saw who it was, he could not help but shiver and get off his warhorse. He rolled over and kneeled in front of her.

    "My Lord..."

    "Your Excellency, you just threw your weapon at a defenseless civilian."

    With a cold expression on her face, the light of ''justice'' on the holy sword expanded, and the sword body glowed.

    Norman''s sweat poured down like a waterfall, and he had no intention of quibbling at all. He just kept on repenting.

    "I''ll review my self-reflection, for going against the knight''s creed, for raising my weapon against the weak... I pray to the Holy Spirit, repent, and may the merciful Lord forgive my mistake..."

    "You must first ask for forgiveness from the person you hurt."

    "You''re right!"

    Norman immediately got up with his head down and walked to Giro.

    "I... I long for your forgiveness ..."

    As he apologized, he red at Giro with a look that said, "forgive me or I''ll kill you."

    If it was an ordinary person, they would have been scared to death by that spear and would have obediently followed the order. However, when Giro''s temper came up, something was not right!

    "I''ll f **king forgive you!" He patted the velocidragon''s head and roared, "How dare you threaten me! I''ve never been threatened! You all saw it! This guy is threatening me! He was the one who started it, and now he''s threatening me!"

    As he spoke, the Velociraptor he was riding on seemed to have been summoned by its master. It roared angrily and did a beautiful turn with a swing of its tail. Its thick tail smacked Norman''s body.

    Norman might not have thought that such a small character could be so rash. For a moment, he forgot to dodge and was sent flying. He spun more than a dozen times in the air and plunged into the White Spirit Tribe''s team.

    Although the attack was powerful, it was nothing to a level 65 Pdin who was wearing ancient magic armor. However, Norman was a smart person. He bit the tip of his tongue and spat out a mouthful of blood in the air. Hended on the ground and rolled a few times before he fainted!

    Didn''t your Valkyrie want to mess with me?

    Didn''t you want me to repent?

    Didn''t you want to embarrass me?

    Then I''ll make it big!

    With this thought in mind, Norman was so engrossed that he passed out. He remained unconscious despite the calls in his ears.

    This matter was a little difficult to resolve. Seeing this, Cisco was anxious. If something happened to an important figure of the church in his hands, he would have to take responsibility if the higher-ups asked. How could this be?

    As for the Valkyrie ...

    I don''t know!

    How would I know what a Valkyrie is?

    He waved his hand,

    "The people of the Gangrene Tribe actually dared to attack Lord Knight. You all saw it! Follow me! Take revenge for the Knight!"

    As soon as this was said, the team was immediately enraged!

    On the other side, Giro also had no disadvantage. He also called out to his left and right and began to charge. In the blink of an eye, the two groups of people fiercely collided!

    The acid of the velocidragon and the ice ball spat out by the frost sheep were the first to collide. The sweet poisonous fog and white frost entangled with each other, and the sound of hissing was endless. The shouts of killing shook the sky. Shadows appeared behind the priests on both sides, blending into a huge " substitute " in the air. On one side was a frost-like white skeleton, and on the other side was a venomous fly. They instantly tore at each other, and the sound actually covered the noise below.

    Char was quick to react and dragged Ortlinde away from the battlefield. Thetter seemed to be stunned by the scene of the fight and wanted to stop it no matter what.

    "What''s there to persuade? They even dared to hit their own father at this time, let alone you, who would even know you! While they''re fighting, go and loot the corpse for me!" Shaya advised in a low voice.

    "Ah? C... Corpse?"

    "Yes!" Char whispered in her ear and gave her a bottle of "concentrated illusionary snake venom".He had gotten it from Xilu and still had a lot left. With this dosage, even with Norman''s Poison resistance, he would have to sleep for three days and three nights. He would not even have the slightest consciousness even when being stripped naked.

    "Since they''re going to resurrect Mungo, he must have the dark passage map to the Pit of Rites. If you can''t find it, tell me. I''ll go to his tent to find it."

    "But this is stealing..."

    "Don''t talk nonsense, do you still want to save people!"

    Char red at her, and Ortlinde did not say a word.

    "I-I''ll go then... And you?"

    "I''ll go and fan the fire!"

    "Ah?"

    Ortlinde left in confusion. She went around to the back of the white spirit tribe and chased after Norman, who was being carried away by his subordinates.

    Char, on the other hand, turned around and entered the two groups of men who were still fighting.

    He was very clear about the barbarians ''nature. They would fight when they said they would, but this formation was like a thunderstorm,ing quickly and leaving quickly. Such a short time was obviously not enough to fish in troubled waters.

    However, things were different now.

    He changed his conspicuous witch doctor outfit into an unremarkable gray leather armor. The ornaments on his head and neck were also changed to those he had picked up from the corpses on the ground. He had both races. With this mix-and-match style, no one could recognize which side he was on at first nce. However, the fierce battle situation did not allow them to think too much, and they would subconsciously judge whether they were close or not based on his movements.

    With everything ready, Char sneaked into the group. Seeing two White Spirit Tribe brothers with white face tattoos punching and kicking a gray-skinned brother from the Gangrene Tribe, he immediately rushed forward, kicked one of them over, and then hit the other''s face hard. His fists were as fast as a storm, and when he hit them, he shouted,

    "O O O O O O!"

    The brother of the White Spirit Tribe was dumbfounded. When he opened his swollen eyes to see his opponent clearly, the murderer was no longer in front of him. Instead, the reinforcements of the Gangrene Tribe had surrounded him. For a moment, he was surrounded by men.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhh! Detestable! Who''s going to help me!"

    He shouted in anger.

    It was clearly just a helpless rage, but he did not expect a familiar figure to suddenly appear behind him. However, his vision was limited, so he could not see clearly.

    "I''ll do it!"

    The figure leaped out, his fists as fast as lightning!

    "Big mu, big mu, big mu, big mu, big mu! Mu da da da!"

    The enemy in front of him started to retreat. The brother was about to thank him when the figure suddenly disappeared. Then, the enemy came back with a deeper hatred in his bruised face!

    ..

    As time passed, Cisco also felt that something was wrong. The battle didn''t cool down as he had imagined, and both side didn''t show any rational behavior. Instead, they were getting more and more fierce.

    His actions were only to help the Lord of the church regain his face, and he did not want to cause too many casualties. Now that his goal had been achieved, he still had to think about this matter in the long run, so he had the intention to retreat.

    But at this moment, he heard someone shout, "

    "Cisco! Your grandson was killed by the church, and you''re still working for them?"

    *Grasnd vulgarities*!

    Cisco was instantly enraged!

    This sentence was like a huge rock thrown into a Lake, instantly stirring up a great storm. The White skeleton above the battlefield suddenly swelled up and actually suppressed the poisonous fly!

    Seeing this, Giro was a little afraid. He wasn''t a coward, but he felt that it wasn''t a good thing to fight in such an unclear way.

    Just as he was about to retreat, he suddenly heard the other side shout,

    "»ùÂÞ! You''re a piece of trash who sprained your waist in a woman''s bed! It''s not toote for you to back out now!"

    *Grasnd vulgarities*!

    Giro was instantly furious!

    What the other party said was true, and it was also because of this that he, as a powerful warrior, had to hang a bamboo tube around his waist and rely on some beast tamers to defend against the enemy. He had thought that no one would know about this, but now someone had announced it!

    "Beat him up! Find the person who started the rumor!"

    Giro shouted as his face turned bright red.

    For a moment, it was as if someone had poured a bucket of oil on the fire, and the battle situation became more and more intense!

 Chapter 278 278

    Chapter 39. It-Move By Itself?

    While the two groups of people were fighting, Char sessfully left and hid in the tents of the White Spirit Tribe.

    It was obvious how much importance Cisco ced on this matter. He even took half of the camp''s guards to stop Giro and the others, which gave Char an opportunity to strike.

    The camp guards of the White Spirit Tribe were only slightly over level 40, which was nothing to Char. The real obstacle was the totem pole controlled by the guards.

    There were two pirs every ten steps. They were as wide as a ball and more than a meter tall. At the top was a frozen goat''s head. The two spiral horns extended outwards with a white light, connecting with each other and surrounding the entire camp.

    "They even took out such standard security measures."

    Char, who was hiding in the shadows, could not help but click his tongue in wonder.

    Inyman''s terms, the barrier was a symbol of the ancestors watching out for the young ones. Those skeletal frozen goat heads were sacrificial artifacts with a trace of the ancestor''s soul. Anyone who passed this line would be examined. If they had the blood of the White Spirit Tribe in their bodies, they would be released. Outsiders like Ortlinde would be recognized by the ancestors.

    Next, the guards'' job would be to identify important guests and ask the ancestors to turn a blind eye to clear entry. Once the guests passed, the ancestors would be on guard again.

    Although the " Agent " could give Char a reasonable identity, it could not give him the reasonable elements to pass the security check.

    At this moment, his identity as a Mechanic came in handy.

    Although the ritual implement looked " antique", it was actually a machine. Among the few attack skills of a Mechanic, there was one called "Signal Interference, " which could allow the "Non-Falling Assistant" to emit strong electromaic waves to interfere with the recognition of the target machine. It would be extremely useful here.

    However, the interfering method would be extremely reckless.

    In the past, people would normally resolve in the mostmon repairing method to fix an old CRV television, henceforth the method would be more or less the same here.

    Char found a hidden corner and summoned his Non-Falling Assistant. The assistant floated in front of the totem pole and suddenly took out a hammer bigger than itself from its back and hit the top of the totem pole. This seemingly heavy strike did not damage the totem, but instead made a sizzling sound when it came into contact. The strong impact caused it to be dazed for a moment.

    While the interference was in effect, Char sneaked over without catching any attention.

    The camp was now empty. All thebat power had been brought out to fight, and the rest were the target users of the heart-shaped seats, so they had nothing to do. Thus, when they saw a new face carrying a person in, they immediately surrounded her. Char did not even need to grab anyone to find Ortlinde. He then followed her and two guards to Norman''s tent.

    "You may leave. I will use divine arts to heal the Pdin."

    "Yes, my lord."

    After dismissing the people around her, Ortlinde looked around, seemingly puzzled.

    "Hey, are you there?"

    She called out softly, but Char did note out even after a long time.

    "Hmm, it really doesn''t seem like he''s here. Oh no, why do I feel so stupid like this? "

    Char thought it was funny and sneaked over to stand behind her on the right. Then, he patted her left shoulder.

    Ortlinde drew her holy sword and shed to the left like a startled cat. The speed was so fast that Char couldn''t help but exim at how fast a hero leveled up. That attack couldn''t have been done without 150 points of Agility. Luckily, he was careful.

    "It''s me!"

    Char appeared with an awkward look, and saw the silly girl staring at him, he quickly went to the edge of the tent and searched the ground.

    "What are you looking for?"

    Ortlinde leaned over curiously.

    "Shhh¡­"

    Char quietly flipped the carpet and found a ck and white device. He pressed a button, and a transparent barrier instantly covered the entire tent.

    "Norman always uses a soundproof barrier when he does bad things in this tent. Now, no one will know even if we wrestle inside."

    Ortlinde was shocked "Bad things? What bad things would Pdin Norman do?"

    "Let''s wait for ''her'' to exin it to you. If I exin it, it''s sexual harassment, and you''re going to call me a pervert."

    Ortlinde''s face turned red at once. She had also guessed what it was.

    Therefore, the Valkyrie''s eyes were filled with criticism and pity when she looked at Norman.

    "When Pdin Rohart came to me, I remember you said that Pdin Norman, Cosby, and Leyton hadmitted countless crimes in the past, and they were all under the protection of the church, " she mumbled.

    "You investigated it after you went back, but you didn''t get any results, right?"

    "Yeah."

    "What''s their official statement on this operation?"

    "They said that there is a gue spreading on the grasnd. Arge number of Barbarian corpses need to be dealt with. The scene may be chaotic and attract monsters, so they asked me toe and maintain order," Ortlinde bit her lips in aplicated look.

    If it wasn''t for the in exnation of Rosswealth, she might have believed the higher-ups.

    "Char, I still can''t figure out why the Holy See said that this was the divine decree of the Holy Spirit. Would the Holy Spirit sit by and watch them fill the pit with so many lives as a sacrifice? Did Zin''rokh control their minds?"

    Ortlinde looked at Char, hoping to get an answer.

    In fact, she already had an answer in her heart. She just wasn''t sure and needed someone to support her idea.

    Char sighed and did not answer.

    "The answer will be revealed bit by bit. Before that, you only need to observe.he said.

    Since the Valkyrie had followed Norman all the way into the tent, it meant that he did not have the item with him. Otherwise, she would have left the camp to look for him halfway. Therefore, the map and n of this operation should be hidden in this tent.

    Norman lived a frugal and simple life, and so did the furnishings in the tent. Only the bed was a little unsightly.

    Char thought about Norman''s habit for a few seconds, then walked straight to therge andfortable animal-skinned bed. He lifted the nket and knocked on the bed frame inch by inch.

    It sounded hollow as he knocked on the bed frame but as he moved to the lower right corner, it suddenly sounded solid.

    Char beckoned to Ortlinde, who leaned over in confusion.

    "Stab the sword in from here."

    "Ok."

    The holy sword embedded itself into the solid block without any resistance, and the sound of broken parts sounded.

    "Eh?"

    Ortlinde couldn''t help but exim, "This is¡­"

    "This is its control hub. This bed is not simple." Char smiled and summoned the Non-Falling Assistant. He had it put its hand through the crack and power the bed.

    After that, the entire bed underwent a tremendous change!

    Low music came out of nowhere. The tone was like a saxophone, and the tune was lingering andzy. Then the light in the tent dimmed, and the rose-red light shrouded the bed, creating a dark atmosphere.

    Then, a small bump the size of a cushion appeared in the center of the bed board. It began to shrink and retract up and down in a regr pattern, apanied by a series of swaying.

    It moved by itself?

    Char was dumbfounded!

    Buzzzzzz!

    Isn''t this what I''m looking for?

 Chapter 279 279

    Chapter 40. Only The Best, Produced By Fitzrock

    Char was looking for a map, a proposal, and a secret document hidden in a small ck box. ording to his understanding, it was hidden in Norman''s bed.

    He knew that this guy''s bed was not ordinary. He was suspicious by nature and would leave several hiddenpartments in the bed, all of which were hidden traps. Only the solid one was a simple spatial prop, which could be released after charging.

    Little did he expect the situation to take a huge turn!

    The decadent sounds in his ears could almost make one''s whole body go soft. In addition to the ambiguous lights and the self-moving mechanism on the bed, this would be the bed for self-pleasuring made by the otakus of the Mechanical Civilization!

    Norman, what''s wrong with you? He was clearly out on business, but he actually moved such a bed over?

    How am I supposed to exin this!

    Suddenly, Char seemed to have thought of something. He rushed to the head of the bed and lifted the animal skin ornament covering it. As expected, he saw a line of ancient words from the Second Era.

    [Multi-function Electric Massage Bed-retro Elvish style luxury-Rose Red theme]

    [DSR-IV model, production number FZ4247380]

    There was a line of small text on the lower right corner:

    [Only the best, Produced by Fitzrock]

    The logo was a tear-shedding mushroom, simple and elegant in design, with a profound meaning. Anyone could understand what was going on.

    "As expected, it''s this fellow¡­" Char mumbled.

    In Mechanical Civilization, there was a family name that had been passed down for a long time.

    It was said that a rich family could not be passed down for more than three generations, but this family had been passed down for a full 30 generations. If not for the internal and external problems that had erupted in the end, perhaps even the Zin''rokh would not have been able to destroy this family.

    When the family passed down to the 15th generation, a genius Mechanic, Fitzrock, appeared out of nowhere. Not only was he good at inventing and creating things, but he also had a terrifying business mind. The massage bed in front of them was a product of the Fitzrock era.

    In the line of " DSR-IV model, D meant that the material was a D-grade metal, belonging to the category of civilian-use, low-strength, and low magic conductivity.SR meant the technical specifications, and IV meant the location of the warehouse.

    The Mechanics had divided the entire continent into 22 regions. The IV represented the fourth region, which was the Eagle Grasnd.

    Considering that it was a D-grade metal, it would not have been able to be circted to this day if it was not properly protected. It could be inferred that this thing was ced in the warehouse before it was transported out and shipped out. It was buried deep underground along with the destruction of the Mechanical Civilization in a high preservation warehouse.

    So, this was not something Norman had secretly brought from Mephisto, but a recent discovery.

    "There''s actually a Mechanical relic on the surface that I''ve never been to before. How interesting," Char mumbled softly.

    Almost all of the Khorium Civilizations were buried deep in Andaheim, and the Khorium Ruins they saw in Golden Butterfly City were no exception¡ªthey had reached the depth of Andaheim on the Y-axis.

    As a civilization that was even earlier than the Khorium Civilization, almost all of the ruins of the Mechanical Civilization were protected and hidden by the Khoriumians of the Third Era. Therefore, they were also distributed in the vast territory of Andaheim, located in an area that had not been explored by humans.

    Now, it was clear that the church and the White Spirit Tribe had found something incredible under the sinkhole in the ceremonial River. It was an unprecedented "New Version".

    Char''s mind was having a sh of ideas and inspiration but Ortlinde was having a hard time.

    She had never seen such a scene before. She was like a virgin who had never even seen a woman''s leg before. When she saw a scantily-dressed, long-legged hot girl pole-dancing and flirting with her, her eyes almost popped out and her face turned red. When she realized how embarrassed she was, she wanted to find a hole on the ground and hide in it.

    She nervously held onto the corner of Char''s clothes and twisted her legs, afraid that she would twist her body to the lingering music in the next second, and then something that had happened countless times in her dreams would happen.

    In fact, there was even a faint sense of anticipation.

    At the same time, she felt that the other soul in her body was eager to try.

    Well, if it were Rosswealth, what was supposed to happen would have already happened. After all, she was more experienced than Char.

    "Ahem¡­ This isn''t what I want to show you. Anyway, stop it first."

    As she spoke, Char kicked the side of the bed, and the music and lights stopped. At the same time, water sprayed out from all angles, turning the bed into a sprinkler.

    This was a humane"Anti-Adulter Button ". When someone hit the side of the bed heavily, a "extinguishing rain" would appear, calming the anger of the angry person who kicked the bed. At the very least, it could create chaos and, together with the "emergency ejection device", the buyer could escape.

    Moreover, after using the parachute bag to escape, one could remove the end of the parachute and fold the parachute cloth ording to the instructions. Then, one could get an excellent set of off-road clothes. There was also a set of undergarments in the side bag for both men and women. Even if thending point was in the wilderness, they would be safe. It was really considerate of the customers.

    Char knew how powerful this thing was, and quickly raised a mage shield to protect the two of them, thus avoiding the fate of being drenched.

    Ortlinde gradually regained her senses. She noticed that the two of them were too close to each other. Her face was red, but she didn''t push him away.

    "C-Char, have you found what you''re looking for?"

    "There''s no need to look for it. Go and ask the two personal guards where this bed was carried from, and then ask them to lead the way."

    "What about Pdin Norman?"

    "Let him sleep. Who knows what will happen in three days? But we have to clean up the ce in case his personal guards see us," Char said with a smile.

    ¡­

    About half an hourter, Ortlinde pulled open the curtain.

    The personal guard standing guard outside the door immediately lowered his head respectfully.

    "Lady Valkyrie."

    "I''m sorry, you two. I can''t do anything about His Excellency''s injuries. Perhaps due to the overwhelming guilt, he repented for a while in front of the Holy Spirit. That''s why he''s still unconscious," Ortlinde said with a helpless look.

    "We understand. His Excellency should have done it earlier.

    The personal guard tried to paint his master a good image.

    "Master Norman was indeed a little reckless this time. If not for the Valkyrie''s timely intervention, he might have made an even more serious mistake."

    "That''s right, that''s right. This time, it''s all thanks to the Valkyrie. We think that the Pdin must be thinking the same thing!"

    The two of them were ceaseless with their ttery. Ortlinde could only smile awkwardly.

    She then followed Char''s script and said, "There''s something that I would like to trouble you two with."

    "No trouble at all! It''s our honor to serve you!"

    "I remember that Master Norman had always lived a frugal and hard life in Mephisto, but this bed I saw that I saw¡­" she said with a frown.

    The personal guard immediately exined on behalf of his master, "No, it''s not what you think! This bed was carried over by the group of Barbarians. His Excellency clearly expressed that he could not ept it, but they insisted on leaving the bed here. That''s why they ced it in the tent."

    "That''s right, Lady Valkyrie. Master Norman''s life has always been frugal. I can guarantee this with my honor!"

    Seeing that the two of them were lying an indifferent look, Ortlinde was furious!

    The church has been corrupted to this extent!

    However, she was in no position to vent her anger, so all she could do was endure it.

    The personal guards were aware of her trying not to be angry. They exchanged a quick look and they believed if they could not settle this matter before their master woke up, they would suffer the consequences. Thus, they bite the bullet and changed the topic.

    "Lady Valkyrie, to be honest, Master Norman is the one with the most moral consciousness among all the Pdins who came here. You should really take a look at those Priests!"

    "Right! The group of Priests didn''t hold back at all when they collected the things. They were tantly taking bribes! You should really see it with your own eyes!" the other guard said usibly.

    Eh?

    It was done?

    Ortlinde was still thinking about how to get them to bring her there, but upon hearing this, she raised her eyebrows.

    "Really? Bring me to them! I want to have a look with my own eyes!"

 Chapter 280 280

    Chapter 41. Hugging Her Thigh

    Ortlinde''s position in the church was rather astounding.

    If the Judgement Church had a saintess, it would most likely be her. However, this saintess would be a physical saintness, not responsible for the prayers or rituals but to deal with the monsters that the Pdins and Priests failed to.

    That would be an understatement.

    Saintesses didn''t have any real power, they were just a mascot. However, Ortlinde wasn''t just a mascot. The holy sword in her hands could be said to be the church''s ultimate killing weapon. It was a secret weapon like the Eternity Spear. To be recognized by this thing meant that she had a high position.

    With the two added together, even though she was only a level 50 hero, her status was not much lower than that of a Holy See.

    She would not be stopped by anyone in the church with her status, even when some higher-ups forbid irrelevant personals'' entry to a certain location. Even with the Holy See giving the order, she could still break through if she wanted.

    That was why when Rosswealth used training as an excuse to hide in Ko County, the people in the church were in full support of her decision. The Holy See aside, Frey didn''t care about such matters at all back then, and the dozen Bishops and various Pdins under him couldn''t wait for such a righteous and ignorant brat to stay far away from them.

    Now, this devilish brat has returned!

    The two followers of the Pdins took advantage of her position and unted their status.

    Now that the two factions of the church were clearly divided, there was nothing more delightful than being able to ride on the head of the Priest faction as a member of the Pdin faction.

    Soon, the two of them led Ortlinde to the entrance of a sinkhole.

    From afar, she saw a row of old men in red and white priest robes standing at the door. Their average age was in their fifties, and each of them had a very friendly and kind smile. Just this smile alone could win the Nobel Peace Prize.

    Opposite them was a team of tall and handsome knights, who were on par with the group of old men in terms of aura.

    However, one person was missing from the formation.

    It was Norman, who was sleeping soundly.

    Seeing the two groups of people lined up to wee her, the girl realized something.

    As expected, the news had already reached their ears.

    The girl put her hands behind her back and waved discreetly, signaling Char to hide. After all, these people''s perception was no joke.

    Then, she felt someone scratching her palm.

    Ortlinde knew that Char was responding to her. She looked calm on the surface, but her heart was as happy as if it was coated with honey. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly, and she had to use a lot of effort to keep herself from chuckling.

    "Lady Valkyrie."

    The leading Priest took a step forward and nced at his two followers with an imposing manner.

    "You''ve finallye!"

    The old man was so excited that his eyes were filled with tears. His deep eye sockets were filled with kindness. If not for his respectful attitude, people would have thought that he was Ortlinde''s grandfather.

    "The Holy See told us long ago that you woulde and preside over the overall situation!"

    He was trying to warn the Knights that the Valkyrie was on their side¡ªand they shouldn''t think about taking advantage of her.

    The moment he opened his mouth, the Pdins opposite him was unhappy.

    "Lord Mobis, this doesn''t seem right¡­"

    A blond man with a single ponytail took half a step forward and almost sent the half-dead old man flying with his butt. He knelt down respectfully on one knee to the Valkyrie.

    "Lord Laurentia told us long ago that you woulde in secret. Now, we don''t have to wait anymore."

    "Lord Sean, are you trying to pick a fight with us?" Mobis nced at the blonde man.

    "We''re just stating the facts." Sean didn''t back down.

    Seeing that both sides were about to start a fight, Ortlinde couldn''t help but cough.

    One of her subordinates immediately said, "Why don''t you ask Lady Valkyrie?"

    Everyone turned to look at Ortlinde, anticipation filled their eyes.

    Anticipation?

    What were they expecting?

    Expecting her to speak up for them?

    The young girl''s gaze swept across the ground at the entrance of the sinkhole.

    Now that she had learned how to observe the details, it was not difficult for her to see the depth of the wheel marks and the long string of footprints left on the soft mud-most of them went in, and few went out.

    There were indeed people being continuously sent in, and then things were being carried out continuously.

    "Lord Mobis," Ortlinde suddenly spoke, pointing at the mark she saw.

    "The letters from the Holy See and Lord Laurentia only mentioned that you''re here to ''purify the gue''. How''s the progress? "

    Hearing her question, the old priest was not surprised at all. He showed apassionate expression.

    "This matter is very tricky, and we can''t do anything about it. We can only temporarily iste the infected people. Oh, this way." He took half a step back to make way for the entrance to the sinkhole.

    "This is the entrance to the quarantine area for patients."

    After that, he nced at Sean and deliberatelyughed. "These two are the personal guards of Lord Norman, I thought he had already briefed you about all this."

    He was trying to hint at Norman failing at his duty.

    "Why didn''t I see Lord Norman? I thought he would personally escort the Valkyrie here. Where is he? I heard that there was a conflict in the South, but I don''t know if he''s in charge," the priest said.

    Pdin Sean, who was standing opposite Mobis, wanted to go up and tear the old man''s mouth apart.

    It was obvious that they already knew why the fight in the South happened and where Norman had gone. That was why they did not mention it on purpose, but the other party was so shameless.

    With this in mind, he simply shed all pretenses of cordiality and coldly snorted, "Why did this matter develop to this point? This is a serious matter, and we''ve always acted in secret. We secretly brought the infected tribes here to prevent a huge panic. Who is secretly sabotaging the operation to the point that the Poison Gangrene Tribe knew this and plotted an attack against us? I believe you should be aware of that, Lord Mobis"

    "Howe I don''t understand what you''re saying?"

    "Do you really not understand or are you deaf?"

    "Hehe¡­"

    Seeing the two of them fighting openly and secretly, Ortlinde felt a sense of disgust for no reason.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I want to go down and see the people who are infected with the gue," she said.

    As soon as these words came out, the people on both sides were terrified and actually united for a moment.

    "My Lady I''m afraid that''s not possible," Mobisforted her.

    "Most of the people infected by the disease are too horrible to look at, and those who are seriously ill are worse than dead. We have to end their lives early. With your kindness andpassion, you can''t simply look away from this, so it''s better not to see them."

    "Lord Mobis is right. Moreover, it''s dark and damp down there, and the cirction is blocked. How can someone of your status go down there in person?" Sean also looked serious.

    "More importantly, the news of the epidemic is spreading like wildfire. We''re facing even greater trouble. Once Zin''rokh''s spies hear about it, they''ll definitely find a way to invade this ce. That''s the reason you''re here!"

    Ortlinde shook her head and said firmly, "I still want to go down and take a look. With the holy sword''s protection, I will definitely not be infected with the disease. You can rest assured about this."

    "Please forgive me,I can''t do that," Mobis said, shaking his head.

    "Yes, that won''t do," Sean agreed.

    Ortlinde frowned. Just as she was about to make another request, there was amotion behind her.

    "I want to see the Valkyrie! Let me see Ortlinde! She knows me! Don''t stop me!"

    "Who''s making so much noise here? And you dare to call the Valkyrie by her name!?"

    Sean couldn''t help but fly into a rage as he stepped forward and chided.

    At this moment, a figure rushed in like a wild horse, followed by a group of guards who were desperately chasing after him.

    When Ortlinde saw this, she almostughed in surprise.

    "C¡­It''s you! Why are you here?"

    "Lady Valkyrie, you know him?" Mobis asked.

    "Yes, I know him..."

    As the words reached her mouth, Ortlinde suddenly felt awkward.

    What should she say next?

    Damn it! If it was her, she would probably be able to put on an act with him very tacitly.

    Even though the silly girl was a little cowardly, she was not stupid. She knew that Char had been eavesdropping on them and had suddenly appeared when she saw that things were not going well.

    Obviously, the next step would be to find a way to get him in.

    So what should she say?

    Ortlinde''s hesitation seemed like a girl''s shyness to Mobis, and it infuriated him.

    Where did this bastarde from! How dare hey a finger on the prestigious Valkyrie of Judgement Church?

    The Priest''s silver-gray eyebrows twisted together, and his hands started to move.

    On the other side, Char had already barged in within a few seconds. Sean reached out to stop him, but Char dodged his grab as if he had predicted it. This made Sean feel very embarrassed as a Pdin, and he drew his sword!

    "Don''t! Don''t! Spare me! I really do know the Valkyrie!"

    Char did a beautiful sliding kneel and hugged her thigh as she crawled under the Valkyrie''s skirt armor, his two hands tightly hugging her plump thighs.

    "I''m not hostile!" he shouted.

    "Let go!"

    The row of Pdins shouted at the same time. Char then stood up and stood behind Ortlinde.

    "Quickly tell them that we know each other! I''m your savior outside Golden Butterfly City!"

    Eh?

    Ortlinde suddenly understood!

    "Right! That''s right, he''s right!"

    "Outside Golden Butterfly City? Is it the time you went missing?" Sean eximed.

    "Yes, it was that time."

    Char continued and exined, "Hello everyone, my name is Nice. As you can see, I''m a wandering Witch Doctor. When I was in Golden Butterfly City, I ran into a wanted criminal who had kidnapped the Valkyrie. I drugged him and saved Ms. Ortlinde."

    "Yes, yes, yes. That''s right. He''s right," Ortlinde nodded frantically.

    No matter how one looked at it, this reaction seemed to have been made up at thest minute!

    Mobis and Sean looked at each other, unsure about Char''s background.

    Although some of them had apanied the Holy See to retrieve the body of the Holy Spirit in Elfheim, Char was apletely different person from Dr. Nice, and it had been so long since then, so it was normal that they didn''t recognize him.

    "You''re just an ordinary Witch Doctor. How can you break in under so many guards?" Sean asked.

    "I don''t know much, but I''m good at escaping." Char chuckled.

    "The Annap Golden Butterfly City, even a normal monkey might not be as fast as me. I was there when your people wiped out the demons. I also saw two hundred or so naked Pdins¡­"

    Sean''s expression changed, and he snorted without saying anything.

    Even though he wasn''t part of the operation, it was a disgrace to the Pdins.

    Sean was taken aback, but Mobis'' attitude towards Char eased a little. He smiled, and said, "Mr. Nice, is there something urgent that you need from the Valkyrie?"

    Char nodded vigorously. "There is! It''s like this. I found the gue after I returned to the grasnd. I heard that you were treating the gue here, so I came to inform you guys¡­"

    "Tell what?" the Priest asked curiously.

    "The gue is extremely contagious, and even the Valkyrie can''t go down there to investigate. I hope everyone will be careful!" Char said seriously.

    Eh?

    Ortlinde was dumbfounded, and she turned to look at Char.

    Sean and Mobis were also stunned.

 Chapter 281 281

    Chapter 42. Hehe, Silly F*ck

    Everyone present knew whether there was a gue or not, and they were only pretending to fool the Valkyrie.

    However, a young Witch Doctor, who seemed to be from the grasnd, suddenly said that he had discovered the gue and studied how infectious it was.

    It felt strange all of a sudden.

    Was there really a gue?

    Mobis and Sean didn''t have time to think too much about the current situation. Since the other party''s words were beneficial to them in persuading the Valkyrie to return, they would take the opportunity to verify it first before thinking of a solution.

    "My Lady, you heard him. The holy sword''s protection is powerful, but we still dare not let you risk your life," Mobis said sincerely.

    Ortlinde looked at Char, who winked at her secretly. She could only nod reluctantly.

    "Alright... I won''t go down, but can I see the patient? I want to know how serious the disease is."

    "That''s not a problem," Sean agreed.

    It was easy finding a couple of badly mutted patients!

    "Please go back and rest first. We''ll inform you when we''re done with the istion and protective measures."

    Ortlinde could only nod.

    "Then hurry up."

    "We will, My Lady."

    Mobis beckoned to a servant, signaling him to take the Valkyrie away. He then stepped forward and blocked Char''s path.

    "Mr. Nice, I still have some questions about the gue."

    "I also have a lot of questions."

    Sean also stood up to help, and the two of them seemed to be determined to keep Char here.

    Without waiting for Char to speak, Ortlinde took the initiative to block in front of him, frowning.

    "Lord Mobis, Lord Sean, what is the meaning of this? I know you''re all suspicious of his background, but is there anything you can''t say in front of me?"

    "That''s right! She''s right!" Char hid behind her and nodded seriously.

    Sean was furious when he saw how shameless Char was, with his hand still clinging to Ortlinde''s shoulder. His ponytail swayed even though there was no wind, and he red at Char with a knife-like gaze.

    "You shouldn''t be hiding behind a woman, Mr. Nice. If you''re still a man, pleasee out."

    Charughed and said, "Why do I have to prove to you that I''m not a man? Besides, is this the Pdin''s deration of a duel? The Pdin''s Ten Commandments state that you can''t raise your sword against people weaker than you, and you can''t raise your sword because of desire. You''ve vited two of them in one go, is it appropriate?"

    "You!"

    "Lord Sean, he''s right. You''ve lost yourposure."

    Mobis didn''t let go of this opportunity to hit him while he was down. He lectured him as an elder and then said to Char, "How about this? We have some questions to ask you, but it''s not convenient for you to hear us, Lady Valkyrie. Can we talk in private?"

    "Alright," he said.

    Char nodded in agreement and followed Mobis to the side.

    The old priest gave Sean a look, and he began to make some small movements. Sean stepped forward and blocked him, using his body as a wall to iste the fluctuations of divine spells.

    "Mr. Nice, regarding the gue¡­"

    "My Lord, if your ''Mind Shock'' is interrupted, there will be a bacsh, right?"

    Char suddenly asked just as Mobis divine spell was about to bepleted.

    Taking advantage of Mobis ''daze, he fell into Mobis''s arms and hit the old man''s ribs in surprise.

    Mobis was hit by this precise attack. His divine spell was interrupted, and his face suddenly turned pale.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Char immediately felt a murderous auraing from behind him, and without turning his head, he said, "If you insist on doing this, I''m going to scream out loud. Bullying the weak in front of the Valkyrie? Have you lost your mind?"

    Sean snorted in a low voice and restrained his aura.

    "You were indeed pretending."

    "No, Lord Pdin, I''m not pretending. It''s just that you''ve been treating me like a target practice. If you had a brain, you could imagine why an ignorant Witch Doctor came all the way here through all obstacles and how he could have left Annap alive. I only managed to survive because I was cautious and careful. Do the two of you think that I''m here to die?"

    Sean''s face was cold, and he didn''t make a move at all because of this provocation.

    "Young man, you''re not bad."

    Mobis caught his breath, and his face regained its color. "Then what are you here for?"

    "I''m here to pursue Ms. Ortlinde," Char said confidently.

    Seanughed at this, and Mobis alsoughed sarcastically.

    Char retorted with a scornful look, "What? You think I''m lying? You guys are used to lies and killing, scheming and plotting and you don''t allow the simplest love to exist in this world? Isn''t it foolish? Have you not been young before? Were you born wicked and evil to the point that you don''t believe in love?"

    His words could not be more sincere, it was full of the longing for romance, and his eyes had the vigor of a young man. Such a righteous aura made the two of them feel a little ufortable.

    For a moment, both Mobis and Sean felt that it was good to be young, but it was immediately reced by disdain.

    "Even if we believe you, young man, you must know that this is absolutely impossible."

    "Many people have said the same thing to me, but my answer has always been the same¡ªNo matter what, I want to try." Char smiled confidently.

    "At the very least, in her opinion, my words are more useful than yours. For example, just now, I solved a problem that you couldn''t solve¡ªDon''t think that you can fool me. It was the Oracle of the White Spirit Tribe who took the patient away for you, right? "

    Upon hearing this, Mobis and Sean exchanged a surprise look.

    It wasn''t because he was a witness, but because of the information he had revealed.

    He called these people "patients"

    In other words, he also believed in the so-called ''gue''?

    Mobis said tentatively, "That''s right. In order to prevent the epidemic from spreading, we had to let the White Spirit Tribe take action. At the same time, we took the entire infected group away for istion¡­"

    "That''s it. You should have gone with this from the start. I understand your methods," Char nodded and said.

    "I''m just talking nonsense about how the gue is highly contagious, but there''s also a basis for it¡ªa gue that the Church paid high attention to isn''t a weak one. I hope that when you look for infected individuals, you''ll be well-protected and don''t let it spread."

    The old priest and Sean exchanged a look, and they both heaved a sigh of relief.

    It turned out that he didn''t know anything either, which was great.

    After such a change in mindset, Char''s Danger Index dropped to a low level. It quickly changed from ''mysterious cause of unease'' to ''a delusional idiot who was going after someone beyond his league''.

    The massive drop in numbers no longer made him a threat.

    Since he was the only one who could keep this righteous Valkyrie in check, Mobis decided not to think too much and thought of using Char instead.

    "For the safety of Lady Valkyrie, we''ll bring a lightly infected person to see her. Since you''re a Witch Doctor and she believes in you so much, I hope Mr. Nice can cooperate with our work. Everything is for her own good."

    "I understand."

    Char thumped her chest.

    "Even if you find a guy with a fever, I''ll describe it as the most terrible infectious disease. I''ll definitely dispel her thoughts! Don''t worry!"

    Mobis waspletely at ease, and he looked at Char with a hidden contempt.

    "Haha, you silly f*ck!"

    All three of them thought of each other the same way at the same moment.

 Chapter 282 282

    Chapter 43. Mysterious Pdin

    A tent left side of Ortlinde''s was arranged for Char. There were several weapon racks in between them, acting as a warning sign.

    However, Char''s goal had been achieved. He had sessfully infiltrated the central area, and now, he just had to find a way to go down.

    This would be easier to achieve than talking his way out from the Priest and Pdin earlier. Now that he had made it in, it was a fish to water for him.

    In the afternoon, they sent a delirious man covered in sores to see Ortlinde.

    The church''s people were ruthless. It was a living person who was hanging on to his life by divine spells while being corroded by poison. Char could find at least five types of Witchcraft traces, all of which were DOT.

    In other words, this person''s body was filled with both DOT and HOT, Damage Over Time and Heal Over Time. He was bleeding and healing at the same time, so that he would not die on the spot.

    If this was a game, if this was data, then this person would not die.

    However, this was not the case.

    The so-called recovery was also a part of the recovery speed of the body''s functions. The current condition consumed his life force and it would leave behind many hidden injuries. Even if he was cured, he would almost certainly be a crippled.

    So this is the way of a merciful church?

    What a joke!

    Even someone like Char, who had seen things, couldn''t bear to see it, let alone the Valkyrie.

    "Are all the patients down there like this?"

    Ortlinde suddenly stood in front of the patient. One of her hands was on the hilt of her sword while her eyes fixated on the man.

    There was no need to doubt it. No matter what the answer was, she had to go down.

    The logic of a human''s thinking was based on personal experience, and with her experience, she was not mature enough like Char to think about what happened to the patient.

    Her thoughts were very simple¡ªif this was true, then she had to save the people below; if this was fake, then she had to save this person.

    "Dr. Nice, look at ...."

    The priest who was with the patient turned to Char for help.

    "You guys carry him away first, leave the rest to me. But the Pdins outside¡­" Char looked troubled.

    There were at least four Pdins standing outside the door. They were the ones who had followed Char into the tent to monitor him. If it were not for the small size of the tent, they might have followed him in.

    "I understand, I understand!"

    The priest was very sensible, and he understood that Char was trying to use some other means to convince the Valkyrie. Although he was extremely envious, he still had to show his gratitude on his face.

    [F*ck, I really have to thank you.]

    Walking out of the tent with such emotions, the four Pdins, whose pectoral muscles were so big that they could squeeze a pencil, stepped up. The priest took a step forward and concentrated his Qi in his dantian.

    "Get lost!"

    This sentence carried the "Holy Shock" in it. The four simple-minded Pdins suddenly felt a great fear in their hearts, and they stood in ce nkly.

    "I feel better now."

    The priest heaved a sigh of relief.

    Passing the pain to someone else could effectively relieve the pain on oneself.

    ¡­

    In the tent, Ortlinde lowered her head and held her sword hilt.

    With Char''s understanding of her, it was obvious that once her sense of justice kicked int, no excuse would be enough to cover it up

    The words that he had used to teach Mobis and Sean a lesson in the morning were also appropriate for Ortlinde as well. There would always be someone who didn''t care about the gains and losses, or priorities, and act recklessly based on impulse.

    It wasn''t wise to stick up, but there was no need to be wise in everything.<novelnext></novelnext>

    If one''s lifecked passion, then it would definitely be much more boring.

    "Hold it. We''ll actter at night," Char said.

    "Eh?"

    Ortlinde was stunned.

    She thought that Char would advise her to look at the big picture, and she was also having a headache about what she should do if Char said that, but she was wrong.

    "I''ll set a fire tonight. You just have to put out the fire. If someone stops you, beat them up. The harder you beat them, the more they''ll believe you."

    The girl nodded in a daze, then asked carefully as if she had made a mistake, "... you don''t me me anymore?"

    "What for?"

    "You should have a n, right...? Although I don''t know what it is, I know that my stubbornness will ruin the n. You don''t have to do this for me. I just ... I just can''t tolerate this kind of thing happening in front of me..."

    "Your willfulness is also part of the n. Rest well and wait for the signal at night, and then you can carry out your justice," Char smiled.

    After saying that, he did a standard Pdins salute and left, leaving the blushing girl behind, unknowing how to react.

    ¡­

    When the sky was almost dark, an uninvited figure was escorted in by several Pdins.

    It was Cisco of the White Spirit Tribe.

    The conflict that urred early in the morningsted for half a day. Both sides suffered heavy casualties, of which Cisco was the most miserable. He was originally the captain of the "Human-Trafficking Team" that the church relied on, but now he had lost an arm in a group fight, and he couldn''t use his Witchcraft normally. Furthermore, Norman was unconscious, and there was a mysterious "Doctor Nice " who had snuck in. Therefore, he was deemed a sinner and got beaten up by Mobis and Sean.

    This was the result of torture.

    His tent was not strictly guarded at all. Char easily got in.

    Even though he was heavily injured and unconscious, Cisco''s senses were still very clear. As soon as he noticed Char''s arrival, he opened his mouth to call for help, only to hear him ask, "Don''t you want to take revenge for Yama?"

    The voice was so low that he couldn''t tell it was an enemy, but his body suddenly tensed up.

    "Who are you?"

    "They should have told you that a ''Witch Doctor'' sneaked in from the front, right?"

    Char didn''t light up themp and walked to the window facing the moonlight, allowing Cisco to see his face.

    This was indeed a Witch Doctor''s attire, and there was an unpleasant smell of herbs on his body.

    Cisco thought to himself and then sternly asked, "The ''Witch Doctor'' they''re talking about is you? How do you know about Yama?"

    At the mention of his grandson, Cisco''s eyes immediately turned red.

    "It''s because I''ve seen the ''Mysterious Pdin'' who belongs to the Holy See. In a sense, he and I arepanions. We both work for the Holy See, and it''s all thanks to him that I cane here. The Holy See wrote a letter for the Valkyrie, but he was afraid that she would be blinded by justice, so he sent me to calm her down."

    Char stopped. The rest of the story would be left for Cisco to fill in the nks.

    As expected, the old priest has started to suspect the Holy See from the moment the Mysterious Pdin acted strangely. He already had a hunch about what the Holy See wanted to achieve.

    The answer was obvious. It was not to ruin the ns but to destroy the opponents/

    Ever since they arrived at Northern Red Grasnd, the church has been divided into two factions. The Pdin faction was in charge of the transportation of sacrifices, while the priests were in charge of the excavation of Mungo''s Mausoleum.

    Attacking him and Yama and exposing the matter was to highlight the incapability of the Pdin faction.

    Now that this Witch Doctor has snuck in and got a hold of the Valkyrie, it was to control Ortlinde, the ultimate weapon.

    As for what to do next...

    If he was the Holy See, what would he do?

 Chapter 283 283

    Chapter 44. Yuri-style Infiltration

    If he was the Holy See, he would expose this scene to Ortlinde. The arrangements for this day were enough for him to withdraw all his men and put on an innocent look of being deceived. Then, he would let the Valkyrie see what the church''s Pdins were doing under the guidance of Laurentia!

    After that, he would borrow the Valkyrie''s "holy sword" to kill the Pdins who were against him!

    The question was the man in front of him served the Holy See, and he was asked if he wanted to avenge Yama.Was the man not in cahoots with the Pdins?

    Cisco was still confused when Char suddenly spoke.

    "It''s just as you think. I don''t know if you''ve ever heard of this story. After catching all the rabbits, hunting dogs must also be eaten. After hunting the birds, you must hide the bow and arrows. Moreover, the dead is the best way to keep this secret from leaking, isn''t it?"

    Cisco was shocked.

    As expected of the Holy See!

    How ruthless!

    Char exined, "I epted the order to kill the enemy at thest moment, but didn''t the enemy do the same?"

    Heughed in a low but stubborn voice, "I may not be his match in a one-on-one fight, but I will use my brain to think. I think we can work together, Lord Cisco. We can work together to kill him. I will do it for myself, you do it for Yama."

    Cisco''s mind was calmer than ever.

    "Where is he now?"

    "I don''t know about this, but I do know that if ''down there'' causes trouble before the Holy See''s own people evacuate, then he will definitelye out to mediate, and then it will be my time to make a move."

    "Hmph, how would I know that you''re telling the truth? Besides, how do I know you''ll keep your promise?" Cisco coldly said.

    Char chuckled, took out something, and handed it to him.

    "Look at this emblem. Does it look exactly the same as ''his''?"

    Seeing this emblem, Cisco was so angry that his whole body trembled.

    "Ah... yes, yes! It''s exactly the same!"

    However, as he looked on, he suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    After telling Norman about this, Norman told him about the change of the Holy See. Since then, he had been paying attention to the sign in front of him. It did not have the unique holy aura of the church!

    "This thing isn''t right, .... It''s a fake, it''s fake!"

    "Shut up, you idiot! Who do you think we are? Some saint that can walk under the bright sun? We''re in the middle of a filthy business, so of course we can''t be tainted with the church''s aura. Otherwise, if we''re exposed, how big of an impact would it have on the church?"

    Cisco was silent.

    Char knew the man''s mind was wavering, so he threw out his ultimate move. "We can sign a contract."

    "Alright," he said.

    Cisco agreed almost instantly.

    The two of them immediately signed a contract.

    "In the name of the Father, let us trust each other."

    "Your blood enmity is my blood enmity."

    Char extended his hand.

    Cisco barely managed to sit up. He cut Char''s finger and wiped the blood on his lips.

    [Due to the contract, Cisco''s favorability towards you has temporarily increased to intimate (effective time: 5 minutes) ]

    [Due to the contract, within the next three days, you will have to kill Cisco''s enemy [yer: Char]]

    [Due to the contract, Cisco''s HP will be shared with you. If you fail toplete the contract, all your profession levels will be reduced by 5 levels.]

    Poor Cisco, he still didn''t know that his enemy was standing in front of him/

    Moreover, the enemy was immortal.

    It was really tragic.

    "Goddess, can you sense what ''rule'' that was?" Char asked.

    "It''s the ''system'' you mentioned. What''s wrong?"

    System?

    Char was suspicious.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Of course. What''s going on?"

    "The Holy Spirit of Order is clearly dead¡ªthat''s something both you and I have confirmed. You''ve even taken back a portion of his power, but the contract still goes on as usual. Don''t you think that''s strange?" he asked.

    Messiah was silent for a few seconds.

    "Maybe this part of his power was also stripped away, or he gave it away before he came?"

    "Forget it, let''s not blindly ponder."

    Char threw this matter to the back of his mind and started to discuss matters with Cisco, who had lowered his guard against him.

    "Take me down there," Char said as he took out a cloak to hide his face.

    "Alright," he said.

    After sharing his health points with Char, the old priest, who was like a candle in the wind, suddenly became full of life. He jumped off the bed and took out a small box wrapped in unknown leather from the box. From it, he took out a bone dagger that was gleaming coldly. There was a round hole on the handle, and a piece of broken red silk was tied on it, as if it had been dyed dark by blood.

    Char raised an eyebrow.

    This thing¡­<novelnext></novelnext>

    -

    [Ceremonial Soul-Devouring de (Magic Dagger)]

    Ancient Magic Weapon

    Limited to Beast Dancer, Priest, and Cursemancer

    Requirements: Intelligence 100, Perception 125

    Attack Power =1.25*AD+1.45*AP

    Increase Spell/Witchcraft by 125%, Casting Speed by 15%

    [Soul-Devouring de: for every unit that can provide souls killed, the power of the next cast will increase ording to the strength of the soul. ]

    [Power of Ritual: your casting can not be interrupted, but you will receive an additional 25% damage during casting. ]

    "An eye for an eye."

    -

    This was beyond Char''s expectations. He was still a little confused. This dagger was a weapon in the hands of the White Skeleton, Yama. He had always thought that it was hidden in Yama''s house, but now it seemed that it had been passed on to his grandson.

    No wonder he didn''t think that Cisco was that powerful that day. He wasn''t as amazing as Yama had made him out to be. Now, it seemed like it was because of this dagger.

    "Let''s go,"

    Cisco''s ice-like blue eyes emitted a cold gleam of revenge, and even Char felt a chill down his spine.

    "Let''s go," he said.

    He nodded his head.

    ¡­

    The two of them left the tent. Char was nning to hide, but Cisco patted his shoulder.

    "It''s fine now."

    Char looked around and found that the two Pdins guarding the door were no different from the Barbarians controlled by the "Frozen Heart ". Their eyes were dull, and they ignored the two people who were swaggering by.

    An instant [ Frozen Soul ]...

    Thinking back to that night, the grandfather and grandson had to rely on the totems of the camp toplete their spell casting, it was really heaven and earth apart.

    However, the infiltration method was a little too reckless.

    "Let''s find a small path."

    "Why go through so much trouble?" Cisco sneered.

    "Nonsense, the guards of the church will change shifts. Do you think they are as stupid as the Barbarians? "

    Char cursed, and then chose the most hidden route.

    Even so, he was still able to reach the entrance of the sinkhole without any obstructions.

    There were four people on guard, and the leader was a Pdin who had stood behind Sean during the day. Even Cisco couldn''t do anything to him.

    "You interfere with his perception. I''ll take care of it," Char said in a low voice. His voice was like a cold wind, causing Cisco to shiver.

    He had only taken two steps before he was stopped.

    "Stop there."

    "It''s me."

    The old priest''s voice was hoarse.

    "Cisco?"

    "I remember that you were just carried out of the court this afternoon. How did you get up so quickly?" the Pdin said, frowning.

    One of his hands was on the sword, and holy white mes slowly rose from under his feet.

    "Be honest, or else ..."

    Before he could finish his words, a blood-stained invisible sword tip poked out of his chest. The Pdin''s armor was like paper that has no protection at all.

    A dazzling white me burst out from his body, and his wounds healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. Instead, it squeezed out the "Fire of Origin " bit by bit!

    It was the Pdin''s level 60 skill, " zing Defender"!

    -

    [zing Defender ]: the damage you receive is reduced by 9%. When you receive fatal damage, you are immune to damage and recover 20% of your maximum health. If the amount of healing exceeded the maximum health points, it would turn into a shield of the corresponding value.

    -

    As expected of Pdins who could heal, attack, and defend. This kind of fatal injury did not kill them. Instead, because of Char''s sudden instant kill, he gained a shield with 20% of his health points.

    The Pdin did not have time to think about why the squires did not warn them. He only wanted to warn the others loudly, but he clearly forgot that there was another person standing in front of him.

    The ceremonial de''s tip gently touched the Holy Knight''s forehead. The force was so light that it could not even break his skin, but the point of contact emitted a terrifying freezing power, and his entire body was frozen in the blink of an eye.

    Even the mes that had yet to rise were frozen in ice, looking very lifelike.

    The ice shards were still spreading, and it was a good thing Char had escaped quickly, or else it would have caught up to him.

    "Crack!"

    The ice sculpture shattered and turned into fine powder, covering the three Pdins who had fallen down at some point.

 Chapter 284 284

    Chapter 45. Dark Blood Demon

    The two of them stepped into the ground, as if they had passed through ayer of water veil and escaped into another world. Suddenly, a heavy air hit them in the face.

    Hmm...

    This felt more like it.

    Char was so touched that he wanted to cry. It was like a farmhouse in the mountains after getting used to the exhaust of a car in a highly industrialized city that could not get such a deformed fort''. Now, he was finally satisfied.

    In the past hundred or so reincarnations, this was the smell that left the deepest impression on him.

    The taste of despair was slowly brewing.

    It was the smell of the abyss.

    The development of the game would always jump into this scene at a point in time.

    His soul withered, his will fell, and his hope turned into a boundless abyss.

    Every despaired individual was desperately calling out his name¡ªZin''rokh

    That was the cry from the depths of the hearts of countless people. There was no need for priests, servants, orplicated summoning formations. All they needed was a tiny bit of mana in the air, even 0.1% of which was already present but suppressed by the elements, as a seed. Watered by this despair, it would be enough to produce a surging amount of mana, allowing Zin''rokh to gain control of this ce and allow the abyssal army to suddenly descend.

    In the past, when he had failed, fortresses and skyscrapers had copsed inside like this.

    It was impossible to defend against Zin''rokh.

    Although Char had prevented the outbreak of the demon disaster in Golden Butterfly City to a certain extent, minimize the losses, and saved Mia, things were already moving in another direction.

    The wheel of history rolled forward indomitably. Once you closed a door, it would crash into a wall.

    These weren''t here before.

    Originally, Mungo''s resurrection n only involved a few tribes who came to raid the tomb. The ones who died the most were the Blood Legion led by Muru.

    Now, even the abyss had appeared.

    "Was there such a smell before?" Char asked.

    Cisco frowned and shook his head.

    He seemed to have noticed something.

    "I haven''t been here for three days at most. The speed of despair proliferation is far beyond your imagination. Frozen Heart did not kill those people, but just made them unable to control their bodies."

    Char''s voice grew deeper.

    "They were the breeding ground for the abyss."

    Cisco didn''t respond. He just urged Char to go down and make a scene to force the Pdin out.

    "Aren''t they your people?" he asked.

    "They are weak, they are firewood for the fire. Do you want me to pity a pile of firewood?"

    This time, it was Char who was speechless.

    The first half of the tunnel was very narrow, but it gradually became wider as the two went deeper.

    After turning a corner, the source of the dim light was right in front of him.

    In a spacious secret room, only the sulfur flint embedded in the wall emitted a faint orange light, like an incandescentmp before the end of its life.

    In the light, at least 300 people stood in a strange pattern, their positions following some kind of rule.

    Everyone was naked. Their bodies were covered in ayer of blood-colored flesh cocoon, leaving only the heads outside.

    The flesh cocoon kept on contracting and expanding with every breath it took. Dark red blood seeped out from under its feet with every squeeze. It flowed along a smooth passage and converged into a river, slowly flowing to one of the walls of the secret chamber.

    There was a channel as thick as a bowl at the base of the wall. A pipe was connected to the channel, and the dark liquid flowed in just like that.

    Naturally, there would be guards in a room with hundreds of people. However, if it were an ordinary person who was guarding this room, they would have lost their minds long ago after seeing this scene day and night. Therefore, the guards were usually not humans but the killing machine-like Red Mist soldiers.

    As soon as the two of them appeared, the twelve Red Mist soldiers standing at the edge of the crowd rushed forward.

    These twelve people were all wearing dark red skin and leather armors. Half of them had red eyes, while the other half had blue eyes. Their movements were also slightly different.

    The blue-eyed were obviously much stiffer, not as aesthetically pleasing as the red-eyed, which were more violent.<novelnext></novelnext>

    As Cisco took control of the white totem in the corner, six of the blue-eyed soldiers changed sides at thest moment. They suddenly turned around and punched their teammate''s face, and the two sides immediately started fighting.

    With Cisco''s intervention, the battle ended with the red-eyed''s bodies being separated from each other. Although the blue-eyed were all injured, under Cisco''smand and buffs, they barely suffered any substantial damage.

    Char looked pensive. It seemed that Muru had arrived with the Blood Legion a long time ago. The reason why they were not seen up there was that they hade down a long time ago.

    ? The Red Mist soldiers had been divided into three groups after the copse of the empire. The two groups in front of them werepletely different, and they came from two different tribes.

    "What do you want to do?" Cisco asked him.

    Char looked around.

    Although the sinkholes were arranged in an intricate manner, the Mungo''s Mausoleum below was neat and tidy.

    The Barbarians might not have figured out what kind ofyout and style it was, but Char had long known.

    Ever since he saw the pattern drawn by the blood on the ground, he had understood the general location of the mausoleum.

    It was like a circle. As long as you were given an arc, you could determine the center of the circle through the intersection of the perpendicr lines of two cutting lines. Through this corner of the iceberg, he could also determine the structure of the entire mausoleum.

    If you learn mathematics, physics, and chemistry well, you won''t be afraid to travel the world. This is true!

    Although Mungo became ruthless in hister years, he had been original in the design of his mausoleum.

    The mausoleum was divided into two areas. The inner part waspletely closed, and the way to open it was hidden in the outer ring. Arge amount of blood was needed to fill the formation, just like charging a machine to open it.

    "How many ''charging rooms'' do your people have under control?" he asked.

    "22 rooms," Cisco replied.

    "What about the progress?"

    Cisco stared at the dark blood flowing in the tube.

    "Probably around 80% full."

    Char was surprised to hear that number.

    "From how many?"

    "From less than 10%, I think."

    Cisco''s expression was a little awkward.

    "Bunch of reckless folks," Char thought.

    He had to act like someone who knew the inside story but did not know the truth.

    "If the ''guards'' rush out, you should be able to control them, right? "he asked.

    "What do you want to do?"

    Char used his actions to answer.

    He began to use the Canonical Warlock''s ''Assimtion of Order".

    This was a skill that dealt special damage to mana, and it simply dispelled mana.

    As the first "Assimtion of Order " exploded in the air, a halo rippled. When it swept past the head of every dumbfounded meat cocoon, the air seemed to be moved.

    The long-umted abyssal power seemed to be stimted, causing a pool of ripples!

    It was like a small stone being thrown into ake. Laughable but no one really takes it seriously.

    Things started to change, like tractors started to pour rocks into theke, causing water to ssh everywhere. The situation waspletely different!

    The power of the abyss began to boil, and the despair of the imprisoned ''human batteries'' that had nowhere to vent suddenly found an outlet. The dark mana began to search for suitable ''material''.

    Fresh blood!

    The dark-colored blood and mana tangled together. The blood in the tubes was instantly sucked dry, and a six-limbed humanoid creature with horns appeared. It had two pairs of blood-red eyes, one big and one small, and dark wings connected to the fascia on its back.

    Dark Blood Demon!

    Char didn''t even think. He raised his hand, throwing out a basin-sized fireball!

 Chapter 285 285

    Chapter 46. Awesome!

    Just like the Dark-robed Magic Puppet, the Dark Blood Demon was also a descendant of Zin''rokh.

    The offspring was not a red earthworm, but a real ''offspring''. The blood and mana entanglement of Zin''rokh would produce this level 80 paramount creature. It was also the most powerful abyssal creature in front of Zin''rokh''sir.

    The quality of the blood wasn''t that high. This blood demon was at most level 65.

    However, this was its home ground...

    Char threw out his fireball, but Cisco was even faster than him. Ice started to spread from his feet, and in the blink of an eye, it covered the entire secret chamber. Even the tunnel where the blood was flowing out was frozen. It could be said that Cisco''s n was extremely well thought out.

    However, he still didn''t know much about the blood demon!

    The blood demonughed and took the order. After a few seconds of preparation, he opened his mouth and spat out a string of superrge blood-colored chain fireballs, which exploded everywhere!

    The secret room was filled with icicles, and the sudden low temperature froze the human-shaped flesh cocoon. At this moment, after being blown up by the blood demon, the fragile body instantly fell apart, and even the walls were not spared!

    As a result, the two secret rooms next to each other were immediately opened up, and a total of 24 red-skinned brothers rushed toward them.

    Obviously, in their eyes, the three in front of them were a group and they could all fight!

    "What do we do next?"

    Cisco asked him in a low voice.

    He hadn''t expected such a turn of events, and he had already begun to think of retreating.

    He really wanted to take revenge for Yama, but he wasn''t going to give up his life like that!

    "You run first, I''ll take care of this!"

    Cisco''s face froze,

    "You..."

    "Just go! Don''t worry about me!"

    Char looked like he was not afraid of death.

    Now that things hade to this, his face turned ck and he began to suspect that the other party was sent by the Laurentia family to kill him. He had actually believed it after being provoked and even signed a contract...

    He really shouldn''t have!

    Char understood his concerns. He suddenly grabbed his shoulder and dodged the blood Devil''s attack. The two of them hid behind the red mist soldiers andnded on the ground, causing a cloud of smoke to ssh. The soldiers who had lost their target roared and pounced on the blood devil.

    Char exined with a serious face, "Don''t worry, with my level of concealment, I can definitely survive in the chaos. The more red mist soldiers you control, the greater our chances of winning. I didn''t let you leave because I wanted you to use all the power you can use. Remember, you can destroy the walls of the secret room, but don''t destroy the flesh cocoons."

    Only then did Cisco rx a little. He nodded to show that he understood. He even reminded them to be careful for the first time before leaving.

    Char only heaved a sigh of relief after he left.

    Now, he could act openly without any worry of being discovered!

    In the smoke, he could clearly feel two pairs of eyes staring at him. Those were eyes of excitement and joy!

    There was no doubt that this was Zin''rokh.

    Just like the Dark-robed Magic Puppet, the Dark Blood Demon was also Zin''rokh''s eyes and ears.

    "Master! I''ve finally contacted you! Do you want me to ambush that barbarian?"

    "Don''t panic, let''s set a fire first."

    Char said and then jumped out bravely.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He was like a pro sniper who didn''t need any cover or cover, carrying a gun and moving forward.

    However, he did not have an AWM in his hand. He only had a huge fireball.

    "I''ll burn you to death!"

    He shouted and threw the fireball with all his strength toward the gathering of the blood Devils and orcs.

    "Bang!"

    The blood demon took all the fireballs and countered back with double the amount.

    The originally cold secret room suddenly burst into mes, and the sound of burning skin and flesh and the smell of burning flesh filled the air ...

    "How could it be broken so easily?"

    Char roared unwillingly,

    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s do it again! Eat my big fireball!"

    It was as if this was the only spell he had left.

    As for the blood demon, he seemed to have some kind of unspeakable tacit with him. No matter how much he threw, the other party would receive it and then counter it with a double.

    The Red Mist soldiers were the only ones suffering. The mes and explosions in front of them had awakened their PTSD, but their control spells were ineffective. They all hugged their heads and curled up in their spots, shivering.

    It was as if the blood devil had aimed at the group of standing targets. Every throw was urate, and the secret room was instantly painted with ayer of Burning Blood.

    The blood gathered into a River and flowed into the pipes. It then dispersed inside and connected to the pipes in the secret rooms.

    At the same time, as Cisco "expanded his business" without knowing the truth, the strange thing was that the mana in almost every secret room was used to create the same blood devil. Even though he controlled arge number of red mist soldiers, he was caught in a difficult battle.

    Fortunately, muru, who was supposed to be guarding the entrance of the inner ring and monitoring the ''charging progress'', heard themotion and led his blood guards to save Cisco.

    But he didn''t realize that as soon as he left, the progress on a certain "charging dial " in the inner ring began to grow rapidly!

    ..

    ording to the original plot, this ruins exploration was a level 60 training area, and the yers had to explore it bit by bit. The red earth of the grasnd was like a bloody version of the heart of the nest, releasing monsters continuously.

    Simr to the heart of their, the average level of the monsters increased slowly, depending on the rate of their deaths. However, the total number of monsters did not have a fixed number. The faster the monsters died, the faster they leveled up.

    If it could be instantly killed, it would probably reach its limit in less than half a day and then be exhausted, unable to be regenerated.

    However, if he took it slow, the number of monsters might be ten times or even a hundred times more than thest, but the efficiency of the raid would also be ten times or even a hundred times slower.

    Therefore, in such a situation, it was necessary to slow down the speed of the attack as much as possible. This way, the blood of the monsters could replenish the energy and activate the magic circle.

    This was supposed to be a delicate task of cutting meat with a blunt knife, a tug-of-war. Even with the addition of a few NPC teams in Char''s previous life, they were still slowly advancing.

    However, that was not the case now.

    The church yed the role of "transmigrating back after reading a rough guide", taking the initiative to build a bridge and calling the elites of the two tribes toe and loot the treasure with confidence. When the national team went out, they naturally did not give the 60+ blood fiends a chance. They ran over the blood fiends with all their skills, and even the bloody version of the heart of the nest''s Guardian was probably treated as a wave of small monsters.

    Although it was fast, it was precisely because it was too fast that the "charging progress" was unusually slow. In the end, there was no blood to release, so they could only release their own blood, which was why they came up with this n.

    Considering that this was likely to be done after the maintenance, and the time it would take to catch so many ''batteries''.

    In other words, it was very likely that they would only need one or even half a day to sessfully clear thisrge-scale group of instance dungeons, which would take Char at least one and a half years to clear ...

    What else could he say now?

    Awesome!

 Chapter 286 286

    Chapter 47. No, You Can''t.

    The mes in the sinkhole spread in just a few minutes. From a distance, it looked like someone had lit firecrackers in the sinkhole and they were still exploding.

    There was a sh of fire, a loud bang and it was also smoking densely.

    Even if the Church''s people were all pigs, they would have been woken up by such amotion, not to mention that they were already very vignt.

    Mobis and Sean arrived at the scene "immediately", only to find that someone was faster than them.

    "The Valkyrie?"

    The old priest was anxious.

    He was very clear about what was going on down there. He could not let her find out the truth!

    If she found out the truth, she would raise her holy sword and kill him on the spot!

    Mobis gritted his teeth and stomped his feet. He then started casting divine spells.

    Now that things havee to this, he had to make her stay even if he had to use force.

    However, he heard a clunk all of a sudden and froze on the spot.

    It was the sound of a holy sword being unsheathed.

    The sword was ced on his neck.

    Is she going to kill me?

    Mobis'' neck had goosebumps from the sharp de, and his forehead was covered in cold sweat.

    "Lady Valkyrie!"

    Sean hurriedly tried to stop her.

    "The holy sword can''t attack its own people! You will be punished! It''s not worth it!"

    Even if Mobis'' life was on the line, Sean still wanted to shame the old man.

    What did he mean by "not worth it"?

    What did Sean mean by that?

    Ah?

    However, due to the severity of the situation, Mobis did not fixate his thoughts on trivial matters.

    "Yes, yes, Sean is right. Valkyrie, this isn''t worth it!" Mobis said through gritted teeth.

    "The holy sword has indeed requested that I do not attack my own people," Ortlinde said in a serious tone.

    "However, if you die under the holy sword, I will lose the recognition of the holy sword. In that case, you will have to find another Valkyrie to fight against the abyss."

    They were shocked!

    Mobis and Sean looked at each other, both shocked.

    She was right. It was not easy for the holy sword to acknowledge someone, and if she was gone, it would be the Holy Spirit''s turn to do something instead of the Holy See and Laurentia!

    That''s not right! When did she be so cunning?

    Who taught her this?

    Oh right, where''s that kid?

    "Where''s Dr. Nice? Where is he?" Sean blurted out.

    Ortlinde shook her head.

    "I don''t know. I came over when I saw this ce was on fire."

    She withdrew her sword and took two steps back.

    "Don''te after me. If any of you dies in my hands, you''ll lose me, your Valkyrie!"

    Mobis and Sean had no choice but to stop. They shouted at the people behind them and watched her disappear into the thick smoke.

    After a full ten seconds, they hurriedly shouted, "Chase! Protect the Valkyrie! Do as she says!"

    "Yes!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    The people behind him filed in, and Mobis and Sean''s faces looked uncertain.

    "Are you still not going down?" Sean asked him.

    "I should be the one asking you this question, right?" Mobis sneered.

    Both of them understood that there needed to be an exnation for this matter. It was not about how the matter was resolved, but how they would push the me to each other after the Holy See and Laurentia med them.

    What happened next was the church''s business.

    However, the current matter was their business.

    They had to prioritize properly.

    "Why don''t we go down and see what''s going on? Let''s find out who sneaked down first. Then, we''ll think about how to exin it to the Valkyrie," Sean suggested.

    "I''ll leave you to take charge, Sean. I''m old, and I''m more suitable to investigate some unusual things. After all, you brought them from all over the grasnd. If the Valkyrie asks, this has nothing to do with us."

    Sean secretly scolded the old fox for being so sinister. What abnormality could there be? He was clearly shifting the me!

    Then, a panicked servant came to report, saying that he found that the patrol guards on a hidden path had been poisoned by the "Frozen Soul" of the White Spirits, and Cisco, who had been tortured in the afternoon, was nowhere to be found. What was worse was that the Gangrene Tribe, which had a conflict with the White Spirits during the day, had attacked at night, and they were seriously short of manpower.

    Mobis'' face turned grim and he suddenly asked, "Where''s Dr. Nice?"

    "He''s also gone."

    Oh no...

    Mobis immediately looked at Sean, but thetter had already turned around and ran down.

    "Leave the charging to me!" You''re already so old, so you''re more suited to deal with the situation up there!"

    He shouted and ran away quickly.

    ¡­

    As soon as she left everyone''s sight, Ortlinde''s gaze changed. She became smart and cunning. Her eyes were looking for someone. At the same time, she kept muttering to herself.

    "Alright, alright, I''ll return your body to you after I walk around for a while. At least let me see that guy and hug him. I''ve given you so many chances, but you didn''t know how to grasp them. How long do I have to wait before I can sleep with him?"

    "Sigh, what''s with your shy look! Do you know how barbaric you look when you''re ''tasting the marrow''?! You''re just short of throwing him onto the bed with the torch. Do you feel good like a young girl now?! Alright, alright, I won''t say it, I won''t say it ..."

    "Don''t worry, I won''t mess around. I''ll definitely ask for your permission. After all, I owed you back then, so let me be more active now. Didn''t I just help you resolve the crisis? If it wasn''t for me, would you have said those words?"

    "That''s more like it!"

    After sessfullying to an agreement with herself, she curled her lips and smiled like a fox.

    There was no doubt that the only one who could threaten them so wittily was Rosswealth.

    The church''s people were also stupid. The holy sword in her hand was like an ordinary piece of iron, without any spirituality at all. They actually did not notice anything unusual. They really deserved to be deceived.

    Rosswealth quickly stepped into the depths of the forest. As soon as she entered, she saw the Blood Demon''s"Super Double Chain Fireball" bursting out. Char was forced to run around like a panicked chicken.

    "I can''t handle this, so you can have it!"

    Rosswealth became more and more cunning in avoiding responsibilities. The Valkyrie fell to the ground and got up again as another person.

    It was not a light fall. Her nose was red, her eyes were teary, and her mouth was pouted. She raised the zing holy sword high and went straight to the Blood Demon.

    Zin''rokh had just used the Blood Demon''s Blood Assimtion, which absorbed the energy attack and converted it into an attack of the same attribute. He was temporarily stunned, and the sword ray in his field of vision continued to expand. He subconsciously wanted to use Blood Art to escape, but at the critical moment, he looked at Char.

    The Blood Demon''s eyes were filled with the desire to live, as if he was asking Char could he escape.

    Char shook her head slowly and firmly as if he was saying, "No, you can''t."

    Zin''rokh''s movements faltered, and he allowed the holy sword to cut him in half, allowing the clone to take the fall.

    The attack triggered the holy sword''s pration effect, Tenacity. It was grand to see the Blood Demon being cut in two and engulfed in holy mes.

    Ssh!

    The bodies fell and melted into two puddles of blood and slipped into the drain, disappearing from sight.

    Before Ortlinde could help Char up, a soft ''boom'' came from the inside of the sinkhole, followed by an earthquake.

    Chargingplete! The inner ring was activated!

 Chapter 287 287

    Chapter 48. The Incarnation Of Justice Was To Do Brainless Things!

    "Are you alright?"

    Ortlinde grabbed Char nervously, her attentionpletely drawn to the shaking.

    She even forgot to exim at the dead people around her!

    To be honest, it was normal that she did not recognize it. After the meat cocoon was broken into pieces after the alternating heat and cold, coupled with the scorching fire and the repeated trampling of the Red Mist soldiers, it was basically impossible to recognize its human form. Now that she was focused on Char, she did not have the time to consider the real purpose of her trip.

    "I''m fine. Let''s hide first."

    Char shook his head and grabbed her to hide behind a pile of ruins.

    There was only one wall between each charging room. The ice and the heat made the wall fragile, and it would copse with a slight impact. The white fog and thick smoke from the burning Blood Demon had not yet dissipated, and instead became the best cover.

    As soon as the two of them hid, arge number of footsteps could be heard in the tunnel.

    "The Valkyrie isn''t here!"

    "Split into two teams, one to the left and one to the right! You guys go to charging rooms 1 to 10, you guys take care of the rest!"

    "Yes!"

    Just as everyone was about to split up, an order suddenly came.

    "Wait a moment!"

    Sean''s voice came closer. He rushed to the scene and shouted, "Everyone, be careful of the Barbarian of the White Spirit Tribe, Cisco! He might have betrayed us. Don''t treat the Red Mist soldiers as yourpanions, purify them on the spot!"

    "Yes!"

    After a series of rustling sounds, the group left the ce, probably because they didn''t think the Valkyrie would hide.

    "How did you get down?" Char asked in a low voice.

    Ortlinde was embarrassed. She stammered and exined that she had only managed to escape because Rosswealth had held everyone hostage. After hearing this, Char could not help butugh and praise Rosswealth for having a way out of the sticky situation.

    After thinking for a moment, he whispered a few words into Ortlinde''s ear.

    The hot breath from his mouth burned the girl''s ears, and a blush stained her cheeks. As for what he said, she was embarrassed.

    She didn''t listen at all!

    There''s no problem with this, right?" Char asked her.

    "Eh? Eh! I¡­"

    Char was both angry and amused. He pinched her nose hard.

    "I''ll say it again, listen carefully!"

    He had no choice but to repeat himself. This time, Ortlinde listened attentively. Although she didn''t understand, she didn''t ask further. It wasn''t the right time to do so. Furthermore, Rosswealth would exin it to her.

    "Alright, I''ll be off then!"

    Seeing her leave in a hurry, Char felt that there was something strange about that sentence.

    What he told Ortlinde was actually very simple. He wanted her to protect the "flesh cocoon" by all means and buy him as much time as possible.

    The outer structure of the mausoleum was circr, and the charging rooms were arranged next to each other. Theyout was notplicated. At the moment, more than 20 charging rooms had erupted in conflict, there were three groups of people going after them.

    On one side was the Blood Tribe, who had been bewitched by the church to resurrect their ancestors. They had been guarding this ce and nned to break into the mausoleum as soon as possible. Muru, who was leading them, controlled arge number of Red Mist soldiers, and his strength could not be underestimated.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The second was the White Spirit Tribe version of the Red Mist soldiers, controlled by Cisco.

    Logically speaking, as one of the priests of the tribe, he should not have been able to control so many troops. However, judging from the situation he had just witnessed, there was an 80% chance that something big had happened up there. The team in the camp had been divided into two. Sean had brought arge number of Pdins down to protect and control Ortlinde, while Mobis was most likely up there for emergency situations. Therefore, the priests of the White Spirits might not be able toe down. Thus, Cisco''s family was the only one in power, and he could barelypete with Muru while controlling someone else''s soldiers.

    However, that was all he could do. He was the weakest.

    Then, a third party, Sean, and the church''s Pdins entered the fray.

    The church''s strength was undoubtedly the strongest, but the terrain here was closed and narrow, not suitable for the Pdins who were good at teambat, and they could not break through the enemy in one go, so they were weakened to the point where they were only on par with Muru.

    However, his goal was very clear¡ªhe would attack all the Red Mist soldiers he saw, clearly not taking the Barbarians seriously.

    The people of the church had always done things this way. They were kind and benevolent on the surface, but they were cold and scornful in their bones. This was normal.

    Apart from these three parties, there was the Blood Demon controlled by Zin''rokh, as well as the naughty child, Ortlinde, who needed to be protected.

    The Blood Demon was themon enemy of the three forces, and so was Ortlinde to a certain extent.

    Other than that, there were also "flesh cocoons" standing all over the ce, providing endless material and energy for the Blood Demon. In other words, if these flesh cocoons were not dealt with, they would not be able to kill Zin''rokh''s power source.

    Who would do it?

    All three parties would do it. It wouldn''t take long for them to realize that the Blood Demon''s power came from the flesh cocoon, and then they would then eliminate the root.

    However, due to Ortlinde''s interference, this was impossible.

    The Valkyrie was the embodiment of justice! The incarnation of justice would not sit by and watch someone use such an inhumane method to purify the monsters, so she would definitely stop the three parties from doing so.

    Sean would listen, but would the other two?

    Not necessarily.

    At the very least, Muru would not.

    How could the Blood Tribe''s leader, a brawny, hot-tempered man, ept the suggestion of such a pedantic saintess? He would only curse the church''s people for being stupid and then destroy the flesh cocoons himself.

    Then, Sean would definitely fight with him.

    Think about it, Sean was a Pdin! He was leading a team of Pdins who believe in the Holy Spirit and swear to sow the seeds of truth, kindness, and beauty to save the world. Under the earnest gaze of the Valkyrie, why wouldn''t he stop such atrocities? Why would he collude with the Blood Tribe''s leader and im that it was a necessary sacrifice?

    This could not happen.

    If "Fantasy World " was divided into factions, the church would definitely be the kind that followed the rules. No matter what they did in secret, they had to do something that seemed righteous but was brainless in front of Ortlinde!

    When the two started fighting, the weakest of the three, Cisco, could take the opportunity to escape.

    This was also why Char had told him not to destroy the flesh cocoons, as it was to leave a way out for him.

    If Cisco ignored Char''s words and destroyed these flesh cocoons, then it was obvious that he would be hung up and beaten up by the two sides who had reached an agreement. He would not be able to escape. Char would only lose one level at most, but this guy would bepletely courting death.

    Whether he lived or died, it was entirely up to him.

    While all of this was happening, Char had already reached the entrance of the inner ring of the mausoleum.

    However, after seeing the situation at the entrance, Char could not help but frown.

    What the f * ck?

    It was different from what they had agreed on!

 Chapter 288 288

    Chapter 49. Too Strong! He''s The Boss!

    The inner ring of the mausoleum was separated by a circle of red walls, and only a door stood in the South.

    It was simr to the door at the entrance of the Tin Soldiers'' Enclosure, but the material of the door was hard to distinguish. The color was wrong to call it brass, but it did not have the strong magic-conducting properties of red copper. The elements in the air were clearly repelled.

    The patterns on the door were indeed from the Second Era. The gear patterns and the steampunk style were the three most eye-catching elements: The gray ves, which served as thebor force, were used as the foundation; the coal, which served as the energy source, was burning fiercely; the smoke sent the steam engine into the clouds. They represented the three sses of the Mechanical Civilization.

    ves, civilians, and Mechanics.

    This was the same as Char''s memories, but also slightly different. For example, he remembered that ''charging'' was the process of removing the redyer on the door. When the red faded, it meant that the charging wasplete, and the brass door would open.

    It should be like this.

    Now, it was obvious that the charging had beenpleted. The blood that was sent to the door from the pipe under his feet was no longer being absorbed. Instead, it flowed out after it was full and dried up on the ground, coating it with a dark brownyer.

    It was filled to the brim, but the door didn''t open?

    This was very strange!

    Char walked a few rounds in front of the door, carefully thinking about the differences. Suddenly, something strange caught his attention.

    Due to the fact that the entire mausoleum was still underground, there were only a few stones for illumination. Thus, a beam of light just happened to shine on the lower left of the door.

    This beam of light was very strong, making the surroundings seem particrly dark. It was also because of this that one could clearly see dust moving back and forth in the turbid air.

    In most cases, this could only mean one thing: there was air cirction behind the door.

    Gas cirction? This was very horrifying!

    There was suddenly air cirction in apletely sealed mausoleum? It was as if someone was breathing through the crack of the door.

    Could it be that the corpse inside hade back to life?

    Char was sure that Mungo''s mausoleum waspletely sealed off, but the current situation proved him wrong.

    He leaned over and ced his finger on the door. An icicle slowly spread out along his finger and instantly covered the ce where the light came from.

    As if the hole was blocked with a lid, the dust under the light suddenly stopped moving rhythmically and began to do the Brownian movement.

    There was really gas circting!

    Char''s interest was piqued, and he decided to block the entire door along with the surrounding red walls. In an instant, the entire inner ring of the tomb was frozen, and it was as cold as a ghost''sir.

    One minute.

    Two minutes.

    Ten minutes passed, and just when Char thought he had made a mistake and was wasting his time, there was a knock on the door. It seemed toe from inside, and the force was so strong that it even shattered the ice on the door.

    Foosh!

    Theyer of ice shattered on the ground, and there was a strong suction from the door, even Char could feel the strong pulling force!

    Without a word, he threw a stink bomb and drank a bottle of "Siphoning Potion" to numb his sense of smell. He watched as the stench was absorbed by some unknown creature.

    He counted silently for a few seconds and heard a muffled coughing from inside the door!

    The f*ck? A zombie came back to life?

    The cough seemed to ring in Char''s heart, and he shuddered. He suddenly had a bad feeling and was about to leave, but the door suddenly opened, and a strong hand grabbed his neck and pulled him in. Char was about to use Shadow Phase to leave when a debuff appeared in his status bar.

    [Tremble ]: Mungo''s aura will make you lose your ability to move and lose control for three seconds.

    F*ck! He f*cked up!

    He couldn''t even withstand one second, let alone three seconds!

    He could only watch as the scenery in front of him continued to move backward, and he was pulled into another world.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Fortunately, the hand did not have any ill intentions toward him, and he was fine for three seconds.

    Once the time was up, Char immediately activated Shadow Phase and moved to another spot. At the same time, he turned around to see who it was.

    When he turned around, he waspletely stunned.

    Logically speaking, the one in front of him should be Mungo, but it turned out to be a mountain of meat!

    He was about three meters tall, and he was lying on the ground with his arms and legs spread out. His bulging stomach alone was at least two meters tall.

    Its soft belly dropped to the ground, and its surface area was probably quite amazing, which made its two short legs look even more weak.

    Inparison, his arms were thicker, especially his two palms. His fingers were swollen like white radishes, and Char suspected that he could crush his head with one hand, just like crushing an egg.

    As for his face, he didn''t have a chin or neck, or rather, he had grown into a lump. The fat on his cheeks was also pressed against the ground. He opened his mouth and took inrge breaths of air, as if he had used up all his energy to grab Char, and could not even speak.

    Char could not immediately link this ''mountain of meat'' to the ruler of the Red Mist Empire in his mind.

    How much of a shut-in he was to put himself in such a terrible condition?

    It should be considered an illness!

    However, the debuff just now did point out that it was a Mungo.

    Mungo seemed to have noticed that Char was staring at him. He turned his head and met Char''s eyes.

    With that one nce, Char felt as if he was in a battlefield filled with mountains of corpses and seas of blood. The cold wind whistled past his ears, the sounds of killing shook the sky, and the smell of blood and smoke filled his nostrils.

    This gaze!

    He was too strong!

    It was the big boss!

    Char took a few seconds to regain his senses, and only then did he realize that Mungo''s eyes still seemed to be pleading.

    Why are you begging me?

    Char followed his gaze and saw a row of buttons on the door.

    ording to his understanding of the ancient text, this was written as "vent " and then a row of buttons from extremely weak to extremely strong. The gas flow he had seen before was at the "extremely weak" level.

    Char looked at Mungo''s chest that heaved strongly with every breath. Every breath he took was like a broken bellow roaring.

    His oxygen consumption was not on the same level of this pile of meat.

    "You want me to increase the hole size of the vent?" he asked.

    It was not difficult to tell from Mungo''s eyes that this was a sign of appreciation.

    "Did I guess it right?"

    "Although I don''t know how you were resurrected, it''s a pity that a hero of a generation has fallen to this point."

    Upon hearing this, Mungo''s eyes revealed a hint of nostalgia, but more of it was an urge.

    He urged Char to quickly adjust the vent and send in more air.

    As Char''s hand got closer and closer to the door, the anticipation in his eyes became more intense, and there was even a hint of cruel mockery.

    However, when Char''s hand was about to touch the door, he suddenly stopped.

    He didn''t do that, but turned around with a smile.

    "I''m sorry, I''m notmenting about your cumbersome body. I''mmenting about how you, as a war god, are trying to deceive others. You''re a f*cking war god, aren''t you being a little too shameless?"

    Mungo''s expression froze on his face, and his violently heaving chest also stopped for a moment.

 Chapter 289 289

    Chapter 50. You''re Not Human.

    Without the bellows-like yells, the silence here was suffocating.

    In fact, without the work of Mungo''s high-powered oxygen-consuming machine, it was not as suffocating in the room.

    "How did you find out?" Mungo suddenly said.

    His voice was a little different from what Char had imagined. It was not the usual boorish barbarian style, but rather maic and textured.

    "It''s simple. Since you have the strength to break the ice on the door, open the door, and bring me in, why don''t you even have the strength to press the button? Isn''t this a little too unreasonable?"

    Char made it sound so easy, but in fact, he was just suspicious and had not thought too much about it. The real reason was that when he turned around, Messiah was staring at Mungo and noticed that something was wrong, so he informed Char.

    He was right but why did it feel insulting?

    There would only be two oues: "I''ll kill you when I get my breath back", or "you''re so stupid to do whatever I tell you to do."

    No matter which one it was, he couldn''t do it.

    "If you don''t do this, you''ll never be able to get out."

    "I won''t lie to you. There are many buttons on this door, and each one of them represents a ''deal''. If you want to activate them, you must pay a sufficient price," Mungo said in a low voice.

    "So you''re saying that you also paid the price for opening this door and brought me in?

    "Yes."

    Char could not help but size him up as he was so easy to talk to.

    He didn''t expect Mungo to be alive, nor did he expect the door to be so mysterious, but he knew that some of Mungo''s words were right.

    The way to open the door to the mausoleum in the inner ring was indeed a ''deal'', and to a certain extent, charging was also part of the deal. In the original scenario, the door would open if it absorbed enough blood, which was exactly as what he had said.

    However the problem was that in the original scenario, there was no such thing as a mountain of flesh lying there after the door was opened, and the door was not red.

    Moreover, Muru would eventually find Mungo''s body¡ªit was a blood-red skeleton, not a mountain of flesh.

    Now, there was a mountain of meat called Mungo, and there was blood on the door, but the door did not open. In contrast, these keywords could be connected in this way.

    "The blood on the door stopped the door from opening, and the reason why the Mungo''s remains didn''t disappear is also because the blood hasn''t faded.

    Then,pared to the original scenario, what was the difference?

    It was probably time.

    This time, it was too early. If Mungo had been like this all along, he would have held on for three years. Perhaps he would not have been able to hold on any longer, and as he died, the blood on the door would have faded.

    If there''s another possibility...

    Char went up and kicked him twice.

    "Hey, weren''t you immobilized before you caught me?"

    "That was myst shot, I should have broken your neck." Mungo snorted.

    Char raised an eyebrow."Did you lie down awkwardly like this since then?"

    "What else could I do?"

    Great. There would not be a problem then.

    Char had a rough idea. The blood on the door might really represent Mungo''s HP. His guess might be right.

    With this thought, he stepped forward and wanted to y a sword at Mungo''s neck, but Mungo did not have a neck!

    F*ck!

    He simply waved the sword in front of Mungo''s eyes.

    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll kill you?"

    "Hahaha¡­"

    Mungo rolled his eyes, his words full of mockery, as if he was not afraid that Char would do such a thing.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Char exerted some force and stabbed in by a centimeter, but it did not prate the fatyer.

    He changed his position again and shed at Mungo''s seemingly soft stomach using the skills of the Drow Swordsman. However, he failed to prate the fattyyer and even broke his sword trying.

    Mungo''s expression was bing more and more arrogant.

    "It''s no use, don''t waste your energy!" he said arrogantly.

    It was only when Char took out an invisible sword that his expression changed.

    Mungo could sense a dangerous aura from the sword.

    "You''re scared?" Charughed.

    "Huh, you think I''m afraid of you? Come at me!" Mungo shouted at the top of his lungs.

    Swoosh

    The sword light shed, and to his surprise, the "Fire of Origin" failed to leave a wound on Mungo''s stomach. Although the sword did not break, Mungo remained unharmed.

    Strange¡­

    Could it be that the sword''s special effect did not work on Mungo?

    That''s impossible. Even Zin''rokh was as fragile as paper in front of Mystletainn.

    Mungo acted arrogantly because he has a thick HP bar.

    Char''s defeat made Mungo even more arrogant. Heughed at Char''s ipetence, mixed with all kinds of barbaric vulgarities like a noisy crow.

    "Trash! Can you hurt me? You can''t, right? Hahahaha!"

    He probably hadn''tmunicated with anyone in many years, and now he was pouring out vulgarities as if he was taking revenge. His smug look was somewhat simr to Muru.

    Char thought about it for a few seconds as he cursed, then took out a gem.

    Theughter stopped abruptly.

    [Power Gem]

    Able to control all mechanical objects and restore them to their factory settings.

    ording to what Franco said, this was the "Control" of the three gemstones "Creation", "Control", and "Destruction". Since this door had a " trade " function, it was obviously a mechanical door.

    Char brought the stone close to the exquisitely-shaped blood-red copper door. The light on the stone spread out like silk and connected tightly to the door. Suddenly, a connection was established, and then the light shrank,pleting the control.

    "No..."

    Mungo let out a heart-wrenching scream. He felt a supreme willpower appear in his mind,pletely taking over his thoughts, and he could no longer disobey this hateful human in front of him.

    "You''re such a great and respectable master!"

    He had to change his words to honorifics, but the moment the thought of humiliation rose in his mind, he bounced up a few inches from the ground as if he had been struck by lightning. Then, he fell heavily to the ground with a loud bang.

    He was now Char''s ve.

    "What''s going on?! What is that? How can you control me?" Mungo roared.

    "I also made a mistake. I was so naive to think that you were a human. That''s why I stabbed you with this sword. But you''re not a human. Your true form is this door" Char patted his forehead.

    The "Fire of Origin" forceful 50 - 50 split effect meant that "the defense attributes of the target of this sword (Dodge, Defense, Parry, Block, Damage Immunity, etc.) would be reduced to the same level as the wielder''s.

    The target was undoubtedly referring to a living being with intellect. It should be at least an opponent that could resist, not a wall or an item.

    Otherwise, with this sword''s attribute of being equal to anyone, it couldpletely pierce through the Earth''s core and the world, which was clearly impossible.

    With that in mind, he took out the mechanical relic Power Gem and controlled the wall, as well as Mungo, who he didn''t know if he was a wall spirit or a man in the wall.

    "Come on, tell me everything you know."

    Char sat down and looked at him with interest.

    "Or, I can pry open your mouth."

 Chapter 290 290

    Chapter 51. The Simple and Honest Meng Xiao Ge

    Even though Char controlled the door, he still could not figure out its function.

    The reason was simple. There was no instruction manual.

    He could already confirm that this was a product of the second era. As a precision instrument that could achieve the function of "material exchange", it was naturally not amon product. This kind of precision instrument would usuallye with a detailed instruction manual. The mechanics of the second era had put a lot of effort into this matter. They were more serious than the many other programmers. They had practically taught it step by step, and the rigorous use of words was so rigorous that it would scare many. Even the warlocks of the sixth era had to hold a thick book of "precise instrument operation guide and code of words" in their hands as a reference when they made contracts.

    And all of this was just to give the buyer a p and reply " idiot " when the buyer said, "there''s a problem with your item". Acting tough? You''re the one who doesn''t know how to use it."

    However, if the buyer asked, "Can you tell me how to understand this manual?" most mechanics would be happy to answer this question and exin the manual in easy-to-understand but very long-windednguage to show their rigorous and superior intelligence.

    The self-esteem of a mechanic was probably that strange.

    Mungo could not remain silent in the face of Char''s question.

    "Do you know about the red mist soldiers? Those are my soldiers. I don''t know what time it is now, or if they''re still there, but I don''t think this group of people will be defeated so easily."

    Char briefly exined what era it was and the current situation of his red mist soldiers.

    Hearing that more than two-thirds of the estate he had left behind had been given away by his children and grandchildren and that someone had even stepped on his head and taken a sh*t, Mungo was very angry!

    When he was angry, his eyes were full of fighting spirit, as if he had returned to the era before the Red Mist Army was destroyed by nuclear bombs and PTSD.

    "Why are you angry? Look at what you look like now."

    Char unreservedly exposed him.

    "How could a god of war look like what u currently look ..."

    "I ..."

    Mungo was stunned, and after a while, he sighed and said,

    "I''m not the God of War ..."

    "Ha?"

    "Actually... In fact, this is indeed my fault..."

    He went on and on about a story that was basically simr butpletely different from what Char knew.

    He said that he wasn''t a God of War and that he was just an ordinary person in his race. He also said that he was an honest and chubby little guy. Being generous and honest was a good character, but in a ce like the Northern Red Grasnds where the strong ate the weak, his character was too soft, and he naturally became the target of bullying.

    Therefore, Mungo had a simple dream since he was a child: When I be the n leader, all you people who have bullied me will be gone!

    However, it was useless to make a wish. He would still be bullied in the same way.

    Once, during a sacrificial ceremony held near the river bank, a young man in the tribe had to sleep on a big bed in the open field. At night, he had said something in his sleep and was heard by a barbarian brother who usually bullied him the most. Thetter had picked him up without saying a word and wanted to find a quiet ce in the wild to kill him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    At that time, the troops were near the River of Rites, so he was thrown into a sinkhole.

    The poor Mungo thought that he was dead for sure. However, he did not expect his head tond on a Red earthworm, which was the offspring of Zin''rokh. He did not die!

    But before Mungo could celebrate his survival, the worm swallowed him into its stomach. Mungo thought to himself, damn it, I''m really unlucky. Even an idental death is full of twists and turns, and in the end, I''m going to be the worm''s dung.

    However, before he was digested by the worm, the worm died mysteriously and disappeared!

    He also felt that the air around him had suddenly be fresher as if he had been brought to somece else.

    "The worm''s stomach is sticky. I was covered in that stuff, like shit, but suddenly it''s gone!"

    "No more?"

    "Right! When I found something to light up the area, I realized that it had hit the door." Mungo said as if he had returned to that time, the joy of surviving a disaster hanging on his face.

    "I''m really lucky. I didn''t die." Heughed, and as heughed, his smile gradually disappeared. It turned into a low voice, and he grumbled, "But we encountered this thing."

    His gaze fell on the door and he said with lingering fear, "I didn''t know where the worm went. I thought I was saved by the door and leaned against it to rest. However, after my blood touched the door, I suddenly heard a voice... It asked me what I wanted to buy."

    "What do you want to buy?"

    Char frowned.

    "That''s right. I almost jumped out of my skin. The priest of the tribe said that silos often returned to the sinkhole, so he left these tunnels behind. I thought I had met the infinite Devourer, and my legs went soft! However, it didn''t take long for me to understand that this wasn''t Zin''rokh, but a door! It''s a ''transaction machine''. It absorbed the worm and thought that I use it as payment. Now, it''s asking me what I want to buy."

    "What did you say?" Shaya asked.

    "I don''t believe in such unrealistic words! At that time, I asked, "Can you turn me into someone like Chartua?" Oh, Chartua is the guy who threw me down. Then it asked me, "What does Chartua look like'', and I said that guy''s strength was greater than a bull, agility was greater than a leopard, endurance was greater than a striped wildebeest, and his body was as burly as a small mountain... Actually, I was just talking nonsense because Chartua wasn''t that strong at all. I was just mocking it for being unrealistic ... But in the end, it really gave me these! I''vepletely changed!"

    "Isn''t that a good thing?" Char asked.

    "In my dreams... In all fairness, you''re right. I thought so at first, " Mungo said with a twisted expression. "But after the deal waspleted, it suddenly told me that I had to make a second deal with it within a year. That time, the flesh and blood must be twice as much as thest, or I''ll lose everything I have.

    "I thought it was simple. The flesh and blood of a worm is no more than five sheep. I''ll just pay it back ten sheep. That''s the deal so I won''t lose anything! So, half a yearter, I returned to the n and said that I had gone through hell-like special training and came back for revenge! I''ve beaten those who insulted me to the point where they knelt down and begged for mercy. Even Chartua wasn''t a match for me! In less than half a year, I became the leader of the n! At that time, I even naively thought that I could be the chief and be on the same level as those noble priests!"

    "But I was still wrong... Chartua is a despicable man. He''s been suspecting me from the start. He suspects that I''ve be an ''Apostle'' of Zin''rokh and that I''ve been possessed by evil powers. he told these things to the priest, and they captured me. The chief is Chartua''s father. They didn''t even ask me and threw me back into the sinkhole, saying that they didn''t believe I could climb out this time!

    "It was only then that I came to my senses. Although I was strong, one person''s strength was bound to be limited. So, after I crawled out, I secretly caught ten sheep and brought them to ''it'', asking for an Army."

    "Did it really give you an Army?" Char asked.

    Wasn''t this transaction too worthwhile?

    "Of course! Even though it didn''t give me an Army, it did give me the ''Scarlet Ritual''!" Mungo replied.

 Chapter 291 291

    Chapter 52. The Deal Was Completed?

    With the Scarlet ritual, Mungo quickly gained an invincible army and became the God of War, establishing his own Red Mist Empire.

    What happened next was exactly what Char had expected. There was no such thing as a free lunch in this world. Most people who jumped off a cliff to find the secret manual would be involved in the bloody world. They might even have to watch their beloved woman die in their arms, or make a difficult decision in front of them. As the saying went, the greater the power, the greater the responsibility.

    In short, there must be a reason for it to be there, and nothing could happen without a beginning or an end.

    Mungo was the same.

    He thought it was a simple deal, but it was actually forced.

    The first time, it used a worm''s flesh and blood. The second time, it used twice the amount. The third time, it used four times. Then, it used eight times, sixteen times, thirty-two times. It demanded more and more flesh and blood.

    Soon, there was not enough livestock for Mungo to abuse, so he turned his eyes to the ves.

    Although he had tried to put an end to it with a series of desperate ideas such as "give me a piece of meat that I can''t finish eating," "give me a domestic animal with almost infinite fertility", "stop this damn deal", he would always be told "I can''t do it, please change the deal" by the other side.

    Until that "Nuclear Bomb PTSD" appeared.

    "You all thought that I was scared out of my wits by the long-ear''s spell, but that''s just a facade. I''m just leading the team to our deaths." Mungo''s eyes were filled with ridicule.

    "That''s the 16th year. 65,536 times the weight of the ''first transaction''. In terms of people, that''s more than 300,000 people. There aren''t many ves left, but I only have a year left."

    "Aside from whether there are so many people in Elfheim. Even if I go in and bring them out, there''s not enough time to escape."

    "So you thought of sacrificing your own soldiers?" Char asked.

    "What else can I do? The Scarlet ritual has turned them into war machines. Should I not sacrifice them and choose to sacrifice the innocent people to stop the Barbarian''s roots?"

    "You think you''re so noble?" Charughed.

    "Noble? Who are you scolding?I''ve never thought of that. I''m just a gambler who has been forced into a dead end," Mungoughed

    After a pause, he continued, "I thought that was thest deal. I intended to make it clear to it that even if there was a dealter, I would rather die than continue. However, ''it'' told me that the deal would not stop. Even if I died, it would find my child. If my child died, then others¡ªall those rted to me¡ªwould inherit everything I had obtained, obtain power, and continue this deal. However, fortunately, There''s still a way to end this deal."

    "What?" Char asked curiously.

    "It gave me two options. The first option is that I can ''return'' the transaction. I have to return everything I''ve obtained to it¡ªsince power first came from it, the status, glory, and even life that I''ve fought for with my power and all the subsequent transactions belong to it.

    "The real Mungo had already died in the stomach of the worm. Now, I should return everything I have. So, I will return to the beginning, stay in the worm''s stomach, die like that, and be the worm''s feces. The transaction will stop there."

    Charughed when he heard this.

    Mungo alsoughed, but hisugh was extremely bitter.

    He seemed to have heard the voice in Char''s heart, and he said in a low voice, "That''s right, who would agree to it? So I rejected it and chose the second option, which is to carry out the ''trade'' for it."

    Char''s eyebrows twitched. He knew that the key to the problem was here.

    "This sounds very tempting. You just need to find an idiot like me and trick it into taking the bait, so I agreed."

    "But you''re like this now, ...."

    "This has nothing to do with me," Mungo''s expression was a little bitter.

    "This is the first time someone hase to make a deal in so many years. We''re still in the ''down payment'' stage. Since blood had flowed in a few days ago, the ''trade'' had been forced to begin. But until now, their ''down payment'' hasn''t been paid, and the extra ''payment'' is now in my body, so I can''t move."

    Mungo struggled to raise the back of his head, but he gave up after a few seconds.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Oh dear Father, the first transaction is already this huge, it has already exceeded the upper limit, how should we continue? I''m worried about you guys."

    "We? This has nothing to do with me," Char shook his head.

    "Nothing to do with you? Nons¡­ Don''t worry, there''s no one else here, why are you still lying to me?"

    "It really doesn''t have anything to do with me." Char frowned.

    "Are you saying that you tricked me into touching this door because it''s rted to me?" he asked.

    Mungo smiled in embarrassment.

    "What''s the deal?" Char asked.

    "Open the door¡­" A moment of hesitationter, the master-servant rtionship prompted Mungo to tell the truth.

    "At that time, the ''strongest desire'' you disyed was to open the door and leave. As the manager, I should have guided you toplete the transaction, but I didn''t do so and chose to ''acquiesce''.

    Char was speechless.

    He was almost tricked!

    However, from a different perspective, if he did not interrupt, the church spent so much time and effort gathering tons of blood to "charge" it, and in the end, used to exchange for a useless ''door opening'' deal, he would probably faint if he was the Holy See.

    "If I hadn''t appeared, would you have done the same?" Char asked.

    "I would."

    "Aren''t you afraid that the person would be infuriated by rage and would rather harm the people around him than choose the second path?"

    Mungo was silent.

    "You may be thinking that if the person can''t get what he want in the first trade, he will most likely be unable to carry out the second trade. Just like one bes two, two bes four, four bes eight, you can continue to deduce endlessly. As long as you get stuck at the first step, it will be no problem." Charughed.

    "However, you didn''t anticipate ''it'' to be this huge. This ability allows the deal to continue without getting anything from you. I didn''t know you were a ''Benevolent King'' who cared about the red earth grasnds, Mungo," Charughed.

    Mungo did not answer, but stiffly squeezed out a ttering smile.

    "This time there''s no need for those schemes. This matter will end in your hands ...."

    At this moment, the domineering and brave demeanor of a God of War could not be seen in Mungo''s eyes at all. His smile was somewhat ttering, somewhat humble, but it was more pleading than others.

    He tried his best to keep a low profile, hoping to hear a positive answer from Char.

    Even though Char did not have a good impression of him, he could not help but sigh in his heart.

    "But I''m not the one who initiated the transaction. And I''m curious, why are you so sure it''s me?"

    "The buyer''s information is written on the bottom right corner of the door. You can go and take a look!"

    Char leaned over suspiciously, but before he could see the words, he heard a system notification.

    [Transactionplete.]

    [There are 364 days, 23:59:59 left until the next transaction,]

    "Huh?"

 Chapter 292 292

    Chapter 53. I Wish You Good Luck.

    "F*ck! What did I buy?"

    Char was shocked, how did the deal end so quickly?

    He turned around and red at Mungo, his expression changing.

    This guy started to shrink in front of him.

    In the blink of an eye, the meaty mountain had turned into a two-meter-tall, muscr man. He did look simr to Muru, but his murderous eyes were more ferocious. He was like the reincarnation of the God of War!

    With this appearance, it wouldn''t be a problem to unify the Red Earth Grasnds once again!

    Char stared at him, and Mungo also noticed that Char was staring at him. His legs suddenly went soft, and he knelt down on one knee.

    "Boss!"

    "Who''s your f*cking boss? My underling is Zin''rokh. You''re not worthy."

    A drop of cold sweat dripped down Mungo''s forehead, but he was cursing in his heart.

    You''re bragging! Zin''rokh is your underling?!

    Why don''t you just say that the Holy Spirit is your father?

    "Boss, you must be joking ..."

    "Tell me clearly, what''s going on?"

    "I didn''t know. The deal waspleted."

    "You''re a f*cking man in the door, didn''t you know that?" Char cursed angrily. He left Mungo behind and crouched in a corner to study the door.

    His name was indeed written on the lower right corner, and it was written in an ancientnguage.

    However, after looking at the door again, he still couldn''t find any relevant hints.

    Before he could call for her, Messiah had alreadye out to check, but she was frowning as well.

    She walked back and forth around the door, then suddenly leaned forward and went through the door to the outside.

    Char was dumbfounded!

    Even if Messiah could disappear and appear at any time, she was like an ordinary person who followed all the rules he followed. She could not prate objects, could not rise into the air, and even climbed like an ordinary person. The only difference was that her body was a little lighter and did not collide with others.

    How did she phase through the door?

    She came back and said to Char, "There''s blood outside. It''s a few centimeters thicker for no reason. It''s all congealed."

    Char immediately turned to look at Mungo.

    "Boss?"

    "Where''s your fat?"

    "I''ve been fit for hundreds of years!" Mungo puffed out his chest and said proudly.

    "Bullsh*t, I''m asking you what happened just now!"

    "I don''t know¡­"

    "Do you know where the money I paid after the transaction went?"

    "This is the first transaction I''vepleted as a ''seller''..."

    "I''m really ...."

    Bang! Bang!

    Char punched the door.

    "You''re useless!" he said angrily.

    At this moment, Mungo suddenly shouted in a trembling voice, "B-boss!!!"

    "What''s wrong?"

    "The price of your first deal is ''a drop of blood''. No, not the armors stored in my body."

    Char was stunned.

    The price was a drop of blood.

    A deal that''s rted to the life-long wish.

    It was a dead giveaway!

    He immediately took out thepass that he got from Maica.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The moment this item was taken out, it suddenly flew up by itself like a piece of iron and was attracted by a ma.

    There was a sophisticated Second Era structure carved on the door, and the symbolic building was a rotating disc, but the position of the disc caved in. At first, he did not feel that it was strange, but now that the disc was sucked up, Char suddenly realized that it was actually taken off from the door in the first ce!

    Crack!

    The two were embedded together seamlessly.

    Then, a paragraph of words entered Char''s mind.

    At the same time, the ''time limit for the next transaction'' disappeared. Mungo seemed to have noticed this as well. He stared at Char in a daze, losing the ability to control his expression.

    The thing that he feared the most in all these years had disappeared.

    The deal was over, and no one else would be involved in this matter and make the same mistake as him.

    Mungo suddenly sat on the ground like a child and burst into tears.

    Char could not hear his cries at all, all his thoughts were on the words.

    There wasn''t much content, but it was the instruction manual for the door. What followed was the space emptied for this machine in his "Pseudo Divine Space" and he could see the attributes already.

    -

    [Holy Grail]

    [Item]

    [Material Exchange: based on the material and energy provided by the user, within the permitted range of the list, the material and energy can be converted to the material and energy desired by the user at an efficiency of 84.7%. The process is irreversible.]

    The exchangeable items are as follows:

    A total of 2459 items, hidden.

    [Forbidden Item: no matter how smart your brain is, please carry out the operation with thepany of a professional. Otherwise, the exchange rules will undergo an unknown change.]

    "Before I made this thing, I always believed in science. Later, I personally shattered this belief.

    Holy Spirit above, f*ck your mother science."

    -Fitzrock

    -

    A few minutester, Char finished reading the text, but his mind was even more confused.

    The first thing he could confirm was that the inner ring of Mungo''s Mausoleum included the door and the structures within the red wall, which all could be categorized as the Holy Grail. It was not just the door.

    The Holy Grail was the "cup" he had thought of. It had a top cup and a bottom seat, with two bowl-shaped structures, one big and one small. They were currently in the bowl on top.

    The Holy Grail was the work of Fitzrock in hister years. Just as the item''s introduction said, he began to doubt science in hister years. In the end, his faith copsed, and he created this thing, personally shattering the faith he had persisted in for many years.

    ording to the instruction Fitzrock had left behind, he had buried the item underground to ensure that no one would use it. From both the content of Krieg''s observation and Messiah''s understanding of God''s chosen one, the Holy Grail had not been mentioned in the book.

    In other words, this thing was indeed buried underground. At least, it had not appeared in the second half of the Second Era.

    This was also where Mungo''s suspiciony. When he saw the Holy Grail, it had been tampered with, and the rules had changed. From a structural level, all of this could be understood as "the important part of the wish-making device was missing'', which was thepass that could read people''s thoughts but could only be used once by everyone.

    This was rted to the rules that Mungo knew, but it was also different.

    As for whether this thing was attached with a ''consciousness'' or for some other reason, it was difficult to tell.

    "Where did ''it'' go after you took over its ce?" he asked Mungo.

    Mungo shook his head.

    This response was within Char''s expectations, and he was not too disappointed.

    "Did it say anything to you?" Char asked again, not giving up.

    "We talked a lot ...."

    "Get to the main point! Did it say anything before it left?"

    Mungo thought carefully and suddenly said, "it simply expressed how great it felt to be free, and then it left a blessing before it left.

    "What blessing?"

    "It said, ''Good luck, Mungo''."

    Upon hearing this normal blessing, Char''s mind exploded with a bang.

    "Good luck, Char."

    Wasn''t this what the vige chief f*cking said in the past?!

 Chapter 293 293

    Chapter 54. High-quality answer

    "Boss, boss?"

    Mungo waved his hand in front of Char, and thetter was finally called back from his shock.

    He grabbed Mungo''s shoulder as soon as he woke up.

    "How did ''it'' leave?"

    Mungo did not understand what he meant for a moment, and Char added a few more words before he finally understood.

    "I don''t know."

    Buzzzzzz!

    What a high-quality answer!

    "I fell asleep while leaning against the door, and when I woke up, I was inside the door. I heard someone talking to me from the outside, and then it left..."

    Char hadpletely given up on the idea of getting more information from him.

    Fortunately, he wasn''t the kind of person who would be affected by a moment of failure. After all these years, what kind of storms had he not seen? He quickly adjusted his emotions and began to think about the role that the "vige chief" could possibly y in this world.

    That night in Howling Rock Canyon, he didn''t know who his enemy was, what form they had, nor did he know his own identity. It was the vige chief''s words and his abnormal behavior that gave him guidance.

    In that case, the "good luck" was a password that only he could read, and this behavior represented a kind of "restriction".

    That is, he (the vige chief) cannot do anything beyond his authority.

    Just like how there were still arge number of natives who couldn''t react to the concepts of "NPCs" and "yers", they were bound by something, and the vige chief was the one who was clear-headed.

    As for Mungo, who was standing in front of him, he was someone who lived in the background.

    In other words, Mungo and the "it" that Mungo mentioned all happened before the open beta, before the Otherworld was covered with the skin of the system...

    It was obvious that something must have happened since the start of the open beta.

    If at that moment, awork was released from the "system" and connected all the natives, making them part of the game and bound to the system, then the vige chief was likely to be a fish that slipped through the.

    So far, he had only found a few "fish" that had escaped the.

    First, it was Messiah.

    However, the goddess''s authority was at the level of"outside" and had no reference value. Her "rity" level was too high, even higher than that of the Holy Spirit.

    And then there was Krieg. This guy was the only one who could reverse-track the process of reincarnation and categorize this information after the end of reincarnation.

    Why was he so amazing?

    It was very simple. He never hid his identity. A creature created by tin soldiers, a strange species between human and machine. In addition, the strange space he was in ignored the three-to-one time flow between the game and reality, so he became the most special fish that escaped the.

    Other than these two special existences, there was also the sky god of Arendelle, Lord Scarty. Her situation was different from the two. She was rted to the ''Celestial Project'' that Char knew, and thetter was closely rted to the second era...

    The situation was clear.

    If the "system" was a cage, there were only two ways to escape it.

    Either you''re a god, or you''re not human.

    Which category did Scarty belong to?

    She had ''God'' in her name, but she was rted to the "Celestial Project" of the Mechanical Civilization ...

    In addition, she could quickly realize that the past had been reincarnated after the open beta ...

    If Char''s previous guess about escaping was correct, then there was an answer.

    She was a man-made God!

    Upon reaching this conclusion, Char felt as if he had kicked through an old mottled wall. A ray of light shone through the scattered dust as if it had opened the door to a new world for him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    This guess seemed to be promising!

    So ...

    Was the vige chief the same as her?

    Was he also a heavenly God that walked on the ground?

    Or was it just a consciousness born from a precise instrument like the "Holy Grail"?

    But why did Fitzrock make such ament?

    The questions came one after another, but they suddenly became specific and are backed by evidence!

    "Do you remember the machines that the people outside moved?" he immediately asked Mungo.

    The bed in the Norman tent was newly unearthed, so there must be a ruin nearby, and the answer he was looking for might be hidden in it.

    "Mechanical?" Mungo did not seem to understand this word. "If you''re talking about the furniture... They had indeed taken a lot. When I first fell down a few hundred years ago, I saw them bury those in the soil, and the worm avoided them. Later, when I was trading with it, I dug a path and found that there were indeed a lot of them hidden in the soil... Why, are those helpful to you?"

    "Are you sure it''s buried in the outer ring?" he asked.

    "Yes, the small room outside... If it''s still there, it should be inside. I noticed that they seem to be stored in the warehouse..."

    "It''s really like this!"

    Char was overjoyed and punched his palm.

    That''s right, the "charging room" in the outer ring was not a charging room at all, but a warehouse for storing these "precision instruments and Furniture"!

    ording to the nature of the ruins of the Mechanical Civilization, the warehouses for household products were mostly built in the outermost part of the city. As they gradually advanced, they would find secondary warehouses for storing energy and metal, workshops for processing nts, the infrastructure of the city, and so on. The more valuable machinery was hidden at the back, and the core area was the fortress of the big families. They were used to integrated services, and a family member basically lived around this fortress from birth to being buried in the soil. Thus, the real treasure was hidden there.

    So far, the most exaggerated discovery of the mushmen was a floating city that looked like a free-range chicken. It was sorge.

    When they left Andaheim, they had dismantled the city into small pieces and brought it up with tens of thousands of manpower. Now the newly assembled city stood in the center of the treasure in, magnificent and charming.

    The only w was that it couldn''t transform into a base vehicle like the "Ark".

    That was why Maica was so careful. Of course, that was a story for another time.

    In short, Char guaranteed that there was an even more terrifying treasure hidden under the "Holy Grail". In the past reincarnations, he had been deceived by illusions and mistakenly thought that the end of the journey was behind this door, but now it seemed that was not the case.

    "Do you still have any fighting strength left?" Char asked.

    Mungo stretched his shoulders and grinned, revealing his neat row of white teeth.

    "Boss, I think I''m very strong, just as strong as I was before!"

    Char rolled his eyes. How the f*ck would I know how strong you were back then?''

    "those Red Mist soldiers... You can still control them, right?"

    "No problem. Even if I can''t control them, I can free them." Mungo replied with a murderous aura.

    "Pa"

    Char snapped her fingers.

    "That''s enough."

    He stepped forward and ced his hand on the door. With a gentle push, the door opened naturally.

    Then, twenty centimeters of blood gushed into Char''s mouth. Char''s words were stopped by the blood that had reached his shoes. He quickly froze the dark blood.

    "What bad luck!"

    He cursed, and the lines he had thought of to act cool were all gone. He simply said,

    "Let''s go, follow me to take over your Army!"

 Chapter 294 294

    Chapter 294. Your King Has Returned!

    While Char was doing mental work on one side, the other side was much more lively.

    The situation was just as he had predicted. The three parties started fighting as soon as they met.

    Muru had indeed been sent here by the United Holy Kingdom to "resurrect" his ancestors.

    The church did record a lot of information about Mungo''s sudden rise and fall. If not for the detailed information and the fact that the Red Mist soldiers made him feel a sense of familiarity (the source of the Scarlet Ritual), Muru would not have been fooled.

    He was furious.

    He had been guarding a stupid door for a month, waiting for it to open today. Suddenly, someone from the White Spirit Tribe broke into the mausoleum, and it triggered his long umted anger.

    There had always been deep grudges between the three Giants of the grasnd. Seeing Cisco openly controlling the modified Red Mist soldiers to fight against him, Muru really wanted to pull out Cisco''s intestines and wrap them around his neck. So, he started fighting Cisco without a second word.

    Caught off guard, Cisco''s head was full of bruises.

    However, after being beaten up, a sudden epiphany rushed into his mind.

    He was there to take revenge, why would Muru hit him all of a sudden.

    Aside from the temporary alliance, even if he suddenly turned against Cisco, there was a Blood Demon before them, which should be everyone''s target.

    Had Muru''s head been filled with sh*t?

    It was the Abyss attacking!

    The Abyss'' power was well-known by all and they were themon enemy of the entire civilization!

    Unfortunately, Muru didn''t listen.

    Zin''rokh was also smart. When he saw that the two men had disregarded him and started fighting, he immediately controlled the Blood Demons that were wandering around the various charging rooms to hide temporarily and watch them fight.

    He just watched as Cisco was beaten up by Muru.

    Fortunately, Cisco still remembered Char''s words to not destroy the energy supply cocoons. Thanks to this, he persevered until the Pdins and Ortlinde appeared, thus avoiding the disaster.

    Sean led his men and arrived at almost the same time as Ortlinde. He had wanted to exin to the Valkyrie and push the me on Mobis, but the girl didn''t give him the chance to exin. She decisively ordered him to save the ''meat cocoons''.

    This was an order that he could not refuse.

    It just so happened that Muru was chasing after Cisco. Thetter was trying to avoid hurting the flesh cocoon, while the former was not worried at all. Comparing the two, the Pdins had no doubts about who to attack, and they engaged Muru''s team.

    In addition, Sean had instructed them to treat all the Red Mist soldiers as enemies. They did not have a good impression of the Barbarians, so they simply listed all the Red Mist soldiers as targets.

    Cisco was fine with their intervention, but Muru was angered. He did not even had the intention to exin himself and all he could think of in his mind was ''F*ck''.

    As a result, the scene became chaotic. Extremely chaotic.

    Just as everyone was locked in a fierce battle and Ortlinde chased down Cisco who tried to escape, a figure jumped in like a meteorite.

    "Red Mist soldiers! Your King has returned!" Mungo shouted, his imposing aura causing everyone present to freeze.

    At the same time, all the Red Mist soldiers¡ªsome had swords in their chests, some were strangling other''s necks, some had blood spurting out from half of their bodies, and their axes were only a few centimeters away from the enemy''s forehead¡ªstopped whatever they were doing and looked at Mungo in unison.

    The next second, all the soldiers knelt down on one knee, including Muru.

    Unlike the other soldiers who had their heads lowered, Muru looked up at his ancestor who was like a god who had descended to the mortal world. He felt a lump in his throat for no reason, and the tough man actually shed tears.

    If he knew that a few minutes ago, his ancestor was a mountain of meat that could barely turn over, what would he think?

    Mungo''s appearance stunned everyone, including Sean. His mind was filled with questions.

    W-what''s going on?

    They did tell Muru that he was here to resurrect Mungo, but they couldn''t even find him, and he just kicked open the coffin and got up?

    Did Barbarians use coffins at all during burial?<novelnext></novelnext>

    The strange silencested for a few seconds, before Zin''rokh broke it.

    He suddenly received Char''s order and immediately controlled the blood to form a huge Dark Blood Demon.

    When it straightened its back, its head almost reached the ceiling that was more than four meters high. The fascias and fleshy wings on its back spread out, giving off a sweet and greasy smell of blood!

    The viscous blood under its body suddenly transformed into bloody spikes that pierced toward Mungo!

    Although the attack looked cool, Zin''rokh was full of grievance.

    This was yet another attack with no return.

    As the incarnation of the Abyss, his judgment of the target''s strength was as urate as the system, so he understood that the materials he had at hand could not hurt the powerful guy in front of him at all.

    His power had reached the limit of the Red Earth Grasnd, which made him more or less a cheater.

    The reason why Char had asked him to do so was to let Mungo establish his might.

    It was simple and straightforward.

    Before the spikes could touch Mungo, he turned around and met them!

    As a former War God, he didn''t need to bring any weapons. His fists were the best weapon!

    Mungo strode forward and leaped high into the air. His merciless iron fistnded on the spikes, and the bloody spikes, which could prate metal, were instantly crushed like crisp potato chips being run over by a car.

    This wasn''t the end. With the fierce momentum, Mungo suddenly began to spin in the air. His other fist spun a full circle, and together with his wide and solid back, it swiped across the spikes like a millstone.

    "Counterattack Spiral"!

    The Blood Demon let out a shrill scream in pain, but it was to no avail. Mungo spun all the way and smashed through all the blood-condensed defenses like a spinning top. He arrived in front of the Blood Demon in two or three steps, then jumped high, clenched his hands, and smashed them down on the Blood Demon''s head!

    What was the aesthetics of violence?

    What did it mean to be able to ovee ten with one''s strength!

    What did it mean to smash all heads?

    This was the answer to all three of the questions!

    The scene was very bloody. The Blood Demon was like arge bag of blood that had exploded after being hit by Mungo. Thick blood sshed everywhere, forming a thickyer on the ground.

    The surroundings werepletely silent, only Muru''s chest was heaving up and down violently. His breathing heavy, as if his heart was surging!

    Sean was dumbfounded again. He had always thought that there couldn''t be any terrifying creatures in the Red Earth Grasnd, but now it seemed that he was wrong.

    He was still the same.

    He suddenly felt a chill run down his spine.

    Such an uncontroble man had appeared out of nowhere, and his side obviously did not have the power to match man.

    Under Sean''s panicked gaze, Mungo turned around.

    He held a red crystal that he had picked up from the Blood Demon''s corpse. Dirty blood dripped from it, as if a Demon God had reincarnated.

    Before anyone could react, he suddenly raised his hand and threw the thing out!

    The thing he threw, even if it was just a rock, shot out like a bullet from a rifle.

    It was heading towards Cisco!

    Cisco didn''t expect Mungo to suddenly attack him. His head exploded like a watermelon, and he died on the spot. He couldn''t be more dead.

    Char, who was hiding in the dark, cursed "f*ck" when he saw Mungo raise his hand. Then, he heard two system notifications and disappeared in a white light.

    He had f*cked up real hard¡­

 Chapter 295 295

    Chapter 295. It Was A Blessing In Disguise!

    Char did not expect Mungo to be so fierce, nor did he expect him to suddenly blow up Cisco''s head.

    He screwed up before he even knew it.

    However, the moment Mungo raised his hand, he understood why he did that. After all, he was still a Barbarian, so he would not let someone who controlled the Red Mist soldiers to make an enemy out of his "direct descendant".

    However, Mungo did not know that his boss had signed a contract with that person.

    What bad luck.

    In the familiar death corridor, ck and white were clearly separated.

    Char was looking at two system notifications.

    One was a death notification, and the other was a "contractpleted" notification.

    The moment Cisco died, he also died, hence it was considered a promise kept. The reward was fondness from Cisco.

    This was really dark humor.

    Char smiled helplessly. At that moment, Messiah extended his hand to him.

    "Come on."

    "Ah? Oh, oh, it''s fine. Just go." Char waved his hand at her and said.

    "Lead the way. You''re not a child. Why are you holding my hand? You''re making it seem like I''ll get lost."

    "Give me your hand!"

    "Aiya, I said there''s no need¡­"

    "Char!"

    He did not expect that his casual words would anger Messiah. She was very angry, which was rare.

    "Eh?"

    "Give me your hand! This is an order!"

    Char''s mind was still upied with some other thoughts, and he was caught off guard by the shout.

    "Why are you so cowardly?"

    "This is my mission and my promise."

    Looking at him seriously, Messiah stretched out her hand. The light on her body was particrly eye-catching in the monotonous space of ck and white. It was full of holy brilliance.

    This woman made him speechless.

    Char was rather disdainful, but he still extended his hand and let her hold it.

    Messiah''s hand was very warm, but it was different from Mia''s warm feeling¡ªor rather, it was different from any girl''s hand. It was the warmth of a nket on a cold night, drinking hot milk by the firece. The wind and snow were howling outside the window, but the warmth inside the house seeped into the heart and made people feel tipsy.

    He felt very at ease.

    The road wasn''t long, and they reached the end in the blink of an eye.

    Messiah did not say a word. It seemed that she was no longer angry after Char cooperated.

    "You''re fine now?" Char asked.

    Since Messiah did not answer, Char pouted and walked out.

    This time, there were no idents. He climbed out of the church''s cemetery, but Char realized that something was wrong after he got up.

    The camp seemed to be empty, with only a few people around.

    Moreover, it seemed that they had just experienced an unusually fierce defensive battle. Even the fence outside the camp had been washed down, and the ground was covered with the corpses of poisonous creatures.

    The Gangrene Tribe had been here, and they had attacked on arge scale?

    It probably happened because the Gangrene Tribe was insulted during the day, so they came for revenge at night and to find out what the church was doing.

    Seeing that there was no one around, Char sneaked away, but after a few steps, he was attracted by a group of people.

    The Gangrene Tribe warriors, led by Giro, were tied to pirs. There were about three or four hundred of them, and all of them were injured. About ten of them had anti-magic shackles on their feet.

    There were only a dozen prison guards with injuries on their faces watching over the prisoners.

    Char was clear about the church''s system, and understood this kind of open-air supervision¡ªeven prisoners who were locked up in tents would not be taken away within half-day and sent to the mines on the outskirts of Mephisto to work as coolies. Those who could be educated would be educated, and those who could not would be locked up until death.

    However, such orders were given by high-ranking personnel, who was at least at the same level as Norman.

    He didn''t dare to act rashly and went to the entrance of the sinkhole.

    He felt that something wasn''t right before he even got close.

    The guard standing at the door was actually someone he knew.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Pdin Norman!

    Not only did he wake up, he came here to stand guard?

    Who would a high-ranking Pdin like Norman stand guard for?

    The answer was obvious!

    Char immediately and quietly retreated.

    With his skill in stealth, there was no way he could sneak in right in front of Norman.

    It was likely to have someone at the level of Laurentia and the Holy See inside there, but he could not enter openly. This time, he had escaped because of the disaster. Otherwise, he would be a burden to Mungo even if he was down there.

    With Mungo''s strength, he would have no problem protecting himself against Laurentia¡ªwho did not have the Eternity Spear. After all, his life was tied to the door, so he was not afraid of casualties.

    As he thought about it, Char suddenly felt that his ambition was restricted by his level.

    Although his leveling speed was already like a cheat, he still couldn''t catch up. After all, things were changing faster and faster, and the enemy was no longer something that could be predicted withmon sense.

    He had to increase his strength!

    Char sneaked back to the pir where the mortals were imprisoned. After observing for a few minutes, he confirmed that there were no long-range monitoring devices such as "Alert Eyes " left here. Only a very hidden "Stagnation of Holy Light" trap was set up at the exit of the area designated for the prisoners.

    The level of this thing was so high that the few guys on patrol probably didn''t know about it. It would make a lot of noise if an ordinary person dismantled it, but the Pdins could definitely handle it.

    Char found it funny, thinking that the Holy See was definitely going to be the scapegoat this time.

    He took the opportunity to sneak into an empty tent and took out a uniform from the box.

    -

    [Pdin''s uniform (Clothing)]

    The clothes of the lowest ranking staff of the Judgement Church. The style is simple and doesn''t provide any enhancement. It cannot be used as a disguise but have you heard of the story of a wolf in a sheep''s skin?

    -

    The "Clothing" attribute meant that this item could be worn on top of equipment, provided that it could be worn. It had excellent camouging effects, but its w was that it couldn''t be crafted, and it didn''t provide any attributes.

    Char fiddled with it for a few minutes and transformed himself into a trainee Pdin.

    Then, the trainee Pdin approached the prisoners with an invisible dagger in his hand.

    "Hey, which team are you from?"

    The guard immediately noticed him and shouted at him.

    "Pdin Norman told me to have a look."

    Char did not stop. He turned her dagger around and suddenly hit the back of the guard''s head. Before the guard could react, he was knocked unconscious.

    When the others saw this scene, they were about to shout, but before they could speak, a ghostly figure passed by and knocked them to the ground.

    When Giro heard the sound of falling, he opened his swollen eyes and saw the scene. He almost screamed in shock, but fortunately, he reacted fast enough and lowered his voice.

    "You¡­You are¡­"

    "Shhh!"

    Char gestured for him to keep quiet.

    With the help of [Clothing], Giro didn''t recognize the man in front of him as Dr. Nice.

    A few minutester, all the guards surrounding this area were knocked down by Char. He came back, frowned, and removed a few fences. He even used his dagger to draw arge circle on the ground, almost covering the entire entrance inside, leaving only a narrow exit that could only allow one person to leave.

    "Don''t touch the fence, we''re only leaving from here," he warned. Then, he cut the ropes of several people, and used "Holy Word: Silence" to heal them for a bit.

    "Run, the faster the better," he said in a low voice.

    Giro swallowed his words of gratitude and took out a curved te in the shape of an insect''s shell with a few unrecognizable symbols engraved on it.

    -

    [Giro''s Token (Item)]

    After wearing the token, the reputation of the Poison Gangrene Tribe is initially friendly.

    Using the token can temporarily increase Giro''s favorability to intimate.

    -

    This thing could either be used to exchange for a promise from Giro, or it could be used as an area protection talisman.

    Char put it away and motioned for them to leave quickly while he went to cover the rear.

    Although there were not many people in the camp, Norman''s two personal guards were still patrolling and would soon discover this ce.

    Giro was smart. He knew that the movement of hundreds of people could not be covered up. In addition, the exit was narrow, and it would take them all until the next morning to leave. So, he simply left with a few people who seemed to be of high status and quickly disappeared into the night.

 Chapter 296 296

    Chapter 269. A Lucky Hit

    Char was right. The church had sent someone important this time. They were at the same level of the Holy See and Laurentia, and they came together.

    Although the natives were free, things seemed to be bnced by an invisible hand in the dark. With the chaos caused by Char and the resurrection of the ancient muscle man Mungo, who no one couldpete with, the power of bnce began to stir.

    Laurentia and the Holy See were let in.

    In terms of reason, they did note out of nowhere. Everything had a cause and effect. The two of them had set off on their own not long ago, and the root of it was naturally the ''mysterious Pdin'' that Char had created.

    Laurentia had nned to secretlye to the grasnds to catch this Pdin and see who he was.

    As for the Holy See

    He was here to verify something.

    It was because he was secretly tinkering with the Secret Pdin Squad.

    Ever since he bought a shy but empty body from Elfheim at the request of the Holy Spirit, it disintegrated halfway through the sacrifice, he found that things were getting worse.

    The Pdins seemed to be getting harder to control.

    They were openly and secretly at odds with him. They obeyed some orders on the surface but disobeyed in secret. Their words were also entric, as if they didn''t care about his Holy See at all.

    He wanted to exin, but after thinking about it, he felt that it was wrong. He was the Holy See, the head of the church, why should he exin to these "swords of the church"?

    Besides, he had served Fredrick for so many years, and he had never seen Fredrick exin anything to his men. It was only natural that he didn''t exin anything to his men.

    With such anger and restlessness, the Holy See felt that he should not have anything to do with these people anymore, and he could not rely on them. So he came up with the idea of another force that belonged directly to the Holy See himself, and that was the Holy Knights left by Fredrick.

    Holy Knights were the most top-notch tools. Although their individualbat power could not bepared to the Sunfire guards of the Sunfire Royal Court, they excelled in their functionality.

    They were proficient in concealment, tracking, intelligence gathering, anti-reconnaissance, poison, and a series of other skills required to carry out secret missions. It was not easy to train them. Most importantly, they were absolutely loyal to the Holy See. They were simply a group of men of sacrifice with ayer of sugarcoat using his holiness!

    However, it was also where the problem lies.

    The previous Holy Knights were absolutely loyal to Fredrick. After he died, this group of people followed his n that he left behind. The elite few went to Arendelle for a secret mission, and the restmitted suicide by poisoning.

    Therefore, he thought of training a group of his own.

    He was Fredrick''s assistant for so long and there was no doubt in his ability.. He was familiar with the entire process of training Holy Knights.

    However, hecked some courage and insight that was destined to be irreparable, so he did not dare to leave this matter to the church''s insiders.

    He thought of "outsourcing"!

    They had outsourced their training to a professional organization, an organization like the Dark Brotherhood!

    The Holy Knights who carried out secret missions and were loyal to the Holy See were born from the dirty and sinful Dark Brotherhood.

    It would be a great humiliation if word got out.

    Therefore, this could not be done in Mephisto. The Holy See gave the person in charge of the Brotherhood a sum of money and forced them toe to the Red Earth Grasnd to build a base to train Holy Knights.

    Things went smoothly at first. He arranged for a trusted aide to be in charge of the life and training of these Holy Knights, and the two often kept in touch to update the progress. However, as Char began to stir up trouble, Laurentia was misled by him and began to suspect and investigate the Holy See.

    By chance, this secretmunication was forced to be cut off.

    At this moment, the Holy See still didn''t know who was behind this. He thought that Laurentia had really found out about his matter. Every time Laurentia cast a strange look at him, he couldn''t help but avoid it, and his conscience ate him up inside.

    This time, it was for the church''s n, the Holy Spirit''s order, and so on, or so he imed. The main purpose was actually to confirm whether his "secret training base" was okay.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, the two of them did not expect that they would arrive in such an untimely manner.

    At the bottom of the sinkhole, the original three groups of people had mixed into two groups, facing each other from a distance.

    On one side was Mungo and the Red Mist soldiers behind him. Muru was standing on Mungo''s left, slightly behind.

    On the other side was the full strength of the church.

    The Holy See and Laurentia stood side by side, and behind them was an orderly team of Pdins and Priests.

    The atmosphere was so oppressive that it was terrifying. Mungo and Laurentia stared at each other eagerly, excited and even regretted not meeting each other earlier.

    The atmosphere started to get awkward.

    The Holy See was very dissatisfied with the fact that Mungo did not even look at him, but that was it.

    "We need an exnation, Mr. Mungo. After that, you can return to your grasnds and continue to be king," Laurentia said with a hint of reverence in his voice.

    "Haha¡­" Mungo squeezed out a contemptuous greeting from his throat.

    "I understand what you mean. It''s like barging into someone else''s tent, lifting the curtain, and saying ''you can leave, but this ce is mine, and your wife stays''. Is that what you mean?"

    "I''m not as rude as you, Sir. I''m just solving the problem."

    "You''ve solved my ass!"

    Mungo spat on the ground.

    "Don''t beat around the bush. This is the Red Earth Grasnd, the river bank of rituals, not a ce for your church to shit and pee!If you want to solve the problem, get back to Mephisto. Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. I didn''t rely on this little bit of strength to conquer all the tribes of the grasnd in ten years. You can put away your tricks." Mungo said with a grin.

    Laurentia shut his mouth resentfully.

    He was never good atmunicating at all. He was better at stabbing the man with a thrust.

    It was clearly a failed negotiation, but this sounded great to the Holy See. He took half a step forward secretly and showed a gentle expression, as if his whole person was bathed in a soft filter.

    "The God of War of the grasnds¡­"

    "You''re the Holy See?" Mungo interrupted him.

    Although he was displeased, the Holy See still nodded very gently.

    Mungo was intrigued by his expression.

    "You''re the boss of the people in the church?"

    Despite him being a Barbarian, despite his civilization having yet to be developed, he was good with his words.

    The Holy See waved his hand in amusement.

    "I''m just lucky to be the person closest to my master."

    Mungo said impatiently, "Don''t make so many empty promises. Let me ask you, aren''t you the best fighter in the church? Let''s have a fight, the loser can get lost, and the winner can stay here!"

    Huh?

    The Holy See was horrified.

 Chapter 297 297

    Chapter 297. Mommy!

    The Holy See was stunned, but Laurentia''s eyes lit up!

    Forthright!

    He suddenly felt that Mungo was a sensible person, and there was definitely no reason for him to go against his title as Holy See.

    Definitely no!

    Then, he took a step back, which further highlighted the respected status of the Holy See.

    "Haha, you''re the best fighter in the church!"

    An impassioned battle-intent gazended on the Holy See''s face, as if he had been pped in the face.

    The Holy See noticed Laurentia''s small action and wanted to curse, but he couldn''t say it.

    It wasn''t that he couldn''t fight, but that the power of the Holy Spirit had also allowed his level to rise rapidly.

    However, the problem was that he was not good at fighting.

    He was afraid of losing and he couldn''t afford to lose.

    Just as the Holy See was in a dilemma, a figure blocked his way.

    "The Holy See is the spokesperson of God. Shut your shmemy !"

    When the Holy See heard this voice, he was moved to tears.

    As expected of the Valkyrie!

    Always stepping forward at the most dangerous moment!

    However, the Holy See couldn''t help but feel guilty and afraid.

    He and Laurentia both understood their own intentions of fighting for power. They were only using Ortlinde, but at the critical moment, she was the only one who truly followed the code of Pdins as a just person.

    A noble person was like a mirror. The Holy See could see through his own filth, and he also felt some disgust for it.

    Laurentia could not sit by and do nothing. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he stood side by side with Ortlinde.

    "I thought that the first time the Holy Sword and Holy Spear fought side by side was when we fought Zin''rokh. I didn''t expect it to be now."

    The Pdin''s handsome face had a slight frivolity and smile, and his light golden hair moved without the wind, which simply interpreted the word "cool" to the extreme.

    If an artist were to do a quick sketch with some embellishments, it would be a perfect picture between good and evil, justice versus injustice!

    Ortlinde sized him up.

    "Lord Laurentia, at this distance, I will be the first to be hurt when you swing your spear."

    "Ahem, ahem..., you''re right, Lady Valkyrie."

    Laurentia awkwardly moved two steps to the right, losing most of his previous elegance.

    His intentions were not epted by her, which turned out to be tragic for his feelings.

    "I''ll lure him awayter. You have to protect these innocent civilians," Ortlinde said in a low voice.

    The Pdin looked at the surviving flesh cocoons and saw the pained expressions on their faces. He suddenly felt a little guilty.

    The nobility of others made him feel ufortable with his own filth.

    Before he could adjust his mood, Mungo on the opposite side began to attack.

    "Hey, why didn''t I see you stand up just now?"

    Mungo pointed his nose at Laurentia with a look of disdain.

    "If you can''t get along with each other, you should figure out your family affairs first. What''s wrong? You want to use me to get the limelight? Why don''t you go alone?"

    Mungo then grinned. "Don''t tell me you are too afraid."

    His thoughts were seen through, and Laurentia''s expression quickly turned cold.

    Mungo was just like a muddy whetstone. No matter who went up to sharpen their swords, he or the Holy See, they would be shinier and sharper if they weren''t broken, and the gleam would overpower the other.

    However, Laurentia was afraid of breaking the sword, or in otherwise, afraid to fight.

    Although he seemed to be trying to create a good impression, he actually wanted to make use of Ortlinde. With her around, even if he lost, he could pretend that he was struggling to protect the Valkyrie. It would be even better if he could get hurt for her. The marketing effect would be even better!

    Now, all of this had been seen through by the seemingly reckless but actually meticulous Barbarian leader.

    Suddenly, a n came to his mind.

    "Indeed, I don''t dare to," Laurentia replied generously and pointed at the flesh cocoon around him.

    "I don''t dare to hurt these innocent civilians. The Holy Spear never taints the blood of the innocent!"

    "We im to be the messengers of God, but we can''t even save the civilians trapped here. We have disappointed the Seven Holy Spirits and wasted their protection. I concede," Laurentia said loudly.

    "I''ll leave, but before that, I want to bring these innocent civilians to the surface for treatment. I hope you can ept this request."

    He spoke with a sense of justice, and the Pdins behind him all showed fanatical admiration.

    Hypocritical!

    The Holy See was cursing in his heart.

    He had heard Ortlinde''s words just now. Laurentia was simply trying to steal the limelight!

    However, why did he not think about this method earlier?

    It was really infuriating!

    "Fine."

    Mungo waved his hand. "You don''t have to move out. You can treat them here. I''ll see how you do it.After all, you all know this very well, right?"

    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."

    Laurentia simply brushed it off and waved behind him.

    "Half of you are in charge of treatment, and the other half is in charge of carrying the wounded away."

    The Priests looked at the Holy See, as if they were still asking for his opinion.

    "What are you still standing there for?" Laurent shouted angrily.

    Even the Holy See was startled not to mention the Priests. All of them immediately carried out the order like an obedient child.

    The Holy See wanted to curse, but he couldn''t say it.

    The atmosphere eased up a little, and the group of people got busy.

    ¡­

    "What? You lost him?"

    "Yes, my lord. And the ''Stagnation of the Holy Light'' was not touched at all.

    "I''ll go take a look."

    Laurentia came to the scene where the captives were tied up and found that the trap was indeed left there.

    The Stagnation of the Holy Light had covered the entire camp''s fence and the only way out. Could the escapees fly out of captivity?

    "My Lord, look here!" Norman suddenly shouted.

    Laurentia hurried over and found that a divine node on the fence had been opened with extremely clever means, causing a small area to lose cover. The escapees probably squeezed through this gap that could only fit one person.

    "My Lord, the guards said that they were knocked out by one of their own, who was wearing a training Pdin''s uniform. Normal intruders wouldn''t have known this."

    "I know," Laurentia frowned.

    "My Lord, there''s one more thing. I''ve asked the priest who woke me up, and he said that I''ve been poisoned. Only the ck Mamba tribe can produce this kind of poison, and that tribe happens to be of the same race as the tribe that Cisco lost to."

    Laurentia''s heart tightened.

    All the clues were pointing towards a single oue.

    "I know."

    He nodded and nced at the Holy See, who was healing.

    The Holy See''s face was filled with the brilliance of benevolence, like a god walking on earth.

    The prisoners of the Poison Gangrene Tribe who had been personally captured by the Pdins were all deeply moved, and the unruly expressions on their faces faded.

    When they looked at the Pdins, resentment flooded their hearts.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "No wonder he didn''t hurt a single guard. Our Holy See is really kind and generous," Laurentia muttered.

    ¡­

    An hour and a halfter, more than 5000 survivors were moved up, but this number did not match the number of people captured by the White Spirit Tribe. Mungo had learned about this from Char, so he crossed his arms and squinted at the others.

    Laurentia understood what he meant.

    "There are still some ''wounded'' who are waiting elsewhere."

    With that, he retracted his gentleness and put on a cold expression.

    His words implied that he wanted to negotiate the conditions.

    Everything they were doing now was to save the church''s face and put on a show in front of Ortlinde. They wanted her to believe that they had captured people to save them and not for any other purposes.

    Finally, it all went back to the initial n.

    They knew that there were ruins buried here, and that was their goal.

    Due to Mungo''s bizarre resurrection and Ortlinde''s sudden intrusion, this matter should have been affected. But now, everything was back on track.

    The Valkyrie was now on their side, and he also felt a strong desire to fight. He had never been in such a good condition before. Even if Mungo wanted to start a war, he was confident that he had the power to fight.

    The Holy Spirits should be able to see clearly who was truly qualified to be the "spokesperson" now!

    Laurentia''s method was indeed effective.

    Ortlinde was a little suspicious. Was it really like what he said, that all this was for treatment?

    This was because there was an obvious contradiction in all of this.

    If the church intended to use the blood of the innocent to resurrect the God of War who had died long ago, why would he fight with the church?

    Indeed, this could be Char''s doing.

    But where was he?

    Just as the young girl was pondering, the cave suddenly began to shake. A thunderous sound came from the ground, and it was continuous.

    Then, the mud wall copsed, and a terrible depression appeared in the mausoleum in the inner ring.

    In the darkness, the mud under their feet was swept into the depression like a torrent. The mud and sand fell down like a vortex in the deep sea! The people present could not react in time and all fell down!

    Mommy!

    Ortlinde''s back turned cold as she screamed in her heart.

    Just then, she felt a familiar hand grab her.

    "C-Char?"

    ¡­

    An hour earlier¡­

    While the situation in the sinkhole was in a deadlock, Char used half an hour to sessfully reach the top.

    There was no way to go down from here. Even if he wanted to drill a hole with his own hands, it would take at least a month of hard work.

    Fortunately, he still had a tool!

    He only waited for a few minutes before a piece of soil was lifted up, and a blood-red tentacle emerged from it.

    "This is the ce."

    Char swung his sword, and the tentacle was cut off. It bounced on the ground and turned into a pool of sticky blood.

    Then, he began to prepare his spell.

    This was the signal that he and Zin''rokh had agreed upon. Although the master and servant were in cahoots, they still had to act well.

    When the Dark Blood Demon faced an enemy it couldn''t defeat, it would turn into a liquid to escape. The escape route it chose now was to go straight up.

    The route was also the same route that Char went down by.

    If the tentacle reaching deep into the ground was cut off, it meant that Char was nearby, and the next scene would be a tragedy of ''a demoning out of the sewer, but a naughty child throwing firecrackers inside''.

    Ten minutester-

    "Whoosh"

    The soil around the bloodstain caved in as if it was copsing. Then, a figure broke out of the soil. When its body waspletely exposed to the air, it was the Dark Blood Demon who had absorbed all the blood below. Its body was as solid as red coral, and it was more than five meters tall, like a Demon God walking onnd.

    However, the moment this Demon God stepped out, he stepped on sh*t¡­ or rather, a newly set up magical trap.

    Ice, fire, mud, tornado!

    All kinds of elemental traps swept through the lower half of the Blood Demon''s body, making it cry out in pain. The chaotic magic power also seriously interfered with its perception, making it unable to detect a figure approaching from behind!

    Zin''rokh actually knew it, but he could not do anything.

    He felt wronged.

    "Swish"

    The "Fire of Origin " pierced through the heart of the Blood Demon like cutting a piece of paper and urately shattered its "Heart of Bloody Fire".

    After the sessful attack, Char hurriedly jumped away and saw the Blood Demon''s body suddenly burst into mes.

    At this moment, the Blood Demon was supposed to be in its most powerful form of revenge, but half of its body was stuck in the mud. As the mes dried the mud, its entire body was stuck in the mud. It could only watch Char escape from the attack range while it was turned into a torch, twisting and turning desperately.

    In the end, the fire extinguished.

    He had sessfully drowned in his own blood.

    [You have killed Dark Blood Demon (Elite). Obtained 42500 experience.]

    In terms of experience, this Dark Blood Demon wasparable to the famous Gorzomazane (the Nest Guardian).

    In addition, there was a surprise!

    [You have purified arge number of monsters. You have been rewarded for fighting against the abyss, the ''Guardian of Order''.]

    -

    [Guardian of Order (Badge)]

    All attributes +10

    [Guardian of Order: when you first meet all creatures of order, your reputation will be fixed as neutral +1.]

    [Mana Monitor: receives a warning when the mana concentration reaches the threshold to produce monsters. ]

    -

    "So fast!" Char mumbled to himself.

    In the past, the fastest one to get this was level 60. This time, it was obviously because of the two demon exterminating missions. The heart of the nest in Golden Butterfly City and the Nest Guard in Annap.

    The two rounds of taking all the experience had earned him full marks.

    The attributes of this thing were quite particr, and this " neutral +1 " setting was quite useful.

    When all creatures of order first met the yer, their initial reputation would be judged ording to the yer''s race. Most of them were neutral 0, with some having negative or weak hostile reputations.

    At this time, a neutral +1 could guarantee that he would stand out among the vast majority of people. If an NPC wanted to find someone to issue a mission, it would most likely be him.

    Char put away the badge and cast ''Float'' on himself before jumping down from the hole left by the Blood Demon. He sessfully avoided everyone''s eyes and went straight to the entrance of the inner ring of the mausoleum.

    When he arrived at the Holy Grail, the transporting of the meat cocoons had ended. They were still in a confrontation, so he put his hand on the Holy Grail.

    Fortunately, he had left the Ark in Philin Town before he left Elfheim. Now that the "Pseudo Divine Space" was empty, he had the opportunity to put away the Holy Grail.

    [Detected mechanical creation-Lightweight All-purpose Exchange Machine¡ªHoly Grail. Do you want to bind it with the ''Pseudo Divine Space''? ]

    "Receive!"

    As soon as the order was given, the red wall and the red door suddenly disappeared. A dark hole appeared where the Holy Grail had been standing. It was like the abyss, waiting to devour people!

    [Lightweight All-purpose Exchange Machine-Holy Grail has been stored. You have the right to customize your name once.]

    [Name: Nth Pawnshop]

    [Nth Pawnshop has been named[

    After that, Char turned invisible and slowly descended. As the structure copsed and the ground sank, he could see the panicked crowd outside. They were being sucked into the vortex of soil under the Holy Grail. Among them was a familiar figure, and Char quickly grabbed her.

    "C-Char?"

 Chapter 298 298

    Chapter 298. Fake rm!

    "It''s me."

    Char pulled Ortlinde closer to her. Thetter was afraid of the darkness beneath her feet and immediately hugged him tightly.

    After more than ten seconds, as if sensing that she was slowly descending, Ortlinde let go of Char''s neck with a red face, trying to keep the distance between the two of them as far as possible, but the situation did notst long.

    "Damn it, you actually didn''t cherish such a good opportunity! If I were you, I would face him directly now!'' Rosswealth roared in her heart.

    "Shut, shut up!"

    "You''re so angry from embarrassment, there must be an image in your head, right?"

    "No no no no!"

    "It''s not good to lie. As the Valkyrie, you''re actually afraid of lying."

    "Shut up! I won''t let you out next time!"

    "Hmph!"

    Rosswealth shut her mouth.

    Char did not know that the girl was quarreling with herself, but seeing her expression change again and again, he thought that something had happened, and quickly asked with concern, "What''s wrong?"

    "It''s none of your business! Get, get away from me!" Ortlinde was still embarrassed and retorted out of instinct.

    "???" Char was dumbfounded.

    The young girl immediately regretted it and apologized in a low voice, "S-sorry, I wasn''t angry at you, I was just having a quarrel with her, she¡­"

    "Alright, alright, I know." Char smiled.

    There was an 80% chance that Rosswealth was making some perverted jokes again.

    The two of them floated for more than ten minutes withoutnding. During this time, Char cast "Slow Landing " twice.

    Suddenly, he smelled a familiar scent.

    It was the "Long Mist".

    Although it wasn''t as strong as the Court of the Holy tree, it felt extremely familiar. Fortunately, he had a way to confirm it.

    "Goddess, you''re up."

    "I don''t have a ce to stand, so I won''te out."

    "You can hang onto my leg."

    "I won''t!"

    Fine. Tsudere.

    "Then, is this the Long Mist?" he asked.

    "Yes." Messiah answered instantly.

    However, her answer was so straightforward that Char was suspicious of it.

    The Goddess usually gave high-quality answers, such as ''I don''t know!'' Why would she be so straightforward this time?

    "Why?" He asked.

    Messiah was silent for a moment.

    "This is Ravend"

    "What?"

    If there was a voice in his heart, Char''s voice would have been more than an octave higher.

    Ravend, the legendary floating city driven by perpetual motion machines that would nevernd, the master of the mechanical civilization. Buried beneath it were Khorium, gray crystals, and gray coal mines that the mechanics had plundered from all over the world, enough to sustain their research consumption for a thousand years.

    As mentioned before, the Mushroom people had dug out a city from the mechanical ruins, butpared to Ravend, it was like a mixed urban and rural area! Compared to the two, it not onlycked productivity, but also foundation.

    Ravend was a city that would grow and had thousands of years of history. It was like a machine that had its parts updated for thousands of years. It was always high-end and first-ss.

    After bragging so much, some people might ask, why didn''t we discover such an amazing ancient city before?"

    Yes, that was the problem.

    No one had ever discovered it, which was why it was so awesome.

    Was the ruins of Antis amazing?

    Was The Hanging Garden of Babylon awesome?

    Was the Maya civilization awesome?

    The pyramids, the Great Wall, and the Pantheon were not as amazing because they could be seen and touched.

    The most mysterious things were things that only existed in words and pictures, because people''s imagination was endless.

    It was the same for Ravend, or perhaps Char had always assumed it as the mysterious type. Whenever the elves'' records of Ravend mentioned the prosperity and technology of various civilizations, it would always have a ''don''t ask, this is the most awesome, there''s no reason'' argument.

    Now, he was suddenly informed that the mysterious Ravend was about to appear. How could Char not be excited?

    "But how did you know?" he asked.

    "Because of the ''Long Mist''."

    "I don''t know much about the Mechanical Civilization, but I do know that the chosen one of the second era detonated the Long Mist in the city when Ravend was attacked by the Gray ves. 240,000 Mechanics and the Gray ves died together. So, the only one who could have the Long Mist was Ravend."

    The Long Mist was the pure energy left behind from the beginning of creation. Should it be detonated¡­

    Just by listening to it, Char felt as if he was witnessing a world-shaking explosion, and the world seemed to be torn apart.

    "But didn''t you say that the dense Long Mist only exists in the Court of the Holy tree?"

    "It''s like this. At that time, the Court of the Holy tree was located at a ce called the ''Rusty Lake''. He asked me the same question about how to obtain the Long Mist there? He clearly did it in the end."

    Char teased when he heard that, "You can actually be of such great use, aww!"

    "Shut up! I said I don''t know back then, I don''t know how he did it!" replied Messiah, annoyed.

    Char said, "As expected of you. So what about it now?

    "I really don''t know!"

    Fine.

    Char stopped asking. He held Ortlinde tightly in one hand and gestured with the Fire of Origin in the other hand. Then, the familiar smell dispersed.

    As expected.

    "What''s wrong? Is there an enemy?" the young girl asked.

    "No." Char shook his head.

    "We arending soon."

    "Ah¡­"

    "What, do you want to hug a little longer? It''s fine, you don''t have to let go." Charughed.

    Ortlinde couldn''t argue with him, so she blushed and turned her head away, not talking to him.

    I''m so angry. I''m angry with Ross in my heart, and I''m still angry with this guy outside. They''re both bad people!

    Although she was angry, she didn''t feel much resentment. Instead, she felt that this kind of yfulness was a little intimate, which warmed her heart. The loneliness of her childhood and the fatigue of ying the role of the "Valkyrie" by herself some time ago had been relieved by a lot.

    After all, she was just a young girl who suddenly shouldered a great responsibility. She was not yet the Valkyrie who stood out from the qualifiers and matured step by step.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After letting her thoughts run wild, she recalled what she had seen this time, and her heart couldn''t help but sink.

    "Char, did the church really capture those people to resurrect Mungo?"

    Char did not intend to hide anything anymore, so he told the whole story while omitting the Holy Grail.

    "They have two purposes for doing this. One is the ruins we''re about to reach. To be honest, I don''t know what''s inside.

    "The second is to spread faith. Do you still remember what I said? You didn''t need holy water, but I cut a wound on your body, you needed it. The reason why the Barbarians believe in their ancestors and do not need the church is because their ancestors are protecting them. However, if their ancestors can not bring peace and food, the Seven Holy Spirits can, or in other words, they can exchange their faith in the Holy Spirit for food, then they will need the church."

    Ortlinde bit her lips. "Then, what I believe in and what I do are all wrong?"

    "There''s nothing wrong with faith, but the wrong thing is to use it. You don''t need others to judge whether you''re right or wrong, it''s up to you.

    "Just like Mia, she knows what she should do. Treat the injured, protect the weak, and always have sympathy and pity. No matter when, these beautiful things will never be wrong. You only need to be good yourself, abide by justice and kindness, just like how you protected those Barbarians above just now."

    "But like you said, I was used and deceived¡­"

    Char could not help butugh as he tapped her nose.

    "Why do you have to take the me for what others do? Weighing the gains and losses, calcting the pros and cons, and then haggling over every little thing, trying to get away with it, this isn''t you.

    "The final result was the interaction of countless individuals. If one could see it clearly, one would not ask. If one had the ability to turn the tide, one would not need to ask. If you can''t, then don''t ask."

    Looking at Ortlinde''s blushing face, he continued, "Of course, it''s good to use your brain. After all, things are alwaysplicated and not as simple as you think. If you want to ''do it all'' like I did, you''ll have to die a few more brain cells in order to have the best ending."

    "I understand!"

    Ortlinde nodded heavily and asked, "Char, am I stupid?"

    "Not smart."

    "What about her? She must be very smart, she and you get along so well."

    The young girl''s voice suddenly weakened, as if she was very unhappy to lose to her other self.

    Charughed, "She''s you, and she''s not smart either, but there''s one thing she did well."

    Ortlinde''s ears pricked up at once.

    "What?"

    "She trusted me without any reservations."

    The girl suddenly fell silent.

    Char thought that she was going to cover this up, but she suddenly asked timidly, "Then, then what did you mean when you said ''I want it all''?"

    ???

    Awkward. It was extremely awkward.

    In the end, thending saved Char.

    "We''re here."

    He shook the "Fire of Origin", and the invisible sword suddenly lit up with mes, like a light stick in the dark, illuminating the surroundings.

    Although he didn''t know where he was, the floor was a brass floor with hollow patterns. The cracks in the texture of each floor tile were filled with ck soil. On top of it were nts that were 20 centimeters tall. The fruits were like mulberries, red with ck spots, and the leaves were like the wings of adybug, thick and oily, reflecting a unique texture under the light.

    Char, you haven''t answered me¡­"

    "Look at this! This is called a cypress Leaf. It''s grown by civilians on the outskirts of Marcus city, and a few pounds of scrap copper left by scribes were buried in the ground. It''s not only food, but it can also be used as fuel, as well as to make clothes with dehydrated fiber, and so on. But most importantly, it can purify the air and filter the gray fog. It''s a necessity for ves."

    Char immediately turned into a chatterbox and led her forward.

    The Mechanical civilization was divided into three distinct sses, each of which used an object they relied on to survive as a symbol.

    The Gray ves who had been dealing with mines their whole lives were inseparable from the cypress leaves. Most of them would have such an emblem on their back. The cypress leaves were all they had and could be obtained for free.

    The mechanical civilization was highly dependent on coal, and the waste gas produced from burning became the gray fog around Ravend afteryers of recycling and filtration. ves who could not live in istion had to live in houses covered with cypress leaves.

    As for the civilians, they lived in the middle and lower levels of the city. The middle level of the ntation had arge number of otogi wood. As long as they paid a monthly sry to the ntation owner, they could live in the houses built by otogi wood, which could also iste them from the gray fog. As a result, themoners all had the smell of otogi wood on their bodies, and over time, it became a natural mark.

    As for the mechanics, they would wear badges made with Khoriums on their chests to show their respect and to live in the protected real urban area.

    Char exined all this to Ortlinde as he lit up the low streetmps.

    The light was in the shape of a dog-tail grass and was only one meter high. It was very energy-saving and illuminated the bucket-shaped houses around it.

    Why was it bucket-shaped?

    Char didn''t know either. He guessed that this would have the smallest surface area and save more cypress leaves.

    After walking for a short while, he suddenly heard the sound of rolling on the ground from the corner.

    Someone was driving?

    Char immediately clenched his invisible sword and stood in front of Ortlinde. Thetter also pulled out her holy sword.

    This was a rare scene. In the past, the Mystletainn and the holy sword had only been used in the final stages, and the only boss that required the two of them to fight together was Zin''rokh. However, ever since the story killed him, Char only fought solo and did not engage in team battles, so it had been a long time since he had seen this scene.

    However, there was nothing to say about hisbat power. Even if the other side drove Optimus Prime over to deliver a package, he was confident that he could fight them.

    However, after a series of rumbling sounds, a short mechanical dwarf appeared in front of them. It was standing on a wheelbarrow and swaying over.

    Even with Char''s perception, he did not notice the guy."

    "Please put away your weapons. The one in front of you is a Fitzrock I Lifeguard, number 875. I mean no harm. I repeat, I have no ill intentions."

    "Are you a projection or a real entity? Why can''t I sense you?" Char asked.

    "Hello, visitor, I''m a physical entity. About your question, there''s a 99% chance that it''s because of the anti-detection coating, and the remaining 1% is that you''re out of order."

    875 stopped five meters in front of Char and began to take something out of its stomach.

    It opened the cab and took out two raincoats. Char recognized that they were clothes woven from the leaves of the otogi tree.

    "The ''Spirit Breath Bottle'' is severely damaged, and its spirit breath is leaking. For the health of the visitors, Fitzlock Endless Creativity Company will provide you with a spirit breath protective suit for free for a month."

    Before he could even get his hands on the clothes, he was already greeted by a strong smell.

    -

    [Long Impervious-Brand Protective Suit (Clothing)]

    It could effectively block the erosion of the [Long Mist ] and fill you with the taste of a man!

    -

    This stench was not evenparable to the blooming of the Photinia flowers. Every breath was the taste of life inheritance.

    "No need, we have other means of defense."

    Char threw the clothes back.

    "Since it''s a free one-month trial, will I still have to pay for it when it''s up?" he asked.

    "Yes, 4 Biante a day."

    "Biante? Is it the currency here?" Ortlinde asked.

    As soon as this question was raised, 875''s face immediately changed. The light bulb-like hair on his head suddenly lit up with a red light, and the warning sound continued.

    "Grey ves have been detected invading the Rivet Street. Grey ves have been detected invading the Rivet Street. Calling the sentry team, calling-"

    Before 875 could finish his sentence, a sword was pressed against its left elbow, and the sound stopped.

    "Be honest, lifeguard." Char said.

    875 was stunned for a few seconds before he suddenly shouted, "Fake rm! Fake rm! There''s no incident at Rivet Street! Repeat! There''s no incident at Rivet Street!"

 Chapter 299 299

    Chapter 299. Surprise, This Is My Home!

    Gray ves did not have wealth, and even if they were raised at home, they would not have Biante. Therefore, the girl''s question confirmed her identity as a Gray ve in 875''s eyes, so he called the police.

    In reality, the problem wasn''t that simple.

    Char had felt that something was not right ever since 875 appeared. The guide robot of the mechanical ruins was not using an ''unknownnguage''.

    In "Fantasy World", the whole world spoke Mandarin, but that was the result of the system''snguage conversion. Some of thenguages that the yers did not understand sounded like the original voice. At first, he had wondered if the producers of "Fantasy World " had nothing better to do than to create a unified civilization of so manynguages and arts just to make the game more profound. Now, he knew that this was a different world in the skin of the system.

    Therefore, the Chinesenguage could be understood as the monnguage" of modern civilization.

    A guide robot that had been sealed for many years spoke themonnguage, indicating that it hade into contact with modern civilization. Undoubtedly, it was the church that had arrived first.

    Where were they?

    Before Char could ask, the protective suit was handed over, and he realized that something was wrong.

    The leaves of the otogi wood had a very important use, and that was to calm down furious mechanical objects.

    In order to strengthen thebat power of the mechanical creatures, the mechanics added an ''emotional system'' to them. This thing made the beast-type mechanical creatures as terrifying as the mechanical creatures in "Dawn of the Horizon", but it also caused frequent idents. At this time, the woven from the otogi leaves became the best tool to numb and control the mechanical beasts.

    Clothes made from this kind of leaves could indeed prevent the Long Mist from corroding the body, but on the other hand, it was also a trap.

    It was only then that Char realized that the church had probably been tricked.

    He had faced at least 100,000 machines before, so he was quite familiar with these machines with unstable cores. Judging from 875''s body swing and left and right arm movements, it was not difficult to deduce that the core was hidden in the left arm, which was where he pointed his sword at.

    "Wise choice." Char kept his sword.

    "Did a group of peoplee down earlier, and you guys caught them?"

    "Do not leak any information. I repeat, do not leak any information. I am a lifeguard with principles. I refuse to answer your question¡­ We have captured 21 living beings and a constructed creature!"

    Char''s sword was only half a centimeter in before it was pulled out.

    The ''creature of creation'' was undoubtedly Mungo, and the church''s Lightforge puppets were the most basic of creations.

    Char had wanted to use the Power Gem to control him, but decided against it.

    He still didn''t know much about the ruins. He could only try to understand the most unprincipled machine he had ever seen.

    "Tell me everything you know about Ravend, or I''ll pull out your memory crystal and put it on the electronic mouse."

    875 was still calm and collected at first, but after hearing what Char said, he suddenly jumped more than a meter high and his body even spun two rounds in the air.

    "You''re a devil! You''re a human-shaped demon who can even ignite a battery! Isn''t your fiber tube flowing with tissue fluid? Is itva?"

    The memory crystal was like the brain of a mechanical creation, and Char did not know why they were so afraid of this saying. He had learned it from other mechanical creations.

    However, it''s fine as long as it''s useful!

    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up."

    Char gave him a kick.

    "Take us to a safe ce while you''re at it."

    "I understand, I understand!"

    875 made a circle and came behind the two of them, then began to lead the way.

    From its introduction, Char roughly understood what was going on.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The mechanical civilization of the Second Era had such high productivity that even Zin''rokh had been in despair. The Abyss did have an endless stream of creations, but they were on apletely different levelpared to the mechanical civilization at its peak. Thus, he could only dismember the castle from the inside.

    Under his enticement and instigation, the middle and lower-level mechanics, who were not satisfied with their patents being controlled by the big families, started a civil war. They were so crazy that they lied to the civilians and Gray ves, saying that the Hall of Truth (mechanic organization) had decided to increase the price of cypress leaves and otogi wood. It had challenged the bottom line of the Gray ves and the civilians'' survival, and thus, Ravend fell into chaos.

    The oue was just as Messiah had said. God''s chosen one detonated the ''spirit breath'', which was the Long Mist that had been transported from the Rusty Lake thousands of miles away. Then, the defense that had been maintained by Ravend for two years disintegrated. Gray fog surged in, and even the mechanics who had survived the explosion died one by one from suffocation. Most of the once magnificent city was destroyed, just like the jewelry on a beautiful crown had been destroyed, leaving only the metal skeleton.

    Now, the living creatures wandering around the four zones of ''Rivet'','' Bolt'', ''Wrench'', and''Capacitor'' were Ravend''s emergency n. If the shelter was destroyed, the gray fog would surge in, and the spirit breath would go out of control, then lifeguards would have to rescue and treat the survivors.

    Ironically, because the explosion came from within, the emergency system provided for the mechanics waspletely destroyed. 875 and the sentry team were the lowest level rescue teams designed for civilians and some domestic Gray ves.

    A few hundred years ago, when Mungo was bewitched by the "Holy Grail", they were activated again and lived to this day.

    "So, other than you, there are no other creations that have been activated?"

    Char asked as he threw an icicle, which shattered the palm-sized electronic dragonfly.

    His intuition told him that those things were the eyes of the sentry team, especially 875''s sneaky eyes, which kept ncing at him. They were most likely to send something.

    "Our scope of activity is limited to the four Part areas. Other than that, we have no ess to any other activities!"

    "Wasn''t the inside destroyed?"

    "I don''t know."

    "You guys didn''t receive any signals from inside?"

    "I don''t know."

    "You didn''t even hear any movement?"

    "I don''t know."

    Char was so angry that he mocked, "Messiah! Did you make this robot?"

    "Get lost!"

    ¡­

    875 brought the two of them out of the area covered by the streetlights. Char could not tell North from South, East from West, but it was closer to the edge than where they hadnded.

    When they passed by thending point, Char asked and found out that it was thending spot of the aircraft, which was a parking ground in the suburbs.

    Finally, they were at the end of the road. 875 pointed to a house that looked more like arge public toilet than a room. It was not even covered with cypress leaves.

    "Where is this ce?"

    "You didn''t expect this, did you? This is my home!" 875''s voice was still a little excited.

    "The home of lifeguard number 875, Fitzrock I! You are the first batch of guests!"

    The more Char looked, the more he felt something was wrong. Shouldn''t a robot sleep in a warehouse?

    Under his suspicious gaze, 875 sped forward on its wheelbarrow, hit the door, and fell.

    It jumped out of the cart and shouted, "Quicklye out! I''ve escaped! You even brought a guest!"

    "Huh?"

    Char was shocked.

 Chapter 300 300

    Chapter 300. Awakening of Consciousness

    When the door opened, three¡­ ''things'' came out.

    Char could not tell if they were humans, animals, or machines. They were obviously made of metal, and when they walked, they made the sound of gears turning, which was particrly structural, but what came out of their mouths was humannguage.

    However, from the appearance, whether it was the extremely realistic fur, beak, or facial features, they were all a goose, a squirrel, and a bear.

    As soon as the three of them rushed out, 875 immediately took out the protective suits from his stomach and put them on. When they saw 875, they were extremely enthusiastic and talked endlessly in ancientnguage. Char could vaguely understand that they were saying things like "we missed you so much" and "we thought you were dead". Their tone was sincere.

    Char began to wonder what it meant by ''I escaped''.

    Could it be that he got tricked again?

    Suddenly, while 875 was surrounded by the bear and the squirrel, the goose came out from under the protective suit and went straight to Char, and said a long string of words to him.

    Well, a big mechanical white goose that could read ancient characters.

    Ortlinde''s eyes lit up!

    "So cute! Char, is it saying hello to you?"

    "No, it''s saying, f*ck you guys, are you the ones who took 875 away for so long? If you know what''s good for you, quickly pay us Biante and apologize. Otherwise, I''ll peck you to death and you shall know the wrath of goose!"

    "..."

    Ortlinde looked at the goose that showed no signs of cursing then looked at Char who seemed to be talking nonsense with a straight face.

    "You are making this up right?"

    Char shrugged.

    "I''m just tranting what he said."

    Before he could do anything to the foul-mouthed goose, 875 immediately broke free from the two things and rushed over. It pinched the goose''s mouth.

    "I apologize to you on behalf of Yaya, Mr. Char! There''s a problem with its memory crystal essence, so it''s only left with vulgarities. It wanted to say hello to you!"

    The goose broke free from the 875 and spread its wings like it was drunk. It stretched its neck and pecked at Char.

    "What are you looking at! A hairless penniless pauper! If you can''t take out Biante, get lost! Be careful, I''ll peck your eyes out!"

    875 had shut off itsnguage hub from the back, leaving it with unknown ravings.

    875''s expression was a little awkward as he watched the goose being dragged away by the bear.

    "Uh, Yaya isn''t usually like this. I swear on my memory crystal! It''s very polite. At least, it has never been cklisted by the ''uncivilized inte'' in the civilian area. This is what happened after it malfunctioned!"

    "Just exin from the beginning to the end, Mr. Lifeguard. I think you have a lot to say to preserve your memory crystal."

    Char gestured with the invisible de in his hand and looked at 875 with a "which part should I cut?" look, and it trembled.

    "Alright, alright, I''ll be honest with you. I did lie a little, but it doesn''t matter. What I told youter is the truth. It''s true. Bill! You and Yaya look after the house, I''ll take this gentleman out for a walk!"

    After exining to the bear, 875 got on the wheelbarrow and brought the two of them to the back of the house.

    It was very dark underground, and there was no light around the house. 875 turned on the strong searchlight on his forehead.

    However, what it illuminated left Char speechless with shock.

    Ortlinde''s condition wasn''t any better.

    It was a mountain of corpses of mechanical creations, with abandoned parts, messy body organs, and wires intertwined. As the strong light shone on it, one could see the thick dust umted on it.

    "It''s just a pile of trash. There''s nothing to see here, sir."

    875 changed direction and continued forward.

    It walked through a narrow path in the garbage mountain. Walking on it made people worry that the garbage mountains on both sides might copse at any time, but it seemed to be used to it.

    "I didn''t lie, but I missed one thing. In the beginning, after we were revived, everyone was carrying out their duties. The first city was not what you just saw. We used 150 years, 4 days, and 21 hours to clean up the garbage in the city and piled it here. Seven dayster, the cleaning machine responsible for cleaning the garbage copsed for unknown reasons. I guess they went crazy because there was no work to do¡ªRavend had never been so clean.

    "Their self-destruction was like a signal of some kind of power awakening. After them, the machines of the Sentry team and the police station also went crazy one after another. They began to implement the ''Monster Infected Elimination n''.Yaya, the goose, Bill, the bear and Zhizhi, the squirrel, the ones I brought out during that time. The three of them used to be the toy robots in the toy store, and Yaya was the only one sold. However, before the trial period ended, it was returned by the customers, and the owner of the toy store threw it on the ground. That was when the memory crystal had a problem, and it exploded before it could be repaired."

    After that, 875 sneaked a nce at Char, as if he was worried that he would be angry.

    "Believe me, it was originally a good-tempered goose. It was ''Fitzrock Gentleman Goose ¦Â- Yaya'', and the rating was as high as 99.8%. It was a well-known educational toy for Parent-Child Education.

    Right, a gentleman goose¡­

    Char skipped the topic.

    "What do you mean by ''you''ve escaped''?"

    "Don''t worry, we''re almost there. We need the gray crystal to live and the cypress leaf to resist the spirit breath. Otherwise, we''ll end up like them. It''s here!"

    875 stopped and a strong light shone in front of him.

    This was apletely different garbage mountain from the previous one. Although the previously dark-colored abandoned machinery was dpidated, they did not have such a strong unified color.

    The garbage mountain in front of him seemed to have just been processed. After being soaked in a special liquid for a long time, the color had all faded, and the edges were almost transparent. The original color had been stripped away, leaving behind a unified crystal texture with a faint mercury light.

    "These are the people who have been in contact with the spirit breath for too long. Look at how miserable they are!"

    "As a creation, the third rule we follow is ''do not directly expose yourself to the spirit breath''. But ever since the police and the sentries began to clear out the ce, many of my colleagues escaped from the fourthponent area. We used to live here together, but they don''t have the intelligence of the 875, so they felt that it was no big deal to be exposed to the spirit breath. Look, they became like this."

    875 rambled on, but Char was having a goosebump.

    Unlike the previous garbage mountain, what was in front of him was a true "pile of corpses".

    This was because each individual body wasplete, but they had turned from metal to soft and unified. There was no distinction between the parts. They were perfectly integrated into one, but they had also lost their activity.

    He used "Fire of Origin" to approach one of the corpses, but it actually melted like wax on fire.

    They had been assimted by the Long Mist.

    "Oh, oh! What a magical sword, it can actually drive away the spirit breath. You must have mastered something incredible. You are qualified to be friends with 875! Don''t worry, in my heart, you''re definitely on the same level as Yaya and the others."

    Char nced at it, and 875 immediately changed its words.

    "No, you can be higher than them, provided that we get along for a period of time and get along in a friendly manner."

    "So, you were caught stealing the ''protective suit'' and the energy source?" Char smiled.

    "Steal? Are you trying to humiliate me? This is a reasonable redistribution of idle resources!" 875 shouted.

    "All the resources belong to the rulers of Ravend, not the sentries. With my intelligence, I should have these resources. If the old mechanics did these things themselves, the result would be the same as now¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Alright, alright,''reasonable redistribution''. So, how did you escape?" Char asked again. Other than the invisibility coating on its body, this guy did not seem to have any means of attack or defense. It looked like the noisiest level 20 rm robot in the normal mechanical ruins.

    "Just as I was about to show off my skills and take care of the useless Sentries, the visitors who fell from the sky gave me a little help. They fell down and fought with the Sentries. I had to leave, and then I met you."

    ''And then I was tricked by this guy,'' Char cursed in his heart.

    After a pause, 875 seemed to have discovered a big secret and said in surprise, "I suddenly realized that it''s very likely that you all came from the same ce. Is that right? Do you want to go back and save yourpanions? Bring me along! I''m definitely your essential partner for victory, much morepetent than you, a partner of the opposite sex with a body fat percentage of more than 20%!"

    "You ... Are you talking about me?"

    Ortlinde was listening to the story and could not help but ask Char softly, "What does a body fat percentage over 20% mean?"

    "She said you have breasts," Char said.

    The girl opened her mouth and mumbled, "Perverted robot."

    She was still a little proud though.

    If it was someone else, she would have drawn her sword, but this was from 875. Putting aside its mechanical form, it was like a child who knew nothing.

    Most importantly, this was the first time someone hadplimented her like this!

    She didn''t know why, but she suddenly thought of Mia.

    The smug on her face suddenly disappeared.

    "Let''s not talk about this for now." Char touched her chin and said, "What happens to those who are captured by the Sentry team? Will they be killed?"

    "You''re the first batch of visitors in a long time, so I don''t know what those lunatics will do. There are two sets of ns in front of them, one is ''Visitor Entry Handling Rules'', and the other is ''Illegal Entry Handling Measures''. This is a problem that needs to be solved by flipping a coin."

    "I know. So, you really don''t know what''s inside the fourth part?"

    "I don''t know¡­"

    "Think clearly before you answer."

    Char slowly wiped the "Fire of Origin".

    He didn''t believe it this time.

    This had already formed the shape of a mission. He had tried to find things from the garbage dump before, but all he saw was trash that could not be sold. They did not even have the value of purifying metals. Even the "Holy Grail" did not ept such things.

    Therefore, the two garbage piles were equivalent to the boundary of the map, telling him that the area worth exploring was in the inner urban area, and there must be a story in it.

    The way to enter it was most likely hidden on 875.

    875 changed his words in less than a second.

    "Although I don''t know about it, there''s one person who definitely knows! It''s Captain Rnd of the Sentries. It has to go in and report the security situation once a month."

    "You have a grudge against Rnd?" Charughed and red at it.

    "My God, you''re so smart! If you don''t be 875''s friend, then it''s really a waste of God''s gift. Only then can your wisdom shine!" 875 immediately began to jabber about the evil things that Rnd had done to him, including but not limited to saying that lifeguards were low-level machines, and that his beautiful hair had be light bulbs.

    In the end, he tactfully suggested, "We''re friends now, so your friend''s business is your business. 875 then asked Char to beat up Rnd.

    Now that things had developed to this point, even if there was no mission notification, he already knew what was going on.

    There was no guarantee that there would be a confrontationter¡ªa confrontation between the survivors of the church and him.

    "Point me to the way, the one you go often," Char said.

    "No problem!"

    ¡­

    875 had a secret passage to the city to "redistribute supplies". The three of them entered through the sewer in the Rivet Area.

    The sewers in Ravend were wider than subway tunnels, and they were frighteningly clean. It waspletely different from the sewers in the shantytown that Char had imagined, where dirty, stinky sewage and rats ran.

    Before the robot in charge of cleaning went crazy, it was so desperate that it cleaned the ce carefully, so when Char lit the torch, he thought that he had returned to the ck and white tunnel of death.

    ? When he was about to leave, he grabbed 875''s shoulder.

    "Do the Sentries have your ''hidden coating'' too? "

    "They do."

    "Why didn''t you say so earlier?"

    "We''re here to fight, how can we hide! You have to beat them until their screws fly and oil stters!" 875 shouted.

    "Shut up. From now on, stay behind me."

    Char found a rope and tied the 875 to the wheelbarrow, then removed the tires.

    "Watch it."

    "Alright."

    After giving his instructions, Char went out in stealth mode.

    The entrance to the sewer was in a dried-up moat. After Char climbed out of the moat, he found that he was facing the cylindrical buildings that he had seen before. The floor was made of brass, and there were cypress leaves growing on it.

    Following his original memory, he found the electronic dragonfly that he had broken before and repaired it with a drop of ''Quasi-Divine Healing Liquid''.

    -

    [Dragonfly Eye]

    [Structure]

    [Level 15 Reconnaissance Unit]

    [ HP: 100/100 ]

    Maximum flight speed: 15 m/s

    -

    It was extremely easy for a Mechanic to control such a thing. Char fiddled with it for a while, and the dragonfly flew away. A blurry image appeared in the upper right corner of Char''s vision. The image was of a cylindrical roof covered in cypress leaves, which originated from the Rivet Area. From a distance, it looked like a green pastry ced neatly on a te.

    Things became simple.

 Chapter 301 301

    Chapter 301. Don''t Get Carried Away!

    Up until now, there had not been a single Mechanic in "Fantasy World."

    This ss was only activated in the second half of the exploration of mechanical ruins. Before the opening of Andaheim, this ruin was probably the first mechanical ruin in the game.

    As for Char, his ss was not a proper one, and he had used the tinum disc to forcefully adjust it, as if he had cheated.

    He had not revealed his identity as a Mechanic to 875 before because he was worried that this ss would cause a change in the difficulty of the Instance. The power of bnce would adjust the plot ording to the amount of resistance he faced in the Instance and the reward he was about to receive. The biggest change was probably the attitude of 875 and the Sentry team.

    If he revealed his identity as a Mechanic and revealed his domineering aura, 875 and the Sentry team would kneel down and call him boss in minutes. He could enter the inner city at will and all the enemies he saw would turn to him and drop their armor to appease him.

    It was impossible for a private server-styled gamey to happen given his understanding of the system, the changes would happen after he entered.

    The storyline would probably change to adapt to his revealed identity there. For example, the rival of a certain Mechanic would appear, a paranoid person who thought that the Mechanic deserved to die, or someone who doubted his identity and wanted to ask for advice, etc.

    However, it was different now. No one knew his identity as a Mechanic. He could secretly sneak around and pretend to be weak.

    Even so, he might not be able to escape from the power of equalization, but he had to try.

    What if he managed to escape?

    The Dragonfly Eye hovered in the sky for a while, and Char quickly locked onto the position of the sentries.

    The one in the lead was probably Rnd, who was mentioned by 875.

    As for why Char thought so, it was because there was a monitor above his head that spelled:

    Name: Rnd

    Survival points: 441 "

    Rnd was a human-like machine with a slender body and handsome features. He looked more human than 875. If it wasn''t for the fact that one of his arms was missing arge piece of flesh and was still sizzling with electric sparks, Char wouldn''t have thought that he was a machine.

    However, the sudden floating window above his head was an eyesore.

    Char initially thought that only he could see it, but after following them for a few streets, he realized that Rnd would lower his head to avoid the floating window from being hit when he passed by the sign on the roof.

    "Hey, goddess, can you see the floating window above his head? Is it simr to your halo? "

    Messiah ignored him.

    He looked around for a few streets before the style of the roof suddenly changed. It changed from a simple cylindrical house to a square house. The roof had also turned into brown bricks and green tiles, mottled with the traces of time.

    Suddenly, the Dragonfly Eye seemed to have hit something and was electrocuted. Before the image disappeared, Char saw Rnd suddenly turn around and look at him.

    Char suddenly realized that the Dragonfly Eye could only explore so far. It had hit the dividing line and turned into ashes, and Rnd had obviously found something.

    Char was worried that this guy would find a way to catch up, so he immediately changed his position.

    Before he left, he even asked his Non-Falling Assistance to release " signal interference " into the air several times.

    Ten minutester, Rnd caught up with them with a group of tall and strong Sentries.

    Each of them had a light hanging on their waist. The light was not much different from ordinary lighting equipment, but it could illuminate the faint traces left in the air, which happened to be the flight path of the Dragonfly Eye since it set off from here, like a light smoke.

    This group of people had indeed found their way back.

    "The invader''s Dragonfly Eye started from here."

    "Can''t track the other party''s location? "

    "I''ll try."

    The subordinate''s head was twice the size of a normal person''s. He half-squatted on the ground, and his skull split open from the middle. A receiver popped out from inside and scanned around. A few secondster, the equipment shrunk, and his head returned to normal.

    "Signal interference, unable to track."

    Rnd''s expression changed when he heard his subordinate''s report.

    He took down the floating sign from the top of his head and shook it lightly. A huge list appeared in front of him. There was a dazzling array of items inside, and all of them were clearly priced with "survival points."

    "Purchase Rivet Area''s Electric Eye-87."

    With a "click," a headband rolled out of the list like a vending machine.

    This headband was exactly the same as the one on top of Messiah''s head. Rnd held the headband in his hand, it lit up and projected an image. As his fingers fiddled back and forth, the image either fast-forwarded or rewound, and the image stopped at the area where they were.

    Char, who was hiding in the dark, saw everything clearly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Hey, hey, goddess! Someone is imitating your halo!"

    This time, Messiah could not sit still anymore. She emerged, sneaked behind Rnd, and moved closer to him.

    The scene continued to rewind until it suddenly reached the end.

    It happened to be the scene right before Char left with only half a body. It perfectly blocked the camera, but there was no way to retreat now.

    There was a line of small words on the still picture:

    "Please pay to unlock it. 20pts/5 minutes, 39pts/10 minutes, 100pts/1h."

    The eyes of the few people in the Sentry team were a little stiff.

    At that moment, in the window above Rnd''s head, his survival points had be 421.

    20 points had been used up when he bought the Electric Eye.

    "Captain, this..."

    Rnd shook his head. "I can''t buy any more. It''ll be over the budget!We''ve lost two protective suits and a thief has escaped. We need to keep them for a rainy day."

    "But we''ve also captured 14 intruders. This is a considerable sum of money."

    "That''s right, Captain, let''s buy another five minutes? We''ve already reached this far."

    "Yeah, we can''t catch him with this shadow. Buy another five minutes. In just five minutes. We will definitely be able to see his face and then lock onto him."

    Rnd had already stopped, but after hearing the constant persuasion of the people on his left and right, he simply bought another five minutes.

    "Thank you for your purchase ~"

    After the clear and melodious prompt, the scene returned to normal. Rnd and the others all widened their eyes, trying to see what the intruder looked like.

    However, the corner of his clothes really just brushed past the camera.

    He still didn''t show his face.

    There wasn''t even a full-body photo, let alone a full-face photo.

    Five minutes ago, Char had just returned, and his body had only been within the surveince range of the Electric Eye for an instant. Of course, they could not see anything in the short ten minutes.

    The five minutes of in-game purchases passed by in a sh.

    "How could it be like this!"

    Rnd roared unwillingly.

    "Yeah, how could it be like this."

    "Is there a problem with the item?"

    "Could they be selling fake goods?"

    The others chimed in one after another. The one called the purchase fake knew it was inappropriate the moment he opened his mouth. The others also seemed to have understood and moved to the side. Suddenly, a bolt of lightning struck down, and his skin was instantly charred!

    Fortunately, he was fine.

    "Be careful with your words and actions, be careful with your words and actions," he muttered.

    "No, I want to buy another 10 minutes. I don''t believe it!" Rnd was about to go shopping when a subordinate rushed out and grabbed his arm.

    "Think thrice, boss!"

    "Yeah, don''t get too excited! Do what you can and don''t get too carried away! Who knows if he was still here 20 minutes ago?"

    "Yeah! You haven''t even treated your injuries, you can''t!"

    "Don''t stop me!"

    Rnd roared and pointed at the "Buy" button.

    "Ding!"

    "Thank you for your purchase ~"

 Chapter 302 302

    Chapter 302. No Nesting

    "Then there''s you¡­"

    After saying that, Messiah shrugged her shoulders in sympathy.

    "He''s a ruthless man." Char could not help but sigh.

    Messiah told Char everything she saw. Rnd gritted his teeth and bought another ten minutes before he sessfully locked onto him.

    Even the system had said so.

    [You have been locked onto by the Sentry team. Remaining time as a wanted criminal: 24 hours.]

    No matter how careful he was, he still couldn''t escape from the magical "Global Electronic Eye Monitoring". Moreover, he could use survival points to buy video yback!

    In order to lock onto him, Rnd had thrown out 79 points in one go, and now he had 362 points left.

    Now, he had called everyone in the Sentry team out and introduced Char to them in their own way. Then, he set up an inescapable and waited for Char to appear.

    He was really ruthless.

    Fortunately, Char saw this scene, and he could still try to think of a solution.

    He was now hiding in a Gray ve''s hut. Looking out from the crack of the door, he could see area 87, where he used to be. This was what the serial number of the Electric Eye told him.

    There was a humanoid creature with a big head and big ears patrolling the door. It was apletely emotionless shooting machine, and Char saw with his own eyes that the bullets the creature fired disintegrated a rock into dust.

    Judging from the speed and power of the bullet, it was definitely a brand new version of the gun that Char had never seen before.

    This was clearly a warning to him that "leaving this safety room is a dead end"!

    "F*ck. I''ll be targeted even if I use my mechanic skills without revealing my identity? "

    He cursed in his heart.

    He didn''t expect that his idea of taking advantage of a loophole would be repaid so quickly.

    Char calmed down and thought for a few seconds, muttering, "Clues, clues". Suddenly, he looked at the furnishings in the room.

    "Goddess,e out for a moment."

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Let me borrow some light."

    Although there were lights outside, they would definitely be discovered if they lit up the same light in the house. Char had to call for Messiah to be a human light bulb.

    The goddess was very cooperative and walked around the room.

    "This seems to be a barbershop?"

    Char mumbled as he looked at the furnishings, then sat down on the chair.

    He didn''t know what button he had pressed, but a window popped up.

    "Request: Repair the automatic barbering chair."

    "Reward: 1pts"

    Char was stunned for a few seconds. He took out a bottle of low-level Repair Fluid from the Treasure Grasnd and poured it on the chair.

    "Ding!"

    "Repairpleted. 1pts obtained.

    The f*ck?

    Char subconsciously rolled her eyes, and as expected, there seemed to be something on top of his head.

    He reached out and pulled down the hanging window. On it were the words:

    Name: (click Enter)

    Survival points: 1

    "Interesting, hahaha." He imitated Rnd''s action and shook the window slightly, and a huge list suddenly appeared in front of him.

    The first was the most expensive:

    "Upper City District entry permit: 1000 pts/person "

    "Rivet Area Road Block: 45 pts/unit, minute "

    "Rivet Area Electric Eye (0-45): 5pts. The first purchase will be a free 5-minute surveince video."

    "Rivet Area Electric Eye (46-100): 20pts. The first purchase will be a free 5-minute surveince video."

    "Rivet Area map: 5pts "

    ¡­

    There was a wide variety of items. As long as he had enough points, he could buy anything he wanted, such as the map and the ess permit to the Upper City District.

    The two protective suits that 875 had taken a huge risk to steal were practically free. 100 pieces were counted as one unit, worth 1pts, and they were at the back.

    However, this was also true. Cypress leaves were everywhere, and otogi trees were also nted inrge areas. There were an abundance of those.

    "Can you see this?"

    He asked Messiah.

    The goddess was carried away by her own thoughts.

    "Hello?"

    "Ah, I can, I can see. Char, you can put it on your eyes and try it."

    There was still some uncertainty in her tone.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "!?"

    Char was shocked.

    The goddess was actually useful for once!"

    "Hurry up and give it a try!" Messiah urged. She seemed to be even more anxious than Char.

    Char tried to put the window on his nose, and as soon as he put it on, the window turned into a pair of sses.

    At the same time, data poured out of Char''s vision, and then lines and frames flickered back and forth, gradually stabilizing into a rather refreshing and simple UI.

    He looked at the barber chair and a panel immediately popped out.

    -

    [Fitzrock''s fully automatic barbering chair ]

    Price 198 pts.

    Value 55 pts.

    "It only costs 198 pts, and you can earn 35pts per month. You only need a Gray ve who knows how to apply oil and maintain it. What are you waiting for?"

    "Choosing Fitzrock is choosing the path to wealth."

    [Product number: 047S15a]

    -

    He then looked at the other furnishings in the room, most of which were simr to the first bowl he saw.

    -

    [Bowl]

    Can not be sold

    -

    Char leaned against the door and looked out.

    -

    [Fitzrock''s Fully-Automated Soldier-model XI]

    [Combat Power: 850A ]

    [Price: 4899pts]

    [Current Health Index: 97% ]

    [Value: 1584pts]

    "It can kill a team of monsters by itself! It''s definitely the best choice to protect your personal safety!"

    [Product number: 78711XI850A]

    -

    Char took off his sses and stared at the patrolling soldiers outside. Suddenly, he held her breath and used the Shadow Samurai''s detection skill, " irvoyant".

    He had made all the preparations, even the preparations to lose a level.

    He bet that the other party, as a tool, would not be able to respond to such a high-level detection spell. The other party''s high perception was built on the information recognition of sound and images, and now he was using a spell!

    Fortunately, he had made the right bet.

    After detecting the skill, he got the other party''s panel.

    It''spletely different from what he saw when he was wearing sses.

    -

    [Automatic Soldier]

    XX Structure

    Level 65 Sentry Unit

    [Health Points: 10000/10000 ]

    [ATK: Unknown ]

    -

    As expected, the original system UI could not recognize this part of the content, but through the sses, it could be understood at a nce.

    Char was very clear about the ''XX Structure'' symbol. It was a unique symbol of the products unearthed from the mechanical ruins, such as the Victor and belt that he had given to the stinky seal. If the Terras Titan KN-X could open a panel, it would probably have this logo as well.

    However, this didn''t mean that the system wasn''t perfect. It was just abel.

    Since he couldn''t see it through the sses, it meant that the sses and the system of "Fantasy World" were two different things.

    What was this?

    A matryoshka doll?

    System over system?

    "This is really a new version that I''ve never seen before."

    Char mumbled and looked at Messiah.

    "Most importantly, Lady Goddess, how did you know how to use it?"

 Chapter 303 303

    Chapter 303. The Honorable Click to Enter

    Messiah''s answer was within Char''s expectations.

    "I don''t know."

    But this time, her answer wasn''t righteous. Instead, it was a little absent-minded.

    She held the glowing ring in her hand, and light and shadow quickly swirled around it, as if her heart was violently fluctuating.

    "I really don''t know..." Messiah repeated.

    It was the first time she had said "I don''t know" so unconfidently and apologetically.

    It was as if she should have known and thought that she should have known and should not have forgotten.

    "I don''t mean to me you. I should thank you instead," Char smiled and said gently.

    "Eh?"

    Messiah was slightly surprised. "Did I help?"

    "You''ve done me a great favor, Goddess."

    After a pause, he added, "Haven''t you been helping me all this time? You pulled me out of the death corridor twice. I''m God''s chosen one. As a goddess, isn''t it normal for you to help me?"

    "Ah? Ah... yes, yes, right..., Ahem, mm, then I''ll reluctantly ept your thanks!"

    Messiah immediately smiled like a flower, her hands on her waist.

    However, her mood did not improve much after these small expressions. She was still stuck in some inexplicable emotions.

    Sigh.

    Seeing this, Char reached out his hand again.

    Pa!

    The obvious sneak attack was stopped by Messiah''s ruthless p.

    "What are you doing!" Said Messiah angrily.

    "I''ll use a unique way to lift your spirits instead of making you so depressed." Char said confidently.

    "Do you want to die!"

    Messiah suddenly remembered that Char groped her breast before| Her face turned red and she disappeared.

    "What a pity¡­"

    Char flicked his hand and focused on the pair of sses.

    He could already confirm that this was a plug-in simr to the system. Its main function was to provide an UI for the character to interact with the environment.

    However, it was obvious that its functions were not asplete as the system, which was why it was onlypatible with the system and not just developed as an independent system.

    The function of the sses was awkwardly positioned.

    Who made this? What was their goal?

    All these were not clear.

    Obviously, such a high-end item could only be found in Ravend. Char had been to all the other mechanical ruins, but had never found such an item.

    There was too little information, and the more he thought about it, the more confused he became. Char decided not to think about it. He looked at the furnishings in the room and focused on how to earn survival points.

    Before that, it''s better to give himself a name.

    He took off his sses and watched as it turned back into a hanging window. Then, he waved his hand.

    Name: Click to Enter

    Great. Creative as always.

    Aftering up with the name, he sat on the barber chair in a daze. Suddenly, he had an idea.

    He took out a portable sound-proof barrier, wrapped it around the barber chair, and then punched it.

    "Bang"

    The barber chair was slightly deformed.

    Then, with a ding, a pop-up window popped up.

    Request: Repair the automatic barber chair.

    Reward: 1pts

    As expected!

    Char suppressed his excitement and dripped a drop of repair fluid on it.

    "Ding!"

    Repairpleted. 1pts obtained.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Survival point +1.

    Great!

    He tried 10 times, and his survival points increased by 10.

    After clearing 10 pts, Char stopped.

    This was an item from the Gray ve''s room. If he could find a more expensive item, then repair it after it was damaged, wouldn''t he be able to get more points?

    The problem would be how to get out.

    Char looked at the barber chair and suddenly had an idea.

    If this was a hopeless situation, then the only clue would be the barber chair! I was looking for his phone while he held it in his hand!

    Rnd and the others had locked onto his appearance, which could be changed!

    He sat down on the barber chair and chose the ''Barber and Facial'' service for himself. Then, a hanging window with a face-molding feature popped out in front of him.

    "What the f * ck?"

    If not for the sound-proof barrier, Char''s shout would have definitely attracted Messiaha group of soldiers.

    He could not believe his eyes.

    A game within a game?

    He could actually modify his face?

    Suppressing his excitement, Char gave himself a scar on her left eye, trimmed his eyebrows, added a beard, and even changed his long hair into a high ponytail. Now, even if he stood in front of Ortlinde, it would probably take her a few seconds to recognize him.

    After clicking ''modify'', Char felt a chill on his face, before it changedpletely.

    At the same time, the countdown timer for being locked on also disappeared!

    He changed into his leather armor and looked at himself in the mirror a few times. In the end, when he felt nothing would happen, he opened the door.

    The moment the door was pushed open, the soldier turned around and pointed the ck muzzle at him!

    Char felt as if his heart was about to jump out of his chest!

    However, the soldier did not shoot.

    He quickly came in front of Char, looked him up and down, then took off his hat and apologized, his attitude extremely respectful.

    Char heaved a sigh of relief.

    "I''m very sorry to have offended you."

    "I''m fine," he replied in the ancientnguage.

    The soldier bowed until Char hadpletely disappeared from the corner of the street. Only then did he resume his patrol.

    ¡­

    Seeing such a reaction, Char suddenly gained some confidence. Using the name Click to Enter, he made his way to Rnd.

    As expected, Rnd didn''t recognize him either. Not only that, but he also bowed very respectfully to show his respect.

    Char surmised that the key to distinguishing intruders from honored guests was probably this hanging window above their heads. One would gain 1 survival point, be recognized by the ''system'' here, and be an honored guest.

    As for Rnd, the captain of the Sentry team, from the interaction between him and his men when he spent survival points, the survival points above his head were most likely shared property, belonging to the entire Sentry team. He was only the person in charge.

    This also exined why there were no hanging Windows above the other sentries¡ªthey were not recognized at all.

    "Captain Rnd," Char looked at his head and said.

    "Yes, it''s me. Dear Mr. Click to Enter, how may I help you?"

    Messiah, who was watching from the side, burst outughing.

    Char wanted tough as well. Damn it, if he had known, he would not havee up with such a funny name, but he did not know if there was a way to change the name for free.

    Char calmed himself down and looked at Rnd''s handsome but anxious face.

    "I see that you guys seem to be a little troubled. Did something happen?" he asked.

    "We''ve indeed encountered some trouble¡­ but we can''t trouble you. How can we let an important guest serve us, the low-status androids? It just can''t be done."

    Rnd looked really terrified, and his head was almost lowered to his crotch.

    "You really can''t?"

    Char suddenly reached out and dripped a few drops of repair fluid on Rnd''s obviously missing arm.

    A miraculous scene appeared. These few drops of healing liquid were like growing flesh out of a dead man. Rnd''s arm instantly recovered!

    However, he couldn''t smile at all. Instead, he wanted to cry!

    5 pts floated out of the window above his head and entered Char''s window!

 Chapter 304 304

    Chapter 304. Don''t Come Over!

    Char was stunned.

    He didn''t expect that this thing would automatically deduct points.

    In contrast, Rnd looked like he had nothing to live for. Not only that, but the huge difference in ss made him smile and say thank you.

    "You''re wee, it''s no trouble at all," Char said nonchntly.

    Rnd''s reaction at least showed that the restoration fluid was not that valuable, so he did not say something like wasting such a precious fluid on him.

    Instead, in his opinion, Char might be a smart person who would be stingy for even 5 points.

    In that case, Char decided to y this role to the end.

    "Captain Rnd, is there anything I can help with around here?" he asked again.

    "No, Your Excellency," Rnd said, bracing himself.

    "Hahahaha!"

    Char suddenlyughed heartily. He raised his hand and pointed at the injured Sentries around him. They were all missing an arm or a leg, and the wires were all sticking out of the broken joints, causing sparks to fly.

    "Captain Rnd, I can see that many of your people need treatment! Come,e,e, I''ll cure them for you! You''re wee, you''re wee! Please!"

    As he spoke, he walked towards the one with the most severe burns. This guy seemed to have attracted the lightning because he said "fake" earlier. His body was charred ck, and he needed at least a bottle of healing liquid to cure it.

    Since he would be spending the Sentries'' points, he had to think of a way to use it on the Sentry.

    Rnd was shocked!

    No!

    Rnd almost went mad when he saw Char reaching into his pocket nonchntly.

    He immediately scuttled in front of him.

    "Don''t, please don''t. It''s too much trouble for you. I have other things that I need your help with."

    "Hahaha, great!"

    Char looked at him with a smile, and Rnd could not help but feel shocked.

    It felt like he was targeted by something vile and evil.

    Rnd kept the long story short because of the pressure he felt from Char. It felt like Char would cure all of them if he did not agree.

    "We''ve caught a group of unidentified intruders. By right, these few should be handed over to the nobles in the Upper City to deal with, but there are still 20 days before my monthly report. I wonder if you can go in and report on my behalf and end this matter as soon as possible," he said.

    "I see."

    Char pretended to hesitate, but before he could speak, Rnd immediately added, "Of course, no matter how many survival points we earn in the future, half of it will be yours."

    So many?

    Char could not help but raise an eyebrow.

    Although this fellow was very understanding, giving half away was a little too much.

    There was no doubt that the injuries on Rnd and the others were familiar. They were most likely caused by Laurentia and Mungo. They had paid such a huge price to capture them, but now they were willing to give half of the profits to him.

    Judging from the expressions of the other Sentries, they were not dissatisfied with Rnd''s easy way of disposing of the shared points.

    He looked at Rnd''s fearful expression, as if he was afraid that his offer would be rejected.

    Char had a vague guess.

    It seemed like the nobles in the Upper City lived an extravagant life with high consumption standards and it has exceeded his initial expectation. The difference between here and there must be magnanimous.

    Rnd had seen that kind of life. He had seen the world, that was why he was willing to give up half of his profit without any scruples.

    He understood that this was the only way to move Char.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He was a very realistic guy. He deeply understood that the money in his pocket was the most valuable. As for the illusory future "bounty," distant water could not quench a near thirst. Not to mention, the urgent task was to get rid of this guy who was trying to squeeze this poor profit out of him.

    Moreover, judging from Rnd''s unsurprised expression, Mr. Click to Enter was not the only "human" to appear in the Fourth Component Area, and he was not the only that Rnd treated simrly.

    It seemed like the poverty of the Sentry team was rted to this group of people.

    Things were getting interesting.

    First, if a "human" had really left Upper City and appeared here, what had he done?

    Secondly, since the material and consumption levels of the two sides were so different, why would they still persist in exploiting the Sentry team?

    As for the second point, Char felt that the Upper City nobles might really be a bunch of psychopaths.

    Char''s mind had traveled thousands of miles in the blink of an eye, and Rnd saw his raised eyebrows as a sign of dissatisfaction.

    Damn it, what was he still dissatisfied about?

    This group of detestable vampires!

    The captain gritted his teeth.

    "If half is too little, I can give you 55%. No, it''s 60%! Can I? Please Mr. Click to Enter!"

    He was practically begging.

    "I also want to help you, but I have my own trouble to deal with," Char said as he opened his hands wide.

    "What would that be? I''m happy to be at your service!"

    "I lost my pass."

    Rnd was shocked. "What? You lost it? How? That thing is in everyone''s personal system."

    "It''s actually taken away by someone."

    Char''s tone had never been so serious before, and it even carried a sense of arrogance and disgust.

    It was as if he had hidden his disgust for the androids in front of him very well. It was just that he could not swear at them because he was polite and wanted to be a decent person. Therefore, he was very polite from the beginning to the end and even joked with them.

    But now, he finally could not hold back his emotions and expressed his anger.

    ''This must be the demeanor of a high-ss citizen!'' Rnd thought to himself.

    "How was it taken away?"

    "I don''t know," Char said in a self-righteous and bitter tone.

    "I only remember that he was a very strange fellow who didn''t seem to have a personal system. He wore ck leather armor and had long flowing hair."

    Rnd was shocked!

    "Is it like this!"

    A window popped up in front of him, and inside was a full-body photo of Char, a 3D version of himself.

    "Yes, it''s him! I don''t know what method he used to make me unconscious, but when I woke up, my entry pass was gone! You guys caught him? Then my entry pass¡­"

    "I''m sorry. We don''t have him¡­" Rnd lowered his head in shame.

    "Trash! Are you all trash?!"

    Char pointed at Rnd and scolded him for a full minute before he shut his mouth as if his brain had been deprived of oxygen.

    "Damn it, I have something important waiting for me back there!"

    Rnd hesitated, then suddenly said, "Your Excellency, there''s a ce that might be able to help you."

    "What ce?"

    "The ck Market."

 Chapter 305 305

    Chapter 305. Beginner''s Guide

    At the same time, at the sewer entrance of the Rivet Area.

    "Beautiful furless two-legged beast, you must really want to see the outside world! Don''t worry, with my many years of experience in the Rivet Area, the two of us will definitely not be caught. How about it, consider it!"

    875''s nonsense had been going on for a full half an hour, and it had not stopped at all.

    There were a few times when Ortlinde almost pulled out the holy sword, but 875 praised her when the situation was going south. It used modern terms that felt odd in his praise, as if he was a science guy trying to prove the theory of how beautiful Ortlinde was.

    However, Ortlinde listened to all of it and somehow enjoyed it.

    She was severelycking in confidence.

    "No," she shook her head and said.

    "Char told us to stay here."

    "Hey! Listen, beautiful furless two-legged beast, you definitely don''t understand male two-legged beasts. Do you know what they like the most? They like excitement¡­ They¡­ Why are you pointing your sword at me too?"

    "Shut your mouth, or I''ll cut off your head."

    "I''m talking about unexpected changes. Do you understand? Are you expecting me to talk about something spicy?" 875 exined, feeling wronged.

    Ortlinde''s tender face turned red as she silently retracted her sword.

    "That''s right. The wise Lord 875 can guide you to be more likable. You can''t just listen to him, you have to have your own ideas!" 875 continued to encourage her.

    "You have to change from passive to active. You can''t just listen to everything. Instead, you have to stand up and be independent! The first step is to be acknowledged by it!"

    As it spoke, it opened its chest and took out a "hanging window".

    It wasn''t much different from Rnd''s and Char''s, but there was no ''name'', only Survival Points.

    Unsurprisingly, it was 0.

    "You should be able to use this thing."

    It handed the window to Ortlinde.

    "Why didn''t you tell Char?" the girl asked warily as she snatched it away.

    "You got it, right? Ahaha, you got it! That''s great!"

    875 turned his head in excitement. The hanging window in Ortlinde''s hand suddenly disappeared, and then reappeared above her head. Then, a window popped up in front of her.

    "Acquired personal system,plete beginner''s guide-1."

    "You received 5 survival points."

    "Personal system binding sessful, name: Ortlinde."

    At the same time, a window suddenly appeared above 875''s head.

    "Name: Beginner''s Guide 875"

    "I''m a full-time employee! I''m a full-time employee! I''ve seeded! I''ve seeded!"

    It shouted excitedly, and its voice reverberated in the empty sewer.

    Ortlinde frowned. She felt that she couldn''t handle this. She leaned against the wall and closed her eyes. A few secondster, when she opened her eyes again, she turned into Rosswealth.

    The first thing Rosswealth did after waking up was to give 875 a p.

    "Shut up," she said coldly.

    875 finally calmed down, but when it looked at her face, it was shocked.

    "W-Why is your Personal System gone?"

    Rosswealth also reached out to touch her head, and as expected, the window was gone.

    "Personal System? Hmph, we''re different people, so it''s naturally gone."

    She thought for a moment and grasped a general understanding of the situation. She didn''t expect this thing to be able to distinguish her and Ortlinde''s personalities.

    "Exin to me, Who are you? Why are you hiding this from Char?" she went straight to the point.

    875 seemed to have realized that the person in front of him was not so easy to fool. To some extent, she was even more difficult to deal with than Char, so it simply exined honestly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was indeed a lifeguard, but on the other hand, it also had a mission to receive neers. In its words, it was called a Personal System Guide. As long as he found a "human" without a Personal System, he couldplete the binding. When the other party was recognized by the Personal System, it would also be recognized.

    However, the problem was it had only met two people after so long and it could not bind itself to Char.

    "Can not be bound? What do you mean by that?"

    "The guide manual says that there are only two situations where the binding can not bepleted. For example, he is a machine and not a human."

    "Bullshit!"

    Rosswealth snorted disdainfully, thinking about how many times she had slept with Char. She knew better than anyone how human Char was, or had the androids grown so advanced that it could fool her in bed?

    "What about the other situation?"

    "He already bound himself to a Personal System."

    Rosswealth looked at the hanging window above 875 and frowned. "What can this thing do?"

    "It''s very useful!" 875''s eyebrows were raised and its voice grew louder a few octaves.

    "This is Fitzrock''s greatest invention. It can guide and improve a person''s life in all aspects, filling our meaningless lives with meaning!"

    "Have you ever heard of this saying, why do people have to cross mountains? Because the mountain was there! But what if there were no mountains?"

    "This is the function of the all-rounded life assistant system in Fitzrock. It will guide you to the mountains in your life! Even if it didn''t exist!"

    "For example, waking up early and sleeping early for a week, going out once a day instead of staring at the housekeeping robot, or going out to chat with the opposite sex once every holiday! These invisible mountains that you are unwilling to face can be pointed out by your Personal System! As long as you could get past them, you would be able to obtain spiritual pleasure! You can also obtain a number of points that represent your sense of existence, Survival Points!"

    Upon hearing this, Rosswealth waspletely dumbfounded.

    What the hell was that?

    There were people who couldn''t sleep and wake up early?

    There were even people who didn''t go out the entire day?

    What is a housekeeping robot?

    Talking to the opposite sex once every holiday?

    The epitome ofziness!

    Seeing her frown, 875 hurriedly exined, "Of course, targeting social difficulties is only one of the many functions of the Personal System."

    ''Though it''s actually the main function,'' 875 thought in its head.

    "It could also help one in battle and make one stronger."

    Rosswealth''s eyes gleamed.

    In this case, there was still some use!

    The thing that was restricting her the most was that she could not be stronger. If she was strong enough, she would not have to follow the church around and could go find Char!

    And also chase away the girls who were going for Char.

    875 also suddenly understood that the master in front of it wanted to be stronger!

    This was what she desired the most!

    The second sale began!

    "You should understand that for any intelligent creature, feedback is an indispensable part of life! For example, a boxer felt that his talent was limited, his progress was small, and there was no future to speak of, so he chose to give up."

    "However, as long as we present his physical fitness in data and convert the small progress he makes every time he practices into a digital intuitive increase, the satisfaction and sense of aplishment in his heart, coupled with our ''Survival Points'' as motivation, as long as he maintains his passion earth-shaking changes will happen."

    It sounded reasonable.

    Rosswealth nodded.

    "It''s like this! In fact, the gap between people was often not as huge as imagined! Most of the time, a person''s hard work would not be restricted by their talent. The Personal System would help them walk out of theirfort zone, keep progress, and be stronger! Why are you hesitating? Hurry up and pick up yourmunicator¡­ You already have it!"

    After 875 finished speaking, he threw out the bait.

    "I happen to know of a ce that can make you stronger!"

 Chapter 306 306

    Chapter 306. This ce...

    In the end, Rosswealth agreed.

    She asked about the Personal System and the Beginner''s Guide in detail, and vaguely felt that these things were like the inheritance of the Dragon.

    When a Dragon first hatched from an egg, it only knew a few simple dragonnguage runes. They would spontaneouslybine these runes into dragonnguage magic, and keep practicing and using them.

    As they grew older, the dragons mastered more and more characters and spells, as if there was a teacher hidden in their minds after they were born, constantly teaching them things of the right age.

    875 was a teacher to her.

    Although this guy was also confused, it couldn''t even exin how it got its identity as a guide.

    It was said that one could be a "noble" after being recognized by the Personal System. As a guide to find a "noble", 875 was forced to be a thief in the Fourth Component Area for many years. It was almost eliminated as an intruder. It was really tragic.

    However, with this, there was no need to worry about its personal safety. After all, as a ''noble'', how could she be attacked by the sentries in the Outer City Area? Rosswealth was much faster at epting such a hierarchy than Char.

    She returned the control to Ortlinde.

    Sure enough, with the hanging window above her head, all the soldiers she saw on the road were respectful to her. Thedy and the machine left the Rivet Area without any obstacles.

    875 led the way in front of her, holding its head high.

    It made the cypress leaves into two skirts, one big and one small. One was for Ortlinde, and the other was for itself. It twisted and turned on the wheelbarrow like it was h dancing.

    Whenever it passed by any soldier, it would point its finger at them and shout at them, as if it had finally gotten the best out of all the suffering.

    After walking out for a while, 875 suddenly asked, "Why don''t you let me ask where Char went?"

    "I don''t want to."Ortlinde shook her head.

    "The stupidest thing to do is to worry about him. If we do this rashly, we might expose his existence. Whether that guy has shown his face or not is another matter."

    "Beautiful master, you must have been taught this by the other master!" 875 said after it thought for a few seconds.

    Ortlinde''s face turned red and embarrassed.

    "You''re so annoying! This is an offense, do you understand?!"

    She mimicked Rosswealth and pped 875 on the head.

    Her grip was much stronger than Rosswealth''s, and 875''s head instantly flew out and rolled far away. It bounced back and forth twice on the street andnded at the feet of someone.

    The young girl could not help but stand still and draw her sword.

    Before she knew it, she had been taken out of the Rivet Area by 875. In front of her was the most remote Capacitor Area. The brass floor was covered with green marks, and the air was hazy with moisture.

    In front of him was a guy wearing a vest and slippers, with an unshaven beard and a pair of soulless eyes. His head was like a pear with sparse hair, and he had half a cigarette in his mouth. The light from the cigarette butt was bright and dark, passing through the thin moisture.

    He picked up 875''s head and teased, "Do you want me to fix it for you? You will pay this time right?"

    "Come on,e on! But you won''t get a single cent from me!" 875 said proudly.

    "What?"

    The pear-headed man raised his brows and looked at Ortlinde''s face. After seeing the hanging window, he understood.

    "You''ve finally managed to sell yourself."

    He took a deep puff of the cigarette and spat out the cigarette butt. He grabbed 875''s head and turned into the house.

    "Follow me, and bring that guy''s body along."

    875 wanted to exin, but the pear-headed man covered its mouth.

    Ortlinde hesitated for a moment before following in while pushing the wheelbarrow.

    As soon as she entered the room, she smelled a strong smell of engine oil.

    Since the church had Lightforge puppets, they naturally had workshops to make and process them. She was very familiar with this smell.

    The thing in front of her eyes surprised her even more.

    The house wasrge and empty, and if Char was here, he would have blurted out, "Isn''t this just a f*cking Universal Garage?"

    There was often such a scene in American dramas. After the protagonist of the police force was imprisoned and tried to escape, in order to clear his grievances and take revenge, he would always find a buddy who could get everything. Then, he would go to a workshop with all kinds of machines and make a set of equipment that was obviously a recement but much more impressive than the previous equipment. It was as if the equipment department in the police station were pig''s organs.

    This was what the workshop felt like. There was a workstation, an energy unit, a pile of parts, and everything.

    In the middle was a semi-finished product, and one end ... A Dragon?<novelnext></novelnext>

    It looked like a Velociraptor, but muchrger. It was more than 10 meters long and had a mechanical structure. Parts of its organs were covered with skin, and they looked extremely realistic. Just looking at it gave off a fierce aura.

    "Beautiful master, you have not forgotten me!"

    875 was ced on the table.

    Ortlinde didn''t reply. She looked at the pear-headed man full of curiosity.

    The man was also an Android. One of his legs was not covered with muscles, revealing a sophisticated mechanical structure.

    "His name is Kuris, the most famous Mechanic in the Fourth Component Area."

    "How many times have I exined that it''s called a Mechanical Assistant? A Mechanic isn''t something that someone like me can be." Kuris knocked on 875''s head, lit another cigarette, and put its head back with a wrench.

    His operation was dazzling. Before Ortlinde could see what was going on, 875 returned to normal.

    "I really love you, Kuris! Your skills are amazing!"

    "1 point, thank you for your patronage."

    He extended his hand to Ortlinde, his palm facing up.

    "Eh?"

    The young girl was stunned.

    What did that mean? Did this mean that she has to pay?

    "Don''t scare her, I haven''t taught her how to pay!" 875 hurriedly gave some simple instructions. Ortlinde mimicked it and turned the hanging window into a pair of sses. Then, she tapped on Kuris''s palm andpleted the payment.

    "Complete Beginner''s Guide-2."

    "You received 5 survival points."

    Ortlinde''s survival points became 9.

    "I''m really envious."

    Kuris grinned with a faint self-deprecating manner and returned to his work desk with the soulless eyes.

    "That''s great! Next is the battle! Kuris, you know what I''m talking about, right? The Big Shot who ordered your goods hasn''t been here for more than half a year. Do you want us to..."

    "Go, you know the route."

    Kuris blew out a few rings of smoke and waved his handzily, as if nothing could distract him from the work at hand.

    ¡­

    875 left the garage through the back door with Ortlinde. There was a huge pile of garbage in front of them under the bright light.

    "This way."

    It found a path in the messy garbage, and the two of them went around the garbage mountain and kept going up. The wheelbarrow body was actually very stable!

    Kuris is an expert in making ''monsters''. There has been a Big Shot who came to buy it, but he hasn''t been here for half a year.

    "Monsters? Why would a Big Shot buy it?" Ortlinde asked curiously.

    875 replied"Hunting, of course! But he''s not hunting by himself, I think he is letting someone else do it. Anyway, it''s been half a year since west came here, so no one has been hunting here for half a year. When we go up..."

    "Go up? Are you saying we should go up?"

    "Of course!"

    875 said matter-of-factly.

    "If we don''t go up, how are we going to farm monsters?"

    The girl suppressed her curiosity and followed it up, but the holy sword was getting hotter and brighter, and the light even overflowed from the sheath.

    "We''re here."

    Ortlinde stuck her head out of the deep hole.

    She thought she would see the night sky of the Red Earth Grasnd, but when she looked up, she saw the bright blue Moon.

    Blue Moon?

    This is Andaheim?

 Chapter 307 307

    Chapter 307. Magical Digital Circuit

    Andaheim did not have any light, and the Blue Moon in the sky was a gift from the Lord of the Night, Svartalfheim.

    He provided such a cold light source for all the underground creatures that walked in the dark, ensuring that they could see clearly and enjoy the light even underground.

    It was also because of this that he was respectfully called the Lord of the Night and was loved and protected by all the underground residents.

    Even though he was forced to.

    In the church''s education, there were two factions that the Order had to fight against for their entire lives. One was naturally the Abyss, and the other was Andaheim.

    This meant that everything underground, the Lord of the Night, the Dark Elves, the Mushmen, and other underground creatures, were all enemies of the Judgement Church.

    In fact... This had been the case since the Second Era. The Gray sves were Gray ves because their ancestors were Gray Favus people from the underground and were regarded as sinners by the Justice Church at that time.

    The underground had never been a good ce, not even the Abyss would extend their reach here. In the past six eras, in order to escape the Abyss, almost all the creatures that had abandoned the Order had fled here.

    However, all living things were born from the sun. Without the nourishment of the sun, the underground creatures would gradually be abnormal and sick, and their minds would be twisted and strange. Therefore, such hostility was not without reason.

    Ortlinde had thought that she woulde to Andaheim to spread the gospel of God, but she had never thought that she woulde down this way to fight under such circumstances.

    In front of her was a dark stone forest. Suddenly, a dark shadow jumped out from the corner!

    The holy sword''s radiance shed, and the ring arc of light was more than a hundred times brighter than the moonlight! Wherever the sword light passed, the sneak attacker was instantly split into two.

    "Complete beginner''s guide-3."

    "15 Survival Points gained."

    It''s done?

    Ortlinde was in disbelief.

    Wasn''t this a little too rash?

    "That''s great! It was awesome! My beautiful master, you are indeed the chosen one!"

    875 jumped out from behind a rock coral and ttered.

    Although this guy rode on a wheelbarrow and didn''t look very agile, it ran faster than anyone else when danger came. Fortunately, as a little assistant, it was still useful. It immediately turned on the searchlight, making it easier for Ortlinde to observe the prey on the ground.

    It was a wild beast that looked like a jackal. Its fur was extremely smooth and shiny. When it hadunched the sneak attack just now, all the fur on its body had stood up, so it did not reflect any light at all.

    Ortlinde could not help but frown because this thing was not a mechanical creation.

    It was a creature of flesh and blood!

    "Is this rted to that Mr. Kuris guy?" she asked.

    "Maybe, maybe not, who knows! But in any case, I got the reward! Let me see what I should do next¡­ Ah!" 875 said.

    "You''ve indeed found something strange! This has nothing to do with Kuris, it''s a trigger-typemission! Investigate the origin of the living creatures that suddenly emerged from the Mechanical Beast Forest! Yay!"

    "Where did you find out all this?" the young girl asked suspiciously.

    "Beautiful master, when you receive your reward, I, as your guide, also receive a reward, but it''s called Feedback Points! I used the Feedback Points to buy Guide''s Manual."

    875 pointed to the top of his head and a projection of a book appeared. On the cover were words that Ortlinde could not understand.

    The pages of the book flipped open, and starlight emerged from within. The starlight flew back and forth around the corpse on the ground for a while, like fireflies gathering into a group. Suddenly, it flew in one direction.

    "Come over here!"

    875 wheeled forward and Ortlinde followed closely behind.

    ¡­

    "This is Mr. Click to Enter."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Rnd introduced Char to Kuris.

    "He''s an important guest, but he lost his entry pass. We need to go to the ck Market, and we need your help...

    Kuris stared at Char and his soulless eyes.

    "He''s the one who lost the entry pass?"

    "Yes, he is the one."

    "How did you lose it?"

    "He¡­"

    "Shut up, youckey." Kuris interrupted him and looked at Char. "You don''t have a mouth? Do you need others to speak for you?"

    Char''s eyebrows twitched. He was not angry but he was curious about the Kuris'' attitude. He feigned an angry look and all the words that he prepared in his mind ultimately turned into an exasperated grunt.

    Disdain.

    Arrogance was just that simple and in.

    Rnd, on the other hand, was so frightened that his power furnace almost died out. His expression changed drastically as he said, "Kuris! How can you be so rude!"

    "It''s your business if you like to be theckey of the city people. Don''t drag me down with you," Kuris snorted sarcastically and turned his attention back to the parts in front of him, ignoring Rnd.

    "You..."

    The captain of the Sentry team was caught in a dilemma.

    He looked at Kuris, then at Char, who was already showing an impatient expression. He quickly dragged him to the door and exined in a low voice, "Sir, you might not know this, but Kuris is the founder of the ck Market. Only he can send a signal to gather the members of the ck Market, so can you please¡­"

    "Trash."

    Char snorted and walked to Kuris'' side.

    Kuris was trying to fix a fault in a chip with a T-shaped structure, but he couldn''t make the entire circuit conduct. He looked quite embarrassed now.

    Char took a look with his Mechanic skills and found the fault almost instantly. It was very simple. The resistance of a certain resistor was linked to the temperature. In the current environment, it was simply an instor, which was why it had a fault.

    There were thousands of micro-units on this chip. Even if he used the most reasonable testing method, he would still have to spend a whole day sorting out the mistakes. In the end, he got such a result. He was pitifully stupid.

    Char knew that Kuris was not a Mechanic, but a robot assistant with some skills.

    A Mechanic''sbat power mainly came from their mechanical creations, so most of their skills were focused on circuit maintenance and design ns. For example, a skill like the Magical Digital Circuit used special energy to detect where the problem was in the circuit. This skill could use a specific color to mark parts with simr performance, and there were only so many parts on a chip. Once one of them showed an "unsociable" color, it could be recognized at a nce.

    Thus, in terms of efficiency, a Mechanic was hundreds or even thousands of times more efficient than an ordinary ''machinery hobbyist''. This waspletely a ruthless crushing on the level of skill.

    "The PE-105 Resistor short-circuited. It''s extremely sensitive to temperature.

    Char reminded him with a pitiful tone.

    Kuris'' hand froze. Although he didn''t look up, he carefully checked the PE-105 and flicked the long cigarette ash.

    "Why? Why isn''t such a sensitive device protected?" he asked.

    Char said disdainfully, "Stupid question. I don''t know what this chip is for, but I can tell from the nk space on both sides of the T-shaped structure that it''s used for physical fixation. The chip must be properly protected and connected to a temperature difference amplifier. This way, no matter how sensitive the temperature change was, it could be detected. So, will you let it work in the open?"

    "I see¡­"

    Kuris listened carefully and nodded repeatedly, his soulless eyes also shining.

    He threw the cigarette butt away, stood up, and gave Char a serious bow.

    "Thank you," he said.

    Then, he put the chip into a small box and began to work on the next task.

 Chapter 308 308

    Chapter 308. Compatibility

    "Kuris, are you crazy?" Rnd could not help but jump out and curse.

    "Mr. Click to Enter lowered himself to help you and you didn''t show any appreciation!"

    Kuris raised his eyes.

    "I said ''thank you''."

    "You..."

    "What about me? If he really has a problem, he will take the initiative to exin it to me. I don''t believe that a Mechanic can let someone steal something as important as an ''entry pass''," Kuris said slowly. Although his tone was still impolite, Char could hear some envy.

    His expressionless face was smeared with jealousy and envy.

    He was a ruthless person.

    "A Mechanic? What?" Rnd turned to look at Char. "Your Excellency, you are a Mechanic?"

    Char nodded.

    "I-It''s great!" Rnd''s eyes were filled with envy.

    His attitude towards Char became even more respectful.

    Seeing that things could not go on, Char put on a helpless look.

    "Alright, alright, since you want to know so much... In fact, I can''t exin what happened. Someone knocked me out and took away the pass and my remaining Survival Points. Who would''ve thought that there would be intruders in the Fourth Component Area?" Char shrugged.

    "It''s... It''s our negligence! This is not your fault, Your Excellency!"

    Rnd lowered his head in shame.

    "Intruders?"

    Kuris suddenly stopped.

    "Intruder¡­ Have you seen 875 today?"

    Eh?

    Char and Rnd raised their heads almost at the same time.

    The former naturally thought of Ortlinde, who was with 875, while thetter was surprised that Kuris would ask about this guy.

    "Who''s 875?" Char asked on purpose.

    "A despicable thief! I caught it during the day," Rnd said angrily. Then the intruder suddenly appeared, and that damn guy took the opportunity to slip away. Wait... Why would you ask that?"

    Rnd suddenly realized something was wrong and frowned. "Kuris, have you seen 875? Wait... Don''t tell me you''re..."

    "If you don''t have any nonsense to say, I''ll help you."

    Kuris stood up, as if the conversation was over. Rnd''s gut told him that something was wrong. He wanted to ask more, but was stopped by the soulless eyes.

    He could only take advantage of the situation and solve the problem at hand first.

    "Alright, alright..."

    Kuris walked to the corner, removed the outer shell of an instrument, and put his hand in what seemed to be a mechanism. A minute or twoter, the ground in the workshop began to sink.

    Char was attracted to the huge half-finished product in the middle as soon as he entered. He felt that it looked familiar, but he could not remember where he saw it before. Now that he saw it slowly descending, he suddenly had an idea.

    It seemed that there had been a simr scene before, which made him feel like Godzi was slowly sinking into the sea.

    If he remembered correctly, it seemed to be a monster from Andaheim.

    It seemed to be a rare monster near the Demon Fall Valley. Its Physical Resistance was very high, and it did not know fatigue when it ran. In the hundreds of reincarnations, he had only seen it a few times. The best oue was he sank the thing into the river. In the end, he did not get any rewards, so he simply did not care about it.

    As Char was lost in his memories, the semi-finished product was cedpletely underground, and the floor closed.

    The ceiling suddenly opened, revealing hundreds of round cameras, each of which projected a shadow on the ground. Inside were characters dressed in strange clothes, both male and female.

    The originally monotonous workshop suddenly became a masquerade party. The visitors seemed to be quite familiar with each other, and they greeted each other after they appeared.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Hey, sir, your new skin looks good~"

    "Haha, my dear Lightning, your hairstyle is so cool too."

    "The opening of the market was so sudden, did something happen?"

    "You''ll have to ask our Kuris."

    While these people were exchanging pleasantries, Rnd did not stay idle.

    "Not all the civilians live in the Fourth Component Area. Some of them are still in the Upper City," he exined in a low voice.

    "They are the ones who set up the ck Market. If you want to get a cheap entry pass, this is the only ce. After all, the people in the city don''te out even once in their lives. It''s normal to sell an entry pass."

    "Howe I''ve never heard of it?"

    Char frowned and mumbled.

    Since Rnd wasn''t suspicious about why he didn''t even know about the ck Market, it meant that this thing wasn''t well-known at all, and now was a good opportunity to get information.

    "This is just a squabble. Otherwise, it would have been wiped out by the police in the Upper City.Rnd smiled awkwardly.

    "The weapons of those Masters are much better than ours. Besides, the Electric Eyes in the Upper City are free for them to use."

    Char recalled the 79 Survival Points that Rnd had spent and could not help but smile.

    "He... He was an Assistant Mechanic, so he had some tricks up his sleeve. It''s all thanks to him that the ck Market can run. You live in the Upper City, so you naturally have a deep understanding of the price. Those merchants even have to put their own trademark on the screws they sell, and the price will be more than ten times higher... Kuris was going against this group of people. He was responsible for providing remote guidance, and the little guy in front of him was responsible for carrying it out.

    "If something happened inside, it had nothing to do with him, who was in the Capacitor Area. If something happened outside, they wouldn''t be able to find out what happened to the guys inside. Look, they''re all wearing makeup and holographic projections, there''s no way to check."

    A third-party outsource repair station.

    Char understood.

    The mechanical civilization had been poisoned by patents, and it seemed that the Upper City was still the same, so a third party had emerged.

    While the two were chatting, Kuris had already led out a t-chested girl wearing a voodoo mask from the hundreds of people.

    "You want an entry pass?"

    The voice had been processed and deliberately made a lot rougher, so it sounded like a man.

    "Yes, I do."

    Char frowned slightly and leaned back, as if the other person had bad breath.

    "Ha, you''re really a Big Shot. Something must have gotten into Kuris for him to help you."

    The girl with the voodoo mask sneered at him and then reached out her hand with her palm facing up.

    An entry pass that was exactly the same as the one on the shopping list floated in her hand.

    What did that mean?

    Char was confused.

    Is there no bidding segment?

    "What are you standing there for? Take it," she urged

    Shocked by her decisiveness, Char did not think too much about it. He snorted and stretched out two fingers, as if he was a clean freak, and swiped the entry over.

    Thetter turned into data and appeared in his Inventory.

    Inventory?

    Char was surprised. This was the first item he had received an item, and his Personal System gave him a new Inventory.

    But then, an unexpected thing happened...

    [Compatible Inventory detected, do you want to use it?]

 Chapter 309 309

    Chapter 70. How to Be the Next Fitzrock

    Things had suddenly be a little serious...

    The system was like an unreasonable old man.

    -

    [Upper City District entrance permit]

    *Virtual item

    You have obtained the right to enter the Upper City District. This is an unbound item and can be freely traded.

    -

    A card made of data floated in his backpack.It was like abination of Warcraft and StarCraft.

    Since his personal system was nowpatible with the system, does this mean that he could also trade items in his backpack?

    Char had a sh of inspiration and took out a bottle of restoration fluid.

    The lowest level was the Mushmen of the Treasure Grasnd. They were obsessed with the mechanical ruins, so their technology had advanced by leaps and bounds. Only their creations were in line with the industrial system of the ruins.

    He just took it out and didn''t say much. He wanted to see everyone''s reaction before making a decision.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    The delinquent seemed to be angered as she shouted, "You think that epting something from a lowlymoner is beneath you, so you took the initiative to give alms?"

    "Think however you wish."

    Charughed arrogantly.

    Seeing that the female delinquent was about to explode, Kuris spoke up to extinguish the fire that was about to be ignited.

    "I gave her survival points on your behalf. Not much, just 50 points. That''s a fair trade."

    "I can buy an entry permit with 50 points?"

    "Your points are not as valuable as mine." Kuris said slowly: "Your advice may be worth more than 50 points for others, but it''s only worth 50 points to me."

    Char suddenly understood.

    "Your 50 points?"

    "Yes."

    "Then help me look at this. I''m toozy to apply for a patent."

    He handed the restoration fluid to Kuris.

    Char had his concerns when he made up this excuse. He remembered that the Mushmen had said that the healing liquid came from the mixture of several unknown liquids. This kind of operation in the second era was equivalent to giarizing someone else''s patent and then modifying it.

    Therefore, this was considered a ck market moneyundering operation, but it is also often done by many.

    Kuris didn''t waste any time. He went to the work desk and spent an hour examining it carefully. Seeing that she had nothing to do here, the delinquent returned to the crowd to chat. She was surrounded by a group of young men with colorful hair. She kept pointing and gesturing toward Kuris, likely ranting about him.

    Char felt bored, so he walked around and approached Kuris'' bookshelf as if it was an upational hazard.

    The bookshelves were ces where one could find the most clues among all the interactive elements. Whenever there was a living ce, the bookshelves were the second piece of furniture that one had to pay close attention to, after the storage box.

    At a nce, they were all teaching materials for mechanics.

    "Principle of Simtion Technology"

    "Magical Digital Circuit"

    "Principles of Magic Communication"

    "Theoretical Foundation of Projection Modeling "

    ...

    ''Hmmm...''

    They were basically stuff Kuris couldn''t understand.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He was an android that was destined to never be a mechanic. However, from the books that were almost torn apart, it could be seen that he had struggled a lot.

    Char took the books down and read through them one by one. The system notifications were spammed with [Mechanic Exclusive Experience gained 100].

    Suddenly, he saw a very interesting book.

    "How to be the next Fitzrock" written by Fitzrock Beelzebub

    It was the famous Fitzrock.

    This was Char''s first time seeing Fitzrock''s... Autobiography?

    He opened the book curiously and almostughed out loud when he turned to the first page.

    "How do I be the next Fitzrock? In your dreams."

    The answer was so direct and straightforward, as arrogant as ever. After that was the preface that Fitzrock had written for himself, followed by his first-person autobiography.

    Char flipped through it quickly because the content was too melodramatic and mundane to him, who had read many online novels.

    When Fitzrock was young, hisst name wasn''t Beelzebub. He was just an ordinary mechanic assistant who only did menial work like raising animals and organizing data for the mechanic.

    In that mechanic''s mansion, there were thousands of tools like him. They didn''t have names, just code names, so Fitzrock didn''t think anything was wrong with it.

    One day, he saw with his own eyes that a tool worker who did not remember the number had copied a decimal point wrong, causing an experiment to fail, and was beaten to death by a drunk mechanic. That was when he suddenly realized.

    "I can''t be a tool for the rest of my life!"

    He had crazily wanted to be a mechanic, and what followed was a story of intrigue and power.

    After sessfully marrying into the Beelzebub family, the book turned into one of a super son-inw. It was mixed with superpowers, and he defeated all kinds of bosses. He even stepped on the Beelzebub family''s big shots and started a glorious era of his own.

    So thats why Char skimmed through it so quickly?

    There were too many cliche plots. He only needed to read the first half, or see the appearance of a new character, to know what would happen next.

    It was way too easy to guess!

    In short, there were too many genres mixed into it.

    However, that was all Char could rant about, because the book had logical reason and evidence to back it, making him unable to refute!

    Everything that Fitzrock said made perfect sense.

    Motive, method, result.

    The motive was subjective. It was a first-person narrative. There was no way to argue about it.

    There was no need to borate on the method. As a level 50 mechanic, Char had the ability to distinguish between the two. In the book, Fitzrock beat up all the Masters like an undergraduate student who randomly entered the Ph.D. Student oral examination venue, and he also used fluent bilingual teaching to convince all the professors.

    As for the result, theter generations knew what kind of person Fitzrock was, and that was an indisputable fact.

    He was like a tall majestic figurine and no one was able to argue against him.

    This book...

    It was as hard to grasp as Fitzrock himself

    "And he wasn''t a God''s chosen one? How did the goddess not..."

    Char mocked.

    "How would I know?"

    Upon hearing Messiah''s rebuttal, Char was stunned as if hhe was struck by lightning.

    Oh right...

    How would she know?

    Unless...

    Fitzrock wasn''t dead yet?

 Chapter 310 310

    Chapter 71. Live Two More Years

    Messiah did not know who would be the chosen one. She would only be awakened after the chosen one died. So, she did not know much about this man called Fitzrock!

    God''s chosen one was born after Fitzrock''s era, which woulde wayter.

    The time spanned over a thousand years, which gave Fitzrock enough time to attempt waking up Messiah.

    But he failed.

    A talented guy like Fitzrock had failed to be God''s chosen one... That didn''t make any sense, right?

    Unless...

    He had not died before the birth of God''s chosen one?

    Char broke into a cold sweat from this terrifying thought.

    ording to Kireg''s records, the average life expectancy of a mechanic was only 56 years. Although it waster improved to 77 years, it was still within the range of a normal person.

    So for thousands of years after Fitzrock''s era, if he hadn''t died...

    As for a person who could invent the "Holy Grail", would he mind living for two more years?

    He probably didn''t mind!

    Since there was nothing wrong with living for two more years, what about living for a few more eras?

    There''s nothing wrong with that... Right?

    So that Ravend ruins today...

    It was terrifying!

    Just as Char was scaring himself, Messiah suddenly said:

    "Someone has asked me this question before. "

    "That God''s chosen one is from the second era?" Char asked immediately.

    "Yes, It''s him."

    "He''s also curious why Fitzrock didn''t be God''s chosen one?"

    "Yes, because he''s also Fitzrock''s "Fan". In your words, he''s a "fanatic". If Fitzrock is a God, then he''s a fanatic."

    Char remained silent.

    It seemed that he was getting closer to knowing if ''Fitzrock was still alive''.

    It was as if there was a thickyer of fog over the Ravend, making it difficult to grasp.

    He suddenly felt that this was a clue to the instance dungeon, and wondered if he should buy this book from Kuris ...

    "If you like it, then take it."

    Kuris suddenly appeared.

    "What?" Char suddenly became alert. "I won''t trade a bottle of restoration fluid for this stupid book!"

    The corners of Kuris'' mouth twitched, revealing an ugly smile.

    He didn''t exin anything. He turned to the men and women who were chatting and pped his hands.

    They all looked at him.

    "It''s time to close the city."

    He said coldly, immediately causing a wave of wailing.

    "Happy times are always so short..."

    "Will it open again?"

    "See youter, Kuris, I''ll miss you ~"

    "Me too, my dear Kuris~"

    After a series of greetings, they all slowly left. The ceiling closed, and the ground opened again. The half-finished Dragon beast slowly stretched out its body.

    "You can go now."

    Kuris turned to Rnd.

    "Ah? A-alright."

    Rnd nodded and bowed respectfully to Char. "You will definitely remember our agreement."

    Char waved her hand impatiently.

    It was obvious that Kuris had something to say to him.

    As he watched Rnd leave, Kuris sneered, "Don''t you think he looks a lot like Fitzrock?"

    "What?"

    Char was shocked.

    Kuris pouted at [How To Be The Next Fitzrock].

    "Fawning over anyone who benefits them, with no principles or bottom line."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Char smiled nomittally.

    "Who would be willing to do this if they weren''t forced to by life?"

    "Interesting theory."

    With a fake smile on his face, Kuris suddenly straightened his back, and his eyes had be fierce as if he had be a different person!

    He threw out an earth-shattering statement at Char.

    "You ... You''re not from the upper city district, are you?"

    Yay?

    How did he know?

    Without waiting for Char to speak, Kuris exined, "Theposition of this healing liquid is veryplicated, but there are two main ingredients that are very conspicuous. I happen to know them. The dark light mushroom and ghost head, which are specialties from the ''outside''. Kuris pointed up. "Where are you from?"

    Char was already full of questions, and now he was even more confused.

    Kuris was referring to the Northern Red Grasnds, but he was talking about two special products of Andaheim ...

    Eh!

    No...

    Wait a minute!

    Could it be that he was referring to ...

    "Andaheim!"

    Char suddenly realized that she had a misconseption!

    All this time, he had only used two methods to enter Andaheim. He either used Mia''s pendant as a key to enter directly, or he took the path left behind by the ancient mushroom people. Thetter was moremon.

    Both of them had one feature, which was that they had to go through a teleportation gate.

    The link always gave him the feeling that "Andahaim" was "Transboundary". It was as if there was a door to go from the living room to the dining room, but in fact, the door was useless, and it was more reasonable to dismantle it. The two were one!

    After floating down from the sinkhole in the river of rites, they had drifted to such a deep ce!

    This is Andaheim!

    This is why there was a mechanical relic here ... The y-axis coordinate was correct, and he was even deeper underground in Andaheim!

    "You don''t have to answer, everyone has their own secrets, " Kuris continued. "I didn''t mean to coerce you."

    Char''s brain was spinning fast as he was trying to understand what he said.

    A momentter, he smiled and said,

    "Then you have a favor to ask of me?"

    "You sent Rnd away so that my identity wouldn''t be exposed. It''s best that I can continue to enter the Upper city district openly ... Tell me, what do you need my help with?"

    Kuris raised his eyebrows, feeling that Char was now in control of the conversation, and thought for a moment.

    "Although you''ve acted well as a disgusting noble well, if you observe carefully, you can still find a lot of faults. It''s just that you''re too annoying, so those little guys just now didn''t notice..."

    " You can help me perfect my act."

    "Oh?" Kuris raised his eyebrows. "I''ll need the experiment notes of Feilulinde."

    Char smiled, "I don''t know him, but I''m guessing... The method to be a mechanic is inside it."

    Kuris gave him a deep look.

    "I''ll tell you everything about Feilulinde."

    "Pa"

    Char snapped her fingers.

    "Deal."

    "What?"

    "It means a deal."

    Char smiled.

    Kuris shrugged his shoulders. It was as if he had suddenly be a different person, shrinking from his radiant appearance to a sloppy and dejected mechanical assistant.

    Char heaved a sigh of relief when he saw him switch back from his battle form.

    Now, it was time for him to focus on other things.

    "You''ve seen residence from ''above'', haven''t you? I don''t think there''s any ghost head or dark light mushroom in the fourth section."

    "I have a client. He provides me with the materials regrly, " Kuris answered slowly. "He''s someone from above, so I can use the materials he provides to make thebat mechanical beast that I''ve been dreaming of."

    Char could not help but ask, "Did he leave his name?"

    "He did."

    "What is it?"

    "Svartalfheim."

 Chapter 311 311

    Chapter 72. The Thought of Being Too Overgrown...

    Shash

    The light of the holy sword, Narshil, glowed again, and the turbid air was split in half. The dark stone Forest was suddenly as bright as day. The steel T-Rex fell onto the ground with a loud bang, sending a cloud of dust into the air.

    Sessfully killed the target. 500 survival points awarded.

    Completed hunting guide-X.

    1500 survival points obtained.

    "Hu-"

    Ortlinde used her sword to support her body, panting heavily.

    Logically speaking, with her current attributes, it was unlikely that she would feel tired in battles.

    As the appointed Savior of the world, the Valkyrie was a blessed existence. After level 30, she would receive a God-given skill every 15 levels.

    At level 30, Ortlinde had awakened the "Great Insight" skill which allowed her to chase people and find things within the skill range. However, this skill had not been put to use yet. She could only find the people or things that she wanted to find.

    But there was someone...

    Not long ago, he had always avoided her and slipped out of her range. But now, there was no need to look anymore.

    Therefore, this skill had lost its effect and had not been used for a long time.

    Before she went to Golden Butterfly City, she had reached level 45 and awakened her second skill, "Sacred Persuasion".

    The effect of this skill was to form an alliance with powerful creatures in the order faction, including young dragons, and borrow their strength.

    That was why she rode the silver Dragon to attack Char.

    It was a pity that the Dragon died in Golden Butterfly City, and the cooldown of this skill had not beenpleted.

    And then the third.

    Aftering out of the tin soldiers ''encirclement, she had exceeded level 60 and obtained the skill "Chosen One", which had the special effect of "super endurance" and "tireless".

    Of course, the effect was not as good as the advertisement, but it made herst longer than others. It was as if a red line had been drawn on her stamina bar. Above this line, as long as her rhythm was right, the recovery speed of her stamina was amazing, and she would only feel tired if she was below this line.

    But now, she felt that her strength was not in her heart, which she had not felt for a long time.

    The intensity of the battle was simply terrifying!

    How many bodies were there around him?

    She had lost count.

    The hour felt like it will never end.

    "You''re so amazing, master!"

    875 stuck his head out from under a pile of corpses, quickly approached her, and circled around her.

    "Wow! Look at this brilliant glow! Shua shua shua! This is so cool! I''ll go clean up the battlefield now!"

    After he left, Ortlinde took off the sses and tucked her messy hair behind her ears.

    As soon as the sses were taken off, the gray names and the ck stripes disappeared. If there were still living things, the other party''s intention would be exposed by the red line.

    If she didn''t have this pair of sses, she might not have been able tost that long.

    Ever since she was brought here by the clues left behind by the beast, she had been surrounded by mechanical objects.

    These terrifying creations were all the work of Kuris, not far from the semi-finished product in the workshop. Not only were they huge, but one could never guess where their vital points were and whether they were really dead!

    Those who had their heads cut off could still move.

    Those who had their limbs cut off could still spring up from the ground.

    Some were almost broken into thousands of pieces, and if one was not careful, the pieces would automatically merge together.

    And the most terrifying ones were those who self-destructed at thest moment!

    Ortlinde felt that these creatures were even more terrifying than the demons of the abyss! At the very least, demons didn''t have so many strange ideas!

    However, this pair of magical sses could tell her if the monster was really dead.

    With 875''s reminder, she put the hanging window on the bridge of her nose, and every monster in her field of vision had a strip representing "activity level" above their heads.

    At first, it was green, then it would turn yellow, then red, and finallypletely ck. The name would also turn gray, which meant that it was really dead.

    This function had saved her countless times! She had dodged countless cunning attacks!

    "I should let Char see what this is."

    She mumbled to herself, and then she remembered that the other party had said that Char might have bound this thing...

    "What will it be?"

    She couldn''t figure it out at all, so she simply threw her curiosity to the back of her mind.

    The hanging window showed that she currently had 6675 survival points, which included the reward for killing monsters and the reward forpleting the hunting guide.

    She remembered what 875 had said: "the original intention for the creation of personal system was to give motivation to those who could not see progress andcked a sense of achievement."

    Now that she thought about it, it was indeed terrifying.

    Before the battle, she was nervous and very resistant, but as the battle continued, it prompt her that she had killed XX and obtained a number of survival points, the small amount umted into arge amount, and the sand gathered into a tower, the happiness and satisfaction of gathering filled her heart.

    To her, this was a whole new experience. It waspletely different from the boring training before. It was simply a pleasure!

    However, she remembered what the Knight Commander who taught her swordsmanship had said. Killing is the most terrifying thing in the world. If someone could gain joy from killing, then that person would have an extremely terrifying presence.

    If this personal system was used to train an army, what would it be like?

    Wait...

    A sh of inspiration appeared in the young girl''s mind!

    There was indeed some kind of ''point'' within the church...

    The points for purifying monsters were almost exactly the same as the survival points obtained by killing monsters. The only difference was that there was aplicated calction, reporting, and review process, which made this process bothersome. It was also because of this that it was not deeply rooted in people''s hearts.

    And now, with the "personal system", everything had be simple. It could intuitively count the number of monsters killed by a person and provide intuitive and real feedback. Such an enticing number increase could stimte a person''s desire to kill.

    No one could refuse such ''progress'' that was visible to the naked eye, no matter what the process was.

    If that was the case, then the church''s Secret n at the River of Rites ...

    Ortlinde''s heart turned cold. Her original trust in the church copsed in an instant, and her eyes gradually lost focus. She didn''t even realize that 875 had collected enough spoils and returned to her side.

    "Powerful and beautiful master! These are our spoils of war!"

    It opened the ''cab'' on its stomach and poured out a box of fist-sized square crystals.

    "What is this?"

    Ortlinde asked.

    "A gray crystal that has been drained of energy." 875 then exined what the gray crystal was.

    To put it bluntly, it was a kind of rechargeable battery that could convert most of the energy into the form of "Energy", but the efficiency varied.

    This included bio-energy. To be more direct, it was the internal energy contained in the living body.

    The gray crystal was not the foundation for the survival of these machines. Their power came from the drive furnace, which had an additional set of cirction systems, and had nothing to do with the gray crystal.

    Thetter was mainly responsible for energy-type attacks.

    In other words, the body of these machines was the health bar, the drive furnace was responsible for the stamina bar, and the gray crystal was the blue bar.

    Now that these mechanical monsters ''blue bars had been drained, they felt hungry and caught many wild beasts to satisfy their hunger.

    Judging from the remains around them, the one they had encountered should have been the only lucky one, but it had run into the two of them and died a quick death just after escaping from hell.

    After listening to its serious exnation, Ortlinde widened her eyes and asked,

    "And then? What are we going to do?"

    "Uh..."

    875''s curiosity peaked and hurriedly flipped through the guide''s Handbook and found a sentence in it: "When the executor is confused about the detailed clues, simply tell the other party "where to go, kill a few, and Rob a few"."

    That made sense!

    He had an idea in his heart.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The ''manual'' appeared above its head and turned into a group of Firefly-like light spots again. They wrapped around the empty gray crystals and then exploded into a sky full of stars. They then connected into a line pointing to a certain mountain road.

    "This way, powerful and beautiful master!"

    875 took the lead, so Ortlinde had to follow him.

    This time, the road was extremely steep. The two of them climbed all the way up, and no one knew how high they had climbed. However, the strange thing was that although the road was getting steeper, the light was getting stronger.

    Ortlinde frowned. She suddenly had the illusion that she was getting closer to the ''Blue Moon''.

    Was this a joke?

    Could it be that this road was the way to the moonnding on the ''Blue Moon''?

    But... What exactly was the Blue Moon?

    With doubts in his mind, she walked to the end of the road.

    In front of him was a six-pointed star array with six statues ced around it.

    875 stepped forward to take a closer look. His brain was burning from the calctions, but he could not figure out what it was. He was so anxious that he scratched his ears and cheeks.

    " A great crisis! 875, who had a heaven-defyingputing ability, was actually stumped by such a simple question! Although they would often encounter difficulties in the process of adventuring, this was a dereliction of duty as a guide! My picky master will definitely me me for the terrible experience! I will!"

    "Shut up!"

    Ortlinde red at it.

    She did see some clues.

    Because... She knew these.

    This was the basic homework of the church of judgement-the sixth statue of the seven Holy Spirits.

    Other than the great sage, the statues of the other six Holy Spirits were all here, but their order seemed to have been disrupted ...

    "Let me try."

    Ortlinde stepped forward and tried to restore the statue ording to the sequence in her memory, but the magic circle didn''t move.

    "Strange, what''s the problem?"

    Ortlinde stepped into the magic circle and nced at the statues that were all facing the same direction. Unknowingly, she slowly retreated and suddenly stepped on the center of the magic circle. She turned into a stream of light and disappeared!

    don''t leave me behind!!!

    875 quickly caught up and was teleported away too.

    After a brief moment of dizziness, the two opened their eyes again.

    The scenery in front of them stunned them...

    Right in front of him was a wall. There were many screens on the wall that were arranged neatly like tofu blocks. They were of different sizes, but data was pouring down from each of them. At the bottom were rows of buttons. Just looking at them was enough to make one dizzy.

    But that wasn''t the point at all. The point was that someone was in front of the screen ...

    He was lying on a chair with his back to the screen, his legs crossed, and a book in his hand.

    When he saw the two of them, he was so shocked that he even dropped his book on the ground.

    He had been holding the book, blocking a small screen behind him.

    But now, the screen was revealed.

    It read:

    "Charging..."

    *************

    "Svartalfheim?? "

    Char repeated the name.

    "Are you sure it''s this person?"

    "Why? is he famous in your world? But that guy is a standard "mechanic". " Kuris said. "He has a flexible small body, a big beard that symbolizes wisdom, and a pair of highly short-sighted eyes."

    "Wait..."

    Char was even more shocked.

    Isn''t he a blue-skinned demon that''s almost three meters tall, has a pair of fleshy wings on his back, and has bull horns on his head? "

    Hearing his question, Kuris was rather curious.

    He stood up and operated on the control panel. Suddenly, a crack appeared on the ground, and a "body" soaked in a light blue solution slowly emerged.

    Through the ss cover, one could see that the headless body was hollow, and there was a tear in the middle like a piece of clothing.

    "You mean this?" Kuris asked.

    what the f*ck??? "

    Char looked like she had seen a ghost. He took two steps forward and looked at the ''clothes'' carefully.

    The more he looked, the more shocked he was.

    He had made quite a few deals with Svartalfheim and had kept in touch with them both for personal and public reasons.

    Publicly, it was said that one must first settle internal affairs before resisting foreign aggression. Even though the Judgement Church had a lot of dogsh*t things to do, it was still the backbone of the continent''s forces against the abyss. It was the initiator of the Expeditionary Army, and its main mission was toplete the church''s ultimate battle n step by step. Thest few major tasks included " pacifying the underground forces". Char had talked to the Night Lord with the church''s instructions in a "half threatening and half educating" manner.

    Privately, he wanted to let the public know about everything that Lucius had done and pull her down from the throne. This would not go without the Lord of the Night.

    That was why he had seen the night Lord and fought him before, but he couldn''t kill him.

    Svartalfheim was a famous church and had its own intelligencework on the surface. However, anyone who knew about the Mystletainn would not meet with them, so whenever Char fought with him, it was when the sword was not around.

    Since he was the Night Lord, he was invincible in thisnd of eternal night. As long as he was bathed in the light of the Blue Moon, all his attributes would have increased by a terrifying amount. What was scarier was his recovery ability.

    That was why he was very familiar with the other party.

    But that was the problem...

    This f*cking...

    His rationality told him that the skin in front of him was most likely the night Lord''s ...

    But how was that possible?

    Char pped his forehead to calm himself down.

    His view of the world had taken a huge blow, and things had suddenly developed in a dramatic way.

    "Where''s its head? Where''s its head?" He gestured and said, "Where''s its big head?" It even has horns."

    Kuris rolled his eyes.

    "He hasn''t made one yet. He made a few, but he''s not satisfied."

    "It''s really just the party..."

    Char muttered to herself and pped herself.

    Serious business, Char!

    You shouldn''t beining at a time like this!

    He immediately asked sternly, "What is this? Why do you know how to make this? Did the night Lord ask you to do this?"

    "The night Lord? What are you talking about? No". kuris shook his head. "Night Lord" is the code name of this Bionic soldier. It can absorb the energy emitted by the Blue Moon to charge its own gray crystal and drive furnace. It can also slowly speed up its own body. The reason I made it is very simple. It started 474 years ago, I made it with the Blue moon."

    "Wait-"

    Cher suddenly stretched out her hand.

    His fingers were trembling slightly.

    His eyes and nostrils almost popped out.

    He had an overzealous thought.

    "You... You made the Blue moon?"

    "What else?"

    Kuris asked.

 Chapter 312 312

    Chapter 73. You Said It Yourself!

    "Are you serious?"

    Char asked in shock.

    Kuris felt offended and showed an angry expression.

    "Sorry, my question might sound a little presumptuous..." Char deliberated over his words, but no matter how he thought about it, he still couldn''t believe it.

    "You... You really made a moon?"

    "Yes, I did."

    "How long did it take?"

    Kuris didn''t even think about it.

    "I don''t know."

    Char was stunned.

    "Goddess, this robot..."

    "Get lost!"

    Char was relieved for a moment after being rebuked by the goddess, but he soon frowned and kept quiet.

    Four hundred and seventy-four years ago, that''s a very interesting point...

    Two guys had mentioned this to him before.

    The first was when Mungo went to the sinkhole for thest time 474 years ago. He was bewitched by the " it " in the Holy Grail and reced it as a part of the Holy Grail.

    And the other was 875.

    The short lifeguard told him that this batch of machines had been activated 474 years ago, at least that was the case for the machines in section four.

    Now, he heard Kuris say that he had been making Bionic soldiers codenamed " Lord of the Night " since 474 years ago.

    "So... You mean, before you woke up, you have been making... Blue Moon?" Char asked.

    Kuris did not answer "I don''t know." this time. He nced at Char indifferently.

    "This... I can''t tell you."

    Fuck!

    Char almost choked on his own saliva!

    "Isn''t it strange? You''re asking me all sorts of questions as soon as you came," Kuris said with a rare smile. "I''m not obliged to answer every question you ask."

    Char raised an eyebrow.

    He felt that this Assistant Mechanic was not someone who would make such a joke. He had been so cooperative before, but now he''s hesitating. He was probably trying to make a deal with him.

    Well, no information could be obtained so easily. He had to at least pay something. After all, this was a very well-hidden quest line. It didn''t make sense for him to get it so easily.

    "Do you need survival points or Biante?"

    Char asked.

    He knew the two currencies in Ravend, Biante and survival points. He knew Biante from 875, but he had never seen it in the mechanical ruins before.

    There was no need to talk about survival points.

    He had been thinking about how to obtain arge number of survival points easily, but now that his backpack waspatible with the system of "Fantasy World", no one would refuse to sell the resources in his backpack, so he was not short of money at all!

    "You''re from above, right?"

    As expected, Kuris took the opportunity to make a request.

    "I''m saying... Even higher up."

    "Yes," Char nodded.

    He was not surprised that Kuris knew about the surface world. Since he had made deals with the Svartalfheim family, it was impossible for him not to know about it.

    "Svartalfheim told me that the surface world is now dominated by humans, and he searched all the ruins underground but found nothing. So, it could only be on the surface..." Kuris took out a thick book from the drawer and turned to the page with a bookmark.<novelnext></novelnext>

    There was an abstract painting on the page. It seemed to be a godlike person wearing a glove that was iid with three gems, and all living things were reincarnated around this god-like person, bowing down and worshiping it.

    It was hard to imagine that the machinery civilization still retained such a primitive style.

    However, Char''s attention waspletely drawn to the glove, and his breathing was a little heavy.

    Could it be that the other party''s request was...

    "the mechanics of Ravend used two things to establish their high position in the truth society. The first was the "Celestial Project", and the second was "Titan''s fall". They wanted to create a giant Titan to control the Hand of Maedas and release the power in the three gems to destroy the abyssal power that was approaching the city."

    "But they failed?" Char added.

    "Isn''t it obvious,"

    Kuris shrugged.

    "The "Celestial Project" has been going on for a long time. I haven''t been able to find any clues from all the files I''ve collected. However, there were many records of thetter. The Hand of Maedas disappeared after it was created ... As for the reason, he could think of it with his feet.

    The three distant gems represent "creation", "control", and "destruction" respectively. When the first stone of creation is embedded, the holder can use it to continuously create wealth... Khorium, rare metals, graphite, superconductor... No one can reject such a powerful divine weapon, and no one is willing to destroy it. "

    "Destroy?"

    "Yes, destroy." With the addition of the control gem meant that the power of creation was under control and could no longer be used as it wished. The two of them coexisted as one, entwining like rattlesnakes, both containing great power. ''Destruction'', on the other hand, was used to break this bnce and release all the energy. So the next thing to do is to detonate this glove and watch it be destroyed together with the power of the abyss..."

    When he heard this, Charughed.

    Yes, after creating such an earth-shattering creation like the hand of Maedas, even ordinary people would feel extremely distressed to destroy it, let alone its creator.

    Kuris continued expressionlessly, "That''s all. I asked the little guys in the ck market to find out the whereabouts of the ''Titan'' in the Upper City District, but none of the information I got was the same, so I guess this thing was never built at all. There are different opinions, and it''s all bullshit, so I need its blueprint."

    Kuris''s words were firm as if there was no room for discussion. If you wanted an answer, you could exchange it with the blueprint!

    Shaya''s expression became subtle.

    "What else?" He asked.

    "There are more?"

    Kuris was shocked.

    Could it be that he happened to have this blueprint?

    In fact, he was not confident.

    He knew nothing about Char''s situation, but this was the first time he had met a visitor from the surface, and it just so happened that the other party had a favor to ask of him, so he might as well try his luck.

    Anyway, other people could obtain these things from the Upper City District. It would be a waste not to ask if they could use the unequal information to deceive them.

    However, Char''s reaction...

    He was a little uncertain.

    Had the other party seen through his true intentions and had a shameless attitude of "you can make any request you want, and I''ll admit defeat if youplete any one of them", or was he really rich and had this blueprint?

    Kuris was a little uncertain, but fortunately, dead fish eyes and poker face were his best cover, making his inner thoughts unable to be seen.

    "Since you''ve requested it, I have another condition."

    He stared at Char''s face and slowly said, "The blueprint of the Hand of Maedas..."

    "Ha."

    Char snorted in disdain.

    He crossed his arms and leaned against the chair with his legs crossed.

    "Just this?"

    Kuris was puzzled. He''s that awesome?

    He might as welly his cards on the table.

    "Without one of the three original gems, there''s no room for discussion!"

    "You said it yourself!"

    Char stretched out her hand almost instantly, and there was a gem in her palm.

 Chapter 313 313

    Chapter 74. You Didn''t Expect This, Did You?

    Char used to have the Titan blueprint, but he no longer has it.

    That thing was made into armor by Franco as a way of thanking him for helping out in Philin town.

    The blueprint of Hand of Maedas.

    Not only Char, but some people are also more aggressive than he is!

    The mechanical relic of Golden Butterfly City had been mined for so long under the eyes of the public and no clues had been found. Who knew when it would bepletely unearthed? That thing had been split into several pieces and scattered randomly, and it would take Char a lot of effort to find it.

    The Gem seemed to be the most difficult thing to get, but he really had it!

    Now, it was kuris''s turn to be dumbfounded.

    "Are you surprised?"

    Char held up the gemstone and smugly waved it in front of Kuris, exhaling a breath of relief.

    Who asked you to keep me in suspense?

    You didn''t expect this, did you?

    That I have this!

    Kuris''s eyes were fixed on the gem. As an android, he could detect that the gem contained a power that made him almost worship it.

    It was true.

    He took a deep breath, threw the cigarette butt on the ground, and stepped on it to put it out. He lit a second cigarette and took a deep breath.

    "I didn''t expect you to really have..." He joked.

    "I didn''t expect you to mention it." Char retorted without holding back.

    "If I really want it, will you give it to me?" Kurisughed.

    "Hah!" Char rolled his eyes, "Do you really think I''m stupid, rich to this extent? Why don''t I control you and ask you whatever you want to ask?"

    "Yeah, why don''t you do that?" Kuris was also puzzled.

    That was why he dared to mention it. if Char really had it, why didn''t he use it?

    "Here, see for yourself."

    Char threw the gemstone over.

    Kuris subconsciously reached out to catch it, and then he was stunned.

    "Such a valuable thing. You''re just giving it to me?"

    "I''m just showing it to you. Give it back to me after you''re done." Char said without a care.

    As expected, the people of the second era did not know about the leases. This was also true. The order Holy Spirit was the chosen one of the sixth era, and the contract was only introduced after this.

    Kuris have never been trusted so much before, and he was touched for a moment.

    "Hmph... How casual."

    He mumbled to himself and then began to study the stone.

    A few minutester, he stopped the testing and heaved a sigh of relief. He still had a lingering fear.

    "It''s indeed ''control''. It could erase all traces of the previous user and reset all user information and settings. This power is too terrifying."

    Char took the gemstone and did notment.<novelnext></novelnext>

    With this small maneuver, the distance between the two of them had unknowingly closed.

    After a few seconds of silence, Kuris suddenly spoke.

    "Creating the ''Blue Moon'' was something I had been doing before I had my own consciousness. I seemed to have been performing the work mechanically. My master had stored the blueprint in my memory, but he had deleted the work log. All I knew was that I hadpleted the work before the day I had my own consciousness, but I didn''t know exactly how long it had been. After that, I immediately started to create Bionic soldiers, wild beasts, and magical beasts. Of course, this includes the Lord of the Night."

    "What about the Svartalfheim?" Char asked.

    "I don''t know how he got in either. Maybe he just happened to be here. Kuris replied, "He always brought enough materials for me to use. The fourth sector is always short of materials. The garbage in the mountain has been recycled thousands of times, so there is no value in it anymore. Therefore, arge number of blueprints stored in my memory can not be implemented."

    "Can I take a look at those blueprints?" Char suddenly asked.

    "Start from the bottom left, the folderbeled (14,3,19)."

    Char stepped forward and took out bag No. 19 from the third row of the 14th column. He took out hundreds of palm-sized, translucent crystals that were as thin as cicada wings.

    The crystals released a holographic projection when he held them in his hands, showing the monster''s appearance in the air.

    Char looked at the pictures one by one, his brows furrowed even more...

    "This is... A monster guide?"

    As the numbers increased, the monsters became more and more ferocious. Just like the monsters in the game, they would gradually evolve from wild rabbits, boars, and wolves to tigers, lions, and Eagles, then to humanoid creatures of unknown origins, and finally to abnormal creatures that were not considered humans. They would be more and more curious and stronger.

    The drawings in Kuris'' memory also followed the same rule, and the style was surprisingly consistent.

    They were all mechanical beasts, magical beasts, and so on.

    Char suddenly had an absurd thought...

    It was like someone who wanted to make an online game and specifically found Kuris to model all kinds of wild monsters. Even the blueprint was given to him.

    It''s really just a nesting doll?

    "What about the Svartalfheim? Why did he ask you to buy these things? Did you know that he took Blue moon away?"

    "He was the one who bought Blue Moon. He had an invoice with him. I''ve checked it, "Kuris replied. "There''s no problem with the anti-counterfeit logo and threeyer password, and the item code matches Blue moon''s code. As for why he bought these things ... I don''t know either." After a pause, Kuris suddenly added, " I think I heard him say that a madman came to the surface with a naughty child to cause trouble. He wanted to find something to send them away"

    "I see."

    Char suddenly understood.

    Frey brought Mia to Andaheim to farm monsters. The Night Lord saw it but could not stop it. He could not persuade the Holy See to leave, so he simply spent money to get rid of the disaster. He bought a "wild monster" from here and gave it to Mia to purify.

    You''re really something, Night Lord!

    Was this the legendary ultimate way of ying a grass-cutting game, increasing the number of enemy soldiers by paying money?

    But in this way, new problems came one after another.

    Since the Blue Moon provided by the Lord of the Night for the underground races was bought with money, and there was an invoice from the second era... Didn''t that mean that he was a mechanic who had lived since the second era?

    In his mind, there was only one mechanic who could live from that era to the present!

    Fitzrock!

    Is that you, Fitzrock?

    Char could not sit still any longer!

    "Since you didn''t store your goods here, they must have been bought by the Svartalfheim, right? They shouldn''t have been destroyed in the past six months." he said. "Then, if you follow this batch of goods, you can find the buyer..."

    "How did you know?" Kuris was surprised, "Speaking of which, If it wasn''t for 875 and his men who helped me get rid of the stock, I really don''t know what to do..."

    "Wait... Can you repeat that?"

 Chapter 314 314

    Chapter 75. I''m Already on the Moon, It Doesn''t Feel Good at All.

    On the other side.

    Ortlinde looked at the strange-looking dwarf as if she was facing a great enemy.

    The other party''s short figure was no different from that of a Mushmen, but his ears were sharp and thin like an elf, and he had arge white beard, looking like an elf child who had aged before he got old...

    And this scene...

    It was as if she and 875 had stumbled upon something good and were in a very awkward situation.

    However, the stalemate onlysted for a second before both sides had their own reactions!

    Ortlinde brandished her holy sword and strode forward in an attempt to control her opponent. The short man reacted quickly and pped the armrest of his chair. The emergency escape device was activated. The seat cushion immediately bounced up with a bang and he was sent flying into the roof like a cannonball!

    "Up there! Up there!"

    875 warned loudly. The strong light above his head immediately swept over and urately tracked the Shorty.

    Ortlinde was about to chase after the dwarf but the light from behind her suddenly became stronger!

    She immediately felt that something was wrong. Almost subconsciously, she turned around and closed her eyes, protecting the holy sword in front of her!

    "Come here now!"

    She shouted.

    875 understood tacitly. He threw away the wheelbarrow and rolled over. He curled up in Ortlinde''s shadow that was elongated by the strong light, as if treating her as a stone, shivering in the strong wind.

    All of a sudden, the holy sword, Narshil, burst into mes. The two of them were wrapped in mes. Although they could not block the strong light, the impact and gravel that came with the blinding light were all blocked!

    The strong wind blew. At first, it was like a hurricane passing through, leaving a deep dent outside the area protected by the holy sword. However, as time passed, the impact became more and more intense, pushing the holy sword back slowly!

    No...

    It was not the holy sword that was moving, but the area that was moving!

    Everything around them was copsing!

    It was as if a was slowly approaching the two of them and everything in its path was crushed into powder, but the holy sword was like a nail, firmly nailed there without moving an inch!

    The earth quaked and the mountains shook, and everything was destroyed!

    It had only been a minute, but it felt like half a century. The space where the Svartalfheim tower had been was reduced to ruins. The screen, the chair, the buttons, and everything else had disappeared.

    When everything settled down, the mark on the holy sword that symbolized "the fourth virtue-toughness" had branched out. Two inconspicuous point-like marks appeared on the left and right sides of the head of the line, growing at a speed that was imperceptible to the naked eye.

    Ortlinde''s body swayed and she fell down like a statue.

    She is drained of all her energy to resist such a terrifying attack.

    "Beautiful and powerful master! You can''t fall yet!"

    875 shouted anxiously and tried to help her up. As a result, the holy sword stuck on the ground shot out a bright golden arc-like whip and sent 875 flying far away. It collided repeatedly in the narrow and twisted tunnel and finally hit its head on the mountain wall, breaking an arm and a leg.

    875 sat up and started crying.

    "Hateful, hateful, hateful! Why am I not a medical robot? how good would it be if I could modify myself! I''m so useless... No, no, no, that''s not right. I don''t want to be a medical robot. Just thinking about the micro-robots in the Gastroenterology Department makes me feel like the power furnace is trembling. Pei Pei Pei! I didn''t say anything just now!"

    875ughed through his tears, got up from the ground, and crawled out of the cave with difficulty.

    It was really a that was close to the two of them. The holy sword was a nail that was deeply nailed into the ground, and it had dug out a tunnel more than 20 meters long. 875 could not move easily, so it took a lot of effort to climb out.

    "Why do I feel like I''m a gastrointestinal micro-robot? No, this feeling is terrible, terrible!"

    It mumbled and released a rescue signal re, hoping that someone nearby woulde to help it.

    "I don''t know if there are any lifeguards aspetent as Mr. 875 around here..."

    ***********

    Kuris was speechless.

    He originally thought that the guy in front of him was quite rational and would not threaten him with the power Gem. He was even a little touched by his trust in him...

    But who knew that when he heard that someone had taken the initiative to deal with his batch of creations, he was like a cat that had been electrocuted and exploded on the spot!

    He had even dragged him here.

    Kuris was quite helpless. He didn''t know how long it had been since he had stepped out of the fourth part section... No, to be precise, since stepped out of his workshop.

    At first, it was just a habit, but as time went by, it became a principle, andter, he stubbornly regarded it as a creed.

    "Hmph... There are no more than three people in the world who can make me step through this door."

    Even though Kuris was a dull Assistant Mechanic who could even build Blue Moon if he was given the blueprint, he still had a little bit of romance in his bones.

    However, this feeling had been shattered by Char''s p.

    Kuris had no doubt that if he had dared to refuse at that moment, the other party would have done something terrible, there were many things he could do other than the power Gem.

    As for the so-called submission to the power Gem.

    Hmmm...

    Using this as an excuse to give herself a way out, isn''t that pretty good?

    But...

    "Why did you drag me out?"

    He asked, still a little unwilling to give up.

    "If anything happens, I need something to vent my anger on."

    Char answered with a half-smile, and Kuris could not help but shiver.

    This was the feeling!

    The devil!

    He''s so terrifying!

    He had never thought that this man, who had been acting and being shocked ever since he stepped into the workshop, would have such a terrifying gaze.

    "She''ll be fine. Don''t worry. My products are all insured, so they won''t hurt anyone..."

    "If you won''t hurt people, the wild monsters'' Fatal Wound Strangtion will right?" Char red at him.

    Kuris''s expression changed, and his smile froze on his face.

    How did he know?

    Fatal Wound Strangtion was first invented to be used for operation.

    There were often battles between mechanical beasts and ves in the Colosseum of Ravend, and almost all of the ves ended with their bodies being torn apart. After witnessing this situation, someone invented the Fatal Wound Strangtion. Once the mechanical beast realized that this attack would kill the target, it would be much gentler. It would give the target a chance again and again until it was killed.

    This way, it could create the feeling of a great battle with a 90% chance of survival and also ensure that the appearance of the unpopr category would not be so deliberate. Once it was introduced, it would be widely praised, making it convenient for the owner of the Colosseum to obtain arge amount of wealth.

    Of course, this kind of thing couldn''t be hidden. After exposure, refutation, anti-refutation, and other public opinions, nothing changed. Instead, this technology was promoted. The dark history of cheating was no longer worthy of being mentioned.

    Kuris did not expect Char to know about this.

    The Fatal Wound Strangtion could indeed effectively protect the target from injury, but as its name suggested, it only avoided fatal injuries, and the judgment was only based on the "serious injury database" provided by the creator. The judgment method was rtively backward and not one hundred percent reliable.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Didn''t youe from the surface?" He could not help but ask, " Svartalfheim told me that there are no mechanics up there."

    "I thought there were no survivors like you underground."

    "Ha." Kurisughed in embarrassment and added, "Actually, the most important thing is that she has been recognized by her "personal system". This is the symbol of Upper City District''s nobles, and her personal system will help her survive. Besides, this is Ravend. If an individual is too strong, they will be killed by the soldiers of the fourth section. I swear that Svartalfheim is just an ordinary person, she won''t have..."

    Boom--

    A loud noise came from the East, and then half of the sky was lit up.

    The p came so quickly that Kuris felt his face burning.

    The two of them had already climbed out of the territory of Ravend along the winding mountain road on the garbage mountain. After following the smell of engine oil and crossing a tall mountain, they were surprised to see a dazzling ball of light crashing into a certain direction...

    Kuris was so frightened by this scene that he shivered.

    He was very clear that this was the Blue Moon he had created!

    It was so bright they could see everything clearly from here...

    "This ...$^#$@#@^"

    Before he could finish his sentence, someone suddenly grabbed his arm and sped up! The remaining words were scattered in the strong wind.

    Ortlinde and 875 spent more than an hour getting to the scene, but Char arrived in less than five minutes. As a price, he broke one of kuris''s arms and finally ran over with the guy on his head.

    At the highest point of the trash mountain, the ce closest to the Blue Moon.

    Char only needed a nce to know where they were.

    This ce was called the Moon-Buried Mountain Ridge. It was the highest altitude in Andaheim. It seemed that Ravend was hidden under the moon-buried mountain ridge. This ce was connected to the River of Rites and Northern Red Grasnds, like a funnel. The top and bottom were connected in an inverted cone, and the small gap in the middle was where the Blue Moon would sink.

    Char remembered the giant beast that looked like ''Godzi'' that she had met before. It had high physical resistance and poor meat quality. It had curled up three of her swords and eventually sank into the river under the Moon-Buried Mountain Ridge. It must have been a mechanical creation that had escaped from the vicinity of Ravend at that time. However, he did not find its remains at that time, so she did not care.

    Although they were familiar with each other, he had never thought of this scene before him.

    This time, the Moon-Buried Mountain Ridge really buried the moon.

    There was a full moon on the top of the mountain, and the lights werepletely off. The surface was full of potholes, which didn''t look like it was old for imitation purposes, but more like the craters from an explosion.

    Char took more than ten seconds to catch his breath. He took out a few bottles of potions and drank them. Feeling that his energy was quickly replenished, he grabbed Kuris and ran to the moon.

    "Be careful."

    Kuris gave a rare reminder, but his words didn''t sound confident.

    "what? Didn''t you say that there was no problem with this Svartalfheim? " Char said.

    "I didn''t think he would be so extreme..."

    Kuris pursed his lips, his dead fish eyes filled with helplessness and heartache.

    Aside from the deal, he had nothing to do with Svartalfheim.

    His heart ached for his creation-such a perfect man-made light source, but now it was destroyed from the inside ...

    Thest creation that caused him heartache was called Ravend.

    On thepletely extinguished moon in front of him, he knew very well how those potholes were formed. The internal energy storage structure was like a watermelon cut. The energy blocks were in the shape of a pyramid. When the energy was released, the vacuum suction generated in an instant made the potholes on the surface so regr.

    What''s wrong with Svartalfheim?

    Why did he do that?

    The Blue Moon was extremely huge. From afar, it gives everyone shocks, and when it got closer, it was even more shocking.

    Not long after he got close, Char felt that the gravity in the area was clearly in disorder. He felt that his body was extremely light, and with a light tap of his feet, he flew to the surface of the Blue Moon. Even if he was turned upside down, he did not feel that his head was heavy and his feet were light. Instead, he felt a sense of security as if he was standing on the ground.

    "What was the original structure of this ce?"

    Char pointed at the opposite side, the ruins that could be seen on the top of the Ridge.

    "it could be the observation room and the charging room. No matter what, " kuris said uncertainly, " it''s a man-made ident. I-if...

    "If what?"

    "If thatdy ..."

    "Shut up," he said.

    Char really wanted to p him.

    "I''m serious. If anything happens to her because of this, I can help you create an android that looks exactly like her," Kuris said with a guilty expression.

    Kuris couldn''t continue. Char''s gaze made him feel like he had fallen into an ice cave, as if he had been sent to a garbage disposal nt, surrounded by high-speed cutting machines.

    "I''m sorry..."

    Kuris lowered his head in embarrassment.

    "Imagine the scene. If Ellie was in the observation room when the ident happened, where should she be now? "Shaya said

    "Alright," he said.

    While kuris was doing his calctions, Shaya''s gaze swept across the deste and devastated moon''s surface, and she had a bad feeling.

    Perhaps it was because everything in the past was firmly in his hands, and he hated the feeling of losing control.

    It should be said that he liked and hated it.

    The few surprises gave him a feeling of being reborn.

    However, this kind of change that could happen at any time made him worried.

    "I hope everyone is safe."

    He mumbled and ced his hand on the ground, trying to use the means of an Elementalist to sense if there was anyone buried in the ground.

    However, it was clear that he had failed. The Blue Moon''s material did not belong to any element that an Elementalist could master, and he could not get any response.

    Instead, it was the "Pseudo Divine Space" that reacted...

    [Mechanical creation- Shared Light Source (ultimate) detected. Do you want to bind it to the ''Pseudo Divine Space''?]

    F*ck.

    Even at this tense moment, Char did not know whether tough or cry.

    This thing could actually be kept...

    Where could he get such arge space?

    At this moment, Kuris pointed to the West.

    "That direction! The Blue Moon rotated 120-146 degrees. If she was at the observatory, she must be there!"

    Before he could finish, Char had already rushed out.

    Just as he crossed a quarter of the sphere, Char saw a signal re in the air. He immediately picked up his speed, and after a few steps, he heard someone talking to themselves.

    "As expected, there''s no one! As expected, there were no lifeguards aspetent as 875! If I were to die Here, it would be the tragedy of the fourthponent area! I''ve only been a guide for less than three hours..."

    This noisy voice was actually so pleasant to the ears now!

 Chapter 315 315

    Chapter 76. I Want This Prop!

    "...That''s what happened."

    875 retold their experiences, and then looked at Char and Kuris in fear.

    "I don''t me you." Kuris sighed like an elder who was concerned about his junior. He adjusted its broken arms and legs andforted it.

    But 875 did not appreciate it at all. He jumped up and scolded, "What''s the use of you saying you don''t me me? Do you have the final say in this matter?"

    ".."

    Kuris wanted to jump up to scold him, but his rationality told him not to, as he really couldn''t get away from this.

    He sneaked a nce at Char, who seemed to be fine.

    It had to be said that this was a matter that made him feel at ease.

    As long as he wasn''t angry, everything was fine.

    Indeed, Char was not very angry because Ortlinde is fine. There was no need to be angry. Instead, her current state puzzled him.

    The Holy Sword...

    It can even release its second form?

    For the sacred Sword Narshil, every time its wielder awakened a virtue, its power would be released. This could also be reflected in its appearance. For example, " virtue two-humility " was embossed of a swordsman kneeling on one knee, " virtue six-temperance " was a thorn pattern on the handle, and " virtue four-tenacity " was a blood groove on the sword''s body, like a vertical mark between a person''s eyebrows.

    But now, the trail had split into two, and just by looking at it for a while, Char felt that it was slowly growing ...

    In time, this would definitely grow three blood grooves.

    Did it really evolve?

    Moreover, the strong auraing from the sword made his heart jump.

    This sword didn''t recognize him.

    Char carefully stepped forward and ced the "Fire of Origin" in front of her, ready to block.

    "You guys step back."

    He turned around and found that the two of them had already climbed to the entrance of the cave and were looking at him carefully.

    "He runs really fast."

    Char mumbled to himself as he approached the Holy Sword that was getting more and more powerful.

    Just as he was three meters away from the Holy Sword, the sword seemed to be startled. A thick electric arc shot out from the de with a ''whoosh'', and with a faint crackling sound, it whipped towards Char. He immediately lowered his center of gravity and exerted force on his legs. His entire body was like an arrow that had left the bow as he pounced forward, facing the arc of light!

    "Come on!"

    Char roared.

    Suddenly-

    Bang! Bang!

    875 and Kuris shrunk their necks at the same time, and a figure that had been electrocuted and charred ck jumped out of the tunnel. With a burning smell, it fell heavily to the ground.

    Before the two of them could react, the figure sat up and rushed in again while cursing.

    "I don''t believe that I can''t take care of you!"

    Bang! Bang!

    He flew out again.

    This time, Char did not say anything. His face was ck in various ways. He tore open all kinds of scrolls to buff himself.

    Although it was not as much for the Bone King, it was almost there.

    Thest time Char was this serious was before the first round of the battle with Zin''rokh.

    This time, he was calmer than before, and he was serious!

    However, a minuteter.

    Bang! Bang!

    Again!

    Bang! Bang!

    ''F*ck, I don''t believe it!

    Bang! Bang!

    ..

    875 and Kuris were shocked at the beginning, but now they were bored. They leaned against the wall of the cave and turned their heads mechanically.

    "He''s even more durable than the bodyguards of the "GW-600"." Kuris said.

    "I think so too."

    "He flew even further this time."

    "No, thest one was further."

    875 tapped his eyes.

    34.67 meters.

    ..

    After being ejected for the 22nd time, Char did not enter again.

    He sat on the ground, frowning as he looked at the dazzling light in the tunnel. This feeling felt fammiliar.

    It was when he had obtained Mystletainn.

    The Mystletainn''s quest was split into three parts, but it was not limited to a single quest.

    For example, although he started with Felix''s heirloom the " Gemstone Fireworks ", this magic sword was not the only beginning. It was mass-produced only because of its special process and impurities that it had unknown uses, which was the beginning of this mission.

    It could be said that any magic sword with a "shapeshifting" element like "Gemstone Fireworks" could start a quest.

    The Mystletainn was a sword that could transform.

    By the same logic, it was not necessary to go to the Court of the Holy tree next. The element used here was the "Long Mist", which was also the divine breath of Ravend.

    This was because Mystletainn could be split, and only the energy used at the beginning of creation met this requirement.

    The third segment waspletely different from the first two.

    It activated the element of ''mediumship'', so it was fixed. It could only be activated by one person in a certain ce.

    It was the sword-sealing maid of the ancient city.

    In order for this sword to awaken and be the final sword of Mystletainn, it was necessary to pass the test of the sword-sealing maid.

    This maid was very strong because she had also mastered the skill of "forcing a 50-50". No matter what level Char was at or what equipment he wore, he was always sent flying, just like what was happening now!

    "What should we do?"

    Char scratched his head.

    It was quite embarrassing. The sword-sealing maid was a master of swordsmanship. In the fifth era, when swordsmanship was advocated. she was already a super high-level swordsman. She was probably the master of all. Char had never won against her in the past hundred rounds ...

    In this regard, he had always adopted a direct approach.

    But now...

    You want me to soak in a sword?

    Wasn''t this too difficult?

    "Are you in trouble?"

    Kuris asked him very carefully.

    Char rolled his eyes at him.

    "Do I look like I''m in no trouble?"

    "I think the sword is just protecting her. Do you want to try to wake her up and then..."

    "I''ve checked it. It''s not possible." Char shook his head. "That silly girl fainted from exhaustion. From what I know about her, she''ll sleep for at least three days. Are we going to wait for three days like idiots?"

    "I''m exhausted..." Kuris thought for a moment and said, "What if we inject nutrient solution? It sounds like you''ll wake up as long as you get enough nutrients."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "There''s no problem with the method, but how are you going to do it?" Char retorted, "You can''t ssh it on her from three meters away, can you? And it sounds like it''s for the Upper City District''s nobles, can you get it?"

    He had no doubt that even if he could find a remote healing robot, the light it released would be shattered by the holy sword.

    It''s always like that, and he couldn''t be more familiar with it.

    The arc of light was released less than half a second apart, and there were very few effective healing methods that could have ballistic speed.

    Therefore, he immediately dismissed the idea of breaking into the prison to release the Holy See and Laurentia.

    "It''s not a problem to get these things!"

    Kuris straightened his back.

    "But how you do it is your problem. Believe in yourself, you can do it! Even if you pour it on her, the nutrient solution is easy to absorb and can definitely speed up her awakening!"

    Char looked at him, and Kuris was embarrassed by his gaze and touched his forehead.

    "S-sorry... I just wanted to do something to make up for my mistakes..."

    He no longer had the cold and aloof look of a mechanic assistant from the beginning. Now, his face was filled with guilt.

    Char also found it interesting. He had thought that Kuris was a cold machine tool who was obsessed with mechanical construction, but now it seemed that he too was feeling responsible. From others'' perspectives, this matter had nothing to do with him. This silly girl waspletely fooled by 875, and she made it up herself. However, the way he was feeling guilty now was so innocent that it was cute.

    "Then, get 875 to find the nutrient solution."

    "No, I will go with him."

    ..

    Kuris left with the howling 875.

    Char only heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the two of them leave the Blue Moon.

    This guy was very smart.

    Not only he could create such arge blue Moon on his own, but he could also create all kinds of monsters that were enough to fill the monster guide and could support the operation of the ck market alone.

    The more important thing was the brain.

    He knew that Char was hiding some secrets.

    For example, Char came from the surface but had the identity of a mechanic, but he could easily read through his act. And also when he mentioned Blue Moon, Char began asking Kuris lots of questions, as if he was a buyer that wants to buy it.

    Therefore, Kuris knew that Shaya was interested in blue Moon, and it was not just " I''m just asking ".

    The reason why he left with 875 was to give Char a chance to be alone and expose his secret.

    Char knew what he was trying to do, but he found it hard to believe.

    He had always thought that no matter how strong the mechanical civilization of the second era was, they were only at the level of the creations of Krieg. After all, he had not found any super-intelligent creatures in the mechanical ruins he had seen before.

    But now, Kuris and 875, as well as the members of the Sentry team in the fourth area, all gave him the feeling of "real people".

    In order of intelligence, their "simtion index" was even higher than the natives in the past century. They will also fall into a deep sleep and act based on instinct, which was within their eptable range. However, a group of androids was so exaggerated, each one of them no less than Krieg, which puzzled him.

    Was this an achievement from the second era, or was it a mutation that appeared after they were inexplicably activated in this era?

    Forget it, let''s not think about it. The matter at hand is more important.

    Char crawled into the cave and stared at the holy sword that was stabbed into the ground five meters away.

    He put his hands on the ground and made a posture of channeling the spirit. He gritted his teeth and said,

    "I''m taking this prop!"

    [mechanical creation-shared light source (ultimate) detected. Do you want to bind it to the ''Pseudo Divine Space''? ]

    "Receive!"

    The ground under Char''s feet suddenly disappeared, and the gravitational force that had suppressed the gravity was no longer there. In the sky thousands of meters above, there were only two figures, one standing, and one lying, and a sword hanging in the air.

    At this moment, Char was like a beam of light, charging straight for Ortlinde.

    "Pa"

    The arc of light on the sword shot out again. Char activated "Shadow Phase" and let the light prate his body. Then, the space trembled violently, and he was thrown out of the shadow in less than half a second.

    However, this half a second was more than enough. Before the holy sword''s overwhelming light arc couldnd on him, he had already taken the opportunity to throw out a hook and hook onto Ortlinde''s leather belt!

    It was the same hook-w skill, but it was called "The Third Hand" for thieves, and "Grab Without Notice" for the shadow samurai. Just look at the difference ...

    With a tter, the hook-w grabbed onto Ortlinde''s belt, and the holy sword''s furious strikended on Char''s body, bouncing him away with a tremendous force.

    The rope suddenly straightened, and using this force, Shaya pulled Ortlinde upwards. The holy sword itself was bounced back by the force and fell to the ground.

    The effect of force is reciprocal!

    Shaya pulled back the rope and hugged Ortlinde.

    He watched the holy sword sink into the ground like a needle.

    [Shared light source (ultimate) has been stored. You have the right to customize the name once.]

    name: Taipumuen!

    [ "Taipumuen" has been named. ]

    After storing Blue Moon, Char gentlynded on the ground with Ortlinde in his arms. The holy sword was stabbed into the ground not far away, burning with orange mes in the darkness.

    The sword seemed to be angry!

    Char hurriedly took a few steps back.

    "I don''t need any nutrient solution."

    He mumbled to himself and took out all kinds of recovery potions from his bag that he had not used for a long time. He unscrewed the bottle and smelled it. After confirming that it had no expiration date, he fed some to Ortlinde

    Compared to Char''s embarrassing stats, Valkyrie''s stats were like an SSR. In addition, the recovery potions in "Fantasy World " did not take effect immediately, so she did not wake up immediately, but her pale face only looked slightly better.

    Taking advantage of this time, he opened the quasi-deity space.

    He was very curious as to how this outrageouslyrge thing had been stored. he thought at first that it was too big to be stored, so he didn''t have any hope before. When he heard the prompt, he suddenly realized that it was possible.

    In the end. he didn''t know if he didn''t look. but he was shocked when he saw it ...

    His "Pseudo Divine Space" had actually changed!

    Rather than saying that it had epted Blue moon, it was more urate to say that Blue Moon had reced his "Pseudo Divine Space".

    How should he put it? he knew that the "Pseudo Divine Space" could evolve by absorbing materials and upgrading the level of mechanic, but he did not expect it to be so exaggerated.

    In the past, it had been a gray space, but now it had be a small. The Holy Grail "No. 1 pawnshop" was located on it. It looked quite real, and it was the only building on the ind.

    So, how big was the "Pseudo Divine Space" now?

    Was the Blue Moon like this on the surface?

    He couldn''t be sure.

    However, one thing was for sure. He had definitely made a profit and a huge profit at that.

    The matter hade to an end for the time being, and Char carefully approached the holy sword that was stuck in the ground.

    The orange me was like a bonfire. It was particrly warm in the dark underground after losing the Blue Moon, and it was also particrly like a save point.

    However, before he could get close, the fire expanded with a "whoosh". He retreated, afraid that the thing would hit him again.

    "Fine, he''s still angry ... Alright, calm down first."

    He mumbled as he took a few steps back and simply disappeared into the shadows.

    He had not forgotten about the fact that he had run away from the Svartalfheim. What if that fellow came back or even threw an AoE attack like a Railgun? wouldn''t the sword be a live target then?

    It was better to stand further away.

    Char waited in the dark for a few minutes, but Kuris and 875 did not return. Instead, he heard the sound of wings pping. It flew over his head and pounced on the ball of fire.

    The voice sounded very familiar ...

    "F*ck, a nightingale??? "

    Char threw a "sh" at the source of the sound without saying a word as if it was a reaction that had seeped into his bones. At the same time, he slid forward!

    A ck shadow screamed in the air and fell to the ground like a kite with a broken string. Char jumped up and sat on his back.

    The ride wasplete!

 Chapter 316 316

    Chapter 77. Blood Flowed All Over the Ground.

    The Nightingale was mixed blood, one-third of it was a pterosaur, one-third of it a bat, and one-third of it an Eagle.

    Its appearance was also somewhere in between the three. It had the beak, eyes, and feathers of a Vulture, the head, tail, and ws of a pterosaur, and the wings of a bat.

    This strange creation was created by a Beastmaster when the Dark Elves were exiled. This Beastmaster''s ancestor was also a powerful man who had crossbred beautiful creatures like dragonhawks, filling in the void of the Dark Elves ''aerialbat skills. The Nightingale was the same now.

    As the symbol of status and identity in the dark Elf royal family, the Nightingale was not only cool-looking and able to fly, but more importantly, it was also smart.

    It could easily understand its master''s thoughts and instructions, so any shadow samurai with a bit of status would be assigned a Nightingale as a tool for attendance andbat. The two of them cooperated very well.

    Therefore, these creatures were very rare, and every one of them was the backbone of the royal family.

    As a member of the royal family, Nightingale''s equipment was naturally extraordinary. She was wearing hollow equipment with various air defense runes and air enchantment. Not to mention arrows, even military crossbows or level 60 Warriors "Giant Throw" couldn''t deal any damage to this unusually agile animal that seemed to be able to use "bullet time" to shoot bullets.

    The first time Char came to Andaheim was during a trip when she mistakenly entered, and he was bullied by this thing.

    Hit it, but you can''t touch it.

    If you don''t fight, it will strike you.

    It was really cheap and bad, and he was also good at flying.

    In terms of disgusting and overpowered, this thing could be ranked top three in Char''s heart.

    But Nightingale also had a fatal weakness, and that was the fear of light.

    At the moment, Andaheim was still standing aloof from the world. He did not take advantage of the abyss ''invasion to cause trouble. Thus, the Dark Elf royal family had not been awakened yet, and Nightingale was not equipped with Crystal Sunsses. A sh spell was enough to make this annoying beast fall to the ground!

    "I''ll let you move! I''ll let you move! Are you still moving now?"

    Char gave the Restless Nightingale two heavy punches on the head, and thetter whimpered twice and immediately became quiet.

    "This is more like it."

    Char snorted.

    He was very familiar with the equipment system of single Air Force Combat unit like the Nightingale. Since there was no rider, saddle, or secret stone engraved with a wind-proof barrier, it meant that the Nightingale did not have a rider. However, it was not purely for reconnaissance, its owner was airsick or afraid of heights, which was why it was designed in such a way.

    It was like using a BMW to transport toilet paper. This was probably what it felt like.

    If he was not mistaken, the person in question was nearby and had witnessed the crash of his Mount and it being captured alive.

    In other words, the rider had to slip away!

    Char carved a few words on the ground for Kuris, then carried Ortlinde on his back and tied her up with a rope. She then turned around and rode on Nightingale''s back, pulling the rope hard.

    "Ura-nusiris!"

    Upon hearing the familiarmand, the Nightingale''s body moved involuntarily, as if something had suddenly seized him! It didn''t care if the person it was carrying was a Dark Elf or not. It immediately struggled to its feet, spread its wide wings, jumped up, and flew straight in a certain direction.

    This was the Dark Elves mand for the Nightingales to take off, which meant "we are the Lords of the sky". it was also a variant of the Dragonhawk team''s slogan. However, after the dark Elves came to Andaheim, they seemed to have lit up their talent tree in the area of curses, and thus improved.

    Now, this incantation could be used as the password to open the ''ck box'' andmand the Nightingale to follow its master''s orders.

    Normally, these things would happen when a rider died for no reason, so this was convenient for Char.

    Char controlled it to fly low enough, and with the help of the fluorescent ferns on the ground, they could see a figure running away!

    ..

    As Ethan ran, he sighed at his luck.

    "They all say that my acrophobia is a misfortune. Now that I think about it, this is simply a blessing in the midst of misfortune!"

    As a shadow samurai, his ability was absolutely excellent.

    With the shadow samurai''s level above 60, he could do what others could do.

    He was also born with a good appearance, so he could do what others couldn''t do.

    However, because of his fear of heights, he couldn''t be a qualified rider. He was also rolled at and ridiculed by all kinds of people, so he couldn''t be a high-level shadow samurai.

    That was why he saw the arrival of this urgent mission as a life-saving straw. He was the first to rush to the scene while he was in the ridge area of Moon-Buried Mountain Ridge.

    This was an urgent mission!

    How many years had it been since Andahaim had an emergency mission?

    He remembered that thest emergency mission was helping the queen escape. It had been decades since then. During this period, Andaheim was like a pool of stagnant water. He had worked hard to climb to the position of the person in charge of an area. What if he did after this mission?<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was said that the right and left hands of the current Empress Lucius had also jumped from an ordinary subordinate to a Special Agent of the royal family after that mission.

    This leap was simply reaching heaven in a single step!

    But Ethan had never expected this mission to be so dangerous!

    With a sh of white light, Nightingale actually crashed on the ground!

    Oh Lord of the Night, what magic was that?

    Could it be a new spell developed by the sunlight elves on the surface?

    While his thoughts were running wild, Ethan ran as fast as he could and made up a report in his mind.

    He was going to report this matter exactly as it was-"The Case of Nightingale''s Fear of Strong Light."

    Maybe he could even make a great contribution!

    As he ran, Ethan suddenly heard a plopping sound above his head.

    This somewhat familiar voice was like a death-hastening talisman, knocking on his heart!

    Wait...

    Was Nightingale being controlled by someone?

    That was impossible!

    It was definitely an auditory hallucination!

    No matter what, let''s speed up and leave this ce first ...

    "Gah-"

    The cry of a traitor shattered Ethan''s optimism like a hammer.

    Aim I crazy?

    Someone could actually control Nightingale?

    I told you that this kind of animal is unreliable!

    Ethan wanted to cry, but no tears came out. He felt like he had fallen into an ice cave, and his speed increased!

    Suddenly, he heard the sound getting closer and closer ...

    It was a dive!

    Without thinking, Ethan subconsciously used "Shadow Phase". At the same time, a ck shadow rolled on the ground as his substitute and went into the jungle in a certain direction. He quickly left in the opposite direction.

    The voice in his ear finally faded away, and Ethan didn''t dare to let his guard down.

    He maintained his shuttling form and looked around vigntly. Only after confirming that there was no one around did he reveal himself and let out a long sigh of relief.

    "Damn, that was close..."

    "Yeah, I almost let you escape."

    "What?"

    Ethan felt a chill down his spine as if every hair on his body was standing on end, and his muscles suddenly tightened.

    He was prepared to counterattack.

    "If I were you, I wouldn''t move."

    A voice came from behind him, and at the same time, a sword was pressed against his ... Hmm, on the butt?

    What did that mean?

    The voice seemed to have seen through his confusion and exined,

    "Among the escape methods mentioned in the shadow Handbook, there are three that are very appropriate in this situation, but no matter which one, I can still stab the dagger into your *sshole before your legs exert force ... You can indeed run away, but you''ll run away with the sword. If you want to leave a trail of blood behind you as you run back to the Blue Moon province, then go ahead."

    Ethan shivered.

    This person ...

    Was he a demon?

 Chapter 317 317

    Chapter 78. Where''s the Moon?

    Ethan was a Dark Elf with a rich imagination. Hearing Char''s vivid description, even though nothing had happened yet, he could already feel the pain from the love-death roar.

    But on the other hand, his pride and self-esteem as a Dark Elf prevented him from giving in so easily.

    "if you think that this will make mepromise..."

    The tip of Char''s sword moved forward a few millimeters.

    "Then you''ve really guessed it right! I surrender!"

    Ethan immediately raised both his hands. He held a smoke bomb in his left hand and a Dark Fire arrow in his right.

    The former was used to create chaos, while thetter was to wait for an opportunity to counterattack.

    "Not bad, you''re quite decisive." Char smiled. "It would be more convincing if you spit out the de in your mouth."

    "You..."

    Ethan was so shocked that he couldn''t speak.

    Pretending to surrender, and then using the de in his mouth to assassinate the other party when he got close, this was thest resort of the Queen''s Men of sacrifice, but how did the other party know?

    From the moment the other party had determined the direction of his escape, he had given up on using all the skills and means of the shadow samurai and turned to look for a way to escape. However, now that the second way was blocked...

    Could this person be a spy?

    With great shock, Ethan did not do as he was told. He hesitated for half a second if he should just swallow the knife and give up his life, but Char''s sword pushed forward again...

    Forget it, it''s not that I''m afraid of death, but this way of dying is too tragic!

    He had really given up this time.

    After spitting out the de, Ethan turned around pitifully.

    "Is it okay now? you ... Oh Night Lord, you''re actually a half-elf?"

    His eyes almost popped out of their sockets.

    Dark Elves hadplicated feelings towards half-elves.

    First of all, it was impossible for a male sunlight elf to take a fancy to a female human. This was a sign of self-degradation in Elfheim, so almost all half-elves were male humans and female light elves.

    Secondly, from a human''s aesthetic point of view, only the light Elves and dark Elves met their aesthetic requirements. The rest, such as the wood Elves and flower elves, were just close to elves in their names. In reality, they didn''t look like human creatures. Thus, when half-elves were mentioned, they were mostly referring to the light Elves.

    As for the Dark Elves, it was impossible for them to be with humans in the past, and even more impossible now.

    Therefore, while they hated the light elves, they also had a good impression of the United Holy Kingdom, which could open up Elfheim and force the light elves to marry each other.

    Therefore, the shame of Elfheim, the half-elves, was very dear to him.

    Elfheim doesn''t want you, right? What a coincidence, they don''t want us either!

    Probably this kind of feeling. It was just that this kind of pity also carried a faint sense of superiority as if a superior sympathized with the weak.

    "Are you very surprised?"

    Char patted his face.

    "Wake up, young man. Don''t let your imagination run wild and think about my past."

    "Ah ... Ah? No, no... "

    Ethan was embarrassed, but he didn''t expect Char to be able to see through his thoughts.

    He was indeed thinking about the other party''s background. He might be the kind of person who was born in a low position but was talented. Such a talented young man was regarded as a bastard because of his mixed bloodline and was sent to Andaheim to carry out a dangerous mission. He must be very unwilling, right? Then he would use hydrogen and lithium ... Ah, no, it was reasonable, wouldn''t there be a chance to convert him and make him serve the Dark Elf court?

    Wouldn''t this be a great achievement?

    Wouldn''t that be ... It can be an upgrade!

    Ethan''s thinking speed was much faster than Nightingale''s, and he quickly calcted how much credit he could get for this.

    Char didn''t know whether tough or cry as he watched the man''s eyes light up.

    The acrophobic shadow samurai was still the same.

    Most of the missions in Andaheim were ck and gray. The unbearable past and the tragic truth ... Only Ethan''s quest was simple and straightforward. It was one of the few colors in the monotonous ck and gray picture.

    Simply put, it was to help him get rid of his fear of heights.

    Of course, he seeded in the end.

    However, after he seeded, he suddenly realized that the reason he couldn''t climb up for so many years wasn''t because of his fear of heights, but because the upper ss of Andaheim had been solidified. A person with no background like him had no chance at all.

    As a result, the initial hope was extinguished, and the color was tainted with haze.

    Although it was a pity, there was still proper business at hand.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "They sent you here? What''s their purpose? What''s the secret code for the report? who''s the superior?"

    Char threw a series of questions at Ethan, who was even more confused. He could not help but ask, "You guys from above... You understand us so well?"

    "Not only that, we even know that the Queen Lucius is a masochist "

    What the f*ck? there was such a thing?

    Ethan was shocked, and then he said angrily, "You actually dare to be disrespectful to the Empress!"

    "She''s not my Empress."

    Char said without a care.

    "Seems like it. "

    Ethan scratched his head.

    "Don''t y dumb, tell me the truth."

    Char said impatiently. He tapped the Fire of Origin on Ethan''s body a few times, and the hidden weapons and props on Ethan''s body fell to the ground, all of which were urately identified by Char.

    Ethan was bbergasted, and thest bit of hope he had disappeared. He honestly said, "An urgent mission from the higher-ups..."

    "Nightingale level?"

    "Yes..."

    "it''s indeed the Svartalfheim..." Char mumbled to herself.

    "How dare you call the Night Lord by his full name!"

    "I don''t believe in this..." Char rolled her eyes, "There''s no future in trusting Him."

    "I know," Ethan mumbled, "I know that you people on the surface believe in the Seven Holy Spirit..." He revealed a rare mocking smile. "The elves are no exception."

    This was the typical Dark Elf mentality. Even though he was forced to change her faith by the Lord of the Night, even worse than the elves of Elfheim, he still had to poke at the light Elves ''sore spot and mock them, in order to get a temporaryfort in his heart.

    "I''m sorry, I don''t believe in that either."

    "Then you..."

    "Goddess of life and death, Messiah."

    "Messiah?" Ethan was stunned. "Who''s Messiah?"

    "Hahahahaha..."

    Char finally couldn''t help butugh.

    "W-what are youughing at?"

    "It''s nothing,"

    Char became serious for a second, as if he had never smiled. He saw Messiah standing at the side with a dark face. She was holding a glowing ring and ying the words he said in the first round repeatedly.

    "Ha, this is the first time I''ve touched a girl''s hand. Your hands are so soft..."

    It was so f*cking embarrassing!

    When did this woman learn this trick?

    "It''s really strange..." Ethan mumbled and continued, "My superior is the person in charge of Blue Moon County. The code is ''night of Rnd, the Starlight is eternal''.

    "Then how do you n to exin it when you go back?" Char asked again.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll say ''I didn''t find anything''!" Ethan understood.

    "That''s too amateurish."

    "Ah?"

    "Haven''t you noticed that the sky is a little strange?" Char asked.

    "Yes..."

    Ethan looked up.

    Oh right, the sky was too dark ...

    Eh, no...

    Wait... Was something missing?

    Where the Blue Moon?

 Chapter 318 318

    Chapter 79. We Can''t Give Up Yet, My Lord!

    The Blue Moon rose and fell regrly, marking the day and night cycle in Andaheim.

    Although they were generally used in dark environments, to the Dark Elves, this cold light was one of the few spiritual constions they had. It was as if they still maintained their connection with the surface.

    Even though he was a bastard, the Dark Elves still believed in him. This was probably the reason.

    In the past, even when the moon was setting, one would not be able to see the blinding lighting from behind the mountain. But now, it was pitch ck. Ethan didn''t notice it at first because he was busy running for his life, and he didn''t notice itter because he was busy dealing with Char. Now that he was reminded, he realized that something was wrong...

    It seemed that the moon was really missing.

    "Are you dumb?"

    Char waved her hand in front of Ethan, and the guy''s eyes stopped moving.

    Ethan said, "you said... If I were to report this..."

    "What?"

    "They will... let me be the Empress''s personal attendant?"

    Ethan was staring at him, drooling.

    Char was speechless.

    Even though he knew that this person had always desired to be promoted, he didn''t expect that he would be obsessed to this extent.

    "Shouldn''t you be paying attention to Blue moon''s whereabouts? "

    "How am I supposed to pay attention to that?" Ethan replied. "Such a Big Moon disappeared just like that. This must be a territory that only the Night Lord can touch! This matter is for the higher-ups. We''re just ants crawling on the ground. We don''t have to worry about it. Besides, I''m still your prisoner. Can I say that this has nothing to do with you? If that''s what I''m thinking, can you let me go?"

    Char was speechless at his self-righteous attitude. This was the first time he had seen such an honest captive.

    However, since he''s so cooperative, that''s good too.

    Char pointed upwards. "I''ll let you go back and report this. Just say that this has something to do with the surface. Understand? "

    Ethan suddenly became alert.

    "Really?"

    "Why did you suddenly..." Char was stunned.

    "This is different, Your Excellency." The cheeky smile on Ethan''s face disappeared and was reced by an indescribable stubbornness. "If my patriots'' are involved, it will not be a small matter. Then I have to find out the truth as to not cause panic. At the same time, I must be prepared to sacrifice myself."

    After Char heard this, he actually felt a sense of respect for him.

    "It''s true, I''m not lying to you."

    "Where''s the evidence?" Ethan insisted.

    "??"

    Char pressed the sword down again.

    "I say, have you forgotten that you are a captive?"

    He had thought that this guy would be tough to the end, so he had just casually threatened him, but in the end, Ethan had backed off a secondter.

    "There''s no need for evidence! I''ll definitely repeat the details as you''ve requested!"

    ".."

    CHar almost burst outughing.

    "Alright, if you meet the Empress, help me pass on a message. Tell her that ''the pure sun will make everything invisible''. "

    "Alright!"

    Ethan agreed.

    He understood that he shouldn''t ask more about things he shouldn''t.

    Who knew if the half-elf in front of him was the Empress ''illegitimate son?

    Or perhaps... Old lover?

    In short, there must be a story! Let''s get out of here first!

    "Then I can go now?" He probed.

    "You can," he said.

    Char waved his hand.

    Ethan turned around uncertainly, turning back three times with every step he took to confirm that Char was standing there and watching him leave.

    "It''s really strange. They actually let me go so easily..."

    He muttered in a low voice. When he felt that the distance between them was about right, hepletely let down his guard.

    "This is too strange ..."

    He turned his head onest time, and with the help of the faint light from the fluorescent nts, he tried to see the silhouette in the distance, but... It actually disappeared?

    Something''s wrong!

    Ethan suddenly sensed danger and was about to react when he was hit in the back of his head. His eyes rolled back and he fell down.

    Char''s figure slowly appeared, and he could not help but sigh. "Why are you so afraid of me even as a level 60 shadow samurai? Even if they had just checked my strength a little, it wouldn''t have turned into such a serious mess."

    In fact, he was even more nervous than Ethan during this period of time.

    After all, the person in front of him was a senior shadow samurai. Although his social status was not very high, this was caused by his gender and family background.

    In terms of strength, he was 10 levels higher than him.

    If it wasn''t for Ethan''s preconceived notion that Char was a powerful existence, he might have run away long ago.

    As long as he wanted to run, with Char''s current level, there was nothing he could do to him.

    But he didn''t do that. He was scared to death.

    The reason why Char said so much was to gather information and also to lower the other party''s guard. Since Ethan thought Char was an expert, he definitely wouldn''t think that an expert would do something like a sneak attack.

    And then, he seeded.

    Char deftly undid Ethan''s uniform and stripped him clean, leaving only his underwear. He changed into his uniform and put on the dark rose badge that symbolized his identity, as well as the daggers, sleeve arrows, hooks, and smoke bombs of the field shadow samurai. He then took out a face cloth to cover his face and painted the rest of his body brown. This way, even Queen Lucius herself would not be able to recognize that he was a half-elf from the surface.

    Then, he wormed into the nearby bushes and carried the unconscious Ortlinde, before mounting the pitiful Nightingale.

    "Ura-nusiris!"

    The Nightingale took off shakily.

    It couldn''t do anything about the fact that the passenger on its back had been changed and there was an extra person.

    ..

    Only five minutester, Char heard three extremely short moans in front of him. The Nightingale suddenly stopped and pped their wings.

    The sound came from the front. In the dusky sky, it was impossible to tell who it was with the eyes. Fortunately, Nightingale had some characteristics of a bat.

    "Enco-sari."

    His Nightingale responded to themand, making two long and one short cries.

    This was a simple way to confirm the identity of the two parties. After that, the other party lowered his hostility and began to ask questions.

    "this is Sursee''s special investigator in Blue Moon County. Please report your identity and serial number."

    "My Lord, this is Ethan. the person in charge of The Buried Moon Mountain in blue Moon County..."

    CJar''s voice was hoarse, and he quickly reported a series of numbers.

    "And finally, "Night of Rnd, the Starlight is eternal". "

    "Thanks for your hard work, Ethan."

    The investigator controlled Nightingale toe in front of Char. From a distance, it looked as if there were two red dots approaching each other in the dark like will-o-wisps.

    The status of such a confidential personnel wasparable to the Pdins of the Judgement Church. Not only had they received special training, but their bodies were also different from ordinary people. For example, with their exaggerated night vision, they could see the people in front of them clearly even if there was only a faint light.

    But Char could not see him clearly.

    However, when he heard this voice, he didn''t even need to look to know who it was.

    After the dark Elves were exiled, 14 new families rose up in Andaheim, taking over the 14 apostles'' positions and surrounding the Queen. The one in front of him was one of them, the Bradleys, also known as the " Bloodseeker.

    "Who''s that person you''re carrying?"

    "I found an important witness at the scene, my Lord."

    Char replied. Sensing Bradley''s gaze behind him, he immediately straightened his back to block Ortlinde.

    "I discovered this, my Lord." He straightened his neck and said.

    "There''s no need to be extra vignt."

    Bloodseekerughed in disdain.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He had seen this kind of thing many times.

    The ''Ethan'' in front of him was undoubtedly a guy from a remote area who had never seen the world, and he was actually worried that he would snatch his credit... He was too naive.

    It was true that such a thing would happen, but he had thought too simply of the means.

    Merits had to be reported level by level. Did he think he would have a chance to see the Empress?

    "Tell me, what happened over there?"

    "It''s very important, my Lord. The Blue Moon disappeared!" Char said word by word.

    "What?"

    Bradley was indeed shocked, and his voice changed.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "I didn''t find Blue Moon after the fall of the Bury Moon Mountain. I found a sword on the ground, and this woman was lying beside it.

    Char answered honestly.

    "What sword?"

    "The sword is covered in mes, so I can''t see it clearly." Char stammered. "But when I picked up this woman, she seemed to be talking in her sleep. Something like ''the birth of the holy sword'','' the seven virtues'', and so on..."

    "Really!"

    Bradley was shocked once again. He almost blurted out the words ''Holy Sword Narshil'' , but when he thought of how the silly shadow servant in front of him seemed to know nothing, he held back his words.

    Idiot, that''s the real big head! What''s the use of picking up a woman!

    "My Lord, that sword... You have a background?" Shaya asked suspiciously.

    "You don''t have the right to ask about this kind of thing." Bradley said with a straight face.

    As elves with a deep heritage, their libraries contained everything about the ancient civilization, including weapons of the level of the Holy Sword Narshil.

    However, it was only a collection of the royal family. Commoners like Ethan had no chance to read it.

    "Are there any other details?" He asked.

    "It''s like this, she did say these things... Moreover, the situation was very strange. I''ve been patrolling in the ridge of The Buried Moon Mountain, but I''ve never seen this sword or any traces of a human. But today, Blue Moon disappeared in just a short while, and then this sword and this woman appeared right below it, as if... It seems that she came from the surface. This could be a conspiracy of the humans, my Lord! We need to report this to Her Majesty!"

    Char''s words were sincere, and Bradley''s mind was spinning quickly.

    He quickly caught a few key points from Char''s words, which was that there seemed to be some connection between the birth of the holy sword and the disappearance of the Blue Moon...

    Could it be that Night Lord had sealed the holy sword Narshil, by using the Blue Moon?

    Bradleys suddenly had an idea. He suddenly recalled the origin of this emergency order.

    As one of the 14 apostles, his information channels were naturally not ordinary. He learned that the Night Lord had sent a divine decree to the Queen, and half of the 14 apostles had been sent to the moon burial Valley to investigate. As he happened to be on duty in the Blue Moon County, he had destroyed the local teleportation portal and tried to get there first. However, he had never expected that this guy would be faster than him...

    The others would arrive in at most half an hour, followed by therge group of shadow guards.

    With such arge formation, it was enough to see how strict and nervous the Night Lord''s tone was with the divine decree.

    Could it be...

    Was this really the birth of the holy sword?

    A chance!

    This was definitely a great opportunity that could not be missed!

    With just this battle, he would be able to leave all hispetitors behind, not even their shadows could be seen!

    Bradley''s heart was surging with excitement. He immediately took off his gloves and rubbed them gently with his slender fingers. A bright me appeared in the air.

    Unlike the average Dark Elf, his skin was almost blue, and the lines were softer. However, his blood-red eyes were extremely terrifying.

    He stared at Char, and although thetter did not dare to look him in the eye, he still stood in front of his ''prey'' with his chest out.

    Ha, ignorant.

    Even so, Bradley was still able to clearly see Ortlinde''s clothes.

    it''s really the church''s people...

    He nced at Ortlinde''s obviously young face. He was surprised at her age, but at the same time, he was more certain.

    There was probably such a guess. This was the mysterious power from the church, and perhaps its target was the holy sword that was about to be born!

    Maybe...

    Perhaps the holy sword was hidden in the Blue Moon?

    "Have you seen the Night Lord?" He quickly asked.

    "I don''t have the honor..." Char shook her head and said in fear.

    It was like this.

    The church''s power was split into two, one was fighting the Night Lord, and the other was actively touching the holy sword!

    Such a young genius was most likely a mysterious force of the church.

    The Valkyrie?

    Right! I heard that a Valkyrie suddenly appeared on the surface!

    "Take me to the ce where you found that sword!" He grabbed Char''s shoulder, and the two Nightingales were so close that they almost collided.

    "Ah?" Char seemed to be shocked. "It''s very dangerous there, my Lord!"

    "Ignorant! Which opportunity isn''t exchanged with your life?"

    Bradley gave him a disdainful look.

    "Besides, you were able to leave this ce alive. What''s so dangerous about that?"

    "Yes, my lord..."

    Char did not dare to say anything, but he agreed resentfully.

    The two of them quickly returned, and Char deliberately made a small circle to prevent Bradley from discovering Ethan''s corpse.

    "That''s the ce,"

    "I don''t dare to go. Please be careful. That sword will shoot out an arc of light, and it''ll hurt when you get hit!" He reminded her in a cowardly manner. "I was hit a few times!"

    The more honest he was, the less Bradley could raise his guard.

    How painful could it be?

    A living example was ced in front of him. If the shadow samurai, who was also a simple-minded person, was not dead, what right did he have to kill Bloodseeker, who was known for her recovery ability?

    Despite his thoughts, Bradley was not reckless. He put on his most powerful "Bloodseeker" equipment. the surface of this Crimson hollow Dragon Bone armor immediately seeped out a sticky blood aura, which intertwined into a suit of armor, firmly protecting him inside.

    When everything was ready, Bradley went up!

    He turned into a pool of blood, which was the Bloodseeker version of "shadow phase", and wriggled forward on the ground.

    When he was about three meters away from the holy sword, he suddenly jumped up from the ground and pounced on the holy sword like a bag that suddenly opened!

    As soon as he crossed the three-meter lightning line, the holy sword immediately shot out an arc of light with a "pa" sound!

    It was like a whip made of high-quality cow tendon had ruthlessly struck a puddle of mud. Bradley was instantly whipped all over the ground!

    As expected!

    Char was even more certain of her guess. This was indeed the sword-sealing maid''s "Forcing a 50-50" power!

    Bradley, a level 75 elite creature, had been whipped to such a miserable state, but he hadn''t been killed. This fully exined the problem!

    However, this was not the end. Bloodseeker was pulled out of its shuttling mode, and it was dumbfounded such a fierce attack didn''t kill the kid, how was that possible?

    Before he could react, the second attack was thrown at him in less than half a second!

    Bloodseeker didn''t have much time to think. He immediately turned around and tried to escape, but at this moment, an ice wall was pulled up from the ground and blocked him.

    Damn it!

    Bradley was blocked for a brief moment, and the holy sword''s attack arrived!

    This time, it was his back that suffered a heavy blow. His entire body was whipped until something was wrong. He felt dizzy and his vision was blurry. He vomited a mouthful of blood and saw stars.

    However, with the force of the whip, he managed to smash through the ice wall and saw Char, who had yet to put down his hand.

    Bradley was furious,"you brat-"

    "You can''t give up, my Lord! I''ll help you!"

    Char''s eyes were filled with sincerity. At the same time, a strong wind was released from his hands, blowing Bradley, who was just three meters away from the line of life and death, back!

    Feeling the piercing sword light behind him, Bradley''s eyes bulged. "Ethan, you..."

    "Good luck, my Lord!"

 Chapter 319 319

    Chapter 80. Heart Like an Abyss

    To be honest, the mutated holy sword was really awesome.

    With Char''s help, Bradley was beaten up and could not evenst five minutes before he was knocked out.

    He could not be med for being too weak. After all, even though Char had been knocked back more than 20 times, the total number of time he had spent fighting the holy sword was less than the five minutes of what he had just spent. Char estimated that Lord Bloodseeker had been hit at least 100 times, and those were all normal attacks that ignored defense. Even a Dragon could not withstand them, let alone a Dark Elf like him.

    Blood Seeker was sent flying like a spinning top and fell heavily on the ground, blood sttering everywhere. Char immediately ran over.

    Fortunately, he was only unconscious and still alive.

    Shaya deftly picked up the body.

    First, he took off the other party''s "Bloodseeker Armor".

    -

    [Bloodseeker Armor (set)]

    Ancient magic light armor

    Requires strength 125, agility 170

    [ Blood Search: Sensitive to traces of blood. ]

    [ Bloodlust: gives the wearer a 25% attack speed bonus. When dealing melee damage to flesh creatures, 35% of the attack power will be converted into health points for the blood Shield. ]

    [ Blood Shield: when the blood Shield is present, reduces damage taken by 50% and absorbs half of the remaining damage. ] (Current 0/7500)

    -

    This was a very exclusive set of equipment. It included many parts, and if one put it on, it meant that one would have to give up the attribute bonus of each part. Although this terrifying Blood Shield was already better than any description, the yers at this stage were not strong enough to meet the high attribute requirements.

    Moreover, the upper limit of the Blood Shield was not fixed at 7500. It was 75% of the health of the user who wore the equipment. In other words, the more health the user had, the stronger the defense effect of the item.

    "It''s not a bad gift."

    Char mumbled to herself and suddenly heard a ng behind her.

    He turned around and saw a figure in thin clothes standing there in a daze under the light of the holy sword.

    The two of them looked at each other for a few seconds. Then, with a plop, the other person knelt down.

    ''Hmmm ...''

    It was Ethan.

    This guy was more resistant to beatings than he had imagined. He had actually woken up in such a short time after being hit by the supercharged attack and had sneaked over, most likely because he had heard themotion over here.

    But...

    He came at the wrong time, just when Char was picking up the body.

    Ethan was originally angry and wanted to fight Char to the death, but when he saw Char squatting beside Bradley''s bloody body and pulling at the armor with a normal expression ...

    His courage was lost!

    Such a cruel and violent enemy... What revenge was there to seek!

    Ethan, ah Ethan, why did youe back!

    Why can''t you control your legs!

    He had already been stripped clean by someone, and now he had taken the initiative toe to his door ...

    "Don''t kneel. Stand up. I don''t eat people." Char consoled.

    "Ok..."

    Ethan trembled as he came over, well-behaved.

    The light was dim, and he could only seerge patches of blood ... It was a tragic sight.

    However, when he saw the face of the person lying on the ground, his heart felt as if it had been ruthlessly pulled by someone!

    Could this be ...

    Bloodseeker Bradley?

    Other than Night Lord, Lord Bloodseeker also ...

    In fact, this bloody scene was caused by the softening of the blood Shield of the Bloodseeker Armor. It was all a misunderstanding. Forget it, Char was toozy to exin.

    "It''s still not toote for you to go back and inform the others."

    Char said without reason.

    "Huh?"

    "What''s with the "huh"? other than Bradley, "Moonfrost de" Maimon, "Starlight Dancer" Gibera, "Shadow Fiend" Neimore, and a few other apostles might be on their way here. If you don''t tell them that I''m here, they''ll see you as an aplice sooner orter. Have you ever thought about the consequences of being my aplice?"

    Ethan shivered and stood up subconsciously, but he stopped the next second. He held back the urge to leave and asked in a low voice, "You ... Who are you?"

    "The person who stole the moon."

    Char smiled at him and left Bradley, who had been stripped clean. He walked straight to the holy sword.

    The battle with Bloodseeker had finally exhausted the sword''s power. It could only shoot out one or two lightning bolts thatnded on Char''s hand, and he pulled it out easily.

    Char held the sword and carefully examined the two new marks on it, and found that they had extended by half a centimeter. At this rate, it would take at most three days for it to grow as long as the blood groove of [Tenacity].

    He carried Ortlinde on his back and swaggered away. He walked towards the Moon-Buried Mountain Ridge and stepped into the entrance of Ravend.

    In the past, when the Blue Moon fell, it would perfectly block the hole. But now that the Blue Moon was gone, as long as the people of Andaheim were not stupid, they would definitely find out. He had thought that this matter could be kept a secret for a while and had wanted to bring Ortlinde to Blue Moon County for treatment. But now, it seemed that he should run away as soon as possible after acting tough. Although the Night Lord had slipped away, he shook people up faster than anyone else.

    But at least one thing was certain. Before Kuris''s "Night Lord''s Bionic soldier" was created, the Svartalfheim was a coward, who had even lost the moon.

    ..

    The Dark Elf watched helplessly as the terrifying figure left. He even let out a sigh of relief.

    It was as if he had just survived a disaster.

    "He is right... I do have to tell those big shots to clear my name..."

    Ethan mumbled as he left.

    "And the words I must tell to the Empress ... I must not forget."

    ..

    Ethan had only taken a few steps with the heavily injured Bradley on his shoulder when a bright moonlight suddenly shed in front of him. It was as cold as frost, and the moonlight shone directly on the ground. A thin figure with silver hair stood in the moonlight.

    "Your Excellency Maimon!"

    Ethan immediately lowered his head in respect.

    The big shots of the 14 Apostle families were all below the Queen. If they were in Elfheim, they would be at least at the governor''s level. Since the selection of Queens was based on qualifications and looks instead of family background, most of the Queens had no background. Therefore, The royal family relied on the 14 big families when carrying out their duties, and the 14 apostles became the Queen''s most trusted men.

    Maimon, The Moonfrost de, was one of the fourteen apostles.

    "You don''t seem to be surprised by my arrival?"

    Maimon nced at Ethan, and his eyes only stayed on him for half a second before turning to Bradley. He then smiled slightly.

    "Since His Excellency Bloodseeker has been beaten up like this, it seems that the enemy is not ordinary. Did he run away?"

    Eh?

    This Lord''s tone was not quite right ... Why did he sound like he was gloating?

    Ethan didn''t dare to dy and immediately replied, "This subordinate does not know ... When I arrived at the scene, Master Bradley was already unconscious ..."

    "Oh? Tell me in detail."

    "It''s ..."

    Ethan then told him about his experience, and the content was nothing more than "it''s not that Ethan didn''t work hard, but that the enemy was too strong." he bragged about himself, saying that he was knocked out and his clothes were taken off. When he realized that something was wrong and came back to see what happened, he found Bradley lying in a pool of blood...

    "How can I just watch this happen?" Ethan gritted his teeth. "I was so angry at that time. I immediately pounced on the enemy and wanted to fight it out with him. Unfortunately, the enemy was too strong. He easily subdued me and left me with a series of words..."

    "What did he say?"

    "He asked me to pass a message to the Lords, saying that he was the ''moon thief''..."

    Maimon frowned when he heard this. He was about to speak, but someone else spoke first.

    "That intruder is so powerful? And even stole the Blue Moon?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    The voice that suddenly appeared was unusually soft andzy, and just listening to it made one''s imagination run wild.

    A rather graceful figure immediately appeared. Arge area of her exposed skin was sprinkled with light dust that was like the bright Milky Way. It was dazzling in the dark like a gem.

    With just a nce, Ethan felt that his soul was about to be hooked away, as if he was in the soft clouds, surrounded by a nice fragrance, as warm as soaking in hot milk ...

    In his daze, the woman also walked toward him.

    "Enough, Gibera!"

    A third unfamiliar voice was heard!

    A Circle of Shadows gathered around the three of them and suddenly condensed into a human figure.

    The shadow Fiend, Neimore!

    With his interruption, Ethan suddenly sobered up. He quickly lowered his head and didn''t look at the woman.

    The Starlight Dancer, Gibeira, was originally a candidate for the Queen pushed forward by the Apostle family, but she was not chosen by the night Lord.

    She was very miserable. First, she lost to Evelyn and was disheartened. Then, when Evelyn escaped, her hope was rekindled, but she lost to Lucius ...

    After being despised by the Lord of the Night, Gibera had be a perverse person. Countless male Dark Elves had died at her hands. He heard that some were killed after taking a second look at her, while others were killed because they didn''t look at her ...

    Ethan really wanted to curse. How did he meet such a pervert?

    Having been interrupted, Gibera did not pester Ethan any further and looked at Bradley.

    "It''s a sword wound, and the ''Bloodseeker armor'' has disappeared." Shemented, her tone also filled with unspeakable joy.

    "He destroyed the teleportation formation and tried to take all the credit by himself... How foolish."

    "He also paid the price for it. Not only did he cause our mission to fail, but he also lost the Bloodseeker Armor, " Neimore gloated. "it''s a question if he''ll still be one of the 14 apostles when we get back."

    "I don''t think he''ll do anything. Who can take his ce? Those useless lowlifes are getting weaker and weaker, they''re even worse than our Bloodseeker... Although they''re equally stupid." Giberaughed arrogantly.

    The three of them seemed to have forgotten about Ethan''s existence. After chatting for a few minutes, even Ethan couldn''t stand the taunting in their words. He couldn''t help but cough.

    "My Lords ... Shouldn''t we focus our attention on the ''moon stealer'' now..."

    The three of them turned their heads in unison.

    Thetter immediately felt a huge pressure and immediately continued, "He told me to tell you all this and then left. But I can see it clearly. He was going in that direction." He raised his hand and pointed at the back of the Moon-Buried Mountain Ridge.

    "he''s also carrying an injured and unconscious person. I guess he''s also suffered a lot of injuries in the battle, so he asked me to intercept you and try to stall for time. This shows that he''s afraid of your strength, so if we go after him now. we might..."

    "We know."

    Maimon interrupted him impatiently.

    "What right do you have to give me pointers here?"

    "Lord Maimon is such a boring person, " Gibera said with a smile. "He''s just trying to attract my attention by showing off his cleverness. Don''t worry, little shadow samurai. I''ll report your name and you won''t be short of credit."

    She even winked at Ethan, who shivered.

    He was scared.

    But...

    He should have been relieved to receive such affirmation, but now...

    However, he was not happy at all...

    It sounded like...

    They were leaving just like that?

    Sure enough, Maimon''s Nightingale stepped forward, carried Bradley''s body back to its body, and then turned around with its master ...

    No way... Is he... Really going to leave?

    Shouldn''t they be chasing after him?

    He sneaked a nce at Neimore and Gibera. Their expressions were not much different from Maimon''s, and they both looked like they were about to leave.

    Ethan could not help but step forward and shout. "My Lord!"

    The three of them turned around. He shrunk his neck and said awkwardly, "My Lords, don''t you want to reconsider? Maybe we can get back the Blue Moon..."

    "It sounds like you''re ordering us?" Maimonughed mockingly.

    "No..."

    Ethan hurriedly lowered his head in fear.

    "Sometimes, I also envy the courage of the ignorant."

    Neimoreughed as well and left with Maimon.

    The three of them justughed. When the wind blew, it fell on Ethan''s head like leaves.

    He felt that they might beughing at him.

    Ethan was stunned for a long time. When the cold wind blew, he felt a little cold.

    He shivered and turned to look at the dark sky. For the first time, he felt that the sky was so dark that it was terrifying.

    ************

    In the voltage area.

    Char felt that something was wrong even before he returned to Kuris'' workshop.

    With 875''s character of treating the "guide Identity" as a treasure, he would definitely go out and warmly wee Ortlinde, who had a personal system.

    But now the workshop''s door was closed, all the cameras outside were turned off, and it was dead silent...

    He ced Ortlinde outside the house, unsheathed his sword, and entered through the half-opened air vent with shadow travel.

    He saw an unfamiliar figure standing in front of Kuris''s work desk, looking for something.

    From the obvious cracks on the back of its head, it was most likely a machine like a soldier.

    Char did not dare to dy, and circled around the enemy, slowly approaching it. When he was 10 meters away from the enemy, the enemy suddenly turned around and shot at him at an extremely fast speed!

    Char only had time to see the ck shadow sh past before he was sent flying.

    That''s at least 200 points in agility!

    Fortunately, he had already prepared an emergency n. As he flew out, he raised the power Gem high. As soon as he released control power in his mind, the soldier, who had justnded and was about tounch himself, stuck to the ground.

    The light in its eyes flickered back and forth, and data poured down from its Iris, bing less and less, and finally nothing at all.

    It had been formatted.

    Char heaved a sigh of relief, took down the window frame hanging above her head and put it on her nose.

    This thing had disappeared ever since he left Ravend and only reappeared after he returned. It was also strange.

    He looked over and a pop-up window appeared.

    -

    [Fitzrock''s fully-automated soldier-model Xi]

    [*Products that have been canceled]

    [Combat power: 850a ]

    [Price: 4899pts ]

    [Current health Index: 73% ]

    [Value: 1257pts ]

    "It can kill a team of monsters by itself! It''s definitely the best choice to protect your personal safety!"

    [Product number: to be entered]

    -

    "Interesting ..."

    Char suddenly had an idea. He stepped forward and ced his hand on the head of the soldier, and the next second, the thing was directly kept back into the Pseudo Divine Space.

 Chapter 320 320

    Chapter 81. A Shock After Another

    "This works too?"

    Char did not have the time to be surprised. He quickly went out and carried Ortlinde back.

    The workshop looked quite messy, and the walls were full of bullet holes and traces ofser scanning. It seemed that a fierce battle had taken ce here.

    Char even found a familiar wheel under a row of shelves ...

    It was too tragic. The 875''s wheel had been sent flying.

    He went to the center of the workshop, he found an inconspicuous crack in the ground, and stabbed the holy sword that had somehow awakened the Power of Silver Oak through the crack, carving out a rectangr entrance.

    Although the Power of Silver Oak could not be used on buildings, the holy sword itself was made of materials several grades higher than the fire of the first origin, so it was perfect for cutting.

    The mes rose, and the de was like a red-hot branding iron, easily cutting a big hole in the floor.

    Char threw a few stones down, and as expected, the half-finished beast was lying down.

    This Overlord dragon-like reptile was originally standing, but it was now lying down.

    His head was cut off and his tail was severed. There were also many wounds on his body. From the depth and surface area of the wounds, they were the same as the ones on the wall.

    "Theirir has been raided. Who could it be?"

    Char frowned and thought for a while. He felt that this ce was not safe, but before he knew who the enemy was, he could not run around. He simply jumped down with Ortlinde in his arms.

    Below was Kuris''s real workshop. He found adder, climbed to the entrance, and stuck the cut-open entrance with repair liquid. This way, even if someone came in from the outside, they wouldn''t find anything wrong.

    Char heaved a sigh of relief after temporarily obtaining a safe house.

    He stared at the half-finished beast for a few seconds, then suddenly stepped forward and put his hand on it.

    Request: Repairing the Mechanical Steel Jawwyrm (semi-finished).

    Reward: 1000 fps.

    There was indeed a mission!

    It''s said that missions were everywhere!

    Char immediately took out a bottle of [quasi-divine healing fluid] and dripped it on the mech, and the wound on the mech''s body began to heal automatically.

    In less than a minute, his injuries were healed.

    "Ding!"

    Repairpleted. 1000 fps obtained.

    Char''s survival points had reached 1015.

    He wasn''t in a hurry to spend. He immediately touched the repaired Mechanical Steel Jawwyrm and had the idea of taking it for himself.

    Sure enough, with a sh of white light, the steel-jawed Dragon also disappeared ...

    The beast was standing right next to the Holy Grail, and the soldier was as small as a baby at its feet.

    "F*ck, that''s awesome!"

    Char could not help but exim.

    He didn''t even need a binding notification to receive these things?

    Was it because the power Gem had erased the infantry''s product number, making it an ownerless item?

    Something was wrong...

    The power Gem had also restored the factory settings of the MCV, but the confirmation prompt still popped up...

    There must be another reason why this had nothing to do with the item''s owner.

    To Char''s knowledge, only things that he had already taken as his own could be taken back and taken out so easily, but this was clearly his first time here...

    Unable to figure it out, Char looked into the Pseudo Divine Space

    On the empty surface of "Taipumuen", there was a not-sorge "Nth Pawnshop", which was the Holy Grail, standing next to a huge ferocious beast. The metal structure that had not been covered with skin was shining with a cold light, making the lonely soldiers beside it look particrly weak ...

    "What if I want to summon the infantry?"

    He pointed to the open space and tried to summon it.

    A white light shed, and infantry appeared on the ground.<novelnext></novelnext>

    At the same time, his mana bar was half empty.

    "As expected, the summoning ofbat units and the means of transportation arepletely different. It consumes magic points ... So, the energy that the mechanics used to open the Pseudo Divine Space was actually a kind of magic power. It was also a high magic society, but magic was presented in another form... In that case, the ''miracle'' that forced Fitzrock to copse might be magic ..."

    Thinking of this, Char temporarily put it aside.

    When his mana bar was full, he tried to summon the Mechanical Steel Jawwyrm again, but the system notified him that he had not met the summoning requirements.

    "As expected ... I can''t summon a creation of this level yet. The magic power consumed by a single summoning has exceeded my upper limit ..."

    Char was not satisfied with the addition of two items in the demigod space. Since the surface area of the Blue Moon was sorge that anything he saw could be stored in it, he decided to just walk around Kuris'' workroom, looking for clues as he piged, and stored all the gray crystals he found on the Blue Moon.

    The workroom was only a quarter of the workshop''s size, and it was hidden underground, so it was quickly searched by Char.

    "As expected of me."

    Char sighed.

    He scratched his head and sat by the bed, carefully searching for all the clues he had obtained after he fell, trying to connect them together. However, no matter which path he took, he would be stuck by a missing piece that could not be bypassed. This feeling was really a headache.

    Suddenly, Ortlinde''s hand moved.

    Char quickly grabbed her and called her name.

    The young girl slowly opened her eyes. After seeing that it was him, shezily opened her arms.

    "I need Char''s hug to get up ~"

    Char rolled her eyes and reached out to pull him up.

    This was clearly Rosswealth''s possession.

    "Come on, you."

    "Hmph! I think you just like to be silly and gullible, and you''re afraid of me!"

    Rosswealth got up and hugged Char extra hard.

    Even though she was speaking rudely, her lips were trembling slightly.

    It wasn''t just her lips, her entire body was shaking.

    Fear.

    Char also sensed the fear and hugged her quietly.

    After a long time.

    "I almost didn''t see you," Rosswealth said in a low voice. "It was like a joke. There was no danger one second ago, but in the next second, a wasing at you. It was definitely the closest I had ever been to death. I''ve always wondered if the sky would copse, and this time it has be a reality."

    "It''s alright..."

    Char gently stroked the girl''s back.

    "What about her? Did you use too much power?"

    "It''s not just overdrawing, it''s burning." She replied, "I also quite admire her. If it were me, I wouldn''t have been able to persist, but she did it. The price was to fall into a deep sleep. If it were an ordinary person, it would take a long time to wake up. Fortunately, we are special existences, so after the body functions recovered, I can take over the body."

    After a pause, her eyes fell on the holy sword on the bed.

    "And this sword... It''s definitely not just the Holy Sword Narshil that you and I are familiar with."

    "What?"

    Char was shocked, and he took the holy sword.

    "You mean..."

    "This sword has been tampered with. Do you still remember where you got the holy sword?" Rosswealth asked with certainty.

    "Yes." Char nodded. "It''s the home of the gray dwarves, the underground furnace. You need to pass the initial trial of the seven virtues to get this sword. But this time..."

    "This time, it appeared directly in the Judgement Church and was sent to her."

    "But this doesn''t mean that it has been tampered with..."

    "No," she said. "The moment Allie fainted, there was a consciousness that wanted to take over her body, " Rosswealth said. "But I chased it back. There''s no other possibility other than this sword!"

    "What??? "

 Chapter 321 321

    Chapter 82. Ah, I''m Dead.

    "It''s true."

    There was an unprecedented solemness on Rosswealth''s face.

    "It''s hard to describe the ''texture'' of that consciousness. How should I put it? it''s cold, sharp, crazy... If it was a soul born from the holy sword, it should not be filled with these emotions..."

    "You mean, this soul was stuffed inter?"

    "It''s very possible."

    Char looked at Narshil the holy sword, and could not help but be stunned.

    After hesitating for a moment, he said to himself,

    "I have to find out how the church got its hands on the holy sword. The answer might be hidden in there."

    "There''s one more thing ..."

    "What?"

    Rosswealth knocked her head and looked at him in confusion. "There seems to be something extra in my head... No, it should be said that it was there in the first ce. It was originally locked up, but it was suddenly unsealed. No, I shouldn''t say it''s me, it''s in the girl''s head, but she''s too stupid to realize this ..."

    "What do you remember?"

    "There are some terms that I vaguely remember you mentioning before, but I couldn''t understand them at the time, or I didn''t hear them, or I simply forgot. In short, I''m sure I''ve heard these things..."

    Char''s eyes widened, and his breathing quickened.

    He grabbed her hand tightly, swallowed, and said in a low voice, "yers... NPC... Experience points... Skill points... These?"

    "That''s right, those are the ones." The young girl tilted her head, "What does that mean? It sounded... It was a little simr to the ''personal system'' that the guy was bound to... Eh? Why aren''t you saying anything?"

    "I don''t really know what to say..."

    Char was stunned by the sudden good news, and he felt like he was in a daze.

    He patted his head and took a few deep breaths before his quick-beating heart returned to normal.

    He had a bold idea.

    He had been acting alone for so long.

    No one knew his current situation. With the game as the world, only Messiah knew about this part of the Otherworld. No one knew about the outside world.

    To be honest, carrying so many things on his back made him feel mentally tired. If it wasn''t for his strong will after 177 rounds of training, he would have copsed thinking about whether his existence was real, not to mention uncovering these mysteries bit by bit...

    So, how good would it be if he could have apanion?

    He almost had one, but it was a pity that Evelyn didn''t hold on.

    In the secret room in Howling Rock Canyon, when he discussed the existence of the enemy with Zin''rokh, she also heard everything. However, she could not ept the concept of " yers, NPCs, and games " as they were all forbidden words to her. Without these concepts as support, it was like a house without a foundation. There was no way to build a cognitive system, which was why she was at a loss at that time.

    And now, there was an opportunity in front of him.

    "Char?"

    "I''m fine," he said.

    Char took a deep breath and said, "Don''t be afraid of what I''m going to say next."

    "Don''t worry, I won''t be afraid."

    Char stared into her eyes.

    "I... I didn''t belong in this world... I should say that I''m a "foreigner" from another world."

    Rosswealth blinked.

    "Why would I be afraid of this?"

    "The point is, I''m not just a ''foreigner'', I''m also a yer. God''s chosen ones like me are all yers, but not Ounders. Do you understand?"

    Rosswealth nodded.

    "You mean, "God''s choice" are all "yers". The reason you can revive after death is that you are a ''yer''. But at the same time, you''re also an ''Ounder'', so you''re different from them. That''s why when the world was restarted so many times, you were always there, but those ''yers'' weren''t. Now that they''re here, they''re your kind..."

    "Just like this!" Char couldn''t help but cheer.

    "So, you were sent by them to "Scout"? Just like the advance party during an expedition, " Rosswealth said. "The past world was constantly restarted. It was you who collected information and set up a beach for theirnding..."

    "No, no, no. That''s where the problem lies. I know the origin of the "yers", because I came from the same world as them," Char said seriously. "But I''m sure we came to this world in a different way. Someone built a bridge for them toe here, but I can''t go back through this bridge because I''m already a part of this world..."

    "But why would they do that? To conquer our world?" Rosswealth asked in confusion. "Then why was the church willing to be the backing of the "chosen ones"... Could it be that the church also came from the same world as you ... Wait a minute, could it be that you are also facing the abyss?"

    The f*ck?

    What the f*ck?

    The benefits of having morepanions were evident in a second. From the perspective of the natives, Rosswealth immediately gave a clue that waspletely different from Char''s ...

    Char suddenly realized that he had been too narrow-minded.

    If one were to leave the topic of Otherworlds and conspiracy theories behind and stand on higher ground, looking at the rtionship between the two worlds and the abyss, there was indeed a path to take. The reason why a certain existence had built this bridge was to let God''s chosen ones enter this ce to fight against the abyss, and perhaps to umte experience for Earth to fight against the abyss.

    F*ck, this is amazing!

    A genius''s idea!

    Why didn''t I think of that?

    No, but Zin''rokh said that I was a child of the abyss...

    Why is that...

    "Char?"

    Rosswealth waved her hand in front of him, and Char finally came back to his senses.

    "Sorry, I was distracted..."

    He shook his head and temporarily sealed this genius''s thoughts.

    "I can''t give you an answer to your guess because I''m also asking for an answer... I''m sorry for hiding it from you."

    "So you''re the first one to confess, right? That Dark Elf, that Grand priest with terrifying breasts, and Senia, " Rosswealtg said with a smile. "They didn''t know about this before I did, right? "

    "You can say that..."

    "Is that so? That''s great."

    Rosswealthughed smugly in his arms.

    Char scratched his head in embarrassment.

    There was no way to continue this...

    There were some things that others could joke about, but he couldn''t admit it.

    "Speaking of which, that idiot also noticed the abnormality." Rosswealth suddenly said.

    The idiot was undoubtedly Ortlinde.

    "What did she find?"

    "The ''personal system'' that the dwarf wintermelon machine taught her is unparalleled in the training of Warriors. I suspect that this is also the purpose of the church. Laurentia and the Holy See have deliberately risked their lives to attack the barbarians. Their purpose is to dig this road at the river of rites, directly to Ravend, and then get this ''personal system''."

    "This thing, together with the ''yers'' that you said won''t die, is simply a killing machine that doesn''t know fatigue! Without any worries, no bottom line, and no constraints, the only motivation came from the emotion of likes and dislikes. It was easy to be driven by the survival points provided by the ''personal system'', and then be excited ... She surmised that this was the hidden goal of the Holy See and Laurentia!"

    "I didn''t expect her to be so smart ..." Char mumbled.

    "She guessed it right?"

    "Her guess is brilliant, but in fact... yers are already bound to this thing." Char shrugged. I have one too. It''s even more advanced than Ellie''S.

    "Then you and Elfheim are in danger!"

    Losweise''s expression suddenly changed.

    Unlike Ortlinde, she had a keen sense of smell and naturally knew where the church was targeting. The conflict between the two had been irreconcble ever since Char stole the gold from the bank and handed it to the Sunfire Royal Court.

    Just imagine, the church had spent hundreds of years invading Elfheim and prating thetter, but in just one day, their rooted power had be like a street rat. Bad money had driven out good money for many years, and the economic dominance that they had painstakingly built had been brutally stripped away...<novelnext></novelnext>

    This was not a matter of whether the church could take this, but a matter of prestige.

    The United Holy Kingdom was indeed dominated by the church, but it was obvious from the name that it was "United".

    Without a doubt, the training was for this matter.

    At the same time, she also understood why so many of God''s chosen ones had taken the initiative to join the army...

    If their personal system provided them with a "request to join the army" and rewarded arge number of survival points, which would also provide an endless stream of survival points for ughterers in future battles, then everything that Ortlinde feared would happen!

    Seeing that Rosswealth''s expression had changed, Char consoled her, "It doesn''t matter. ''yers" are scary, but not beasts. I''m sure I know this group of people better than the church. What they can use, I can use too."

    "Then you have to be careful ..." Rosswealth said in concern, and then immediately brought up another topic that she was very concerned about.

    "What are NPCs?"

    ''Hmmm...''

    Even though this question was also included in the list of exnations for Char''s n, the way she asked it and the urgency in it seemed a little ... Off.

    "You can think of it that way. Kuris and 875 are NPCs to you, and 875''s identity is more important..."

    "So, before the "yers" came in, everyone in this world was an NPC to you?"

    As expected of you, Rosswealth!

    Char nodded awkwardly.

    "You said that the world has been rebooted many times in the past. Since that idiot didn''t recognize you, it means that she knows nothing about the past. Does this mean that every time the world is rebooted, the memory of the ''NPC'' will not be retained? " She asked again.

    "Yes."

    "then, I don''t think you''ll be devoted to an ''NPC'' who will always forget themselves, right? "

    "Ha..."

    As expected, she still asked this question!

    Char fell silent, but his legs were shaking in nervousness.

    I can''t stand it!

    This question was too sharp!

    Every minute and second was so unbearable ...

    "I can''t lie," he said with a bitter smile. "from a certain beginning, until the end when Zin''rokh was destroyed and the world was restarted. I call this process a ''Round''. Then, in the past 177 rounds ... I''m sorry, but I can''t be that devoted. I didn''t think that one day you would all wake up, and... I haven''t thought of what to do either..."

    Char lowered his head in unease.

    This time, he really didn''t know what to say.

    With her temper and possessiveness, she would probably be angry, right?

    He thought.

    However, the interrogation and storm he had expected did note.

    Rosswealth gently hugged him and kissed his hair. She said in a low voice, "177 rounds... You must have had a hard time all these years."

    Char was dumbfounded.

    It was as if someone had shot him in the heart with a bang.

    It was as if a grenade had exploded in his chest!

    He waspletely overwhelmed by this sudden gentleness!

    He hugged her tightly, as if all the loneliness, madness, and bigotry of the past 177 rounds had copsed in an instant, dug out from the deepest part of his memory, crushed and burned. Finally, he was blown into the sea by a strong wind, and the ashes were rolled up by the monstrous waves and beaten to the bottom of the sea, never to rise again.

    "That''s good..."

    Suddenly, Messiah appeared out of nowhere.

    She stood in the corner and looked at the two of them.

    It sounded sour.

    She was too far away, and she was standing behind Char, so he did not notice that the goddess was peeking at him.

    The warmth onlysted for a minute or two before Char left the ce unwillingly.

    Then, he skipped the topic.

    The two of them had a tacit understanding and were probably unwilling to talk about it, so they used a gentle way to get through such a sharp topic.

    As for the future ...

    We''ll talk about it in the future!

    "What do you n to do with this sword?" She asked.

    "I''ll hold onto it for the time being. I might need it in the next battle."

    He took the holy sword and tried it, but it still couldn''t be put into his backpack. Suddenly, he had an idea. What if he put it in the Pseudo Divine Space?

    He immediately did so.

    Then, there was a sh of white light, and the holy sword Narshil disappeared.

    This works too?

    Alright, this Pseudo Divine Space had already evolved into a master God Space.

    After temporarily solving the holy sword''s problem, Char opened the shopping list and first bought a map of the fourth section.

    As soon as he got the map, it waspatible with the mini-map that came with the system.

    The original mini-map only recorded the areas he had been to, but now that therge parts of section four was lit up, he easily found the electrical umtor and Kuris'' workshop.

    Purchase ''electronic eye-107 in the battery area''.

    beep - This area has been locked. Purchase is prohibited.

    "As expected ..." Char mumbled.

    Upper City District was involved in this incident, which meant that it was most likely upper city people who took the initiative to attack and take away Kuris and 875. The two sides even exchanged fire in the workshop.

    Had the ck market''s matter been exposed?

    It couldn''t be such a coincidence ...

    He didn''t give up. He looked at the mini-map a few times and then bought them one by one.

    purchase ''electronic eye-82 in the battery area''.

    purchase ''electronic eye-17 in the battery area''.

    purchase ''electronic eye-04 in the riveted area''.

    ..

    beep - This area has been locked. Purchase is prohibited.

    "Beep."

    "Beep."

    There were at least 20 or so zones that were locked. There were also many zones that could be purchased, but he chose to cancel them all.

    In the end, even Char couldn''t help butugh.

    "It''s really an outrageous operation."

    He connected all the prohibited areas and happened to find a route that led to a certain mysterious area.

    "that''s too stupid. Isn''t that just telling others the location of the prison" ... He couldn''t help but sigh.

    Then, he stood up.

    "Let''s go, we''ll break into the prison!"

 Chapter 322 322

    Chapter 83. Stop! This Is Not Infiltration at All!

    The prison in the fourth zone was called the "Recycling Station". The atmosphere in the recycling station was unusually heavy.

    Rnd''s face was full of smiles as he looked at the Lord sent by the Uptown with ttery.

    This man had no name. His name was police-043.

    Without a doubt, 043 was an Android like Rnd, but the difference was that the cost of 043 was at least 20 times that of Rnd.

    In addition to the high cost of production, the material of their clothes and the weapons at their waists could also st the entire Sentry team to pieces.

    With Rnd''s limited vision, he could only tell that the man''s glossy ck slicked-back hair seemed to be made from the "got2bcool and strongsting hair gel" that he had seen when he left the Uptownst time.

    In the advertisement, there was also a handsome boy with slicked-back hair looking at the camera. He was surrounded by three or four beautiful women with big thighs, all of whom were engrossed in the model''s trousers.

    This bottle of hair gel looked like it was 450 fps.

    Half a day ago, all the assets of the Sentry team added up were not even enough to buy a bottle of hair gel... How tragic!

    15 minutes ago, 043 and his team suddenly came from the Upper City District to the fourth zone. They took over the recycling station without any exnation and then went to the electrical block to arrest the criminal.

    Five minutes ago, he had returned with his men, and the so-called "wanted criminal" was Rnd''s acquaintance.

    875 and Kuris.

    This was really asking for his life!

    If it was anyone else, Rnd would have let him take them away without a second thought, but he definitely couldn''t do that to 875 and Kuris!

    Not to mention Kuris, he was the controller of the ck market! Once he was captured and the people in the Research Institute read his memory crystal, the entire ck market would be exposed. The Sentry team would also be implicated, and they might even be restored to their factory settings ...

    And 875 was his only source of "arrest targets" in recent years.

    The Uptown required that if the Sentry team could catch three minor criminals each month, they would receive a guaranteed reward of 50pts. Rnd often caught 875 for theft every month and would be released after seven days. He would then find an opportunity to catch him again. If he caught him three times a month, he would receive 50 guaranteed survival points. The daily expenses of more than a dozen people in the Sentry team depended on 875. To some extent, it was more important than Kuris!

    How could these two people be taken away!

    "you''ve already wasted five minutes of my time, Mr. Rnd."

    043''s eyes were unusually cold.

    "You used the "Fourth Regtion of the Recycling Station" to threaten me, not allowing me to enter the secret dungeon. This already counts as ckmail and mild fraud, and now you''re using the extraction of prisoners to dy time. "

    "My Lord, you''re overthinking it. It''s just that this group of intruders is very dangerous. We don''t have any simr cases in our hands, so in order to not endanger the safety of the Upper Town District residents, we have to carry out a series of necessary hidden dangers investigations. This will take a long time, and it''s best not to dy..."

    043 snorted.

    "You guys didn''t even think about this before I came, did you?"

    "ording to our usual schedule, we won''t have anything for the next two weeks." Rnd said obediently. "We don''t have the authority to enter and leave the Upper City District as we please, so we''ll just..."

    "Shut up, I don''t have time to listen to your excuses." Said 043 impatiently. He nced at Rnd and his useless subordinates. "If you have the time to dawdle, go and fix yourpanions who are on the verge of being scrapped. In the Upper City District, they don''t even have the right to be thrown into the ''recyble trash can''. I''ll temporarily take over the patrolling and guarding work outside. Increase the number of people to solve the inspection problem!"

    "You''re right, my Lord..."

    Rnd lowered his head even more.

    ..

    The location of the Recycling Station was a mystery. If he had not gotten any clues in advance, Char probably would not have noticed that there was such a wonderful ce in the cylindrical house where the ves lived.

    It looked like a few neat rows of gray ve houses, but the two houses on the left and right at the front looked a little different.

    They seemed to be solid because when the Cypress leaves passed by the half-opened window, they did not spread inside at all. Instead, they went around the dark window.

    It was like a 3D painting on paper. The windows and the things that could be vaguely seen inside the windows were all drawn on.

    Char took down the window and observe the two houses.

    After a full minute, silhouettes of the area began to form.

    -

    [ Small Observatory ¦Á ]

    Observation tower

    It can amodate up to one person.

    Maximum observation range of 30 meters, anti-stealth, automatic face recognition, dispelling camouge, and removing beautifying effects.<novelnext></novelnext>

    (The observatory can also be used as a toilet, and excrement will be dposed)

    -

    "This is difficult ..."

    Char mumbled, but he suddenly had a bold idea.

    "Try to throw me over." He said to Rosswealth.

    "Do you want to throw it horizontally or in a parab?"

    "A parab. Thending point must be on that tower."

    As expected of Rosswealth, the extraordinary tacit between the two of them allowed her to lift Char up and throw him into the sky even without thinking.

    Char first leaped high, then fell towards one of the watchtowers.

    ording to his judgment, the observation blind spot of the Sentry tower should be the small area on top of the cylinder. if he could reach the blind spot within 30 meters of the cylinder, he would not be discovered when he fell.

    It happened to be what he had expected. Charnded steadily on the tower without triggering any rm.

    Then, he tapped on the top of the tower, and the tower suddenly disappeared.

    The Cypress vines that had been wrapped around the guard tower lost their support and fell to the ground, spreading out into a softball.

    In the Pseudo Divine Space, on the left side of the infantry, there was a three-meter-tall Sentry tower.

    Char immediately did the same.

    Soon, a guard tower appeared on the right side of the infantry.

    The two of them entered the Recycling Station without any obstructions.

    However, before they could take two steps, a bald soldier with loaded guns descended from the sky and red at the two with a straight face.

    He could only attack Char if he was cklisted by the guard tower. Otherwise, they would be showing respect to a noble.

    However, he was also very confused.

    This was because the ''click-and-enter Sir'' in front of him was not on the white list, which meant that he was not invited to the Recycling Station ...

    The soldier was confused, unsure of how to react. Just as it was thinking about whether it should send an error report, a merciless hand touched its forehead.

    "Swish"

    The soldier had also disappeared.

    -

    [ Fitzrock''s fully-automated infantry-type VV ]

    [ Combat power: 870a+]

    [ Price: 14899pts ]

    [ Current health Index: 99% ]

    [ Value: 24580 pts ]

    A high-level soldier belonging to the police department

    [ product number: 000947s ]

    -

    Char didn''t even have the time to use the Control gem to reset it before he kept it.

    Moreover, this soldier''s level was obviously not something that could be found in a ce like the fourth section.

    Everything happened so suddenly. Char was still in a daze when another figurended where the soldier had disappeared.

    This time, the soldier was not only confused about the identity of the ''guest'' in front of him, but also why there was no news of hispanion.

    He didn''t notice that the eyes of the human in front of him had lit up.

    Then, he reached out his hand...

 Chapter 323 323

    Chapter 84. This Was Not How the Script Was Supposed to Be!

    He waited for another five minutes.

    Rnd was smiling obsequiously at the side as if he had been programmed that way. He was the type to tter someone as much as he could, the kind that would not fight back no matter what.

    The police officers were getting impatient and kept looking outside.

    For some reason, he felt uneasy.

    It was as if there was something hidden in the terrifying silence... Or perhaps, some kind of conspiracy was brewing.

    Finally, he could not wait any longer and shouted into his headset,

    "947s, 948s, I order you to return to the office."

    In the past, they would reply within seconds, but there was no reply even after a while.

    Amunication failure?

    043 did not believe it and called again two more times. That time, it was 946s and 945s, but there was still no reply.

    He finally could not control his temper and grabbed Rnd''s cor.

    "Where are your men? Quickly get your men to go out and see what''s going on!"

    "My Lord, my men have sped up the investigation of the prisoners as you requested..."

    "Trash!"

    No. 043 threw Rnd aside, raised his left hand, and shot half a palm at the ceiling with a bang.

    The ceiling was shattered, and a big hole was blown open. However, it was not over yet. The palm was changing shape crazily as it rose. When it broke through the roof, it had already be a small satellite-like structure, suspended in mid-air. The 360-degree camera had no blind spots and captured everything around it in an instant.

    Its anti-stealth and anti-camouge capabilities were several levels higher than the Sentry towers.

    Not far away, Char, who was sneaking in, was immediately detected.

    In fact, the moment Char heard the explosion, he rushed to hide, but unfortunately, he could not.

    The image was immediately transmitted to 043''s mind.

    "As expected, someone broke into the prison!"

    No. 043 looked at Rnd with a cold gaze.

    He had every reason to believe that the useless captain was distracting him while waiting for the prison break to happen.

    "Your n''s perfect, Captain Rnd," He sneered.

    "A n? What was the n? There was no n, my Lord. I swear that everything I''ve said to you is true. It''s all true!"

    Char''s face was suspended in mid-air, and every pore on his face could be seen clearly after zooming in.

    "Caption Rnd, this is the intruder who killed four of my men. Please tell me honestly, do you know him?"

    Rnd was stunned after a nce.

    Oh my God, he really knew him.

    But, but...

    "Can I lie..." He asked weakly.

    043 was so angry that heughed. He used his remaining right hand to give Rnd a p. Thetter''s artificial skin was torn apart, revealing the metal shell underneath, which looked particrly ferocious.

    "This is ''click-and-enter Sir''. I do know him... But he''s a gentleman from the Upper City District, I... I can also confirm that..."

    "Very good. Even now, you''re still trying your best to lie to me. "

    043 seemed to be extremely angry. He rummaged through his pocket and took out a stone about the size of a pigeon''s egg. At first nce, it looked somewhat simr to a Power Gem, but the texture was too cheap. The difference between the two was like night and day.

    He waved the gemstone in front of Rnd, and thetter''s eyes became dull.

    At the same time, a row of "Captain of the Special Operations Team" titles appeared on top of Rnd''s head from the hanging frame above 043. The frame of his hanging window had changed from ordinary lines to a Dark Red Metallic frame. If one looked closely, one could even see some delicate lines.

    "Now, I will temporarily grant you the title of "Captain of the Special Operations Team". Take all the prisoners and move them to Uptown.

    "Yes, sir!"

    Rnd replied respectfully.

    "Also, after you hand them over to the people who''ll pick you up, take your useless subordinates to the garbage treatment nt. You should''ve been destroyed long ago."

    "As you wish, my master."

    Rnd''s eyes were dull, and he immediately rushed to the prison.

    "The garbage processing nt might not even ept trash like you which should''ve been eliminated long ago," said 043.

    At that moment, the office door was kicked open with a bang.

    In the smoke, a figure rushed straight up.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ..

    Char only stayed behind cover for less than three seconds before leaving.

    He felt that based on the parameters and performance of the four S-Series mermen he had snatched the enemy in front of him was not as weak as the Sentry team.

    Since their technology tree was so advanced, their means of investigation would naturally be strong too. There might even be x-ray vision and the like.

    Therefore, he simply swaggered in.

    Then, like the protagonists in most game cutscenes, when they finally rushed in, they just happened to arrive in time to see the underlings send the boss away. As the protagonists'' actions were limited to the cutscenes, they could not catch up.

    It might not be appropriate to say that, because Rnd was so submissive that he should not be the boss.

    Char did not chase after him, and 043 did not make a move.

    When he saw the window above Char''s head, his expression changed.

    Rnd was right, the other party was indeed not an Android.

    There was only one possibility for a non-android to have a personal system in Ravend ...

    The other party was an Upper District noble.

    The problem had be a little tricky.

    However, what puzzled 043 was that when he received an emergency order toe to fourth zone to arrest Kuris, he did not hear that the higher-ups had sent other senior agents to assist in the investigation ...

    Then who had sent them?

    He didn''t want to be negligent, soafter a moment of deliberation,he said

    "Dear "click-and-enter Sir" Your Excellency..."

    "Hmph, look at this lousy name I came up with..."

    "Eh? Your Excellency?"

    "It''s fine, continue." Char waved his hand.

    Even though 043 was confused, he continued, "Although I can''t attack you for no reason ording to the ''Bionic management regtions''. .."

    "But this time, you have a target in mind, right?" Char asked, "As long as I don''ty a hand on you and exin where your subordinates went, the misunderstanding between us can be resolved, right?"

    Char had snatched the lines from 043, and he opened his mouth and said drily,

    "Yes,"

    "This is for the best. In fact, there is indeed a misunderstanding here ..."

    Char raised both his hands to show that he meant no harm.

    "the real intruder is someone else, and I was also robbed of my ess permit, so I had to contact Kuris. I have enough evidence here to prove my innocence. Come, I''ll give you my...

    "Alright," he said.

    Even though 043 agreed quickly, his eyes were still fixed on Char. His eyes were shining, and it was obvious that he had scanned Char from head to toe and had seen through him.

    - Very good, he has no weapons on him.

    043 thought.

    - Can this thing be stored inside?

    Char thought.

    Char was only one meter away from 043. He pretended to Pat 043''s shoulder enthusiastically.

    At this moment!

    No. 043 suddenly raised his right hand and shot a shot of sleeping agent at the door. The needle was inserted into the air, but the piston moved automatically. Then a figure appeared and fell to the ground.

    Char turned his head and was dumbfounded!

    It was Ethan?

    Why did this fool follow him in?

    Char was speechless, but 043 heaved a sigh of relief, and the way he looked at Char became more kind.

    "The intruder you''re talking about should be him, right?"

    ".. Ah? Oh ... Y-yes, right?" Char pulled his hand back.

    "It''s him, it''s him."

    It''s my ass!

    This was different from the script!

 Chapter 324 324

    Chapter 85. Dump the Pot

    The ''intruder'' Char mentioned was not him, but someone else.

    That person was no doubt Rosswealth.

    Of course, he made it up to trick 043.

    From the moment he found out that the guards in the Recycling Station were not Rnd''s cheap subordinates, but a group of high-level soldiers whose prices had increased by nearly 20 times, he had realized how much the "superior''s power" dominated the Sentry team.

    Then, he guessed that the other party had a method to detect him.

    If he were in the other party''s shoes, once they detected intruders, who were suspected to be Kuris''s aplices and were here to break into the prison, the safest way to deal with them would be to split into two groups, one to intercept and the other to transport the prisoners.

    In that case, as long as he dealt with the high-levelbat forces here, would the group transporting the prisoners be much weaker?

    That was why Char sent Rosswealth to act as an intruder and gave her a soldier and his "Non-Falling Assitance I". as long as she created an instant with the "signal jammer", the soldier could kill at will.

    But unfortunately ... Reality and the script were a little different.

    ..

    On the other side.

    The back door of the recycle bin.

    A dumbfounded Rnd and his subordinates were escorting the shackled Laurentia, Holy See, and Mungo. There was a car at the back of the team, with 875 and Kuris, whose limbs had been dismembered and only had their heads and bodies left, tied up.

    "What happened to that guy, Kuris?" 875 asked him.

    The assistant Mechanic only took a nce before closing his dead fish eyes.

    "It''s being controlled by the "power" Gem."

    "The "Power Gem"! Oh my God! Is it the legendary gemstone that has the strongest authority and can control all of us, even erasing our product numbers? It''s too scary, I have Yaya and the other two at home, I can''t forget them! Poor master 875, huhuhu..."

    "Shut up," he said.

    Kuris had to open his eyes.

    "That''s just an imitation, and it''s a poor, low-grade imitation. It could only be effective on products within a certain sequence range, and the effect was very poor. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have taken so long to catch me. "

    "That''s true..." 875 mumbled, " But this really scared me to death. I thought master 875 had forgotten who his master was on the first day he became a guide. It''s too scary... But then again, how did you know?"

    "Because I''ve seen a real "power" Gem before."

    "I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it! We''ve known each other for so long and you never told me that you''ve seen the original!"

    "If you don''t believe me, then forget it."

    Kuris closed his eyes and ignored it.

    He thought of Char, and began to wonder if that guy had used the gem to control Blue Moon.

    "That''s fine. After all, the area between the Uptown and the Svartalfheim ... Forget it, I''m already concerned about some nonsense ..."

    Their voices didn''t travel far, and the sentries in front were also chattering.

    "What''s the matter with the captain?"

    "I don''t know. Why does he look so stupid and silly?"

    "What are you saying!"

    "Am I wrong?"

    "Of course you''re wrong. Hasn''t Captain always been like that?"

    "You''re right."

    No matter what they said, Rnd remained unmoved. The church''s men also closed their eyes, all of them looking dispirited. Only Mungo''s eyes were wide open as if he was looking for an opportunity to escape.

    It was a pity that the bioelectric lock on his body was the heaviest. It would be detected if he used a little force, and then the electric current would paralyze his muscles. After a few times, he had learned his lesson.

    Suddenly, a hovering robot with a round head emerged from the Cypress leaves on the side of the road, holding a small device that looked like a Te electromaic tower. It sprayed water at the crowd like a child ying with a water gun, making them unable to raise their guard at all...

    However, this thing had a big problem!

    In an instant, the waves emitted from the coil made all the machines present, including Rnd, stiffen for less than half-second.

    But at the same time, he could hear the sound of "fire."

    The sounds of gunfire connected.

    Everyone in the Sentry team fell to the ground, and those who were still struggling were also slit in the neck.

    The church''s people were all stunned by this scene, but when they saw who it was, they all cried out for the seven Holy Spirit''s blessing.

    The person who had just arrived was the Valkyrie, Rosswealth.

    She had brought along Char''s "Non-Falling Assitance I" and the summoned infantry.

    "Lady Valkyrie, are you alright?"

    The Holy See asked with concern.

    "Isn''t this question redundant, your holiness? " Laurentia said unceremoniously, "Can''t you tell the asion? We''re the ones who dragged Ellie down, and you''re still trying to please her?"

    "You..." The Holy See''s expression was somewhat embarrassed.

    "Are you even allowed to call her Ellie?" Losweise asked with a frown.

    "Eh? You..."

    Laurent''s expression froze.

    "Ha ..." The Holy See feltfortable and ruthlessly added, "Aren''t you doing the same thing as me?"

    "Hmph... That''s better than the Holy See not being able to see the situation clearly."

    "Hahaha, you two idiots..."

    This was Mungo''s mockery.

    "All of you, shut up!"

    The atmosphere suddenly became quiet.

    Only then did she tear off the tape on 875''s mouth. This was the first thing she did when she first arrived.

    She didn''t forget about this robot guide who talked fast and had a lot of rubbish.

    It recognized him.

    "From now on, you''d better shut up. You''re not allowed to show that you know me, understand?"

    875 nodded his head, feeling wronged.

    It also understood that there was another consciousness in Ortlinde''s body, which was recognized by her "personal system".

    Si--

    "Then can I call you spare master?" It immediately asked.

    "Oh my God, you idiot..." Kuris was speechless.

    In the end, Rosswealth still stuck it on.

    Then, she found Kuris''s arms and put them on.

    "Thank you. Where''s Char?"

    "He''s still stalling for time at the recycle bin."

    "So he asked you to get help?" Kuris asked in realization. "I''ll rush over to help him!"

    "No," she said. He guessed that you would think this way," said Lolth with her head held high. "So, he asked me to tell you not to go back and cause trouble for him.

    Kuris fell silent.

    The corner of Kuris'' mouth twitched a few times.

    "He really doesn''t show any mercy ..."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "But you''ll have to do something to pay for this rescue operation." Rosswealth''s smile was very much like Char''s, and Kuris could not help but shiver.

    "What does he want? He can take anything from my workshop!"

    "He has already emptied your workshop."

    Rose thought about it but didn''t say that.

    "He asked you to bind me to a personal system and allow me to enter and exit the Uptown. And then find them a ce to stay outside," she said, turning to the church.

    "What?" Kuris was shocked. "Is he dreaming? How can I do that..."

    "You really can''t do it?"

    Rosswealth asked, her eyes as sharp as a sword, piercing through Kuris'' heart.

    Kuris didn''t back down at first, but gradually, he couldn''t take it anymore and had to avoid her eyes.

    "Alright, alright... I can do it, but I need some time..."

    "As you wish."

    Rosswealth smiled and left him behind, returning to the side of the church.

    In fact, Char did not know if Kuris could fix the personal system. He just felt that the founder of the ck market was like a magical fourth-dimensional pocket. As long as you dug hard, you might find something ...

    Therefore, his instructions to Rosswealth were very simple, don''t ask if he could or not, just let him do it.

    If Kuris replied, "Are you kidding me? how could I do that?" then she would put pressure on him!

    Under such heavy pressure, it would be best if the disguise was broken on its own. Even if it was not broken, there was no loss. They would just have to think of another way.

    Now it seemed that Kuris was hiding something.

    Rosswealth came to the church. They were all at a loss about Valkyrie''s temperament.

    Then, she started to talk to herself.

    "I''m not your Valkyrie."

    She said.

    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone had different reactions.

    The Holy See had a surprised look on his face, while the Holy Knight had-sudden realization that''s more like it, no wonder she would refute me.

    Laurentia felt a little relieved.

    As for the others, they were all dumbfounded. If they could move their hands, they would probably be touching the back of their heads in confusion.

    "Then thisdy..."

    "It is still Ortlinde, as you can see." Rosswealth replied, "To put it simply, my consciousness is upying her body. The reason is simple, there''s a problem with the holy sword."

    Laurent and the Holy See exchanged a rare look, and they both saw the "I knew it" in each other''s eyes.

    Seeing them like this, Ross knew that she had guessed correctly.

    To be precise, Char had guessed correctly.

    "I''m an Elf Born in the sword," she continued. "But I don''t remember when she got the sword. I watched her grow up from then on..."

    "Excuse me, the Valkyrie is she..." The Holy See could not help but ask.

    "To put it simply, she encountered a terrifying enemy and was severely injured. Her consciousness fell into a deep sleep, and it''s unknown how long it will take for her to wake up. Rose replied, " if it wasn''t for me, she would''ve undoubtedly stayed in that ce until she rotted. In other words, I saved her temporarily. So..."

    She changed the topic and stepped on the side of the carriage. She pped her thigh and said,

    "Do you understand what I mean?"

    "Understand, understand what?"

    The Holy See and Laurentia were a little confused, but Mungoughed.

    "Hahaha... Idiot, don''t you understand? This is a benefit!"

    "Huh?"

    Laurentia and the Holy See obviously did not believe that a soul born from the holy sword could do this.

    "What''s with the "huh"? I''m just short of being direct. Don''t you two understand? Are your brains filled with horse dung? is Mephisto''s education level like this? Even a five-year-old barbarian knows how to barter with an equivalent value."

    The two of their faces were fluctuating between green and red. The Holy See then said with difficulty, "This person... Mydy, I think this barbarian is ndering your nobility..."

    "I''m sorry, he''s right. Don''t worry, " Rose said bluntly. "I didn''t me you for saving that girl. I meant now and now. I saved you, so you have to tell me where you got the holy sword, where this damn ce is, and how I can leave."

    "We don''t know about this ce either..."

    "Shut up. Do you think I''m as gullible as her?" Rose said disdainfully. "gue? Quarantine? Treatment? The Judgement Church is giving a helping hand to the wandering civilization on the grasnds? The Emperor of the red mist Empire is in the prison carriage three meters away from you. Do you want me to untie him and let you talk about the gue?"

    "Hahaha, well said! Muru has already told me about you guysing to the grasnds to shit and fart. What kind of stupid gue is this? isn''t it just for my tomb? Now that you''ve dug through the tomb, what, didn''t you find anything? What kind of story are you making up?"

    Mungo''s act of adding insult to injury was extremely effective, and Laurentia quicklyid his cards on the table.

    "I don''t know!"

    He said very happily.

    Then, he sold out the Holy See.

    "The Holy See is the one who listens to the Holy Spirit''s divine decree. I''m just carrying out his will."

    The Holy See thought to himself, I''m really f*cked, why didn''t you carry out my will when you attacked me!

    Even though he was angry, he still had to put on apassionate expression.

    "the gue is indeed an excuse. We have other purposes foring here, but I don''t think it has anything to do with our ''deal''... Please believe that we are here to better fight against the abyss and protect order and civilization. This is what the church is doing with all its might." He brought it over lightly and changed the topic. "I can tell you about the origin of the holy sword, but I should not be the one to tell you ..."

    This time, it was Laurentia''s turn to be nervous.

    He was also cursing in his heart.

    The Holy See nced at the Holy Knight with some pride, "When Mr. Fredrick was still around, he went to Gracestar to retrieve the holy sword ording to God''s will. Although I''m in charge of this matter, I''m not strong enough to go. He only brought one person with him, our first Pdin, His Excellency Laurentia..."

    The pressure went to the Pdin!

    He was like a time bomb that was being pushed back and forth between the two of them.

    It was normal for others to trade information for their lives. but they were not ordinary people...

    Hearing this, rose frowned. "Gracestar?"

    Gracestar was in the southeast corner of the map, which was also the easternmost part of the in of treasures. But the holy sword that she and Char were familiar with was buried in the southernmost gray dwarven territory of Elfheim.

    Although this was not exactly the opposite, it was also not a simple error, so he simply changed the location...

    "You may not know this, but that''s where the ancient city is located. ording to the original n, we should go to the duergar''s geocentric furnace to find the holy sword, but for some reason, the Holy See has changed the n... that''s all I know, " Lorenzo stammered. "The ancient city is extremely dangerous. The Holy See only asked me to guard outside, and he retrieved the holy sword alone..."

    Rosswealth pressed for more information, but it seemed like he really didn''t know anything about it. No matter how much she asked, she couldn''t get anything out of him, so she gave up.

    At this time, there was a scream from Kuris.

    "You ... You''re still alive?"

    Rosswealth''s heart skipped a beat. She turned around and saw Rnd hugging Kuris''s leg, crying.

    Seeing that she was looking over, the captain of the sentries scrambled to hide behind Kuris as if he had seen a ghost.

    "Don''t, don''t kill me! I am not being controlled! They were all acting! It''s all an act!"

    Rose was a little dumbfounded.

    She had been with the sentries for a long time, and Rnd had always been under their control, so how did he suddenly wake up?

    "What''s going on?" She looked at Kuris.

    "maybe thepatibility of the gemstone is too low. It can''t control such an ancient processor. Rnd and the others are too poor," Kuris said uncertainly. "logically speaking, the sentries have to update their system every year and their hardware every ten years, but they can''t afford the maintenance fees. They''re using several outdated processors ...

    As he spoke, he pried Rnd''s back open and took a look.

    "MMH ... This model has been out of production for 91 years."

 Chapter 325 325

    Chapter 86. Version Too Low, Unable to Disy

    "This is too tragic."

    Even Rosswealth couldn''t help but sympathize with him.

    "It''s not that bad. The weapons of the Sentry team have been updated. I''ve changed all the survival points he''s squeezed out every month into eighteen weapons, " Kuris exined on Rnd''s behalf. "That''s why your infantry can shoot so fast, and the "signal interference" is also effective".

    He pointed at the nonnding assistant and the soldier that Char was controlling.

    "These two are that guy''s, right?"

    Rosswealth nodded.

    "Rnd left the infantry in my workshop to keep watch. As for the hovercraft assistant... Did he use the things in my workshop to make it?" Kuris asked again. He seemed to be very interested in the signal jammer in the Non-Falling Assitance''s hand.

    "You... can think of it that way."

    Rosswealth answered vaguely.

    "As expected, how many things is this guy hiding..."

    Kuris muttered.

    His eyes were fixed on the hovering assistant.

    Unlike the true mechanics of the second era, Char''s mechanic ss was more like a simplified version. It had refined some of the special skills of a mechanic, but it was not like the mechanics of that era, who had mastered seventeen or eighteenplicated skills such as iron smelting, forging, alchemy, and so on. Most of the abilities were modr and achieved by skills.

    For example, the "Non-Falling Assitance I" was a level 40 mechanic''s exclusive skill. After the materials were prepared, he could directly activate [assistant manufacturing] and an assistant would appear out of thin air. The assistant would be proficient in all kinds of small skills that should have been mastered by the mechanic himself. It could be used to check, repair, maintain, and so on. It was the best tool.

    As the saying goes, people of the same trade are enemies, not to mention that this fellow looked... It was quite advanced. No wonder Kuris couldn''t take his eyes off it. He was curious about the assistant in front of him in terms of technology alone. How did he make such a high-performance product without a supporting AI, like an antique machine?

    "Can I say something?"

    Rnd got up from the ground, his body trembling.

    "What do you want to say?" Rosswealth asked him.

    "It sounds like... You''re going to the Upper CIty District?"

    "Yes, I am."

    "I can help ..." As Rnd spoke, he pped himself hard, and a hanging window immediately popped out of his head.

    Unlike ordinary people, the special operations team captain''s window frame had a metallic feel to it, the kind that could only be obtained by charging money.

    "Captain 043 thought that he had me under his control, so he temporarily transferred his identity to me... He''s prepared this time, and there''s someone waiting for you in the Upper City District. You''ll be discovered if you break in like this. I know what you''re capable of, Kuris. Those hiding ces were fine before, but not this time."

    Kuris''s face turned grim. He looked at Rosswealth, indicating that Rnd''s words could be trusted.

    "But why did youy your cards on the table?" Rosswealth asked with a frown. "Wouldn''t it be better if you didn''t say anything and just let us get caught?"

    Rnd touched his face in embarrassment.

    His face, which had been pped away by 043, looked like a pair of patched jeans. He looked a little ferocious. Heughed like a henchman at the end of the road. He was timid, but also a little hysterical and crazy.

    "If I don''t do this, I''ll die... My brothers and I will be sent to the processing station to be crushed and transported away..." he muttered. "All the energy will be drained and then sent to the garbage mountain in the suburbs. Maybe I''ll see 875 teasing its three silly animalpanions every day...

    "Wuwuwuwu!" It was 875 protesting.

    "It''s been so many years," Rnd continued. "I''ve tried my best to keep my brothers and me alive. I can bow my head, I can kneel, I can be shameless, but I can''t die like this... I still want to continue living, to continue living!" After a pause, he continued, "You said you''d find a safe ce to settle the prisoners, but I don''t think there''s a safer ce than the upper city prison. You''ll definitely be discovered if you hide in the fourth zone area. There are electronic eyes everywhere in the air, and there are coppers on the ground that record your footprints. It''s better to go to the Upper City District."

    Kuris looked at Rosswealth.

    "You shouldn''t be able to make the decision for this kind of thing..."

    "We can do that."

    Rosswealth replied.

    "Why don''t you ask..." Kuris was speechless.

    "There''s no need for that." Rosswealth shook her head. "He''ll have to enter the Uptown sooner orter. Even if we''re stuck in prison, he''ll find a way to save us."

    "Wait, you said we... Are you also going to..." Kuris was shocked.

    "Yes, I still have to watch over you, don''t I? There''s only one thing left," she said with a smile. "Help me bind to my ''personal system''."

    Kuris opened his mouth, but he was speechless.

    "Alright, I understand."

    Without a word, Kuris opened his beer belly. It turned out to be a lid, and it had an empty room like 875, hiding an ownerless window frame.

    He took out the window frame and handed it to Rosswealth. The moment she touched it, it disappeared.

    Then, a window popped up in front of her.

    Acquired personal system,plete beginner''s guide-1.

    You received 5 survival points.

    "Personal system binding sessful, name: Rosswealth."

    Just like how 875 had bound Ortlinde to her personal system, a window appeared above Kuris'' head.

    Name: novice guide Kuris.

    Rosswealth had witnessed that scene back then, so she was no stranger to this scene.

    "Why do both you and 875 have such things?" She asked, a little surprised.

    "Who knows? There''s one in Rnd too," Kuris shrugged.

    Rosswealth looked over, and the captain of the Sentinels nodded and reached out to pull its clothes.

    "No, it''s better not to."

    "Oh..."

    Rnd responded, feeling wronged.

    "Then I''ll fix them. Rnd, you should be able to control them, right? " Kuris looked at Rnd''s men.

    "of course, that''s definitely not a problem!"

    Rnd agreed readily.

    So, in the surprised eyes of the living captives, the "Captain" who should have lost the ability to move and lost half of his face got up again, and was even given the right to manage, and his subordinates were repaired one by one...

    As for the Savior, Rosswealth, she was also captured like them. Then they set off again in the same direction...

    What was going on?

    Rosswealth didn''t say anything, and no one asked.

    They did not know anything and did not dare to ask anything!

    The confusion continued all the way to the entrance.

    The entrance looked ordinary, more than four meters wide, with two guard-like robots standing on the left and right. Their bodies were integrated with the wall, and above their heads was a connected LED screen that flickered with the words " Upper City District entrance " in the style of a street sign.

    However, with the arrival of these people, the guard suddenly opened his eyes. Two circles of ck muzzles appeared around his body, densely packed like a honeb.

    That wasn''t the end. Like dominoes, the muzzles continued to extend from the two guards to the left and right. Soon, the muzzles covered the entire wall.

    Those who witnessed this scene for the first time were all stunned...

    After experiencing so many things, they also had an intuitive understanding of ''firearms'' and a certain degree of psychological eptance...

    But now, this understanding was refreshed.

    Rnd stepped forward with an eye-catching name.

    After the identity verification, the ck muzzle retracted, and everything returned to normal as if the scene just now was just an illusion.

    However, the captive''s attitude had clearly changed. They kept quiet out of fear and did not even dare to breathe loudly.

    ..

    "This is the Upper City District?"

    Rosswealtb asked in a daze.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was the first time Kuris, who was tied up not far from her, hade here, but he was no stranger to the ck market.

    Even so, he was still a little dazed after seeing the real Upper City District.

    It was indeed impossible to describe the strangeness and absurdity of this ce with only the images and words of others.

    "This is indeed the Upper City District..."

    He muttered.

    It was bustling, extravagant, and brightly lit.

    This was the visual impact and first impression it gave people.

    But behind it, or rather, under its ''embellishment'', was the most impactful scenery.

    Ruins.

    The ruins above their heads.

    It was dense with spirit breath that could be seen with the naked eye. It was as if the air was burning at high temperatures, the lines twisted and jumped.

    The twisted scene was like an illusory Mirage floating above the luxurious red and green lights, but it was so real.

    It needed to be looked upwards to see, and the pressure was like a sword hanging over one''s head, making one worry that it could fall down at any time.

    There was no natural light source in the underground Ravend, but there seemed to be light in the ruins. Or rather, it was the light emitted by the spirit breath, which made the floating ruins look more dazzling than the lights in the Uptown.

    The ruins and the prosperous city were so absurd and perfect together that there was no distinction between the main and secondary roles. It''s dazzling.

    Unfortunately, there weren''t many pedestrians in the Upper City District. Even if there were, they were all wrapped in exquisiterge windbreakers.

    Everyone''s silence did notst long before they were interrupted by a voice.

    "Are you the captives that Sir Feilulinde has asked for?"

    The person who asked the question was an Android simr to 043. He also had high-end hair gel sprayed on his head and wore a spotless uniform. Rnd, who stood in front of him, looked like a refugee.

    "Yes."

    Rnd almost bowed out of habit, but fortunately, he didn''t forget that he was being controlled, so he only responded coldly.

    "I''m 029."

    029 looked at the captive.

    "I''m only responsible for taking the captives away. You can make your own arrangements."

    Rnd was a little dumbfounded, but the captain''s brain worked quickly. He immediately put on an unresponsive face and continued to stare at 029.

    029 was a little dumbfounded. He muttered, " what does that mean? " then pressed his watch, and a light wave shot towards Rnd.

    "Beep-"

    "Unable to read target''s memory, the processor version is too low."

    029 was speechless.

    He couldn''t understand the meaning of so many people. By right, he should have read the other party''s memory crystal to confirm that this trip was safe, but this "too low version" made him give up such an idea.

    The new processor was too expensive for him to afford.

    Forget it, let''s leave it at that.

    "Bring the captives ande with me," he said with a wave of his hand.

    "Ok."

    Rnd heaved a sigh of relief and continued to y the role of a simple-minded person.

    Under 029''s lead, the team gradually entered the heart of the Upper City District.

    Rosswealth''s eyes widened, afraid to miss a single detail.

    There were huge glowing signs everywhere, just like the magic screens she had seen in Mephisto. Simr to the magic Image, there were also Bionics promoting various products on it. After the beautiful image, there was a string of numbers that made one shudder.

    Without exception, it was survival points.

    The road was wide, and there were not many cars on it. There was a faint mist on the road, and the neon lights reflected different colors. The pedestrians were like fish swimming in the mist.

    Without exception, there was a hanging window above their heads with "name" and "survival point" written inside.

    However, their hanging Windows were a little different. It seemed to be something that could only be seen in the Uptown. The hanging Windows could be divided into gold, silver, and bronze ording to the number of survival points an individual had. Those with less than 10000 survival points were all copper with a metallic texture, which was different from the frame of "Special Operations Captain" that Rnd temporarily had.

    The survival points that were between 10000 to 100000, had silver edges and a circle of dragon-scale-like marks ...

    Those that have more than 100000 had gold edges. Although they were simpler than the previous ones, they were still glowing! Their level of pretentiousness instantly rose by more than one level.

    Finally, the team came to a tall building, which was the closest ce to the Mirage-like ruins. When they looked up, they could see the huge radial explosion traces, and the original giant sculpture had been peeled off by the impact, leaving only the skeleton. It looked particrly deste.

    "I feel like there''s a flood about to pour down from above..."

    A young Holy Knight muttered.

    Laurentia looked up at the sky and had the same feeling.

    He was extremely sensitive to power, or he wouldn''t have been recognized by the Eternity Spear.

    "What is it that imprisoned them?" The Pdin asked.

    "Perhaps it''s the power of God..."

    The Holy See muttered, his eyes filled with envy.

    "Actually, with Lord Fredrick''s power, he can do it too. it''s the same thing," said Lorenzo. "It''s also protecting the ancient underground maze. The Holy See keptpressing it, just like what we''re seeing now..."

    It was the previous Holy See.

    The Holy See reminded him in his heart, but he did not say it out loud.

    He knew that correcting the other party in this situation would only invite ridicule.

    Suddenly,

    "Are you curious?"

    A voice drifted over, sounding a little old.

    Everyone looked over and found that it was a strange-looking dwarf. He was short, had sharp ears, and arge white beard ...

    But it was wearing a white robe?

    It wasn''t quite right to call it a white robe. There was a row of buttons in the middle and several pockets on the body, which looked very strange.

    If Char was here, he would definitely recognize that this was the legendary white coat!

    The look in Rosswealth''s eyes suddenly changed!

    She had seen this person before ...

    To be precise, Ortlinde had seen it before.

    It was Svartalfheim!

    The guy who used the Blue Moon tounch a fatal attack on the Valkyrie!

    After that, he fled. He actually escaped to this ce?

    But Rosswealth took a closer look and found that something was wrong ...

    On the window above the person in front of him was written "Name: Feilulinde", And the survival points were shocking...

    Uncountable wealth.

    The frame of his hanging window was alsopletely different from the gold, silver, and copper from before. It looked like a frame with super bright light, super dense texture, and super high particle effects that could only be obtained after obtaining a hundred million Survival Points ...

    His face was serious like before as if he was a true master. He waspletely different from the wretched appearance of Svartalfheim. He was definitely a different person!

    Most importantly, he did not recognize Rosswealth.

 Chapter 326 326

    Chapter 87. Cross-channel chat

    "Are you curious?"

    Feilulinde asked, his tone carrying the unique temperament of a researcher. This made Rosswealth even more convinced that the guy in front of her was not the Svartalfheim she had seen before.

    The name board of the floating window would not lie.

    She thought.

    As the most special individual, the fact that she and Ortlinde couldn''t share the same floating window exined everything. This matter couldn''t be lied to.

    "Teacher,"

    As soon as he saw Feilulinde, 029 immediately lowered his head respectfully, acting like a well-behaved student.

    Felurinde nodded at him and went straight to Mungo, sizing up the former Overlord of the grasnds.

    Mungo bared his teeth at him, like a lion trapped in a cage, but not daring to act rashly.

    If it was in the past, he might have directly spat at someone who was looking at him so wantonly.

    But now, there was a terrible thing on the ceiling aimed at him, and he could feel a destructive power gathering from the dark hole.

    He didn''t dare to move.

    No one answered Feilulinde''s question. The atmosphere froze with his arrival.

    His eyes stopped on Mungo''s face, but he continued, "Ever since the genius mechanics of Ravend discovered the divine breath, they''ve been trying to use this unstable energy. Although the things they obtained from it allowed them to stand at the peak of technology, there''s a price to pay for doing so ... For example, the ruins you see."

    "The dense spirit breath is solid, has a mirror, and is suspended in the sky. Therefore, what you see is the shadow of the ruins ... The reason why it wasn''t a reflection was that I used a convex mirror to reverse it again, making it easier for me to observe."

    "But you didn''t answer our question, Your Excellency..." Laurentia mustered his courage and said, "What exactly is it that has confined your so-called ''divine breath''?"

    "The answer has already been given, hasn''t it?"

    Felurinde looked at the Holy See.

    "Do you guys believe in the existence of God?"

    "Of course!"

    A Holy Knight was the first to answer. From his devout eyes, it was not difficult to tell that he was a fanatical believer.

    "Unfortunately, that''s a wrong answer."

    Feilulinde shrugged and replied apologetically.

    Before the crowd could understand what he meant, the muzzle on the ceiling shot out a bright light!

    Zi-

    The Pdin who answered the question didn''t even have time to scream before he was evaporated by the light.

    He died on the spot, leaving nothing behind.

    "But I don''t believe it. I''m still trying to solve this mystery, and I won''t allow anyone to be so stupid as to simply attribute the answer to ''God''. There is no God in this world, and if someone proves the existence of God, it must be the wrong proof."

    Felulinde said simply.

    Fear was like an ocean, suffocating everyone in silence.

    The Holy See''s face went pale, and he lowered his head in fear, not daring to look at him.

    He was the one who said "perhaps it''s God''s power," and this fiend''s eyes clearly meant that.

    It was a warning, but also anticipation.

    "So you''re just saying it ...you don''t even have the courage to defend your answer. Such a lowly existence. What a joke ..."

    The Holy See''s head was even lower. He gritted his teeth and felt his face burning.

    Feilulinde looked away in disappointment, but when he saw Laurentia, his eyes lit up.

    The Pdin''s face was livid, and the veins on his neck were bulging. His whole body was trembling!

    "You, you actually killed him... You killed him, right in front of me, less than a meter away from me... He trusted me so much, but I couldn''t protect him ..."

    He mumbled as if he was in a dream, but his body was gradually glowing.

    Just like Mungo, the shackles on Lorenzo''s body were also embedded in his flesh. As long as his muscles were tight, they would release a numbing electric current.

    For example, the electric current was crackling, and there was a terrible burning smell on Laurentia, but he seemed to feel no pain at all.

    "You are very interesting. At the very least, you''re trying your best to prove that your answer is correct."

    Feilulinde looked at the Pdin with great interest. He took off the window and put it on his nose, and a pair of exquisite monocles appeared.

    He stared at Laurentia, who looked like a Saiyan, with great interest, and muttered, "Wonderful, wonderful..."

    "Crack!"

    It was the sound of shackles breaking. The blood-stained shackles was forced out of Laurentia''s body. Not only that, but the silver prison carriage that imprisoned him also split open and shot out in all directions!

    Logically speaking, this attack alone was enough to deal-massive amount of damage to allies.

    But 029 stood up!

    His figure moved at high speed, collecting every ssh that was about to hurt the innocent at an incredible speed. After the dazzling explosion, the ground, walls, and ceiling were embedded with the fragments of the prison van, but the people around Laurentia were unharmed.

    Feilulinde was still watching with great interest. Even though he could not see clearly due to the smoke, his eyes were getting brighter and brighter.

    Suddenly, the smoke and dust seemed to be twisted by a hand, and then an unstoppable spearhead shot out from it!

    It was made of gold and carved with faintly glowing runes. It had an astonishing aura as it shot out from the dust!

    A fierce wind tore through the smoke and dust, and the runes on the spearhead seemed to be throbbing as they rubbed against the air.

    [Gungnir, the Spear of Eternity]

    The spearhead was thrust out, and then Laurentia jumped out of the dust and rushed towards Feilulinde. 029 saw that the situation was not good and immediately rushed over, trying to stop the Pdin like before.

    Although he was fast, he was bounced away by the force of the spear as soon as he arrived.

    As a mythical weapon that was born in the first era alongside the holy sword Narshil, and one that had defeated the abyss once in the first half of the first era, the power of Gungnir was beyond all ''rules''.

    When the seven holy spirits gathered, the wielder of the holy sword would definitely "win."

    And when the Holy Lance was activated, it would definitely hit and prate the enemy''s defense!

    It couldn''t be dodged, and it couldn''t be disturbed.

    At the end of the 177th round, Char used his understanding of Laurentia to make him lose hisbat power before he could even use the sacred spear. Otherwise, it would not have been so easy.

    029 was sent flying. He watched helplessly as the tip of the spear easily pierced through Feilulinde. Thetter was like a toy doll half the height of a man, flying backward with blood and flesh sttering everywhere.

    "Ha..."

    Lourenster gasped for breath, his hands holding the Holy Spear shaking, and his naked upper body was also covered in blood.

    Blood rushed out of his pores, like a human shower, and he was dead in the blink of an eye.

    "Pa"

    The Pdin was also lying in a pool of blood.

    The fight between the two happened in a sh. For most people, they first saw Feilulinde take a person away with a raise of his hand, then Laurentia exploded and died with the dwarf in the white coat.

    And that was it.

    The dead silencested for more than ten seconds. Everyone stared at the mess on the ground in a daze, not understanding what had happened.

    Even a talkative guy like 875 was stunned.

    Oh wait, its mouth was sealed...

    "That fellow... He''s dead, right?"

    The one who broke the silence was Muru. He had not said a word since he was inexplicably involved in this dispute, as if he had been suppressed by the top because of the repetition of his ancestor''s character. Now that Mungo was also shocked by this scene, he was the first to wake up.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "He should be dead..."

    Mungo took his great-grandson''s words.

    ''What a beautiful strike... If it were me, I wouldn''t have any regrets."

    He muttered.

    It was as if he was intoxicated by the attack of Laurentia.

    "Ancestor, I''m referring to that Shorty" ... Muru said weakly. If it was someone else, he would have directly scolded,"Stupid old man, I''m not asking about that person, but that person.

    "He''s dead." Meng Ge said, frowning.

    He happened to be the closest to Feilulinde''s body. He could see the Big Hole in the guy''s chest and the wriggling organs inside.

    But just as he said that, Feilulinde got up as if nothing had happened.

    "Unfortunately, the answer is wrong again."

    As soon as he said that, the gun above his head began to move again as if it was choosing a lucky child ...

    This time, it chose Mungo!

    Zi-

    However, the strong light only melted the shackles on his body and did not cause any damage.

    "We''re the same kind, so I can''t kill you, and I won''t do that."

    The midget with pointed ears, who had a big hole in his chest, flicked the blood off his clothes and said to himself.

    The white coat was made of an unknown material, and the blood stains rolled down like dewdrops on a lotus leaf. The Big hole in his heart was also healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    "My consciousness is bound to the soul furnace. What about you?" He looked up and asked Mungo.

    Mungo frowned slightly.

    He did not answer.

    This guy had exposed his origin in one sentence...

    He was right. Mungo''s soul was tied to the Holy Grail, but that thing was now called "Nth Pawnshop" and was stored in Char''s Pseudo Divine Space.

    Ever since Char took that thing away, the two of them did not even have time to talk much before this series of changes happened. He did not have the chance to confirm his current state... It was clear now.

    From what Feilulinde said, he wouldn''t die for a while. Even if he did, it wouldn''t be a real death. At most, he would be summoned again.

    And the other party was the same as him, just as he said, tied to some ''soul furnace''.

    What kind of ce was that?

    "You''re not answering? Then forget it. "

    Feilulinde picked up the Holy Lance and walked back to Laurentia.

    Upon seeing this, Mungo suddenly stepped forward and blocked his way.

    "What are you doing?"

    Because of this shot, his favorability towards the Pdin was temporarily maxed out. Seeing that the Pdin was like a candle in the wind, he couldn''t just watch the other party hit him while he was down.

    "This spear''s power is amazing. No, I should say that the energy flow trajectory when this guy activates the spear''s power is amazing. I''ve only seen it once and I''ve gained a lot of inspiration. This is enlightening for me to study the power of ''God''. Please step aside, " Feilulinde said calmly. "Don''t disturb my experiment..

    Mungo was stunned and could not help but ask, "You... How do you want to do it?"

    "I''m going to stuff this spear back in."

    "???"

    Mungo looked at the huge Gungnir and then at Laurentia, who was lying in a pool of blood. He snorted. "That''s not appropriate, is it?"

    "Why is this not appropriate?"

    "It''s so big, can he handle it?"

    "Yes, and you''ll even feel fulfilled and happy because of it. And the God he believes in will protect him, if ''God'' really exists," answered Feilulinde.

    "A God would do such a thing?"

    Mungo was shocked, and he looked at the members of the church who were equally stunned.

    "You mean they''re all... Would you like to do this?"

    "It depends on whether they are devout enough, " Feilulinde said. if faith is regarded as an investment, and God''s gift is regarded as a benefit, then the more investment, the greater the benefit, and the more precious it is... For example, to the guy behind you, putting this spear back might save his life."

    Mungo looked at the spear.

    He then looked at the people from the church.

    His big eyes were filled with shock.

    "This can f*cking save lives? And the more devout, the more precious? The people from the church are really good at ying..."

    Mungo stepped aside, ready to see how this scene that he could not imagine would unfold...

    The cross-channel chat between the two ended sessfully, but the scene Mungo was looking forward to did not appear. The spear only approached the Pdin and was absorbed by him!

    So this was what happened...

    Mungo heaved a sigh of relief. but at the same time, he was also a little disappointed.

    Eh?

    No, why would I be disappointed...

    Just as Feilulinde had expected, Laurentia opened his eyes and staggered out of the pool of blood.

    Thick blood dripped from his body, and he looked a little fierce.

    "Come on, continue with that move. I want to see what''s going on."

    Feilulinde said as he put on his sses.

    Laurentia stood there indifferently.

    His ears were buzzing, and his vision was blurry.

    He did hear the other party''s request, but he couldn''t do it ...

    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to, but he simply couldn''t do it!

    Putting aside the fact that he had beenpletely hollowed out by the attack just now, he was already considered lucky to be able to stand up now. More importantly, the emotions that he had suppressed to the extreme just now had finally erupted, which was why he had unleashed such a magnificent attack. The Holy Spear was usually hidden in his body and would not awaken at all!

    He really couldn''t do this.

    "Notpatible?"

    Felurinde''s eyebrows twitched. He raised his hand slightly, and with a sizzling sound, another Pdin was vaporized without even a scream.

    "You..." Laurentia''s eyes were almost popping out of their sockets.

    "No, it''s not enough. It''s far from what it was just now."

    Felurinde frowned and raised his hand again.

    At this moment, a very untimely voice interrupted, sounding a little breathless.

    "Even if you kill everyone, he won''t be able to recreate that scene."

    Felurinde turned around and saw a stranger.

    It was Char.

    He held the door and panted.

 Chapter 327 327

    Chapter 88. I''ll Rob It Now!

    Turning back time to half an hour ago, Char was making up a story about an ''intruder'' for 043.

    He was speaking with a straight face when Ethan suddenly barged in.

    Things were not looking good now. Seeing that he had been taken down by 043, Char''s mind was spinning quickly.

    "There''s no time to lose. Let''s quickly send the intruder in." He urged.

    ording to his original n, Rosswealth would y the role of an intruder and then openly Rob the prison van.

    Then, he and 043 would go to the anti-hijacking prison van. In the process, they would get closer to each other and gather more information. In the end, when the two sides fought, he would y the role of a pig teammate and send this guy to the sky, wiping out all the prisoners in one go. Then, he could "carry on 043''sst will" to send the prisoners in and be a regr army.

    However, even if he had nned it well, things would change faster.

    So be it, now there was nothing more than an additional captive.

    However, 043 shook his head.

    "No," I''ve temporarily transferred my identity to that useless Sentry Captain," He said. "I can''t pass through the upper city entrance."

    "You mean Rnd?" Char was shocked.

    "That''s the name, I guess. What a boring and useless model. It doesn''t even use a simplified code name. The remaining parts in the fourth section are all useless machines."

    043 mumbled, but Char caught the main point.

    "In other words, you can''t enter Uptown for the time being?" he asked seriously.

    "Yeah."

    "Can you contact the people inside?"

    "Yes, but there''s no need to."

    "Then can you contact your men who were destroyed by the intruders to determine their location?" Char asked again.

    "No,"

    "Try again!" Char encouraged.

    "Alright then!"

    No. 043 tried to contact his high-ranking military personnel, while Char kept a close eye on the Pseudo Divine Space

    "It''s still not working. They should have beenpletely destroyed. The intruders clearly know our background." 043 gave up and said angrily, "Logically speaking, I should be able to sense its location even if there''s only some residue left..."

    "Ah, I see. That''s a pity." Char said sympathetically.

    The Pseudo Divine Space is awesome!

    From the looks of it, even if he could send a message, he wouldn''t be able to send it over.

    "I still have one more question. I don''t know if it''s a little offensive..."

    "You can ask."

    "Then, is yourbat power higher or lower than those of your subordinates?" Char asked shyly.

    043 smiled proudly. "ording to thebat power calction standard of Ravend, mybat power is 900s. It has reached the ''advanced'' standard. It is far higher than my subordinates."

    "That''s great! I''m talking about your strength!" Char could not help but p.

    "Eh? Haha. Thank you for your praise ..."

    Before 043 could finish his sentence, he was gone.

    043, who had been taken in, was spinning around in the Pseudo Divine Space. It seemed to have temporarily lost its ability to think.

    Only then did Char stop patting his shoulder.

    He felt that his adventure was bing more and more fulfilling.

    "It''s done. Get up." He kicked Ethan. "Stop pretending to be asleep."

    Ethan immediately stood up and said, "How did you know..."

    "Judging from the smell, this guy''s sedative was made from eternal sleep grass and green paralysis grass. It''s most likely that someone sold it from the outside. Char exined, "This ce can''t grow anything other than cypress leaves and otogi wood. I remember that both of these are in the medicine resistance training of the shadow samurai. You''ve been tortured a lot, haven''t you?"

    Ethan awkwardly nodded.

    "You''re right..."

    He raised his head and looked around, full of curiosity about everything around him.

    "I didn''t think that there would be such a ce behind the Moon-Buried Mountain Ridge... Where is this ce?"

    "Ravend."

    Char said.

    He thought that this word would be able to suppress the other party and make him fall into a state of shock that wouldst for ten to twenty seconds.

    Ethan was just confused. "What? "

    He had forgotten that the Dark Elves ''education system had been set back by a few hundred years. They were not far from being illiterate.

    "A mechanical relic from the second era. Its status is no less than that of grind to Elfheim."

    "Ah?" Ethan was shocked. Then how did Ie in so casually?! Logically speaking, this ce should be so heavily guarded..."

    "The security was originally very tight, but now they''re doing something else, and there''s even a spirit breath... Wait!" Char suddenly looked at Ethan and sized him up.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What''s the matter with you? Why aren''t you assimted by the long mist?"

    "Ah? What?"

    "Long mist!"

    "Uh... What mist?"

    ".."

    Char took out the Cypress Leaf hidden under his clothes and showed it to him. "Do you have this thing on you?"

    "I don''t!"

    "Then why aren''t you being corroded by the energy?? "

    "I don''t know!"

    "Are you all f*cking created by Messiah?"

    "Who is Messiah?"

    Char gave up.

    But for no reason, he suddenly thought of Blue Moon.

    If the Blue Moon could release its radiation and subtly make the Dark Elves no longer afraid of the long mist, then it would make sense ...

    But why would Svartalfheim do that?

    Wait ...

    He suddenly thought of a possibility!

    What if the Night Lord really wanted to make the Dark Elves immune to the long mist, and then let them be the residents of Ravend?

    Holy shit, this makes sense!

    It was easy to guess what Ravend wascking.

    They werecking in poption!

    There were technology, methods, and a sound industrial system, but there were not many people!

    Even with the existence of the Upper City District, they were probably just flesh and blood creatures that only knew how to enjoy themselves after so many years of suffering. They might even have been kept in captivity and be decadent. Otherwise, with the wisdom of mechanics, why didn''t they rush out of here and sweep across the entire surface and underground to regain their former glory?

    Therefore, the two were a perfect match!

    A Dark Elf with great ambitions but no brains.

    Plus,

    Ravend, which had a highly developed industrial system but no one to control it all.

    Under the momentum of the ambitious Svartalfheim, the two of them worked together!

    The Blue Moon''s existence was equivalent to imnting antibodies to the spirit breath in all Dark Elves,ying the foundation for them to move into Ravend... At the same time, Svartalfheim was also secretly infiltrating Ravend to gather intelligence and prepare for the invasion!

    The more Char thought about it, the more he felt that this was the case, and his thoughts suddenly felt good.

    "Follow me!"

    "Eh? What are you..."

    "I''ll take you to see the house that your father bought behind your back!"

    Ethan was dragged away by Char with a dumbfounded expression.

    ..

    The two of them came to the entrance. Char stepped forward to test the waters but was immediately stunned by the dark wall of muzzles.

    F*ck, there are so many cool weapons on this wall!

    He wanted it!

    "Show me your identification." The guard asked mechanically.

    Char retreated.

    The muzzles on the wall and the guards were pulled back.

    Char stepped forward again.

    The muzzle of the gun suddenly appeared!

    He shifted to the left until he was far away from the guard. Then, he took a few steps forward and found the critical point.

    He was sure that under the wall was the machine gun formation that he had been thinking about. As long as he took half a step to the right, the muzzle would pop out.

    If he died here, he didn''t know where he would be resurrected... He thought nervously. It could be the graveyard in Blue Moon County, or he could return to the river of rites. Who knew...

    But in short, he bravely took that step and then stretched out his sinful hand!

    Cling-

    This was the sound of the muzzle appearing like dominoes, like the tide, continuous.

    Cluck-

    This was the sound of the wall copsing after the weapon was pulled away, like a river that flowed endlessly.

 Chapter 328 328

    Chapter 89. A Wild Horse Out of Control

    "It''s really amazing..."

    Char mumbled as he looked at the circr machine guns that were more than 80 meters long in the Pseudo Divine Space.

    "This is too good ..."

    He didn''t expect the machine gun formation to be so long. There were at least 10000 muzzles in sight. If they fired at the same time, the yers at this stage wouldn''t be able to rush over even if they revived on the spot.

    But then, the problem came. The wall copsed.

    This "boom" made Char feel guilty. It was like breaking the owner''s kettle when he was stealing in the middle of the night. The whole building probably heard it.

    Ethan sat on the ground.

    "Hey, why are you so timid?"

    Char turned around andughed at him.

    "No. Then... What is that..."

    Ethan trembled as he raised his hand and pointed behind Char.

    "What?"

    Char turned to look.

    Then, he was also stunned.

    He didn''t have the night vision that Ethan had, and his eyes couldn''t see through the smoke and the mist. But as everything dissipated, he saw what the Upper City District behind the wall looked like.

    The lights were red and green, and the neon lights were bright.

    And the ruins floating above it that almost destroyed the entire Uptown.

    "A materialized spirit breath ... Oh my God, this is almost the second court of the Holy tree, how did he do it?"

    He muttered.

    Thest time he had seen such a substantial ancient mist was in the Court of the Holy tree, in the sea of clouds that enveloped the Lake of Origin.

    The power of the court of the Holy tree had already been mentioned before. Although this world was born from the hands of the so-called Goddess of Creation, the foundation of matter and energy still existed. The court of the Holy tree was born at the same time as the "Beginning of Creation", and in terms of seniority, it surpassed all ruins and naturalndscapes.

    It was because of this that the Lake of Origin, the Holy tree, and the spirit of The Guardian of Elfheim were born.

    If there was a race in the seventh era that was born to be saviors of the world, it had to be the long-lived elves. And their birth was also inseparable from the Court of the Holy tree.

    But now, an enclosed space simr to the Court of the Holy tree had appeared before them. It was clearly man-made.

    This made people fall into deep thought.

    There were only two things he could think of. First, how did this thinge about?

    Second, what could this thing do?

    Regarding these two questions, Char was at a loss, which was very rare. This was beyond his knowledge, and there were blind spots everywhere.

    In fact, to some extent, this thing gave him a greater shock than the Holy Spirit.

    ording to his previous thoughts, if Fitzrock was still alive and had such a convenient natural energy source, he had no doubt that Fitzrock could havee up with many strange things over the years. He wouldn''t be surprised even if he had copied the entire "small ecosystem".

    However, Char was even more puzzled after he came back to his senses.

    The wall had copsed for so long, did no onee out to take a look?

    Where''s your vignce?

    The police department of the Upper City District was really not as good as the Sentry team of the fourth district.

    Char was secretly pleased, and he dragged Ethan along as they scurried in.

    There weren''t many pedestrians on the street, but the hanging Windows above their heads marked their respective wealth. There was also a profile picture frame that seemed to be gifted with money, which contrasted with their tens of thousands of numbers.

    Inparison, Char''s two-digit savings were really much less than the rest.

    But he felt that it was strange ...

    It was very strange.

    This ce seemed to be a Dead City,pletely different from what he had imagined...

    "I''ll give you a mission," Char said.

    "Ah?"

    "Maintain this stealth state and try to loot something."

    "This won''t do..." Ethan was a little hesitant. "I''m a shadow samurai recognized by Duke Adina. Being sneaky is always..."

    "Have you considered how much credit it would be to discover such a relic? The road to a promotion and a raise is right in front of you, and you''re actually going to reject it?"

    Ethan was stunned for a second.

    "I''ll go now!"

    He ran away as if he was on steroids.

    Char watched him leave, not knowing where he went, but he was sure of one thing.

    There were no anti-stealth guards on the streets, nor were there any detection guards.

    Poor Ethan still didn''t know that he had been thrown out as ab rat.

    After confirming this, Char started to doubt herself.

    Could it be that Ravend was a defensive type that was loose on the inside but tight on the outside? But if that were the case, wouldn''t it be too easy to infiltrate?

    At this moment, a figure shed in front of him. A pedestrian wrapped in a windbreaker hurried past, with ''name: Joe'', and the survival points were shocking ... 135!

    This was the poorest guy Char had ever seen, and he immediately had a good impression of this guy!

    He hurried forward.

    "This gentleman..."

    Joe stopped and turned to look at Char, his eyes nk under his mask.

    "Don''t disturb me, man. I''m busy with work."

    He finished reading his lines emotionlessly and turned to leave.

    Char was stunned for a moment. Seeing him disappear in a hurry, she quickly followed him.

    Joe walked into a hair gel shop, and he followed.

    "Is there anything I can help you with?"

    The uniformed salesdy asked.

    After being stopped by her, Char could only watch as Joe and a manager in a more high-end outfit disappeared from the elevator. Then, a bright red "EXIT" sign appeared on the screen and blocked their way to the elevator.

    Fine, the lead was broken.

    Char had no choice but to look at the guy who had suddenly appeared in front of her.

    Unlike Joe, she did not have a window hanging above her head, and her eyes were unusually bright.

    However, Char felt that she looked familiar.

    Where had he seen her before?

    "I want to ask about that gentleman. What is he doing here?" he asked, pointing in the direction Joe had disappeared.

    "that''s not something you should be concerned about, click-and-enter Sir

    The shop assistant replied with a smile.

    Hearing her words, Char was stunned.

    "It''s you?" He blurted out, "the little delinquent who sold me the "entry permit" on the ck market?"

    Under Kuris''s instructions, he had bought an entry permit from a delinquent girl wearing a voodoo mask. At that time, the girl was in disguise, but he did not expect to meet her here.

    "What''s a "delinquent"? Does it have anything to do with my mask?" the shop assistant asked in confusion.

    Char did not bother reminiscing and went straight to the point.

    "What is that ''Joe'' doing here?"

    "I''ve said it before. We have to protect our guests'' privacy. We can''t disclose it casually..."

    "I''ll give you survival points!"

    Char gave all of his remaining survival points to her.

    These points floated out of his window and were absorbed by the shop assistant in the form of blue spots of light. They swam under her crystal-clear skin and gathered on her wrist.

    Then, the red mark on her wrist disappeared.

    The shop assistant was stunned for two seconds, then grabbed Char and ran.

    "Follow me!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    The two of them didn''t rush toward the light screen which was obviously a restricted area. Instead, they turned to the stairs.

    Although there was also a light curtain blocking the light, there was an obvious operation box on the wall.

    "Give me a few seconds!"

    The staff deftly removed the hair clip, bit it in her mouth, and broke it into a pry wire. She then inserted it into an opening of the operation box and stirred it hard.

    Her expression was serious, and her eyes were solemn as if she was carrying out an extremely detailed task.

    However, she couldn''t open it even after a long time. He was so anxious!

    Char couldn''t wait any longer, and he touched the operation box with a probing thought.

    Chaa!

    "Eh?"

    The shop assistant was stunned.

    "W-what happened? Where''s the big operation box?"

    "Don''t worry about it. Let''s go!" Char urged.

    "You''re a strange person."

    The shop assistant mumbled as they continued on her way.

    Char followed her up the stairs while checking the thing she had just kept.

    -

    "Fitzrock S-101¦Â motherboard ess control system-sub-unit 01"

    Price: 750 (12500)

    [ current damage: 1.2% ]

    "It can withstand an attack of 750s! It''s the best choice to protect the safety of your home and your office!"

    -

    It looked like... Furniture?

    As the two of them climbed the stairs, Char put away all the indicator lights, the screens that were ying advertisements, and even the thing that looked like a fire extinguisher but was actually a methrower.

    Then, all of these were furniture.

    Without exception, they were all produced by Fitzrock.

    "What was that just now? The thing on your wrist..." Char asked.

    "That''s today''s "target line". Thanks to you, Ipleted it ahead of time, which gave me some free time."

    The shop assistant quickly climbed the stairs with a face full of joy, like a wild horse out of control.

    He felt that he had helped her free herself from this ... No wonder this child was so enthusiastic.

    Char pouted.

    "What''s your name?"

    "Just call me Sharon."

    "Miss Sharon... Do you have toplete that ''target'' every day?"

    "Of course."

    "Then you must have umted quite a few survival points, right?" Char asked.

    Sharon suddenly stopped and gave him a strange look.

    "Are you crazy? Survival points, as the name suggests, are used to survive. I can be continuously supplied with energy and it''s something that I can rely on to live. I''ll definitely use it the moment I get it. How can I ''save'' it?"

    Char''s heart trembled as if he had caught onto something.

    It sounded like the survival points were more like ''game time'' that they added in from paid games ...

    This waspletely different from the rules of survival in the fourth district!

    The two of them climbed to the 122th floor and were blocked by the control box at the entrance of the stairs again. However, this time, the control box was behind the light screen. Char simply used his sword to dig a hole in the wall before putting the control box away.

    Then, they came to a spacious room behind a ss wall. A group of fashionably dressed people was shooting a gelmercial for that ''Joe''.

    Looking at the style, Char thought of the advertisement she had seen outside, as well as the shiny slick back hair of 043.

    "got2b Supersting hair gel..."

    Char mumbled.

    So Joe was only here to be a model ... There didn''t seem to be a problem.

    But with that face and those dull eyes, could he be a model?

    Char looked at it carefully, and the suspicion in his heart grew.

    "What else do you want to see? I''m fine with anything!" Sharon asked, grinning.

    "You''re the one who wants to be wild, aren''t you?"

    Char shot her a nce and exposed her ruthlessly.

    "Right, where are yourpanions?" He asked.

    He remembered that a guy hadined to a bunch of people in the ck market.

    "They have their own jobs. There, they''re inside." She pointed behind the ss and said, "We''re here to serve you noble Lords and earn some survival points." However, you seem to be different from them. Your expression is richer than theirs, and your eyes... How should I put it, it looks more like us?"

    "See..."

    Char replied perfunctorily, but he squinted his eyes to look behind the ss.

    The advertisement for the hair gel was quickly shot, and the manager took a translucent can that looked like a blue firefly from the assistant and handed it to Joe.

    Then, Joe opened the can and put his hand inside.

    The blue dots in the jar, just like the dozen that Char had given to Sharon, quickly disappeared, and the survival points on top of Joe''s head began to increase!

    In the blink of an eye, it had reached 2000!

    Seeing that the group was about to split up, the two of them immediately hid in the corridor.

    "You guys... The survival points earned every day, are they all there?" Char asked.

    "Maybe. Who knows?" Sharon shook her head. "No one cares about that. Everyone''s only concerned about whether they can survive to not be sent to the garbage disposal nt for recycling just because there aren''t enough survival points...

    "Once you get ''survival points'', you will turn them into "survival time"?" He asked.

    "What else? Why should I keep it?"

    "Where are the nobles? What will they do with their ''survival points''? "

    "There are many uses for it! As long as you had survival points, you could buy everything in the Uptown! That was what the few supervisors inside did. They would stay here every day, work for the whole day, and then go to the bar on the street corner to get drunk, spending all their survival points. The next day, they would continue to earn money and pass time. I have a friend who works in a casino. He said that as long as Mr. Qiao makes money, he will go to the casino and squander it. Every day, he will have 135 survival points left,e here to shoot an advertisement, and go gambling at night..."

    Sharon was like a small employee who knew the gossip of thepany''s upper echelons like the back of her hand, and she kept talking.

    "Don''t they need to consume "survival points" to live? " Char suddenly asked.

    "Of course not. What strange things are you saying... if it weren''t for my personal system, " Sharon muttered, " I really would think that you and I are the same kind..."

    "The same kind..." Char mumbled, but his eyes became clearer.

    "It''s still not certain who''s the same kind as who."

    He suddenly walked out of the corridor and toward the ss wall.

    He had a bold idea.

    Once this thought emerged, it could not be contained.

    There was no sign, no reason, but it came menacingly.

    Joe''s cold eyes seemed to be imprinted in his mind, and he couldn''t get rid of them. More importantly, their eyes were exactly the same as the " nobles " in his field of vision who had their names and wealth above their heads. They were also looking at each other indifferently with stiff expressions. Only the instant the camera clicked, their faces changed at the speed of light, and then they immediately changed back to their stern faces.

    However, they didn''t stop talking.

    Mouth was mouth, face was face, and eyes were eyes.

    It looked like an NPC that was created after a fight between an artist and a model.

    With the addition of the personal system, Ravend would be like arge-scale multiyer game. Who would be the NPC and who would be the ''yer''? Was it as clear as their social status?

    The answer would soon be revealed!

    Char stepped forward and kicked the ss wall.

    Crack

    The smooth wall was suddenly covered with cobweb-like cracks, which quickly expanded and then fell down with a loud bang.

    Themotion rmed the people inside. They immediately stopped shooting the advertisement and walked over.

 Chapter 329 329

    Chapter 90. Who Cares, I''m Feeling Good

    "What are you doing? You''re going to get my pay deducted!" Sharon eximed.

    Seeing the big shots of this shop approaching, she nervously pulled Char''s arm.

    "What do you mean by deducting your sry? I''ll double your pay."

    Char smiled and stood up to wee him.

    There were two people in front of him. One had a hanging window on his head, but his expression was dull and his eyes were dull.

    On the other hand, there was curiosity and fear in their eyes, but there was also an eagerness to watch the show.

    Logically speaking, this group of nobles should be the main characters of Ravend, while the androids who were threatened by the survival points, struggling to survive in the flood of survival points, and being crushed into pieces if they were not careful should be the NPCs.

    However, in Char''s eyes, the two identities were reversed.

    "What exactly do you want to do by following me?"

    The one leading them was Joe.

    He red at Char coldly and shouted.

    It was unspeakable disharmony.

    Char did not stay idle either. He pulled out the Fire of Origin and said in his heart,

    "goddess, pay attention to what''s going to happen next..."

    Char lunged forward and pierced Joe''s body with his sword, causing blood to stter.

    Before the androids in security uniforms around them could react, Joe was already lying in a pool of blood.

    "What are you doing!"

    They finally came to their senses, and three muscr androids that were more than two meters tall pounced onto Char in a circle, each respectively holding two Taser batons and a gun.

    Almost at the same time, Char activated "shadow phase" and disappeared. In the blink of an eye, he appeared behind the man with the gun.

    His hand touched the man''s back lightly, and the man disappeared.

    The other two stick-wielding men did not stop in time, but they were shocked by the scene and wanted to retreat. However, Char pounced on them without mercy, so the two of them had no choice but to swing their sticks.

    Unfortunately, before the stick could touch him, it lost control and fell to the ground with a "plop."

    In the blink of an eye, the three security guards had disappeared.

    In terms of speed and reaction speed, they were probably around the level of a level 30 yer, but they were equipped with such exaggerated weapons...

    Char was also a little scared.

    If he was electrocuted, he would probably die.

    Seeing that theirbat power was being controlled, the remaining ''nobles'' fell silent.

    Or rather, they didn''t even ''respond'' to the situation.

    In addition, all of them were expressionless, so the scene seemed a little strange.

    What was even stranger was Joe, who was lying in a pool of blood, because the survival points above his head were decreasing!

    Countless blue dots of light floated out of the window and entered his body, starting to repair Joe.

    The wound stopped bleeding, healed, scabbed and fell off. Even the clothes that had a hole in them were fixed at a speed visible to the naked eye. Other than some blood stains on his body, Joe stood up as if nothing had happened.

    "Did you see clearly, goddess?"

    Char asked.

    Ever since Messiah came to Ravend, she had not been very active. Now, she was even more silent.

    "They are... It''s a yer." She said.

    "As expected..."

    Char heaved a sigh of relief.

    The stone in his heart finally fell to the ground.

    He felt that he was only one step away from the truth. One of his hands was already on the door, and with a slight push, the truth would bepletely presented before his eyes.

    Ravend, which had the same amount of energy as the Court of the Holy tree, had actually given birth to such a yer-like creature...

    As Messiah had said before, the yers were essentially ''dead'' because the Holy Spirits could not create life and give birth to souls. They could only create the mostmon ''containers'' and pour the yers from earth into them as pilots.

    The so-called life and death of a yer was just a physical body that was destroyed and then reconstructed. It did not hurt the foundation, so this kind of imitation of God''s chosen one could have an infinite chance to get up on the spot.

    The nobles in front of Char were exactly the same as the yers.<novelnext></novelnext>

    At the very least, the carrier was the same.

    In fact, it was not right to say that they were alive.

    The yers were at least a simplebination of flesh and soul, but they might not even have a soul at all, only simple thoughts and mechanical responses.

    On the contrary, Bionic talents were more like real people.

    Seeing that Joe was getting up again, Char quickly went up to stop him.

    "Do you still remember me?"

    He wagged his finger in front of Joe, who kept a straight face. "Don''t disturb me, man. I''m busy with work."

    This line was the same as the one he had seen on the street. Even the tone was the same.

    Char stared at the almost empty survival points on top of this guy''s head and seemed to have understood something.

    "Interesting ..."

    He tied Joe to a pir and walked to the bound manager.

    "Where''s the survival point?" He asked.

    The manager did not answer.

    Char thought for a moment, then turned to ask Sharon, "Has your shop been robbed before?"

    Sharon shook her head.

    "The bar opposite was robbed... No, they''ll be robbed once a month."

    "What do robbers usually shout?"

    "It seems to be... Bang! Bang! Two shots were fired, and then "everyone on the ground". "

    "I understand."

    Char took out the gun that he had just put away and fired two shots at the ceiling, and hia mana was reduced by more than half.

    He immediately shouted, "Everyone, get on the ground!"

    The manager in front of him seemed to have been activated by a key. He immediately curled up on the ground and was extremely cooperative.

    "It''s really a trigger-type NPC."

    Char''s mouth twitched.

    He didn''t even need to think with his feet to know what to say next.

    "Tell me, where did you hide your money?"

    He pointed the gun at the manager''s chin and asked.

    "It''s there! Don''t kill me!"

    The manager''s reaction was also very cooperative.

    He pointed in a direction and Char walked over. He found a barely distinguishable crack in the wall and used the holy sword to pry it open. Seeing that it was a safe that he would not be able to handle with his intelligence, he decided to use the same trick and kept it.

    ng!

    A huge blue cube in the safe fell to the ground with a ng.

    One of its corners was knocked off, and it quickly vaporized and scattered into the air. It was as if thepressed survival point had been released again.

    Char hugged the cube that was missing a little bit and watched as it shrunk at a visible rate. At the same time, his Survival points were increasing rapidly!

    Other people were umting a little, but he was rising very fast!

    One, ten, hundred, thousand, ten thousand, a hundred thousand ...

    In the blink of an eye, it had reached 220000!

    "Although I don''t know what it''s used for, who cares? I''m feeling great!"

    Char walked up to Joe and gave him a handful of survival points.

    The guy who was still shouting "I''m busy with work" immediately changed his lines.

    "Ha, I''m finally done. I need to go and rx."

    Char untied him and watched as Joe walked to the elevator.

    Needless to say, ording to Sharon, he was going to the casino next.

 Chapter 330 330

    Chapter 91. Was That Very Difficult?

    Sharon looked at the guy in front of her, who suddenly had a huge amount of money, and didn''t know what to say.

    In all her experience, she had never seen such a reckless... "Noble".

    To her, anyone who had a hanging window above their head was a noble. Even the guy who robbed the bank every month was a noble.

    That was why he was caught less than half-day after he seeded and was released after being locked up for a month. He charged again, robbed again, and was caught again.

    She didn''t find it strange, nor did she find it "abnormal".

    Because she did not have the so-called "normal" topare with.

    In addition, she subconsciously didn''t think there was anything wrong with this...

    After all, she was just an android who worked hard for survival points and even joined the ck market. In her opinion, it should be so.

    That was the life of a noble, and there was no need to worry about survival. All of this was like a game for them, and they only needed to y their own roles.

    However, Char''s actions had undoubtedly broken all of this, ending work early, then kicking the wall, recruiting people, robbing, threatening...

    ording to the rules, this was wrong.

    But it felt great!

    At least, she couldn''tpletely follow the rules and stand up to refute him. She was only concerned about where her friends who had been taken away went.

    At the same time, Char was having a discussion with Messiah.

    "Don''t you think this might be the origin of the game?" Char asked her.

    He strongly suspected that all "yers" were born in this ce. Holy Spirits either had simr technology, or they simply picked up goods from here in batches.

    For example, the yers and the monster guide that Kuris had created.

    If the technology of these two could be streamlined, and with the thickyer of long mist on the ruins of Ravend as energy, this huge assembly line could indeed have a huge production capacity to supply the "yers" of "Fantasy World".

    "If that''s the case, there should be "rules" here. I can feel that the rules on you are different from those left behind by Nomer, but I can''t feel any "rules" here ..." Replied Messiah.

    "What?" Char frowned. "You''re saying that the ''personal system'' here is too low and can''t reach that level?"

    "It''s like this. There''s no such thing as a simple rule that affects an individual. The rules affect the whole world. The ones here were far from enough. On the other hand, that direction..."

    Messiah stepped out and pointed at the ce closest to the ruins.

    "There seems to be something there... And it''s bothering me..."

    "Let''s go and take a look."

    Char made up his mind. Just as he was about to leave, he was suddenly stopped by Sharon.

    "Where did you send my friends?"

    Char understood that she was referring to the three security guards, so she simply let them out.

    The attributes of these three androids werepletely iparable to that of the infantry. The blue consumption of the three androids was not even as exaggerated as the previous shot.

    As soon as the three of themnded on the ground, they seemed to still have their memories of the previous scene and immediately pounced on Char.

    This time, Char learned his lesson and threw a handful of survival points at them.

    Hey! Look at my coin attack!

    The three of them were smacked in the head by the sudden influx of survival points, and the points immediately removed the "target line" on their wrists. The three of them were truly real, and they immediately dropped their weapons and looked at Char in surprise.

    Getting off work on the spot, it''s too real!

    "What''s going on?"

    "You''re free... Temporarily."

    With that, Char walked towards the elevator, leaving the three of them in a daze.

    "Where are you going? Bring me along!" She said excitedly.

    "I''m going to do something important. You finally have a day of freedom. Why don''t you do what you usually want to do? Why do you want to follow me? "

    "I don''t have anything I want to do! I want to follow you right now, " Sharon said without hesitation. it''s so exciting!

    ".."

    Char was speechless.

    "If you die, you''ll really die."

    "You''ve robbed the store of all its money. If you don''t pay me tomorrow, I''ll die too!"

    Char was actually convinced by her.

    "Then you cane with me."

    "Alright!"

    Sharon''s eyes immediately beamed.

    As soon as the two of them left the building, they were met with a noisy guy.

    Char was overjoyed when he saw it, and the little white mouse ran back on its own.

    Wait ...

    This guy ...

    Why was there a hanging window above his head?

    Name: Ethan

    "Survival points: 0."

    Ethan ran over excitedly and pointed at his head.

    "Did you see that? Did you see that? I also have this! What is this?"

    "Where did you get this?"

    "Didn''t you ask me to try stealing something? I went straight to the tallest building." He raised his hand and pointed in the direction where Messiah said there was a problem.

    "Soul furnace? What are you going there for?" Sharon asked, puzzled.

    "Wait... Soul furnace? What is that ce?" Char asked her.

    "How would I know? I only know that it''s Mr. Feilulinde''s Research Institute. It''s a ce where only people with more than a million survival points can go. Even the owner of our shop doesn''t have the right to go there..."

    Char looked at Ethan.

    "Then how did you get in? Where did you steal this from?"

    "No one stopped me and I went in casually. What''s with this ..."

    "Ravend!"

    "Oh, oh, right! Raves or whatever was very strange. He was in a hurry and did not hesitate at all. He also did not have anything on him. His pockets were empty! He had seen a lot of things in the building, but he couldn''t take them away. This was the only thing hidden in the box ... But it disappeared the moment I touched it! And then here."

    Ethan pointed to the top of his head.

    "I sneaked all the way in and didn''t encounter any traps. I did meet a few guards who were walking in a hurry, but they seemed to be busy and had all gone to the first floor."

    Char thought about it and agreed. Since it was confirmed that the nobles were NPCs who acted ording to their plot, there would not be any plot outside of the settings. As long as there were no thieves, the building would be safe.

    On the other hand, the androids were very likely to be a factor of uneasiness because the androids'' fate was being strangled by the throat by the survival points. They could be as miserable as they wanted. Why would they have the time to invade such a noble building?

    "What are they doing on the first floor?" Char asked.

    "It seems like someone important was transported in. When I came out, they seemed to be fighting. I heard the noise, so I didn''t leave from the first floor. I jumped out of the window and escaped ...

    "What!"

    Char''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that something went wrong with Rosswealth and she was caught? His heart was beating wildly, and he almost stumbled in the direction of the soul furnace, but he stopped after two steps.

    He suddenly calmed down.

    As he had thought before, why was the soul furnace so stable... In fact, the "Prison Break" incident in the fourth district was as stable, and it was impossible for there to be any changes.<novelnext></novelnext>

    There was only one possibility for this change, Rosswealth had done it on purpose.

    With their tacit understanding, Char instantly understood why she did that ...

    During the first week of the mission, he had done this "I''ll be responsible for delivering and you''ll be responsible for saving" trick many times. However, most of the time, it was Char who was not afraid of death. Then, the powerful dark Valkyrie would save him.

    The biggest advantage of this move was that it would be a direct attack, getting everything done in one step, and saving a lot of twists and turns. For example, this time, even if all of Char''s investigations here were useless, Rosswealth could go straight to the cause of the problem and point out the problem for him.

    There was no time wasted.

    Char grabbed Ethan.

    "Listen, I''ll assign you a mission."

    "Eh? What mission? Is the contribution great?" Ethan hesitated, "Could it be... Is it dangerous?"

    "Great contribution! You can even be the guest of the pavilion Empress!" Char twisted the guy''s face and made him look at the lights nearby. "Is this ce nice?"

    "Ah?"

    "It''s just whether it''s good or not!"

    "It. it''s good..."

    "Now that Blue Moon is gone, what if this ce bes your home?"

    "This... Of course, that''s good!"

    "What if you were the first one to drive away the natives here and nt the Royal g on the top of the city? "

    Ethan''s eyes widened, and his breathing became heavy.

    "Speak! What do you want me to do?"

    Char gave him 200000 survival points without any exnation.

    "I''ll teach you how to take this thing out."

    He taught Ethan how to use survival points step by step, then gave him the "Bloodseeker equipment," and called for Sharon.

    "Listen, next, go with him to eliminate the ''Target line''. After that, if those who were rescued knew what they should do and where they should go, then let them do it and realize their dreams. If they don''t know, if they feel lost, then ask them to follow you and save more people. Make this damn ''target line'' disappear until these survival points are used up, understand?"

    Stunned for a few seconds, Sharon could not help but ask, "Why are you doing this?"

    "Do I need a reason? A free soul should not be confined to a body without freedom. Even if I only give you half a day of freedom, it is enough. Believe me, freedom is the most beautiful thing you''ve ever experienced. Once you''ve experienced it, you''ll definitely fall in love with it. "

    Hearing this, Sharon suddenly recalled how she had dragged Char up more than a hundred flights of stairs. At that time, she had no other thoughts and was simply enjoying a moment of peace and indulgence, as well as leisure that she had never experienced before.

    Yes, this feeling ... It was indeed unforgettable.

    "What about you?" She could not help but ask.

    "I''m going to put a full stop to all this, or put a question mark on it." Char said.

    "No, I''m asking if you''re free now?"

    "Me? At least my heart is free," Char said with a smile.

    With that, he left like a gust of wind.

    Looking in the direction he had left, Sharon''s heart beat faster.

    "Let''s go."

    Ethan urged.

    "Let''s go!"

    The young girl said firmly.

    ..

    Char rushed to the scene and happened to witness the second Pdin being extinguished by the strong light on the ceiling.

    He only took one look at the situation and understood what was going on ...

    There was an 80% chance that the Gungnir had been activated in advance.

    Although Laurentia was a simple-minded person, he was definitely a Pdin. He was worthy of the word " Pdin ".

    Back then, the egg of chaos was able to turn him into such a lovestruck person because of his desire for Ortlinde, and because of Char''s existence, she had be an obsession-like existence.

    And what was so awesome about Zin''rokh was that as long as a certain desire was deeply rooted in one''s heart, no matter how deep it was hidden, even if one built a huge dam at the bottom of one''s heart and suppressed it firmly, it wouldn''t stop the seething sea of desire. In the end, the thousand-mile dam would copse like an ant''s nest and be drowned by the monstrous desire.

    Not everyone could be as pure as Ortlinde, who had a heart of truth, kindness, and beauty.

    Putting that aside, there was a reason why this guy was recognized by the sacred spear.

    It was obvious that Feilulinde had put too much pressure on him, which had led to the activation of the Holy Spear in advance, but this attack had exhausted all his physical strength ...

    "Even if you kill everyone, you won''t be able to recreate that scene."

    Char stopped him.

    "Why?" Feilulinde asked.

    The eyes and thest bit of scar on his chest that had healed were conveying a contradictory fact to Char ...

    First, Feilulinde could repair its own body-just like Joe.

    Then it was obvious that he was simr to a ''yer''. ..

    However, the second point was that he seemed to still be rational. Moreover, looking at the white coat he was wearing, it was obvious that no one would dare to wear this kind of clothing without a heaven-defying level of intelligence!

    Therefore, he was not a yer.

    It was very contradictory.

    "If that attack was normal, or could be used casually, how did he get caught?" Char asked.

    He quietly moved closer to Rosswealth.

    "He''s exploring the power of ''God''. He''s a stubborn atheist."

    Thetter''s voice was immediately heard.

    It was a very crucial piece of information!

    Char gave the girl a look, and the two smiled at each other, having a tacit understanding.

    "An interesting judgment..."

    Feilulinde gave up on the Pdin and turned his attention to Char.

    "How did you make such a judgment? I mean this clever way of thinking. It seems that you haven''t done any calctions, nor have you made a reasonable deduction process. You evenck the control of assumptions and variables, but I actually have the idea that "you''re right". You convinced me so easily..."

    If someone else had asked this question, Char would have thought that the person was being sarcastic. However, it was different for Feilulinde. He looked so sincere that Char could not bear to let his thoughts run wild.

    "This ismon sense, Your Excellency." He answered.

    "Common sense... What a beautiful word." Feilulinde praised.

    "Yes. Common sense was the soil of inspiration because it was the "knowledge" that countless people had verified. It was the most convenient and the most "correct". A judgment based onmon sense can often save you a lot of trouble." Char continued.

    Feilulinde''s eyes brightened.

    He was like a child who wanted a second piece of Apple after eating it.

    Char''s heart skipped a beat.

    Damn it, this brat might use the Taser gun to kill people before he could eat a second piece. Hurry up and make up more...

    He had an idea and pointed at amp on the wall.

    "For example, can you calcte the volume of that light bulb? No way, it''s almost impossible from a mathematical point of view. This was simply beyond ordinary people''s imagination ... What the f*ck are you doing?"

    A window popped up in front of Feilulinde, on which was the volume calction process of the strange-shaped light bulb, dazzling coordinate systems, forms, and functions ...

    There were knowledge blind spots everywhere, and Char could not understand them at all ...

    "I can. Is that difficult?"

 Chapter 331 331

    Chapter 92. I Have a Pen and an Apple.

    Char quickly adjusted his state of mind.

    "You''re awesome. However, I have an even simpler method of calction."

    He took off the light bulb that was so thick. He used an Elementalist skill to gather a basin of water and filled the light bulb with water.

    "Do you understand? This is mon sense", the wisdom of the world."

    It was clear that Feilulinde was a man of his word, and would not be so easily defeated.

    Sure enough, pouring out the water with an indefinite form and simply measuring its volume could greatly simplify the operation process. This was a method that any normal person could learn.

    "Is there any more?"

    Feilulinde looked at Char longingly.

    This sincere but extremely dangerous gaze made Char''s hair stand. He hated himself for not reading more "interesting stories of scientists" when he was a child, and now he could note up with anything to fool this guy...

    "If "universal wisdom" is everywhere, what''s the point of schrs who specialize in knowledge?"

    Rosswealth sessfully picked up Char''s thread of thought and used the same logic to bring the matter back to its original state.

    Nice!

    Char really wanted to hug her and give her a kiss.

    Although this was all sophistry, it just so happened that Feilulinde was falling for it!

    "I think I understand a little..." He muttered.

    [Feilulinde''s favorability towards you has increased.]

    The system notification came at the right time.

    Char heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Very good. This will be of some help to my research. You''re worth wearing this."

    Felurinde said as he handed Char a badge.

    -

    [Permission to enter the Soul Furnace Laboratory]

    Awarded personally by Feilulinde himself, a wealth that represents 1000001 survival points. It can also be exchanged for an equivalent value.

    -

    As soon as he put it in his bag, the floating window above Char''s head turned into the same model as the one above Feilulinde. It was domineering as if a member had topped up and had dedicated customer service.

    Seeing this, Char struck at the right time, "About these people... How do you n to deal with them?"

    "The androids that have problems will be properly repaired. As for the other outsiders, I will release them after I obtain enough experimental parameters from them.

    "What? Parameters?" Char suddenly became alert.

    This term made scenes that could fit into cult films sh through his mind, and he was ready to step forward and take this guy in.

    "The physical qualities of the citizens of Ravend have reached a satisfactory level, but their consciousness is notplete. If we can make progress in this area, I can createplete souls andplete the revival of Ravend." Feilulinde looked at Char, or to be more precise, at the top of his head.

    "You''ve also received the approval of Fitzrock. You can be my assistant andplete this great mission with me."

    What the hell?

    Recognition?

    "So, Fitzrock is still alive?" Char said in shock.

    "No, Fitzrock is dead, but his inheritance is left behind." Feilulinde shook his head and did not want to say more. He then looked at him eagerly."So, are you willing to join?"

    Char immediately shook her head.

    How could he dare? This sounded more terrifying than a physical experiment, and it even involved the soul...

    "Why did you refuse?" Feilulindeasked in confusion.

    "It''s simple, because actually... I''m a theist."

    "What!"

    Feilulinde''s expression changed. He didn''t expect that the man who had been acknowledged by Fitzrock was a theist, and this man had just taught him a lesson!

    "Are you surprised?" Char chuckled, "If you don''t believe me, I can do an experiment to show you. The God I believe in has given me the power of "exchange". I can make energy flow between different materials, and I can also give this ability to others... Do you see these two things?"

    He raised a pen and an Apple, the former was from Kuris ''workshop, and thetter was with him before he came down.

    He handed the two items to Mungo, and thetter, as the manager bound to the "Holy Grail", immediately understood.

    Although Char could not ce the Holy Grail in the building in front of Feilulinde, he could use it through Mungo.

    [Material exchange: based on the material and energy provided by the user, within the permitted range of the list, the material and energy can be converted to the material and energy desired by the user at an efficiency of 84.7%. The process is irreversible.]

    In the 2459 exchange list, he chose pineapple.

    "Bang"

    A pineapple the size of an apple appeared in Char''s hand.

    He waved the pineapple in front of Feilulinde.

    "Can you do it?"

    This time, Feilulinde was more shocked than ever before. He was speechless.

    His eyes were fixed on the pineapple as if he wanted to see through it.

    Unfortunately, he couldn''t see through it.

    After all, this was the thing that drove Fitzrock crazy back then.

    "Impossible... It''s impossible!"

    As expected, Feilulinde had gone crazy as well. He jumped up and grabbed Char''s cor.

    "This doesn''t conform to thew of change of matter. This is impossible. You must have hidden it in a secret space!"

    "Then you cane up with the question. ording to the 84.7% conversion rate, you will provide the raw materials and the target product." Char said.

    "A goose! I need a goose!" Feilulinde said without hesitation. "I''ll give you enough elements!"

    With a wave of his hand, a ''goose'' material appeared in front of Char.

    The tin of sealed elemental essences was indeed in the style of the mechanical ruins. In the past, these things could be exchanged for a lot of reputation points with the mushmen.

    Char threw all the elemental cans to Mungo, then searched the Holy Grail''s exchange list, only to find one... Roast goose.

    Forget it, let''s leave it at that!

    "The goose you wanted!"

    Char took out a fat goose that had been feathered and washed.

    ording to the materials provided, this was all he could do. It was true that he could add his own ingredients to make a delicious roast goose, but it would definitely make Feilulinde suspicious.

    Ferullin was confused. He asked again, "What if I want a mechanical squirrel and a Steel War Bear?"

    "Materials."

    "I''ll give it all to you!"

    With a thump, the material fell from the sky andnded in front of Char.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Char guessed that this item was also taken out from the other party''s "backpack". He was not in a hurry to collect the materials, and instead quickly scanned through the exchange list, and he actually found these two items.

    [ Bionic Animal Doll-squirrel ]

    [ type-y Steel War Bear equal-body doll ]

    Char didn''t have time to be surprised. He skillfully handed the materials to Mungo, asking him to ept them all.

    Then, the two machines that Feilulinde had asked for appeared in front of him.

    The squirrel was cute while the bear was mighty.

    His eyes were wide open.

    Feilulinde seemed to havepletely copsed. He knelt on the ground and covered his face, letting out unpleasant cries and shouts, mixed with almost crazy ravings.

    "I don''t believe... I don''t believe in such things... It''s impossible, impossible... There''s nothing that science can''t exin, no!"

    "Then how do you exin what you just saw?"

    Char went up to finish him off, his voice like a demon''s whisper, constantly trampling on the nerves that were on the verge of copse.

    "I-I can''t exin... Yes, I can''t do it. This is an unknown power, but it doesn''t necessarily have to be God... I can''t exin it now, but in the future, in the future, maybe..."

    "Oh?"

    Char chuckled, "But have you ever thought about what is in the ruins above you? What is the solidified spirit mist that has imprisoned you? What kind of power does this ''big mouth'' in front of you use toplete the transformation of matter to another matter so brutally?"

    "It''s true that the answers you can''t get now may be found in the future when the knowledge system isplete... What about the past? What was the origin of the universe, the beginning of the world, and the birth of all things in the world? Did that confirm the birth of "you", and that you would follow my words and think about yourself?"

    His words suddenly became impassioned.

    "Also, have you ever thought about whether the citizens of Ravend, just like the ones you created, have a "soul"?"

    "If there are, were they born from your so-called science or your subjective will? Would they think about their birth like you? Since you created them, since you gave them a "soul", why can''t there be a Supreme God to create you and me?"

    "Enough... Enough... I don''t believe in these... I don''t believe it!"

    As if it had reached its limit, Feilulinde''s ravings disappeared.

    At the same time, his body, which was holding his head, stopped trembling.

    "Maybe... You''re right..."

    Feilulinde suddenly muttered to himself,

    "I should indeed acknowledge the existence of God... To hell with science."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Feilulinde shot out of the room like an arrow.

    However, Char seemed to have expected this. The moment the man got up, he grabbed his neck and pressed him to the ground as if he was trying to escape. CHar then quickly grabbed his arm.

    Char lifted his leg and used his knee to secure the man''s back. He smiled and said, "

    "Long time no see, Night Lord."

    Feilulinde, or should he be called, Svartalfheim turned pale with fright and turned to look at Char.

    "Who the hell are you!"

    The pointy-eared dwarf had returned to the state he was in when he attacked Ortlinde on the Blue Moon. He was none other than Svartalfheim.

    Although he looked exactly the same as Feilulinde, his temperament waspletely different.

    The former was a senior schr who wore a white robe and appeared in the Research Institute, but in his case, he was an old hooligan who sneaked into a vige veterinarian''s house and stole a white coat.

    This was the first time Char had seen the appearance of the Svartalfheim without the Night Lord''s soldier. However, he had already guessed this.

    He had been thinking about where the other Svartalfheim demons were hiding.

    From all the information he had gathered, this guy was most likely not the kind of super high-level pilot who could tear a giant robot apart with his bare hands even if his finger was off the cockpit.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have to run away the moment he saw Ortlinde.

    Therefore, after the weak Svartalfheim controlled the Blue Moon to crash into the Valkyrie, his best choice was to jump down and escape into Ravend.

    After all, other than the Moon-Buried Mountain Ridge where the shadow samurai like Ethan with his sneaky eyes and his own flying mount would''ve rushed over when he heard the noise. If the Night Lord was caught red-handed by his own believers, it would be really embarrassing.

    Therefore, he had most likely gone to Ravend.

    Perhaps he had even used the equipment here tomand the Dark Elf royal family from afar.

    As for the second half of the conjecture, which was that Svartalfheim and Feilulinde were the same person... This was something to be saidter and not mentioned for the time being.

    However, there was one important thing. Just now, when Feilulinde stopped shaking, the hanging window above his head disappeared.

    Char had seen such a scene before, and he was no stranger to such a familiar double-soul character.

    "Release them."

    Char picked him up.

    "By the way, tell me what''s going on,"

    "Who the hell are you!"Svartalfheim stared at him. "Were you sent by "them"?" He nervously turned his head to look at the church''s people, at the bloodied but dazed Laurentia.

    Suddenly, they were united.

    Char''s impression of this guy improved.

    It turned out that they were all opponents of Holy Spirits.

    "This is all part of the church''s n, right? They''ve been drooling over Andaheim for a long time, and they''ve discovered the secret of Ravend!"

    "Then you''re wrong. I''m not on the same side as the church."

    Chaya smiled and finally had the time to greet his old friends.

    However, whether it was Laurentia or the Holy See, they obviously forgot about this "old friend" who they had just met a long time ago. In this situation, their faces were filled with shock and doubt, and they didn''t even dare to say hello.

    "Forget it, it''s boring." Char pouted. "You can do whatever you want with them. It''s none of my business. But you have to answer whatever I ask you."

    "On what basis!"

    Svartalfheim stuck out his neck. His tone was exactly the same as the Night Lord in Char''s memory.

    It was just that the deterrent force was too far apart, and he almostughed.

    "I''ll tell you one more thing," Char pointed upwards and whispered, "Many things have happened up there. Your secret agent at the Nightingale''s home in Grind should have told you everything, right?"

    The night Lord''s expression froze.

    How did he know?

    He had very few spies on the surface, and this was the only ce in Elfheim. How could he be found?

    "They should have told you a person''s name, right? That person''s name is Char, right?" Char smiled.

    Svartalfheimquickly nced at the hanging window above him.

    "Aren''t you called ''click-type''?"

    "You motherf*cker, have you ever seen anyone with that stupid name?" Char scolded. "I know you''re not afraid of death, but aren''t you afraid of something happening to Andaheim? Believe it or not, I''ll bring a group of airdropped soldiers to steal your house at any moment! To tell you the truth, I''m more familiar with Sursee (the capital of Andaheim) than my own toilet. Do you know what my fastest record of sneaking into Sursee and going around the city is? One hour, 4 minutes, and 12 seconds. I know exactly which brick on the broken city wall was the loosest."

    The Night Lord''s expression suddenly changed, probably because of thest sentence.

    "What do you want to know?"

    "It''s simple. Is Fitzrock dead or not?"

    "He''s dead. Everything you see is his legacy. As for the hanging window above your head, it can only be owned by those he recognizes." He said honestly.

 Chapter 332 332

    Chapter 93. Do You Desire Power?

    "That''s not right, doesn''t she have one too?"

    Char pointed at Rosswealth.

    "I''m not the only one with a personal system?"

    "It''s not the same." The Night Lord said, "That guy-I mean, Feilulinde is known as the will of Fitzrock. There are three types of will. The first type is the true will, which is the acknowledgment of Fitzrock, like the one on you."

    As he spoke, this guy was a little envious.

    "It''s as if Fitzrock has been waiting for someone like you to appear... The second type is the ''hanging window'' that has materialized in the form of a relic. Logically speaking, there should be five of them, and I believe that thedy has one of them. The third type is the imitation of Feilulinde. The citizens of Ravend that you''ve seen are bound to imitations."

    He snorted disdainfully.

    "What imitation, it''s just a superficial one. That lunatic actually tried to replicate God''s masterpiece and create a ''species''. He really overestimated himself! I''ve already said that science is limited, and only God can surpass science ..."

    Char was getting more and more confused.

    He had always felt that the person standing in front of him was Fitzrock himself. After he created the "Holy Grail", he might have fallen into such a contradictory situation that his personality was split into two. One was that he absolutely rejected God, and the other was that he believed in the existence of God without a doubt.

    This was also the main reason why he suspected that Svartalfheim and Feilulinde were the same person.

    This was because the Holy Grail was made by Fitzrock, and the three synthesis targets Feilulinde had just mentioned were on the list. This was more likely to be an inevitable than a coincidence.

    But now, this alternate personality was scolding the primary personality with such certainty, and his tone was filled with respect for Fitzrock...

    No matter how he looked at it, it didn''t look like the real Fitzrock.

    "I''ll ask you one more time, is Fitzrock really dead?"

    "You don''t believe me?"

    The Night Lord twisted his neck.

    "Help me up, I''ll take you to see the evidence."

    "Alright," he said.

    Char controlled this guy and was about to dismantle the other prison carts when he suddenly heard a "wait"

    It was 029, Feilulinde''s Android apprentice.

    Char sized him up and was considering whether to keep him.

    "Where''s teacher Feilulinde?" 029 asked nervously.

    "He''s your teacher."

    Char pointed at Svartalfheim.

    "Hehe, it''s me,"

    The Night Lord grinned in cooperation, his temperament was extremely wretched, making people unable to look at him directly.

    "He''s not! I''m sure he''s not," 029 shook his head.

    "Don''t be a coward, young man. You saw what happened just now. If you want to know the truth, cooperate with me and let those people go first." He pointed at Rosswealth''s group.

    "And then we can wee the truth together. It''s about your teacher, about you, about all of Svartalfheim.

    029 was slightly moved, but he still struggled.

    "Unless you want this guy to be your teacher," Char said.

    Swathalfa chuckled in cooperation.

    "I''ll go now!"

    After being released, Rnd, Kuris, 875, and a group of sentries followed Char without a word as if they had found their backbone. The team looked quite spectacr.

    -

    Just as Char was being narcissistic, a bloodied man came over.

    It was Laurentia. When 029 released everyone, he didn''t stay idle either. He went to release the church''s people.

    Char was toozy to care.

    Not to mention that the church''s people were now scared out of their wits, Laurentia had lost hisbat power, and the Holy See was useless.

    He wasn''t too worried about a gang of this level.

    The current Char was extremely arrogant.

    There was still an army of androids being liberated outside, so it was not-problem at all.

    "I''m sorry, Lord Char, I only thought of you now."

    Laurentia''s expression was a little unnatural.

    When they first met in Elfheim, Char had acted like a Jester, so it was normal for the best Pdin in the world to look down on him.

    "What''s the matter?" Char asked despite knowing the answer.

    Laurentiaughed. He was obviously not suitable to say such ttering words, so he stammered, "We''re all God''s people. I''ve caused you a lot of trouble this time"

    ? "I''m sorry, I''m not."

    "Ah? Didn''t you just say that you were one of the seven Holy spirits..." The Holy Knight was shocked.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I didn''t, don''t talk nonsense!" Char''s face was serious, "I do believe in the existence of God. What''s wrong with believing in the goddess, Messiah?"

    The Holy Knight was stunned.

    "Let''s get straight to the point, Sir Holy Knight. You''re not suitable for haggling." Charughed.

    Laurentia heaved a sigh of relief. He liked this.

    "I want to go up with you to take a look. If it''s possible, please also bring the Holy See."

    Char could not help but raise an eyebrow.

    "You two... When did they be so harmonious?"

    "It''s not personal, Your Excellency Char." Laurentia shook his head. "I can''t admit it personally, but he does represent the church..."

    "What I want is the reason, Your Excellency." Char squinted her eyes.

    It was obvious that the Holy See had asked the Holy Knight toe and talk to him, but why was he so insistent on going up to take a look?

    The Holy Spirit undoubtedly knew the most. Was this part of the divine decree?

    If it was thetter, then...

    Laurentia thought for a moment.

    "This is a divine decree, Your Excellency. We must use our lives to fulfill this."

    "Oh, really... Thank you for telling me about this."

    - Then there''s nothing more to say.

    Char''s brows rxed, and with a swift movement, he took out his gun and pointed it at the Holy See in the distance.

    "Bang"

    "Char!"

    Laurent''s scream was almost shot at the same time as the bullet.

    The bullet grazed the side of the Holy See''s face and embedded itself into the wall.

    With a plop, the Holy See knelt on the ground. His body was limp.

    Seeing this, the Holy Knight heaved a sigh of relief and immediately became furious. "Your Excellency, you''re provoking...

    "I didn''t hurt him." Char kept his gun.

    "He''s not worthy, do you understand?"

    He stared at Laurentia with a strange emotion in his voice.

    "He is not worthy of being mentioned in the same breath as the noble words of"using your life to practice''. He is not worthy of being crowned with the title of Holy See. He is also not worthy of you to please me with a smile. Do you still remember what I said in the pce that day? He is never worthy."

    Laurentia''s face was bitter.

    If it was any other time, these words would make him feelfortable.

    But now... It wasn''t the time!

    Just now, the Holy See told him the real purpose of this trip...

    It turned out that God had already predicted all this.

    "The highestyer in the deepest part of the Earth''s core."

    This was the first instruction of the divine decree.

    The Holy See had never understood what this sentence meant, but it couldn''t be clearer now.

    "Bu ..."

    "no buts. If he had the courage to spill his blood on me, I would have let him go up a long time ago."

    Char left the church members behind and took out the "Fitzrock S-101¦Â mother-child ess control system", sealing off the hall and trapping the church members there. He then led the others upstairs.

    After watching him leave, the exhausted Laurentia finally fell to the ground.

    On the other side, the Holy See was half-kneeling on the ground, exuding an aura of despair.

    He could smell the stenching from his body, and the Pdins and priests behind him who were graduallying back to their senses were pointing at him.

    He shouldn''t have been able to hear it clearly, but at this moment, he could hear it extremely clearly.

    At first, the sounds were just buzzing, but they became louder and more ear-piercing, like a drum beating in his heart.

    Even though they were actually just discussing what they had just seen, in the ears of the Holy See, these became the most vicious words in the world, and they lingered in his ears...

    "They''reughing at me."

    The Holy See muttered to himself in his heart.

    His unwillingness was like rotten meat fermenting in the mud. The stinky aura condensed into drops, nourishing his soul that had dried up from despair.

    A seed was sprouting and growing ...

    "Do you desire power?"

    He seemed to have heard such a voice.

 Chapter 333 333

    Chapter 94. I''m Sorry, Night Lord!

    "Why don''t you kill them all?"

    Rosswealth asked.

    Char understood that she was referring to the people from the church, and could not help but smile.

    She was still like this...

    As they left the hall, she had been brooding over this matter and felt that Char seemed to be too kind.

    As a dark version of the fallen Valkyrie, she was cruel and merciless to the core, a perfect match for Ortlinde''s innocent, sweet, and kind beauty. It was only because of Char''s existence that he was able to suppress her.

    "I can''t do that."

    Char shook his head.

    "Why?"

    "They mentioned the divine decree just now, which means that someone knew about the existence of Ravend from the very beginning."

    "You''re saying... The church''s people?"

    "It''s their superior." Char said with certainty," I don''t think the Holy See and Laurentia would hide anything from me. To be precise, based on my understanding of them, they can''t hide it. I didn''t notice anything unusual because they didn''t hide it from me, and they didn''t know how to interpret the divine decree. Obviously, the relevant content can only be understood in a specific environment, and that environment is right before our eyes."

    Rosswealth was deep in thought, but she still frowned and asked, "but this and your tolerance...

    "This is not tolerance, my dear."

    Char smiled. "My understanding of the church is the same as some people''s understanding of me. Since they can predict this situation, they can also predict my thoughts. As you thought, killing those people is definitely the safest way. But as I said, I understand the church. I know all the summoning and sacrifice methods of the church. They use flesh, blood, spirit, and faith as offerings. They can do some incredible things. Maybe the other party also wants to use me as a knife to kill people and personally open a door for them."

    Rosswealth''s expression froze.

    She understood what Char meant.

    This group of people who were extremely pious to God and pursued the divine decree might not understand that they themselves were ying the role of sacrificial offerings.

    "Do you understand now?"

    "Yes."

    Rosswealth nodded, no longer suspicious.

    Actually, Cjar had another concern that he did not mention, and that was the ''quality'' of the offering.

    It wasn''t as simple as just a few heads, it also depended on the level of devotion of the sacrifice.

    The people he left in the hall were not only the church''s people but also a despairing Holy See and a righteous Holy Knight.

    If an executioner was needed to ughter the offerings and dye the sacrificial array with blood, then this matter would undoubtedly be carried out by the Holy See.

    This was because he would never personally ughter his own subordinates.

    No matter what kind of power the Holy See obtained, Laurentia and the Holy Lance would be in front of him. This kind of internal friction was a great damage to the quality of the sacrifice, which reduced the power of the "reliance" to the maximum.

    Then, it was thest bit of concern.

    He had humiliated the Holy See before he left. If he had really been corrupted, would that attract Zin''rokh?

    Char did not know, but he hoped so.

    This was the only way he could get the most tools... Ah, no, guaranteed power.

    ..

    After they reached a certain floor, the structure of the entire building seemed to have undergone some subtle changes.

    A cluster of radial crystal structures grew from the bottom to the top, like a well-trimmed tree. The branches were like solid Aurora corals that went all the way up into the sky.

    However, anyone who saw it from the outside would know that there was no sky in Ravend. There was only the gloomy reflection of the ruins above their heads!

    There was no doubt that the top of the tree was only shrouded in a strong light. As for where it really went, perhaps only the manager of the building knew.

    Around the courtyard, the corridor where everyone was standing had a gentle slope and spiraled up as if they had stepped into a tower.

    The wall facing the ss wall was carved with pictures and words. The slowly unfolding picture scroll was filled with the ancient words of the second era.

    Char looked at the written records and became more and more fascinated.

    Wasn''t this the expanded version of "How to be the next Fitzrock"? it had many details and strange illustrations.

    It wasn''t just him, but also Kuris, 875, and Rnd were particrly fascinated.

    Especially Kuris. When he saw that Fitzrock, as a mechanical assistant, had defeated many industry leaders and sessfully gained the right to speak in the Beelzebub family, his breathing became a little heavy.

    "How did he do it..."

    Kuris muttered.

    He was also an Assistant Mechanic.

    Even though he could create a Blue Moon on his own and a full mechanical wind monster in the monster guide, this did not change his nature.

    ? He desired to be a true mechanic, perhaps even more so than Fitzrock back then.

    "Of course it''s the power of God!" Svartalfheim muttered. "What can make a piece of trash be a mechanic overnight? Only the gods have such terrifying power. You can''t really believe that the secrets of the past are recorded in Feilulinde''s notebook, right? Hahaha, idiot!"

    Kuris'' face turned pale and then red.

    He raised his fist in anger and swung it at the Night Lord. Thetter didn''t dodge.

    "Hit me, hit me! Anger is a sign of losing one''s rationality. Why did you lose your rationality? Because I''ve said what you''re most afraid of! Why are you afraid? Because you also believe that this is true! So if you hit me, you''re denying yourself. Come and hit me!"

    "Damn it!"

    Kuris''s punch stopped halfway.

    With a victory gaze from Svartalfheim, he turned and left, returning to the end of the line in silence.

    "Ha, a pile of mechanical drags wants to recreate the miracles of the past? dream on!"

    Svartalfheim''s moring was almost sickly, and his hysterical appearance reminded Char of the words left behind by Fitzrock on the "Holy Grail".

    F*ck Science! Holy Spirits Prevail!

    As he was lost in his thoughts, the group arrived at the top floor.

    This was a tform that extended inwards, and the crystal structure that could only be seen through the ss window before was now in front of them.

    However, when Char got closer, he realized that it was not a crystal at all...

    This was the materialized long mist!

    And...

    This thing did not grow from the bottom to the top. It was the hintends of Ravend, which was the stctite structure that grew from the ruins corresponding to the Mirage above!

    The so-called radial and gradually fluffy shape were essentially the stctites getting thinner as they went down. However, there were countless branches that branched out from it. Char took a closer look and found that there were souls flying around them...

    As expected, the solidified energy would attract something around it.

    In the Court of the Holy tree, the soul and the long mistbined, giving birth to a heroic spirit.

    Then what about here?

    "This is the core of the soul furnace. The structure in front of us can be called the Turing tower. It is the birthce of the consciousness and ''personal system'' of all the citizens of the Upper City District. It is also the most precious inheritance that Fitzrock left us!"

    As he spoke, he took a step forward and pped the ground.

    "Hold on!"

    Char pulled him back.

    "What are you doing?"

    "I''ll show you the evidence!"

    "You tell me, I''ll do it."

    "No."

    Svartalfheim''s voice broke, and he shouted like a pot of boiling water.

    "Since I can let you rece Feilulinde, I can also send you back. You choose," Char said.

    "There''s a button on the ground, " Svartalfheim said. "Press it and a metal obelisk will pop out. The evidence is on it. I remember that Feilulinde took it out before I left, but now it''s gone back. It''s a little strange, you have to be careful..."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You ran away so quickly..." Char mumbled and asked, "What''s in there?" To be more precise, is there something that can help you turn the tables?"

    "Yes..."

    Svartalfheim did not answer.

    "Let me guess, is there a hanging window hidden in the obelisk?

    "Did you secretly hoard arge number of survival points? After you get the hanging window, you can get good things from the exchange list and catch us all in one fell swoop? "

    "You..." Svartalfheim''s brain heated up, and he blurted out, "How do you know?"

    "I think that with your level of being a noob, this is the only possibility of you turning the tables. I really can''t think of anything that''s beyond my knowledge."

    "You ..."

    "It''s just that your thoughts may be in vain."

    Char smiled and did as he said, and a silver metal obelisk popped out.

    However, the door at the base of the monument was open, and there was nothing inside...

    There was no doubt that Ethan had stolen the hanging window here. He really did steal it.

    The Night Lord looked at the empty obelisk in a daze. It was as if a rice jar that he had saved up for a year had been emptied overnight. His face was filled with despair and he was about to cry.

    "Don''t just stand there, hand it over."

    Char extended his hand.

    "Ah? Hand, hand over what?"

    "The survival points that you have hidden."

    Svartalfheim was stunned for a second, then he cursed, "You don''t even..."

    He swallowed the words that were on the tip of his tongue.

    He saw Char take out a gem.

    He could feel a terrifying control from it. It was as if the other party could erase everything in his past with a single thought.

    But he still had to be stubborn.

    "I don''t believe you would do that." He said in a deep voice, "You definitely don''t know how to use such a terrifying weapon. You''re just showing it to me to scare me... Back when Ravend was still a floating city, the mechanics had invented the "destructive strike" that could destroy the entire city. Whether it was here or in other towns, such a powerful weapon was stored at the bottom, but no one has ever used it!"

    "You''re right. It''s the most powerful weapon before it''s used," Char said. "I may not be using it on you. But, we''re standing on Ravend. I can control everything here with it. Then, when we attack Andaheim, the higher-ups don''t even have time to send people down. Do you understand what I''m saying?"

    Svartalfheim''s expression froze, and he gritted his teeth after a while.

    "Bastard! You must have been sent by God to punish me .."

    "Don''t dawdle, get down to business."

    "The inside of the obelisk looks empty, but in fact, after you wear the hanging window and touch its back, you can trigger a simple Commission. You only need toplete the Commission to obtain the survival points I hid inside.

    "It''s that simple?"

    "Obviously! I hid it behind the back of Feilulinde. He didn''t allow me to hide my survival points, saying that I would destroy everything. I didn''t dare to merge with the window, so I could only hide the survival points in this way."

    "How interesting..."

    Char reached out his hand ording to his description, and as expected, a "ding" was heard.

    A pop-up window-

    request: don''t talk, touch me.

    reward: 10000000PS "

    "What the..." Char mumbled, "you''re really a ruthless person..."

    "Ten million survival points!" The night Lord''s expression was extremely bitter. "I''ve saved them all up with great effort. I''ve never spent any of them!"

    "Alright, alright, I''ll spend your points! I''ll treat them well on your behalf."

    Char touched the obelisk, and his survival points instantly became three question marks.

    Cool!

    He immediately opened the purchase list and scrolled down.

    "What''s the most expensive thing in... Thef*ck..."

    His smile disappeared.

    -

    [Annihtion Strike]

    [Price: 10000000 points]

    "You''ve never seen such a good rm clock. There''s no one that can''t be woken up by it,"

    -

    ''What the...''

    Char was so shocked that he could not say a word.

    The exchange list was listed from the lowest to the highest price, and this nuclear bomb-like item was thest one.

    He finally understood why Feilulinde did not allow his other personality to merge with the hanging window.

    "You... What are you looking at me for?"

    Svartalfheim''s hair stood under his stare, and he felt a cold wind blow past his head.

    "It''s nothing,"

    Char shook his head and changed the topic.

    "What did you rely on to save up your survival points?"

    The word "save" had nothing to do with the Svartalfheim he knew. Thetter was brutal andbative. The Dark Elf empresses of the past had to go through his torture to be recognized and crowned. This was not because of Elfheim''s political defamation, but because the history he was familiar with was like this...

    It was only after she became a candidate for the Queen that she chose to escape. Not only did she escape from the dark Elves'' traditions, but she also escaped from the cruel fate that was right in front of her.

    "Carrying bricks."

    Svartalfheim replied.

    "Seriously??? "

    "It''s not the kind of moving bricks you''re thinking of. This is amon word in ancient texts. When a mechanic imntedbat thoughts into a mechanical beast, they would hire a martial artist to fight madly under a photographic device. The memory crystals produced from this would eventually be pieced together into a brick, which could be sold for a good price at that time.

    Char was a little confused, "So those candidates for the Queen..."

    "That''s right, I rely on them to carry bricks!" Svartalfheim said seriously. "There are three main criteria for a Queen candidate: dance,bat, and physical fitness! These three factors are the key factors for how long they canst under the photographic device!"

    "What about appearance? Aren''t you interested in it?"

    "Of course, who doesn''t like pretty female creatures showing off their arms and legs in front of you?? "

    He was silent

    F*ck, there was no way to refute it.

    "But why have I never heard of such a thing?" Char asked.

    "In order to keep this a secret, I have to hypnotize them."

    "hypnotize, then dance, battle... and then moving bricks?"

    "Yes, they''ll do it subconsciously until they''re exhausted and bepletely useless. What do you think?" the Night Lord asked.

    I''m sorry! Svartalfheim!

    I was thinking dirty!

    "It''s nothing," Char shook his head nonchntly.

    "Where''s the evidence you wanted me to see?"

    "You should have already seen it." He said, " the most expensive item on the exchange list is the "obliteration strike". This item was produced in the age of Fitzrock and has been in his custody since. ording to the rules of The Hall of Truth, no one can get it until he dies. Now you can. This is the evidence."

 Chapter 334 334

    Chapter 95. Mechanical Descent

    "Is that so ..."

    Char was slightly disappointed, but he could not find any words to refute it.

    The Hall Of Truth was an organization simr to the Judgement church in the second era, but they believed in the truth.

    He did learn that there was a simr rule, the hall of truth would choose a powerful or intelligent individual to safeguard a certain technology or item, and it''s called the sealed ones. The origin of the sealed demon from the ancient city was also a tribute from the people of the fifth era to the second era.

    With the confirmation of Fitzrock''s death, the clues seemed to have stopped here.

    Ravend was destroyed by the explosion of the spirit breath, along with the second era.

    Then, at a certain point in time, an unknown power activated the machinery of Ravend.

    An unknown power blocked the divine breath and separated the ruins from the Upper City District.

    Then, Feilulinde created the residents of the Upper City District.

    His flesh, blood, and consciousness all came from the legacy of Fitzrock, and the "personal system" Feilulinde created also came from this legacy.

    Both of them seemed to be the prototype of the yers and the system in "Fantasy World", but Char could not find any clues to connect the two...

    Char looked at the beautiful crystal that was glowing. When he nced over at the obelisk, he saw that something was carved on it, but it was too dark to see clearly.

    He reached out and touched it, then couldn''t help butugh.

    This time, it was confirmed that Fitzrock was really dead.

    This was his epitaph.

    "I''ll hang up first. Wake me up if you need anything. -Fitlock."

    Just as he wasmenting about this guy''s naivety, the ground beneath his feet suddenly shook, and the entire soul furnace began to shake.

    Immediately, the Turing tower in front of them buzzed and trembled. The crystal clusters peeled off from the top and fell down, shattering into pieces around everyone, sending sand and gravel flying in all directions.

    Char opened the exchange list without hesitation and bought [Prince Louis''s special item, Travel-type Stone Sielding Umbre ¦Â], and covered everyone under it.

    "What happened, what happened? Why would there be an earthquake? Will we be buried here?"

    875 shouted in panic.

    "It''s not a natural disaster."

    Char pursed his lips and exchanged for the electronic eye in the hall.

    "Ding~"

    "Thank you for your purchase ~"

    He turned back a few minutes, trying to see what was happening in the hall.

    This scene made everyone speechless.

    There was blood everywhere ... And broken limbs.

    Laurentia was the only one on the field who looked fine. He was also lying in a pool of blood, and his body was emitting a faint golden light.

    Suddenly, a face appeared in the center of the electronic eye. It was a sinister-looking face.

    It was the Holy See.

    The strange thing was that there was not a single drop of blood on him.

    "You will find me and you will know me."

    Originally, this sentence would probably exude a suffocating sense of fear ...

    But now, it was ying backward, and it sounded very weird. Char almostughed out loud.

    But the atmosphere was still very tense.

    "As expected... You''ve learned your lesson this time ..."

    Char mumbled to himself.

    His gaze passed through the translucent " Shielding stone umbre " andnded on the Turing tower.

    On it, the original edges and branches were falling off as they were cracking and shattering.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What''s going on? How did he break through the first floor''s defense?And why did I not receive any warning?" Said 029.

    "The blood on the ground wasn''t caused by any sharp weapon." Char exined, "It''s a gun. It was the weapons you ced on the ceiling of the first floor that ended these people. In other words, our opponent''s control of machinery is so perfect that breaking through a small defense system is nothing."

    He took a step forward and left the stone umbre. He shouted at the Turing tower, "Is that so, mechanical Holy Spirit?"

    After a brief silence, the outer shell of all the crystal clusters on the Turing tower fell off, revealing the exquisite body of the tower.

    Countless gears and bearings were perfectlybined together. The exquisite parts were ck and gold in color, emitting a faint light from the inside out.

    The light came from countless souls. It was like a jellyfish swimming in the deep sea. They were entangled on top of it as if they were driving the operation of a machine.

    From a distance, the Turing tower looked like arge drill, big at the top and small at the bottom. It spun and made a cracking sound, forming a perfect white noise.

    Looking at it up close, one could not help but be mesmerized by the beautiful metal structure.

    "You''re right, Char"

    The answer came from the top of the Turing tower. Then, the illusory spirit gathered into the appearance of a mechanical dwarf. It had a round face, big ears, and a short body. Half of its body was made of flesh and blood, while the other half was purely mechanical.

    He snapped his fingers lightly, and other than 029 and the members of the Sentry team, all the other androids fainted. Even Rosswealth fainted because of the sudden unbearable impact from the hanging window above her head.

    Soon after, an ear-piercing Banshee-like shriek came from the Turing tower. The other androids were unable to withstand the sound waves of this special frequency and also copsed to the ground.

    Char stared at the two groups of people who had fallen, his eyes filled with thought.

    "Char, we can have a good talk now. I''ve been looking forward to this day for a long time."

    The Mechanical Holy Spirit slowlynded and walked in front of him.

    Char said with a smile.

    "Can you grow it taller? I know that mechanics prefer small bodies because it''s easier to get into the cockpit and save materials, but I don''t want to have to lower my head to chat with you.

    "Let me think... Did you say these irrelevant things to ease the atmosphere, or to cover up the panic in your heart, and to try to take the initiative in the conversation? Then, as you wish."

    The Mechanical Holy Spirit took out a gun and shot it at Char.

    Char was then shrunk to the same size as The Mechanical Holy Spirit.

    "Alright, it seems that you guys aren''t that stupid." Char smiled.

    This is the second time he met with the Holy Spirit, and he had much more information than the first time.

    "You guys finally know how to study my past... That''s right, I''ve been learning this from the mushmen since the second round, and it was Maica who taught me. "

    "Ha... You''re right."

    The Mechanical Holy Spirit smiled nomittally.

    "We should indeed be cautious. The logs you wrote in the past are excellent material. It was the death of ''No. 6'' that made us value it again."

    - Eh?

    Char could not help butugh again.

    He was lying again.

    There were only two possibilities for a lie. One was that they did not read the so-called ''log'' in detail.

    Or, they didn''t have any ''logs'' at all.

    Be it the electronic eye on the exchange list or Messiah''s ''headband'', both had recently inspired Char and vaguely conveyed a crucial message to him-

    A carrier was required to bear the content, and ess was required to view the content.

    Perhaps, the Holy Spirit and the others had nothing, so they gave the wrong answer.

    The reason was simple...

    He had made up that sentence just now!

    What Bullsh*t of "since the second round"? it''s nonsense!

    He didn''t even see Maica in person in the second round!

    So, are you pretending to be a big-tailed Wolf?

    Char thought in disdain.

 Chapter 335 335

    Chapter 96. Boxed

    "It seems like you still don''t believe in our sincerity." The Mechanical Holy Spirit said, "Even though we''ve lost one of ourrades, we still haven''t changed our mind. You should know that you''re different from other "yers". You''re the true chosen one, and even if you''re chosen by Messiah, you''ll still be abandoned by her if you can''t defeat the abyss, just like how she abandoned us."

    "But I''ve defeated the abyss more than once. In this aspect, I''m fundamentally different from trash like you."

    Charughed. "Besides, if the "abandon" you''re referring to is rejecting your extremely straight man''s confession... Please, if I were her, I''d also reject it. Sometimes, I also didn''t understand. Did all those who became God''s chosen ones be extremely confident and think that they would be able to make their harems go soft with a single shake of their bodies?"

    The Mechanical Holy Spirit wasn''t angered, it only shook its head pitifully.

    "In fact, all of us were like you. Before she abandoned us, we were obsessed with her power, trusted her, and relied on her ...

    "I''m sorry, I don''t rely on her at all. I mean it."

    Char''s eyes were filled with sincerity.

    "After all, she''s just a recorder. Other than "I don''t know", she only knows how to say "get lost"."

    "Get lost!"

    Said Messiah angrily.

    Char could not help butugh.

    "Yes, that''s it."

    "You may not know what happened just now, but the recorder has been turned on again. Do you have anything else to say? There''s no need to talk about boring nonsense. I''m the most unprincipled person. If you can open a door for me to log out of the game, return to Earth, and let me take some people away from this world, I will leave immediately. I won''t miss a single thing, and I will even give you a goddess for free. That''s right, I''m that heartless."

    "I''m sorry, we can''t..."

    "Then why don''t you say a few more?" Char said disdainfully, "What''s the difference between you and that "six", the Holy Spirit of Order? The only difference is that you''re not using the yer''s data, so you didn''t stop the maintenance and didn''t cause a group of people to have withdrawal symptoms."

    "Char, we know you''re stubborn. We''ve already experienced this in the past."

    "So you n to... Force the Overlord on me?"

    Char''s expression changed drastically, and then he put on a pitiful expression. "Ah, is the merciless fate finally going toy its hands on me?"

    The Mechanical Holy Spirit shook its head.

    "We won''t hurt our own kind, so we won''t do anything that will make you feel pain. We will only imprison you until our n ispleted..."

    "May I ask, is your n to spread your faith to the corners of the continent in the name of "fighting against the abyss" before Zin''rokh is destroyed? "

    "Do you know what''s the greatest benefit of being a machine? " Half of the mechanical Holy Spirit''s face showed a mocking smile. "That is, in front of a "mechanical mind", you can not get any clues from my reaction.

    "But what are you going to do? Your Excellency mechanical body?"

    Char raised the "signal jammer" that he had been hiding in his hand for a long time.

    That was what he said, but the other party still acknowledged their "form of existence".

    Then, he was sure of one thing.

    The current state of the Mechanical Holy Spirit, in gaming terms, was "ss Solidification".

    It was a mechanic, so it couldn''t use the supernatural powers that only ''gods'' had.

    For example, as a mechanic, it could take out steel pirs and Megatron from its pocket, or even the entire Cybertron, which was beyond the ying style of ordinary yers, but it was still within the restrictions of this ss.

    However, it could not kill Char with one Avada Kevadra.

    This was not the ability of a mechanic.

    This was different from the level 95 invincible Holy Spirit of order that had fused with 200 yers. Thetter fused with the yers'' bodies was a power that was linked to the system, and it could be considered a cheat.

    However, both were restricted by the system.

    Since it was a mechanic, it had no secrets in front of Char.

    Hisbat techniques were very basic, and he only had two.

    First, shake people.

    The second was to fight with waves.

    It was a true reflection wave, the kind of electromaic wave.

    He couldn''t care less about the shaking, but thetter could bepletely countered by a "signal jammer". It was cheap and useful. This was why the battle between mechanics was ultimately apetition of who could shake a cart of bread first ... Ah, no, it was a van full of people.

    Although the Mechanical Holy Spirit was stunned for a moment, it quickly sighed.

    "So what if you can guess that I''m a mechanic? This is Ravend, the heaven of mechanics, and I was in possession of the legacy of Fitzrock. When you''re drowned by the Army of steel and androids, you''ll realize that your struggles are all in vain..."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the Turing tower began to spin faster.

    The cracking sounds suddenly became faster. If it was like a light rain before, it was now like a summer storm, pouring down after a Thunderbolt, and it would continue without end.

    All the gears were colliding and biting at an extremely high speed. The connecting rods moved periodically, and the souls wrapped around them climbed to the top of the Turing tower...

    Above them were the ruins.

    And now, the ruins were being opened.

    Boom-

    The heavy spirit breath that had been sealed for many years was torn open by this force as if a hole had been opened in the sky.

    As the light fell, the souls on the Turing tower flew away as if they had been saved, each heading to different corners of Ravend...

    Boom-

    Sharon couldn''t help but raise her head. The androids around her all stopped in their tracks.

    "What''s wrong?" Ethan didn''t understand.

    However, as he turned around, his jaw almost fell off in shock!

    A crack visible to the naked eye suddenly appeared on the terrifying, shocking ruins hanging above their heads. The original ruins were like a painting, but now the painting was ruthlessly torn apart, revealing the light behind the painting...

    No, that was not just light, it was a strong light!

    The bright light on the runway illuminated the road for the flying machines before they took off!

    A Locust-like dark figure emerged from it, and the strong light illuminated their silhouettes. As far as the eye could see, they were all kinds of mechanical Wyverns that he had never seen before...

    "Oh Night Lord..."

    "What kind of monsters are they?" Ethan mumbled.

    "Those are the "beast soldier guards" and "diators" of Ravend. We have to hide!"

    An anxious voice came from the team behind him.

    Ethan recognized the man. He was a cinema staff from a cinema called "show you what I''ll do". His job was to y 40 movies in three screening halls every day. Although he had watched more than 20000 movies, he had long been tired of this life.

    "Why are we hiding? What''s a beast soldier guard? What''s a diator?" Someone in the group asked.

    "The beast soldiers will only be released during the execution of the "Android removal n". At other times, they will stay in the rich areas, while the diators should be trapped in cages and arenas. To a certain extent, they are even more barbaric than the beast soldiers! Look, they''reing, hide!"

    Before the announcer could finish his words, a giant mechanical dragon could be seen erging under the strong light!

    Its head was like a giant durian, and its wings were wide and unmoving. It glided faster and faster! Then, his body lit up with a dark red glow like embers. His Mulberry-like scales suddenly stood up and slid down one after another. Before they fell to the ground, they exploded in mid-air with a BOOM!

    There was no need for him to emphasize. The 300 released androids immediately hid in the nearest building.

    There were tall buildings and they moved quickly, so they were not easily discovered.

    Yes, this was very safe!

    However, after a series of explosions, the steel Wyvern crashed into a building, causing the ground to shake violently.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Ethan started to regret it.

    Ethan, ah Ethan, why did youe back?

    Why can''t you control your legs?

    What kind of credit is that? Now, they''re almost dead!

    "Master Ethan, what should we do?"

    A weak voice was mixed in with the explosion.

    Ethan looked over...

    It was a female android, and she was also an Infant Care Specialist.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The only impression he had of her was her eyes which seemed always to be smiling. They were quiet, warm, and filled with a motherly glow that made one feel at ease.

    The Upper City District couldn''t have children, so her job was nothing more than to work for a whole day with the baby toys in the cradle. It was extremely boring.

    But even so, she was the only one who left her job with some longing, unlike the others who left without a word.

    But what does this have to do with me?

    I''m just an ordinary shadow samurai, and I''m only here to make a significant contribution and get a promotion and a raise when I go back...

    So... What do you mean what do I do? I''m going to run, you guys do as you please!

    Ethan was going to answer like that, but when his eyes met the another''s, he couldn''t help but shiver.

    His eyes were filled with trust and expectation.

    He subconsciously dodged, but his eyes met with another pair of eyes.

    It was the prolonger.

    He was also full of anticipation, encouragement, and eagerness to try.

    "My Lord, if you want to fight with these guys, I can provide help! I''ve watched quite a few documentaries! It''s called the B-52 mech explosive Dragon. It''s extremely destructive, but it also has a fatal weakness!"

    Don''t, don''t...

    I just took a look at you, how did you start talking about countermeasures?

    "That''s right, Lord Ethan. What should we do? "

    "Where are we going next?"

    "There are also androids who are stuck at their jobs and can''t leave, right?"

    With one gaze after another, Ethan felt as if he was sitting on pins and needles, and his entire body felt ufortable.

    Boom-

    An Android! An ordinaryundry worker! A projector crew! An infant cultivator!

    He gritted his teeth.

    Another tall building was hit, and the earthquake reached here as if it was shaking Ethan''s heart.

    "What''s going on with you guys? Do you know how dangerous this is? This is a dead end, do you understand?! What are you all? An Android! An ordinaryundry worker! A projector crew! An infant cultivator! What are you going to use to fight these monsters? By courage? What''s the use of courage? I don''t care anymore, you guys can die if you want, I won''t apany you!"

    After the call, he turned on his invisibility and left through another door, not looking back.

    After escaping from the building, he leaned against the wall and gasped for breath.

    It was as if all the strength in her body had been sucked away. His legs were weak, but his chest and brain were inexplicably hot.

    It was very quiet inside, and the B-52 was very cooperative and didn''t torment him.

    "What do we do?"

    Someone asked in despair.

    Ethan''s pointed ears perked up involuntarily as he heard the voice.

    This damn excellent hearing!

    He wished he could go deaf now!

    "Perhaps we were too ignorant..."

    Someone said softly.

    It seemed to be Sharon.

    "We can''t see how dangerous this is, but we''re actually trying to fight against it... She shrugged. We shouldn''t me him. Who asked this to be our home?"

    Ethan''s heart skipped a beat.

    He recalled the ridicule of Maimon and Gibera before they left.

    He recalled theughter that was blown away by the wind.

    He thought of the abyss-like despair under the deep mist of dusk...

    Ethan''s face suddenly became hot.

    For his own cowardice and betrayal.

    He did not betray the people inside...

    He had betrayed her.

    He turned around and stepped into the house.

    "I''m sorry, everyone. I''ve thought about it. If you all die, I won''t be able to exin it to that lord."

    He deliberately put on a straight face to make himself look less ''fragrant''.

    "So I went back to..."

    "Lord Ethan!"

    His words were interrupted by a hug of tears of joy, and Ethan was caught off guard by someone''s hug.

    Bang!

    In his heart, it was as if a bright and beautiful flower had bloomed, full of spring light.

    ..

    ..

    "Do you see this? This is the power I have."

    The Mechanical Holy Spirit opened its hands.

    Around the Turing tower, thousands of mech Dragons pped their wings, and the air current swept up the crystal dust that fell from the tower. The fluorescent dust illuminated the room like a dream.

    This was not all.

    Char watched as the locust-like beast soldiers swarmed out of the light, half flying to the Upper City District, and the other half gathering here.

    The soul furnace building had copsed a long time ago, and now the spirit breath that fell from the sky shrouded the outer wall. It was shattered and reassembled into a thick wall, surrounding Char.

    However, it only surrounded them and did not do anything else, not even threaten them.

    this is more like a mechanical relic. What were those things before ...

    Char mumbled.

    The mechanical monsters could be divided into three types ording to their uses. The first type used the giant dragon as the blueprint and derived countless variants, but all of them had wings without exception. This type was called the beast soldier guards, and they were responsible for patrolling and guarding.

    The most expensive.

    The second type was the "diator", which was designed withrge mammals as the blueprint, and was mostly used in animal arenas.

    Second.

    The third type was based on reptiles. Most of them had four legs and two ws. They were extremely ferocious and strong in individualbat. Most of them were ced in mines.

    "Hmmm..." The price of toilet paper.

    Char had seen thetter the most.

    In a normal mechanical relic, a diator would be considered lucky, and the mechanical Wyvern was a boss-level monster, at least level 70.

    However, the scene in front of him... Was f*cking ridiculous.

    What the hell!

    It was no joke that if this batch of things were sent to the surface, It was going to wipe out everything.

    But unfortunately, this was impossible, because these beast soldiers had been immersed in the spirit breath for too long and had already be like the heroic spirits of the Court of the Holy tree. Once they left, they would shatter.

    But the problem also came with it...

    How could he break this trap?

    Char frowned.

 Chapter 336 336

    Chapter 97. Explosion!

    Char immediately thought of the Power Gem.

    And his Pseudo Divine Space.

    But the problem was that these two methods were not efficient enough.

    The former could only be used in a one-on-one battle, while thetter required him to touch the object he wanted to store.

    The scene in front of him...

    God knows how long it would take for him to touch more than a thousand mechanical flying dragons.

    Moreover, the other party would not just stand by and watch.

    "Are you thinking about using the Power Gem?"

    The other party suddenly asked.

    "Eh?"

    Char was taken aback, but he did not hide it. He nodded and said, "How did you know?"

    The Mechanical Holy Spirit probably didn''t expect Char to react this way. It was also stunned for a second, then replied, "Don''t you want to try?"

    "It''s toote, and don''t think I can''t see that you''re trying to lure the Tiger away from the mountain, and do you want me to die of exhaustion?"

    "Ha..."

    The Mechanical Holy Spirit smiled.

    "Why don''t you try to control the Turing tower?"

    Oh, right!

    Char suddenly realized that he had made a small mistake.

    The Turing tower was the source of the "personal system" and the citizens'' "consciousness" of the Upper City District. It was also the key to connecting the core of Ravend and the Upper City District. It was almost equivalent to a central hub...

    Moreover, its name was Soul Furnace, and just the sound of it was enough to make one feel a sense of mystery!

    If he could control this thing, wouldn''t that be equivalent to indirectly controlling the entire Ravend?

    Char''s eyes shed with eagerness.

    "What''s wrong?" he raised his eyebrows and asked, "So, you''ve changed to using bribery instead of coercion? "

    "No, this should have been yours."

    The Mechanical Holy Spirit''s smile was a little strange.

    "If this can make you remember something, then I''ve aplished my mission. I''m just afraid you can''t do it."

    With that, he waved his hand, and dozens of beast soldier guards pped their wings and flew between the two of them. They lowered their bodies and formed a Dragon Bridge in front of Char. The rest of the beast soldiers retreated to a safe distance, and the Mechanical Holy Spirit itself also flew far away, making a ''please'' gesture.

    This sincerity could be said to be full.

    He only needed to take three steps to reach the maximum distance of the power Gem, and he would not be too far away from the group around him.

    As long as he stood with Rosswealth and the others, the Holy Spirits would be wary and not dare to kill him, because that would free him.

    He took the first step forward.

    Why did it do that?

    It had previously said, "We know you are stubborn. We have experienced it in the past year."

    Now it was asking him what he would remember ...

    Does this mean that my memory has been tampered with?

    Their real purpose was to help him recover?

    Char took a second step.

    "You can''t go any further!"

    Messiah suddenly stood in front of him, her attitude firm.

    "Eh?"

    Char was stunned.

    At the same time, a subtle thought came to his mind ...

    Did Messiah do something to me in the past? Did my memories get tampered with? That''s why the Holy Spirits are so confident and bet all their chips on this?

    Once he regains his memory, then...

    "It was the goddess who stopped you, right?"

    Seeing that he had stopped, the Mechanical Holy Spirit teased him.

    Although it could not see Messiah, its words were so certain.

    Char did not answer and turned to look at Messiah.

    "The reason? Look, the enemy is forcing us to abdicate."

    "I don''t know..." The goddess pursed her lips, her eyes pleading.

    "Don''t go any further..."

    Char was silent.

    After a long while.

    "Did you remember something?" He asked.

    Messiah shook her head and did not say anything. She just kept trying to stop them.

    ? "If you really thought of something, tell me. I''ll definitely listen. But if there isn''t, I will continue to move forward." Char said.

    "You can''t, Char,"

    Messiah said with an unusually determined attitude.

    "I can''t let you pass, this is... This is my mission and duty! I''m very sure of this!"

    "MMH... What if I do this?"

    Char''s hand reached towards her...

    Messiah''s face turned red, but she still gritted her teeth and stood in front of him.

    "You can do whatever you want, but you can''t go over!"

    Do you really think I don''t dare to touch it?

    Besides, why didn''t I notice that you''re also unreasonable other than being a recorder?

    Actually, Char could have easily walked past her, but he calmed down after being blocked.

    It was his usual practice to guide the enemy to slip down the established line of thought, but he had almost fallen for it just now.

    The content of his thoughts had changed from ''how could she lie to me'' to ''what did Messiah do in the past''. The transition between the two was so natural that even he did not realize it.

    But now, after jumping out of it, he suddenly became clear-headed.

    It should be like this...

    "I''m sorry, but I''m going to get this thing today."

    He quickly dodged Messiah, opened his hand and raised it under the calm gaze of the Mechanical Holy Spirit. He opened his fingers, and then...

    Suddenly, a gem appeared in his hand!

    However, it was not a power Gem!

    The Mechanical Holy Spirit''s expression changed, and it immediately rushed towards Char.

    "No, you ..."

    But he was toote.

    A thin ray of ck light shot out of the gem. It was only the size of a pinkie nail, but it went straight into the Turing tower.

    Then, the entire tower began to shake.

    From weak to intense, and then to...

    Kachaa

    After the first sound, there was a continuous cracking sound.

    It wasn''t just a fracture, it was a deeper crack.

    Each piece of residue became even more fragmented after leaving the body as if the irregr division of parts was going on forever...

    The outeryer of the Turing tower turned into powder in the blink of an eye, but the inside still maintained its general appearance. However, the cracks also spread like a virus.

    tsk, who would have thought that the "annihtion strike: was actually a destruction gem...

    Char eximed and jumped back onto the stage.

    The mechanical Wyvern he had been stepping on earlier was like a kite with a broken string, wailing as it fell to the ground.

    "I hope this thing can wake you up ..."

    He turned his head to look at Rosswealth.

    Next to the girl, Kuris, 875, Rnd, and Svartalfheim were disappearing as he thought.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ..

    ..

    Upper City District

    Ethan had used his survival points to exchange for arge number of weapons and ammunition, arming the Android to the teeth. With these advanced weapons, he was actually able to fight back and forth with his opponent!

    Not only that, but they also learned to sustain themselves through battle. All the survival points they collected went into Ethan''s pocket, so the number of people on the team kept growing ...

    But in a certain corner ...

    A B-52 mechanical explosive-scaled Dragon let out a roar, and the scales on its body lit up one after another. Its two wings were on the ground, and it aggressively pounced in one direction. The sound of explosions was endless along the way!

    "Quickly Dodge!"

    Ethan roared in despair, and his entire body suddenly turned into a pool of ck liquid, rushing toward the baby master girl who was hiding in the corner.

    He felt that he must be crazy!

    Ethan hugged her and tried to block the monster with his back.

    It''s over...

    He thought with regret.

    However, when he felt the trembling youngdy suddenly calm down, he no longer felt that regretful.

    In the end, he would die in peace. Not bad, right?

    The explosion was close at hand. He could already foresee himself being crushed into meat paste by this monster...

    There might even be a burnt smell... Tsk.

    However, a second passed...

    Two seconds...

    Three seconds...

    Why has he not been exploded yet?

    Ethan carefully turned around and found that the monster behind him had turned into a pile of scrap metal.

    A new set of ck armor!

    As the Turing tower was violently torn down by the "annihtion strike", which was also "destruction" of the three gemstones, the Army of mechanical Wyverns summoned by the Mechanical Holy Spirit from the ruins of Ravend was instantly paralyzed.

    Not only that, but the nobles born from the Turing tower in the Uptown had also lost their ability to move. No matter what they were doing a second ago, they were now standing in ce in a daze, and their dull faces were now like wax figures.

    The androids, who were restricted by their "survival points" and "target line" should have been severely injured as well, but because of Ethan''s liberation operation, most of them were not affected. Instead, they escaped death because of the paralysis of the beast guards.

    The shock quickly passed. The Android, who enjoyed freedom for the first time, felt a new lease of life that ordinary people would never experience in this devastatednd. For the first time since the birth of the Upper City District, deafening cheers rang out.

    Ethan was surrounded, then lifted up by all hands and feet, thrown into the air again and again, caught, turned over, and thrown again ...

    He felt the scene in a panic, but his eyes were attracted by the gentle figure in the crowd who was looking at him with a smile...

    Mom, I seem to be in love ...

    ...

    ...

    "Cough cough... The dust is quite thick."

    Char climbed up with a face full of dust and dirt. He removed the "Prince Louis''s special item, Travel-type Stone Sielding Umbre ¦Â" that was covering Rosswealth, shook off the dust, and coughed a few times.

    The dust produced by the copse of the Turing tower was no less than a small-scale volcanic eruption, and the ground was covered with at least half a meter of fluorescent dust.

    This was a good thing. How good was it exactly? It wasparable to Khorium.

    These could basically be regarded as shapeless magic-conducting cement, whose hardness and energy coefficient was superior to the two magic metals, Mithril and adamantine.

    Because this thing came from the Turing tower and was part of the Ravend machinery, Char collected a small amount of it with the intention of trying it out. In the end, the thickyer on the ground was all collected into the Blue Moon ...

    It was as if the moon was covered with ayer of fluorescent moss.

    When all the cement dust was collected by him, the mechanical Holy Spirit buried under it was revealed.

    It seemed to have suffered a heavy blow. There were several deep wounds on its half-human, half-machine body structure, but because of its special structure, the power Gem had no effect on it.

    At the same time, Rosswealth also slowly woke up.

    She knocked her head hard, then looked around, her face full of surprise.

    "What happened?"

    Char exined what had happened in a few sentences.

    "Then... Where are Kuris and the others?" Rosswealth frowned. "Also, you said "annihtion strike" was a hint. What are you hinting at? "

    "These two are actually the same problem."

    "The introduction of the "Annihtion Strike" says "The best rm clock, there''s no one it can''t wake up", and this monument has the epitaph of Fitzrock, "I''m hanging up, wake me up if you can". At that time, I had guessed that it might be the use of "Annihtion strike", but the hint was too broad andcked many details. How should it be used? What target could it be used on? If obliteration was a Cannonball, would it need auncher?"

    Char picked up the tablet from the ground. Only a few corners of it had been knocked off.

    "The introduction of the "Annihtion Strike" says "The best rm clock, there''s no one it can''t wake up", and this monument has the epitaph of Fitzrock, "I''m hanging up, wake me up if you can". At that time, I had guessed that it might be the use of "Annihtion strike", but the hint was too broad andcked many details. How should it be used? What target could it be used on? If obliteration was a Cannonball, would it need auncher? What was the safe distance? I''ve been waiting for this opportunity..."

    "Until the appearance of the Mechanical Holy Spirit?"

    "Yes, its appearance conveyed too much information, and its subsequent actionspletely exposed it." Char smiled. "It was so domineering when it first appeared. It only needed to move its fingers to knock you all down. But if you look closely, you''ll find that there''s something different about it.

    "Kuris, 875, Rnd, and Svartalfheim fainted without saying a word as if they were directly under his control. and then, you were knocked unconscious because of the window on your head. I guess this is a skill that can control the window within a certain range... As for the other androids, including 029 and the Sentry team, they seemed to have fainted for no reason, but when this scene wasbined with their identity as mechanics, they were hit by a mechanic''s long-range attack.

    "This actually means one thing. It can''t fully control the Turing tower."

    "And its actionster happened to prove this point... Look, the Wyvern was so handsome, but why did it want half of the Wyverns to go outside? I think the reason is simple. It wants to destroy those androids that are out of control."

    "To be precise, it can''t be controlled."

    "Without knowing that I asked Ethan to rescue the androids, it could have used the "indicators" to directly control the human tools, but it chose such a crude method... The answer can''t be any more obvious. It only has partial control over the Turing tower."

    "So you believe that Fitzrock is still alive..." Rosswealth nodded thoughtfully. "And then it lured you to use the power Gem to control the Turing tower, with the purpose of killing you with a borrowed knife, so that you couldpletely take control of it from Fitzrock? "

    "Yes, that''s it."

    Char snapped his fingers and praised.

    "So I roughly understood what Fitzrock was thinking... Indeed, he''s not dead yet, but it''s precisely because he''s not dead that we have to perish together."

    Char stopped smiling and said calmly, "I''ve been thinking about how Fitzrock originally lived from the beginning... I thought of the book"How to be the next Fitzrock" and the words and drawings left on the walls of the soul furnace."

    "Let''s start from the beginning. After we came to Ravend, whether it was the fourth district or the Uptown City District, the machines, androids, or nobles we saw could be generally divided into three categories. The first category was the nobles at the top of the status pyramid. The second type was the lowest-level goods, the infantry, the three friends of 875, and so on. The third type was the Bionics which could be seen everywhere."

    "The androids we see are also divided into two obvious categories. To be precise, after eliminating a few unusual species, the rest, regardless of whether they are subject to the index line or not, can actually be ssified into onerge category... These include Kuris, 875, Rnd, and Svartalfheim."

    Rosswealth was stunned for a few seconds before she said in realization, "You mean... The hanging window?"

    Room 875 hid a hanging window and gave it to Ortlinde.

    Kuris gave his window to Rosswealth.

    Although there was a window above Rnd''s head, it belonged to the entire Sentry team, like a Billboard. In addition, he also hid a window. He almost showed it to Rosswealth, but she red at him and stopped him.

    Finally, there was the hanging window above Feilulinde.

    And the thing that had been hidden in the obelisk by Svartalfheim and taken away by Ethan.

    "Yes. The hanging window is a symbol of status, but to a certain extent, it''s also a guide. "

    After a pause, Char continued,

    "then, back to the question, what form does Fitzrock live in... At first, I thought that he was Feilulinde because the existence of two souls in one body is very simr to the confusion and self-doubt of Fitzrock before his copse. But in fact, I thought too little of it. This great mechanic is much more ruthless to himself than I thought ..."

    "He divided himself into five parts, corresponding to the five Bionics."

    "875 represents the childhood of Fitzrock. At that time, he was just a tool Android, doing menial work for mechanics like raising animals and organizing data. Although neither the murals nor the books mentioned the goose called Yaya, the bear called Bill, and the squirrel called Zhizhi, when I asked what Feilulunde wanted to exchange for, he blurted out a goose, a squirrel, and a bear ... I''m afraid these three have a very deep impression of him.

    "Rnd, well, he''s-coward, but he has a hysterical ruthlessness. This happened to be when Fitzrock was a teenager. He witnessed a tool who didn''t remember his number die because of a small mistake, and then he suffered from serious mechanical PTSD. He wanted to live more than anyone else... Maybe the Bionics he''s trying so hard to protect are just like his colleagues who served that mechanic with him in fear."

    Char sighed and continued,

    "Then, it was Kuris. This was obvious. Fitzlock wanted to be a mechanic as if he had gone crazy. He was not satisfied with just being an assistant who raised animals. He began to self-study various mechanic courses and participate in simple manufacturing. Because of his talent and hard work, he was appreciated and valued... However, the more he thought about it, the more he realized the insurmountable gap between an assistant and a mechanic. The more he felt conflicted, the more he couldn''t get out of it. Just like kuris'' unattainable dream and helplesspromise."

    "I won''t talk about Feilulinde and Svartalfheim. As you can see, these two great mechanics correspond to the Fitzlock era. Before he witnessed the birth of the "Holy Grail", he believed in science, was absolutely rigorous, and had infinite creativity. He even tried to touch the field of "God" and did not believe in the existence of God at all.

    but it''s different for Svartalfheim. He said "f*ck Science". He haspletely be a devout believer, but he is also at a loss and in pain. He doesn''t know who to believe in, and he has be paranoid about his illusions and fears of God.

    "This is Fitzrock''s "existence". You can also say that he doesn''t exist because none of them realize that they are Fitzrock himself. But we can''t deny that he has always been by our side, apanying us, and helping us toplete this journey..."

    "He never left."

    After hearing this, Roswealth also felt a little emotional, but then she faintly felt that something was wrong.

    "Is there a part missing? I don''t understand the story, but... How did Fitzrock be a mechanic? He''s obviously an Android ..."

    "You didn''t hear wrong, it''s just missing a part. Fitzrock had been turned into a mechanic by a miracle before he started his counterattack and made a name for himself... The missing part is this part, or rather, this part was deleted by him."

    "He deleted it himself? What?" Rosswealth was stunned. "Why?"

    if he didn''t delete this part, he would still remember and acknowledge the existence of God. Then there would never have been Feilulinde. They would not have the courage to touch the realm of God. So he abandoned this part and forgot how he became a mechanic. As for where this part went..."

    Char looked at the Mechanical Holy Spirit with a mocking smile.

    "I don''t think ''miracles'' can be given so easily. Someone must have used miracles to exchange for his faith and tried to use it to threaten Fitzrock. Unfortunately, this guy is too pure and too intelligent to think of such a shameless method .."

    Char could not help but smile. "He exchanged three minutes of faith for a chance to be the "strongest mechanic in history". Then, he immediately turned his back on us and stripped himself from his memory three minutes ago. We don''t understand this, but he''s a guy who turned from a cyborg to a human. It''s not difficult to aplish this ... As for where the stripped Fitzrock went, that goes without saying."

 Chapter 337 337

    Chapter 99. Who Is This Woman?

    Char walked forward and picked up the Mechanical Holy Spirit like he was picking up a chicken. He looked at the half-human, half-machine form.

    The question that had been bothering him for a long time was finally solved.

    God''s chosen one of the second eras was Fitzrock, but it wasn''t Fitzrock.

    Fitzrock killed his own faith with his own hands and made it a chosen one, and thetter chose a suitable time toe out and take over the former''s mantle in the "post-Fitzrock era" ying a good hand to the ground and finally losing.

    This was the turn of the era, the change of civilization, and today, Fitzrock had helped Char end the karma he had nted all those years ago.

    "Don''t pretend. You''re already a captive. Come and share your thoughts."

    The Mechanical Holy Spirit suddenly opened its eyes and looked at him with hatred.

    "The great sage will not let you off!"

    "This is the second time I''ve heard of this guy. Oh?" Char scratched his face. "The great sage was the only one who defeated the abyss, right?"

    "Yes, the great sage could even defeat the abyss. You are not his match! He was the only one who could fight against Messiah! He''s the only one who can save you!"

    Charughed.

    "You guys really think too highly of the goddess."

    "That''s because you''ve been bewitched! You can''t imagine how she treated us." The Mechanical Holy Spirit continued. "She cruelly abandoned us, left us heartlessly, and was indifferent in despair. She did not respond to our prayers... Sooner orter, you will have the same fate! Just wait and see!"

    "What else can you do other than trash talk?"

    Char looked at it with pity.

    Although the other party was also Fitlock, it just so happened to be the lowest point of his life, and also the most ipetent period.

    He believed in God, in miracles, and in this "all-purpose solution".

    Once a person had something simr to the "general solution", they would be slow, stupid, andzy.

    Because there was no need to use his brain, he would eventually be useless.

    This was the case for the Mechanical Holy Spirit.

    As the strongest mechanic, it lost all itsbat power after Fitzrock destroyed the Turing tower.

    However, despite his failure, Char did not find a trace of fear in his eyes ...

    At the same time, the mechanical Holy Spirit''s body was dissipating at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    With the logic of a return ticket, it was probably on its way back, and now it was just rolling down the window and talking to Char.

    This process was actually very simple. The original ruins of Ravend were filled with arge amount of the mist of time, which was an environment with a high concentration of spirit breath.

    However, with the use of the "annihting strike", the solidified divine aura copsed and was consumed. The rest was also mixed in cement dust and collected by Char, so the divine aura environment was no longer there.

    The Mechanical Holy Spirit''s body was born from the spirit breath, so it was now gradually turning into ashes like the corroded mechanical Wyverns...

    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll drag you out of the carriage?"

    Char smiled and reached out to grab the Mechanical Holy Spirit.

    His body suddenly burst into three colors of light. They were white, represented by the power Gem, ck, represented by the destruction gem, and a familiar blue.

    It was the glow of the Blue Moon.

    Just as he habitually put the two gemstones into the Pseudo Divine Space, the originally silent blue Moon suddenly woke up, and Char realized where the third gemstone, the one called ''creation'', was hidden...

    It was simple.

    It was personally ced into the Blue Moon by Kuris.

    The creation gem had been in Kuris'' hands since the beginning, and it was because of this influence that this ordinary Assistant Mechanic had such infinite imagination and creativity.

    When the three gemstones gathered and were activated, there was a moment when Char felt that his power surpassed everything. Everything in the world was broken down into the most primitive matter and energy in front of him. The energy lines on the body of the Mechanical Holy Spirit extended into the distance. It was both the way back and the end.

    It extended all the way to the sky and into the deep darkness.

    Standing at the side, Messiah''s body glowed with a gentle light. She seemed to have jumped out of the frame of the world and was looking at Char in a daze, her eyes filled with tears.

    "Nomer... Ruerwei... Is it your power ..."

    She mumbled.

    Char did not have the time to study this. The power was fleeting. He quickly grabbed the head of the Mechanical Holy Spirit, and the dust that was flowing out of thetter''s body immediately shrank back as if time had reversed!

    The long mist!

    This was an energy that only a God could control!<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Mechanical Holy Spirit''s expression finally changed, and it screamed in despair, but it could not change the process of being reconstructed bit by bit.

    Just as Char was looking for an opportunity to drag the Mechanical Holy Spirit into the Pseudo Divine Space, a blinding golden light came menacingly, cutting through the air and piercing through the chest of the Mechanical Holy Spirit at an astonishing speed.

    "F*ck!"

    Char cursed!

    This was the Holy Spear!

    He could also see a faint golden thread wrapped around the Holy Spear, and the other end was connected to the distant Laurentia, who had been sucked dry by the thread. Only the pair of golden, cold eyes shed with a mocking light.

    "Not bad, Char. You''ve be stronger."

    The other party''s voice was obviously not that of a Holy Knight. Thest time he heard such a sentence that was not good at conversation was in the mansion of Golden Butterfly City. It was the guy who controlled Ortlinde with the Holy Sword.

    The voice was clearly far away, but it rang in his ears.

    "Long time no see, Holy Spirit of Light."

    Char replied calmly.

    "We will meet again."

    Laurentiaughed, the light in his eyes disappeared, and he fell to the ground.

    ..

    The power of the three gemstones disappeared in a sh, and then they dimmed one after another.

    It didn''t break, but the cooldown would probably take a year or so.

    Although Char had kept the Mechanical Holy Spirit, he had not been able to protect it. Now, this guy has only left onest breath.

    The wound left by the Holy Spear had golden electric currents crackling, and the Mechanical Holy Spirit twitched from time to time.

    It seemed like it still had something to say, so it insisted on not dying.

    "He wants to see me." Said Messiah.

    Char could guess what he was thinking, and he shook his head.

    "There''s nothing good to see, let me send it on its way."

    "No," She said.

    "Yes!" Messiah was determined.

    Char could not argue with her, so he shrugged and let her handle it herself.

    Messiah stepped forward, bent down, and put her ear to the mouth of the dying Mechanical Holy Spirit.

    "Me... Messiah, I... I hate you..."

    After it finished speaking with great difficulty, it finally died.

    A trace of authority was stripped from it and returned to Char, and he could feel the warm current growing stronger.

    But...

    "Hey, are you okay?" Char could not help but ask.

    The goddess stood there in a daze for a long time, her expression neither happy nor sad,pletely different from her usual neurotic appearance.

    She felt a little heartache looking at him.

    "I''m fine."

    Replied Messiah.

    "Alright..."

    Char spread his hands helplessly.

    Then, he felt a hand on his shoulder.

    He turned his head and saw that it was Rosswealth.

    She frowned and looked in the direction of Messiah. In her eyes ... There was a focus.

    "Who''s this woman with a ring on her head?"

    Char was shocked.

 Chapter 338 338

    Chapter 100. Great Harvest

    Char was caught in a dilemma.

    He hesitantly asked, "You...You can see her?"

    He felt that something was wrong as soon as he said it.

    As expected, Rosswealth''s expression changed.

    "You mean, I can''t see this woman usually? Could it be that she had always been there? Where was she? Like how it suddenly appeared just now?"

    Char wanted to p himself.

    Why did his brain suddenly stop working?

    But it was a good thing he reacted quickly.

    "Remember what I told you? She''s the key to the difference between me and the "yers". You should know about the three goddesses of creation, Ruerwei, Nomer, and Messiah, right?" Char said seriously. "She''s Messiah."

    Rosswealth''s eyes immediately widened. "You won''t even let the goddess off?"

    He was speechless.

    You really f*cking know how to get to the main point.

    Char looked at the goddess awkwardly. The goddess had also calmed down a little because of themotion. Char shook his head and whispered something into her ear. Then, she reached for her chest.

    Under Rosswealth''s gaze, the goddess''s hand passed through her body like air.

    "Are you at ease now?" She asked.

    Oh god...

    Char smacked his forehead.

    As expected.

    "Fuck!" Rosswealth blurted out, "Doesn''t that mean you can lie between Char and me when we sleep?

    Don''t judge a darkened Valkyrie who taught Char how to unlock his posture in one round withmon sense.

    For Char to be like this today, it was definitely due to her painstaking teaching.

    Although the two of them had not had much in-depthmunication due to the environment this time, they were already an old couple.

    Our poor goddess had never seen such a female hooligan before, and she blushed on the spot. She was about to say something but Rosswealth red at her with eagerness, and she might say something bad in the next second.

    She was afraid.

    After Messiah disappeared, Char heaved a sigh of relief and gave Rossewealth a thumbs up.

    "You''re awesome."

    Perhaps Rosswealth was indeed shocked at the beginning, but after witnessing Char attempt to persuade Messiah, she quickly reacted. Her anger was more or less an act, so she put on a show to help Messiah temporarily avoid this matter.

    Char could tell that she was acting, but as for how much of her anger was real...

    He must have made a small guess!

    "Don''t think that you can fool me," Rosswealth said with a straight face.

    "Alright, alright..."

    Char chuckled and went up to persuade him.

    With Rosswealth''s shrewdness, how could she not see that he was being perfunctory? All she wanted was an attitude.

    Theirpatibility had been established since the first round, and it was normal for them to use this simple plot to keep things fresh. In the 176 rounds that followed, none of the opposite sex had such chemistry with him.

    After the simple lovemaking session, Char began to count the spoils of war.

    First, the most recent one was the authority that Joshua had taken back.

    This part of the authority allowed him to set up a few resurrection points that belonged to him. This felt very strange, like his own territory.

    In addition, this authority seemed to have caused some changes in Messiah, such as the fact that Rosswealth could see her now.

    However, Char was not sure if that was the case for the time being. Rosswealth herself had suddenly lifted the ban on yer-rted terms such as ''yer'' and ''NPC'' because of the existence of her ''personal system''. He was not sure if this had an impact, so he had to control the variables and find a tool to test it.

    Ethan couldn''t, and neither could the Android.

    Let''s talk about it when we get to the surface.

    Then, it was the Eternal spear that was closest to him.

    Char had just checked on Lorenzo''s condition. He would not die for a while, but he did not know how to save him, so he just left him there.

    It was the same for the Holy Spear.

    The two divine weapons such as the Holy Spear and the Holy Sword were born in the first era and sessfully resisted the first half of the abyss. They were inseparable from the great sage. Then, they were obtained by the chosen one of the first era, the Holy Spirit of light, who he had met twice, but failed to bring victory as promised.

    Later on, in every era, the sword and the spear had quite a few scenes, but the results were just the same.

    A noob couldn''t do anything no matter how good his equipment was.

    That was what Char thought.

    Speaking of the spear, it was more like a vine nt that needed to be nourished by the human body. Although the parasitism was benign, it made it too heartless.

    Once the soil was barren and dried up, unable to provide enough nutrients, it would break away without mercy.

    Unlike the holy sword which emphasized the seven virtues, the Holy Lance''s power was power. It would only choose the strong, and the strong were confident to the point of narcissism.

    The reason why it was linked to "Justice" was that in most cases, it was justice that chose the Holy Lance, and not the Holy Lance that chose justice.

    After all, most of the civilizations that could survive had normal values. In the early days when they expelled chaos and built the fire of civilization, they all had the so-called characteristics of seeking kindness and light. Over time, the Holy Lance became the spokesperson of justice and light.

    Char picked up the Holy Spear and felt a force crawling towards him like a vine.

    "Tsk, what a bootlicker."

    He cruelly refused.

    For one, he didn''t need such an external item. Mystletainn was enough.

    Secondly, there was someone who needed it more than him.

    "Here." Char handed the spear to Rosswealth. "In the future, when you can''t use the holy sword, use this. It''s better than the Holy Sword."

    The moment the spear entered her hand, it instantly changed!

    From the original Majestic gold and silver colors to a touch of dark red, rose carvings appeared on the body of the spear. The light revealed azy and seductive tone, like dark lipstick applied on a pair of lips that could make people''s blood boil.

    The forbidden fruit of the Garden of Eden was probably this color.

    "Is it good?" Rose asked.

    Char nodded.

    "You''re tactful."

    Rose snorted, and then the Holy Spear, ah no, it should be called the Dark Spear now, turned into a stream of light and disappeared.

    Char''s eyes followed the light and slid into Rosswealth''s cor.

    This thing will turn into a tattoo, right?

    Fuck...

    He wanted to...

    I can''t think about it!

    I can''t think about it anymore!

    Work is more important!

    He shifted his gaze to the others.

    Kuris and the rest of the Bionics disappeared with Fitzrock, while 029 and the others were in a state of chaos due to the copse of the Turing tower. They had yet to wake up, so only Mungo and his soldiers were left in the soul furnace.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Char exchanged a few packets of "regeneration powder" from the exchange list and scattered them on the unconscious men. This kind of thing was used to reproduce flesh and blood, and they all woke up in a few seconds.

    "You,e here for a moment."

    Char beckoned to Muru with his finger, who was dumbfounded and a little unconvinced.

    "Who are you?"

    He raised his chin.

    Pa

    Mungo pped the back of muru''s head, making him even more confused.

    "Brat, you have to treat him like your ancestor!"

    Since his ancestor had spoken, Muru immediately smiled awkwardly and came to Char respectfully.

    The man, who was even stronger than a bear, stood in front of Char with his head lowered, and the scene looked a littleical.

    "I''ll leave this ce to you from now on. The soil quality is quite good. I''ll have someone send a batch of suitable seeds from Elfheim. In the future, you can nt some nts that fear light here, most of which are rare species in potionology. It''ll be just nice to trade with ces like Arendelle for food." Char gave him a list of guidelines.

    "Ah?"

    Muru was confused.

    "This ... This ce? But how are we going to get down?"

    "As for building a few teleportation gates, you guys cane down just like how the ancient mushroom people left back then. I''ll think of a way." Char continued, "That''s why it''s important to perform the ritual at the riverbank. After we go up, we''ll take in those tribes, and don''t be nomads anymore. They''ll settle down around the River of Rites, and the initial materials will still be provided by Elfheim."

    "Oh."

    Muru understood this time. He wasn''t stupid. He knew that moving all the time would not be good for development. However, the problem was that they had no ce to stay in such arge grasnd. So, all these years of settling down were just a fantasy.

    Now that someone was paying for them to settle down, it was naturally the best.

    "Then... Where are the ancestors?" He asked in a low, muffled voice.

    "Mungo?" Char looked over, and thetter also looked nervous, as if he wanted to say something.

    As the manager of the ''Holy Grail'', he was still very important to Char. Without him, the Holy Grail would not be able to function normally.

    If their identities were swapped, Mungo would definitely let Char follow him without a second thought. Even a fool would understand that it was best to use such a powerful item as the Holy Grail at any time.

    "If he''s willing to follow you and guide the younger generation on how to rebuild the Empire, then let him follow." Char smiled nonchntly, "I don''t want a brother like you. You''ll affect my luck with women. Aiyo."

    He was poked in the spine by Rosswealth, and he felt a chill behind him.

    Tsk, he got carried away!

    Mungo was stunned for a few seconds before he suddenly rushed over and burst into tears.

    "Thank you! Boss! You''re really too good, sob sob sob... If I were a woman, I would let you defile me!"

    "What are you saying?"

    Char kicked him away and scolded, "Quickly get lost! Go outside and see if there are any remnants of the church. Sweep the floor and pick up the spoils of war. Also, don''t let anyone in."

    "Boss, I''ll go now!"

    Mungo instantly understood.

    He immediately grabbed Muru by the back of his cor and carried him away. The group of prairies soldiers followed him out.

    He also brought along Rosswealth.

    In fact, it was just a little further away from the ruins. The soul furnace had been destroyed, and the airwaves had also destroyed the nearby area. It was like a mahjong table that had been neatly stacked with several stacks of cards. Suddenly, someone had sat on it and messed it up. So, the outer circle was naturally piled up in the shape of a butt, leaving a deep valley inside.

    There were not many people in therge deep valley. The buildings that had been soaked in spirit breath emitted a hazy fluorescent light. The light spots hanging in the air were like fireflies. It was like a dream and an illusion. It was definitely a good ce to take screenshots underground.

    The key was that there were not many people!

    Char chuckled and moved closer to Rosswealth.

    "What does the pattern left by my Dark Spear look like ..."

    "A dead ghost..."

    Rosswealth rolled her eyes at him charmingly, but she pulled down her cor.

    However, the next second, she suddenly kicked Char away and pulled out her spear alertly.

    "Magic wave!"

    Char also reacted instantly. As a level 50 Elementalist, how could he bear to be interrupted again?

    "Direction!" He said angrily.

    "7 o ''clock, 22 meters."

    Woosh!

    She threw the dark spear, but it was in the opposite direction!

    Char seemed to have expected her to do that. A wall of earth rose from the one o''clock direction, 22 meters away. At the same time, the ground inside the wall quickly turned into mud, and a small thundercloud was brewing right above the center.

    At the same time, Rosswealth shot over like an arrow.

    "I don''t need to use magic to support you," she said. "Come over for a moment."

    "What''s this?"

    Char hurried over.

    "Here, look."

    Rose''s spear tip was holding a half-dead... This was a monster.

    It was rare to see such aplete demonization. Normally, the brain would grow horns, the nails would turn into ws, and the bone structure would grow on the body. It was the limit.

    But the one in front of him was more like a predator, a mechanical creature with four legs and two ws, and unrecognizable.

    But the aliens had been paralyzed the moment the Turing tower was destroyed.

    Could this be a new species?

    "Eh?"

    Char suddenly stepped forward out of curiosity, the tip of his sword pushing away the ws, and he saw a metallic luster.

    "What the hell, could there be such a structure..."

    "Did you remember that?" Rose said uncertainly.

    "What?"

    "I forgot his name. He''s a high paraplegic dwarf in the expedition team. He''s an engineer..."

    "Oh... I remember now."

    Char knew what she was talking about. The reason why he had such a deep impression of this guy was that he was the first to charge at him out of the group that had been corrupted by the Egg of Chaos. As he had 70% mechanicalponents in his body, his performance was the strongest after being corrupted. He was also very fond of Char''s ''healthy body'', so he was the first to charge at him and was blown up by Char.

    This was not the main point. The main point was that after the two of them escaped from Zin''rokh''s nest, the headless corpse chased them for another two miles. The scene was quite strange.

    "So this might be a corrupted body attached to the machine? " He asked.

    Then, their eyes met and they both said the same name.

    "The Holy See?"

    Upon hearing this name, the enchanted machine before him began to struggle violently.

    Char was pretty much sure of what was going on.

    The Mechanical Holy Spirit was attached to the Holy See''s body, but it didn''t kill this guy. When it died, the consciousness of the Holy See found a paralyzed plunderer machine and attached itself to it, and this guy whose mind was distorted by despair and hatred finally became demonized.

    There was no such thing before because the spirit breath left by Fitzrock was still protecting Ravend, the city had been destroyed by internal corruption, so the legacy of Fitzrock had protected it very well. For so many years, it had not been invaded by Zin''rokh, and the Holy See was the first one.

    He was really everywhere.

 Chapter 339 339

    Chapter 101. This F*cking Works Too?

    That was true, but the strange thing was that Char could not establish a connection with Zin''rokh through the demonized Holy See...

    This was very strange. He could sense that the mana nearby was gathering and surrounding the Holy See to form a weakened burrow core, but he could not contact Zin''rokh.

    "How should we handle this?" Rosswealth asked.

    "Let him go first," Char replied.

    Rosswealth didn''t ask any more questions. She pulled out her dark spear and let the demonized Holy See leave. Thetter didn''t hesitate for a second and dashed far away.

    "And then chase after him?"

    "Of course."

    Char grabbed Rosswealth''s hand, and the two of them followed closely.

    When the hunters of Gracestar were looking for water in the desert, they would feed salt to the wild-furred jackals and let them go. Then, they would follow behind these animals and be brought to the water source very quickly.

    It was the same logic. The demonized Holy See had been injured by Rosswealth, so it should be looking for a ce to heal itself. Such a ce would have amon characteristic, it was the closest to mystic energy.

    Char guessed that the reason why Zin''rokh''s will was unable to descend was that there was still some kind of barrier around Ravend, like a shield that covered the entire ruins. The explosion of the Turing tower did not destroy the shield as he had expected, but only caused some cracks in it. As such, the Holy See was only infected by the mana that seeped in through the cracks. If he followed him now, he would most likely be able to find the location of the cracks.

    Of course, what he needed to find was not the crack, but the boundary of the cover, and then check around to find the core of the cover.

    Generally speaking, the protective shield that protected the city was a moreprehensive facility, and it was mostly linked to the urban nning of the entire Ravend. If he could find it, it would be of great help to him in understanding the ruins.

    If not, then he could only explore the ruins step by step, which was too time-consuming. He wanted to solve the problem in one go.

    Although Blue Moon was there, and he could take whatever he saw, it would take a long time. Moreover, there seemed to be a problem with the flow of time in the Pseudo Divine Space. The things he took in would be in a different frozen state.

    Therefore, it could only be kept inside and could not be used as a portable base. It was useless to keep it. For such a resource-rich relic, he had no less than 20 arrangements in his mind.

    This was undoubtedly the most shocking discovery he had made so far. If he used this as a base to develop, he could build towers all the way to Sursee (the capital of Andaheim). It was exciting just thinking about it.

    The Dark Elves would only obediently "negotiate" with him when the Army arrived.

    The Night Lord was gone, and they were just meat on the chopping board.

    ...

    The Raider''s movement speed was amazing, and with its six sharp limbs, it climbed up from the hole in the Turing tower and came to the ruins of the Upper City District.

    The two of them followed closely behind and also came out of the hole in the ruins. They looked around and found that this ce was exactly the same as the Mirage.

    Although the ce was deserted, there were still many high-rise buildings that only had their mainframes left.

    The explosion of the spirit breath had failed to destroy all the buildings in Ravend, which showed how powerful these mechanics were and how meticulous they were with their materials.

    "I seem to have lost him..."

    Rosswealth frowned slightly.

    "The mana here is very chaotic. It''s flowing in from all directions, like a pool with its stopper removed."

    "Are we at the exit?"

    "Yes, these have seriously interfered with my perception."

    Char nodded, deep in thought.

    Even he could feel the density of the mana here. It was different from the one below. It had obviously been umted for a long time.

    In that case, the cover was above the two of them, and the cracks were distributed in many directions...

    This job was indeed not easy.

    Char looked at the footprints around him. It was obvious that the footprints were left by the diator and the Raider when the Mechanical Holy Spirit summoned them. These footprints were messy and organized, which greatly interfered with his judgment.

    Suddenly, he smacked his forehead and pulled down the hanging window above his head.

    "Exchange list!"

    A brand new list appeared in front of him. As he stepped into the real Ravend from the Upper City District, the items that could be exchanged this time were obviously of a higher grade than before, and the price was... one to two 0s extra

    Char gritted his teeth and immediately exchanged for the "Soul Furnace Laboratory Permit" that Feilulinde had given him. With 1000001 survival points in his ount, he was no longer as afraid as he was now.

    Since it was called a ruin, there was not much city infrastructure. There were no electronic eyes at all, and most of the things that could be exchanged were props, which were even marked as "only avable in Ravend".

    "This seems to be back to the rhythm of a game ..."

    Char mumbled.

    It was as if the ruins were the real "dungeon" of the ruins. In other words, from now on, this matter had returned to the essence of "exploring dungeons" which was the process of finding clues, using elements, solving problems, and finally obtaining the spoils of war.

    Then the exchange list was obviously a breakthrough.

    He did not hesitate to choose the "inner-side sses" that cost 100000 survival points and exchanged them for two pairs in one go.

    After putting on the sses, the data analysis of various energy flow trajectories and footprints appeared in his field of vision.

    The mana was flowing in from all directions, just as they had guessed. It was flowing towards the Upper City District, and the footprints on the ground were mostly mechanical.

    It was a pity that this item was an item from the instance dungeon and could not be taken out. Otherwise, it would be enough to make 99% of the tracking and perception skillspletely useless.

    The two of them quickly locked onto an energy trail. It was particrly eye-catching among the gathered torrents.

    The line continued to climb, but the direction was unexpectedly towards the center of the ruins, not the edge as Char had expected.

    After chasing for half an hour, they finally heard some rustling soundsing from the front.

    Char said he would go and take a look, and then used [stealth] to scale the wall.

    In front of him, the alien was trying to pry open a crystal, but to no avail.

    When Char''s eyes swept over the crystal, the "inner-side sses" seemed to shoot out a light that resonated with the crystal. Then with a bang, the Crystal''s shock wave bounced the alien, the Holy See, away!

    As a price, Char''s sses were also broken.

    Upon hearing themotion, Rosswealth rushed over and thrust her spear at the alien without a word!

    However, thetter''s body was stained with the blue light from the crystal, and even his sses were dyed blue. His body suddenly expanded to twice its size, and he let out a roar and charged straight at the dark spear!

    Bang!

    The two of them collided, and it was as if Rosswealth had hit a wall. She was sent flying, while the alien remained motionless.

    "Hiss ... Ha ... Hiss ... Ha ..."

    The Raider cried out smugly, spun around twice, and suddenly pounced at Char.

    "F*ck, how did you see me?"

    Char used shadow phase to dodge the attack, but the blue glow on the alien''s ws seemed to have some special power that forced him out of his current state. This was a characteristic of high energy, how did this thing evolve in the blink of an eye?

    Char''s mind was racing, and he suddenly rushed towards the crystal.

    The alien had intended to attack Rosswealth, but when it saw Char trying to steal the crystal, it was enraged and pounced on him.

    Char touched the crystal, and a box popped up in his field of vision.

    -

    [ one gray crystal and five mechanics. ]

    [ I''m asking you what to do when the three des are equally divided. ]<novelnext></novelnext>

    -

    "What''s this?!"

    Char was shocked.

    "Wrong answer,"

    Bang!

    He''d been sent flying by the Crystal''s power, but fortunately, the alien had been too close to him and had been sent flying as well.

    "It seems to be a puzzle question ..."

    He quickly got up from the ground and began to think.

    The three des were divided into five parts ... How the f*ck should we split this?

    This was a result of the system''s "bncing". He was sure that as long as he got the crystal, he could control the alien. But in order to prevent the spoils from being so easy to get, a subtle bnce had appeared. He needed to ovee the obstacle in front of him, not just physically, but mentally.

    This was really the style of a mechanic...

    Many of the important checkpoints in the ruins had questions simr to "Pirates'' share of the gold " and " blind man''s socks ". Inparison, this one was not that difficult.

    The alien was obviously much simpler. It only felt that the power given by the crystal and the obsession of the Holy See made it more and more difficult to release, so its hostility towards the two people in front of it increased.

    Seeing the alien pouncing on him again, Char hurriedly pulled out two earth spikes to block it. The alien''s ws danced and the solid earth spikes were smashed like tofu. At this moment, the "Fire of Origin" emerged from the flying sand and directly hit the vital point two centimeters below the alien''s chest.

    The alien rolled around in pain. It should''ve been heavily injured, but the strange blue light suddenly rushed toward the wound and healed it in a second!

    "You motherf*cker!"

    Char was furious.

    "Let''s see if you heal faster or if I sh faster!"

    He charged forward with his sword and ended up shing with them.

    He did not need to say anything, and Rosswealth had already picked up the crystal. But from her dazed eyes, it was obvious that she had encountered a simr problem, she was asked how to divide the crystal.

    "What is a gray crystal? Is it this?" She suddenly asked.

    "No, it''s a cylindrical gray crystal!"

    Char answered as he forced the aliens back.

    "Then what tools should we use to split them?" She asked again.

    "High-frequency cutting de! You can find it in the exchange list!"

    Char dodged the alien''s attack and cut off one of its ws. The blue light then recovered it immediately...

    Rosswealth immediately opened the exchange list.

    -

    "high-frequency cutting de "

    Consumable item

    The de was moving at a high speed, with the characteristics of stabilizing local energy and space. When cutting the gray crystal, could greatly reduce the energy loss and restrain the energy, preventing tragedy from happening.

    Moreover, there was a high chance of dissecting the ''crystal'' from the gray crystal.

    It was a stable source of crystals and could also be used to stab people, probably.

    -

    Looking at the description, an indescribable thought suddenly came to her mind.

    "First, kill a mechanic, then split the two attacks to make four equal parts?"

    She didn''t expect that the surface of the crystal would light up with a strong light as soon as she finished speaking.

    "That''s a very creative idea!"

    "Holy shit!" Char eximed in surprise as a word of praise came out of the crystal. When he looked at the alien in front of him again, he seemed to have been enlightened by Rose''s thoughts.

    It turned out that the hint had already been given!

    He took out the "high-frequency cutting de " from the exchange list and cut it.

    At this moment, the alien came charging at him. He raised his two daggers to block the attack.

    The sword''s light flew around. The "Fire of Origin" was in charge of opening the way, followed by the cleaver. The energy of the wound on the alien was scattered by the cleaver before it could regenerate. After a series of nking sounds, the alien was cut into a human stick, lying on the ground and trembling.

    "Swish"

    Thest attack entered his body.

    [You have killed a mutated demonized plunderer (beginner-level Guardian). Obtained 50382 experience]

    After it was used, the de turned into a light and disappeared.

    The crystal glowed, and the light enveloped the alien. Then the light faded, and the human-rod alien returned to its original size, no longer expanding.

    Then, as if it had hatched, the crystal in Rosswealth''s hands made a cracking sound.

    "Throw it away!"

    Char shouted and pulled Rosswealth behind him, staring at it as if he was facing a great enemy.

    Kachaa

    Kachaa

    The crystal cracked open, and a short figure appeared in the air.

    Fitzrock!?

    Char blurted.

    This thing looked exactly the same as half of the mechanical Holy Spirit''s face. If you looked closely. you would find that it was somewhat simr to Feilulinde and the Svartalfheim...

    It was just that this temperament was iparable to any of the previous types.

    "Cough, cough, cough, the 26th attempt. Very good, very good... It''s perfect, it''s a sess this time!"

    Eh? This was an afterimage?

    "Intruder, since you can hear this, the Turing tower must have been destroyed. Well, the fact that you triggered answer #4, I can tell that you are a violent person, so you must be the one who destroyed the Turing tower...

    Char raised an eyebrow and looked at Rosswealth.

    Thetter wrinkled her little nose and pouted at him.

    It seemed like there was quite a lot of recording of the opening of fitzlock''s part, and there was also a database for the answer to that question. Rose''s answer must have been the kind of funny answer, but it was also correct.

    "Let''s cut the crap. If the Turing tower is destroyed, that would mean that my life has trulye to an end... How should I put it, I should thank you for ending such a deformed existence for me.

    "Really, thank you very much."

    The first half was still a funny artiste, but when it came to this sentence, fitzlock''s voice was unprecedentedly sincere.

 Chapter 340 340

    Chapter 102. Fitzrock''s Legacy

    "A deformed existence? "

    Char suddenly remembered his initial guess, perhaps it was because Fitzrock was still alive and that he did not be a chosen one.

    Now, it seemed that this guess was obviously wrong, but some parts were right.

    For example, Fitzrock had indeed been alive until the death of the Mechanical Holy Spirit and the destruction of the Turing tower.

    Then...

    Why?

    From the words ''deformed existence'', he suddenly understood.

    This might be a coincidence.

    First of all, Fitzrock was the chosen one, and he would take up the position immediately after his death.

    Then, Fitzrock stripped and killed the Fitzrock who believed in the Holy Spirit, and thetter became a chosen one because he was "Fitzrock".

    After that, the two Fitzrock shared their lives, and the real Fitzrock had lived to this day, dying with the Mechanical Holy Spirit ...

    However, this brought up a new problem.

    Since life was shared, shouldn''t Fitzrock die with "himself" the moment "he" was killed?

    Perhaps he had realized it at that time?

    Char''s mind was filled with thoughts for a moment, but fortunately, he ended it quickly and followed closely with what Fitzrock said.

    "I don''t know if my death can kill that guy, but I guess it can. If that''s the case, that''s great."

    He was probably referring to the Mechanical Holy Spirit.

    In other words, when Fitzrock split himself into five personalities, he already knew about the Holy Spirit and God''s chosen one... Yes, he had "died" before and was resurrected seamlessly. It was only then that he realized this "deformed existence ".

    Then, he tried to end the Mechanical Holy Spirit with his own death ...

    Tsk.

    Char could not help but respect this person.

    "I tried to prove that "God" doesn''t exist, but I failed. Then I tried to exin "God" with the knowledge I had," He continued. "Clearly, I failed again."

    Fitzrockughed self-deprecatingly. "Someone advised me to use the "unknown" to exin the "unknown" and leave some leeway... But in reality, they could not ept that this was the so-called faith. To use the simple term "unknown" to summarize those difficulties, the "unknown" was God.

    "Once a mechanic reaches this stage andpromises to the "unknown", his thoughts will not be far from chaos. He would stop thinking and calcting. He would indulge and ck off. In the end, he would drown in the ocean of truth. For a deformed being that couldn''t die, this kind of drowning was madness."

    "Originally, going crazy was my destiny, but I refused topromise. Because someone told me that I''ve already seeded."

    Fitzrock''s voice suddenly became impassioned.

    "That''s right, I''ve seeded! My existence, a special existence like mine, proves that there is no boundary between humanoids and intelligent creatures. Unlike mypanions whock self-awareness, I am a mutant among them. Ipleted the transformation from an Android to a human and proved the potential of androids!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Then, I used myself as the blueprint to create a brand new Android."

    "I''ve named them the Ji Kai race. They''re like any other intelligent life form. They can learn, they can think, and they have a deep level of intelligence. Furthermore, they also desire freedom and fear death!"

    Char''s heart skipped a beat.

    The Ji Kai race...

    F*ck, a new race.

    He had never seen them before! No wonder the androids here were so intelligent.

    After a pause, Fitzrock''s voice sounded a little helpless."Although I believe in the tenacity of the race I created, I don''t believe in my own kind... They had already rotted and fallen. They had lost their will to advance. They were like the corpses of wild beasts rotting in the mud. Vultures circled above their heads, and carrion-eating crows stood on the treetops. I foresaw the end of the era, so I chose to seal my creations and wait for a suitable time to awaken them..."

    "Intruder, I''m not sure when you will see this video. If they haven''t woken up yet, please wake them up for me. I''ve distributed all my research results to each Android in the form of fragments, a total of 2254 people. I made a backup of their consciousness and stored it on a card. If they wake up, you could use this card to restore the number to 2254 no matter what form they were in."

    "They are the entire Ji Kai race. They are both the past and the future."

    "It''s a pity that I couldn''t find a way to let them continue in my life... However, I think that perhaps the inheritance can only rely on the cycle of life and death. Perhaps the act of "backup" itself is a restraint on them. I hope you canplete the next step for me."

    "Hmm, that''s all. I''ll give you a special gift. Of course, there''s a condition. You have to find a person for me, and he''s the one who woke me up. If you can, please thank him for me.

    "Finally, please allow me to express my utmost respect to the goddess who created such a magnificent world. A true God would not try to control and manipte his own creation. I thank them for their gentleness, which made my life so beautiful."

    With a beep, the image disappeared, leaving a few things in that position.

    Char and Rosswealth were still in a daze and only looked at each other after a long time.

    "This fellow really doesn''t drag things out in the slightest..."

    "He said... What did he mean by hisst words?" Rose hesitated. "Something like "true God"."

    "What do you think sacred souls want to do? They want to start a war and spread their religion to strengthen their "position", right?" Char smiled.

    Rosswealth nodded.

    "That''s why they''re not gods. A real "God" wouldn''t do such a thing. Fitzrock doesn''t acknowledge them, and I don''t. This was a human desire. In the end, Fitzrock didn''t deny the existence of "God", but he walked out of his confusion. The reason is simple, he didn''t go crazy, but he calmly acknowledged "God" and had a deeper definition of the word."

    Rosswealth seemed to have understood, but Ortlinde''s faith in God had also affected her to a certain extent. Thus, she had note to a realization in a short time.

    She picked up a disc that had been left behind by Fitzrock.

    "Is this the "backup" he mentioned? How do you n to handle this?"

    Char took the "memory card" that had backed up the consciousness of 2254 androids and weighed it in his hand.

    "When all 2254 androids appear in the Upper City District, that will be the time when the disc is destroyed. This is what he wants me to do."

    At this point, he smiled and said, "This guy is really proud of himself forpleting the "miracle". He''s really open-minded. Even the reproduction problem of the androids had not been solved, and their path to "eternal life" had been cut off. Perhaps this was the right way. Only the death of a race could push them forward, and the inheritance was also built in this way... I don''t care, I just need toplete the task left behind by others."

    However, he still grinned.

    "2254 androids known for their learning abilities, and they also store the knowledge left behind by Fitzrock... This is f*cking cheating to climb up the technologydder..."

 Chapter 341 341

    Chapter 103. An Important Factor That Hinders Growth

    "Look at how happy you are."

    Rosswealth pouted and picked up another piece of paper for him.

    "What is this?"

    Char took a look and frowned.

    How should he put it? He could recognize every word on it, but once they were put together... This was basically a heavenly book! There were all kinds of codes, garbled codes, and picture structures...

    There''s also "xxx"!

    This was really the usual bad taste of the machinery civilization. Was it possible that it had to be decrypted?

    Eh?

    Wait... Decryption?

    Char suddenly had an idea, and he scanned the picture and sent it to Ri.

    A few secondster, The Prodigy girl replied with a frightened expression.

    [(?§Õ?¡Ô?§Õ?)]

    [Help me deal with it! I know you can do it! ]

    [Alright!]

    Ri didn''t ask why and went to work.

    Char had just finished his operation when he turned around and saw Rosswealth looking at him calmly.

    Her gaze made Char''s heart skip a beat.

    "What are you looking at me for?" He asked in embarrassment.

    Damn, he didn''t even have the confidence to speak.

    "You said that everyone was in a deep sleep in the past, and you were the only one awake... So, this is considered the restart of the world, right?"

    Char did not know why she asked that, but he could feel her killing intent!

    "It''s... Something like that." He bit the bullet and answered.

    "You also said that arge number of "yers" like you have entered, so you are of the same kind, right? "

    That uneasiness was getting closer and closer!

    Char nodded again.

    "There''s someone of the opposite sex among them, right?"

    ng ng ng!

    Char seemed to have heard an old man with the surname Wang ring a bell!

    Rose continued, "So, to them, are you considered a "pioneer"? I think so, right? You know the world like the back of your hand, the information you have is enough to fascinate all explorers, and you can easily show your powerful, mysterious, and controlling side... I''m guessing that Char would be very attractive to the female "yers", right?"

    Char could not help but shiver!

    A great crisis!

    He had never underestimated Rosswealth''s intelligence, but he didn''t expect her toe to this conclusion from his small action!

    However, this was not the end!

    "You said that the "personal system" is like a prototype. Does this mean that there is a more advanced and moreplete rge-scale system" among you yers? Then, were you in a daze earlier because you weremunicating with a yer of the opposite sex? Did I guess wrong, honey?"

    Rosswealth had already pressed herself against Char when she said that, her eyes shing with a dangerous smile.

    After the initial shock, Char gradually calmed down.

    At this time, he could not refute or quibble.

    He smiled bitterly and said, "You''re right. I''ve been trying my best to avoid this from the beginning. For one, I''m not sure if I''m the same as them because I''m more like a "native". Secondly, I''m also worried that it will arouse their suspicion... However, I can''tpletely avoid this matter."

    He could only admit it!

    He smiled bitterly and said, "You''re right. I''ve been trying my best to avoid this from the beginning. For one, I''m not sure if I''m the same as them because I''m more like a "native". Secondly, I''m also worried that it will arouse their suspicion... However, I can''tpletely avoid this matter. That is more than 100000 "outsiders", more than 100000 yers, and more than 100000 catastrophes that could continue to grow without any concerns, principles, or bottom lines. If you''re not careful, you''ll be a terrifying weapon in the hands of others..."

    "Like now?"

    "Yes, like now. I can only influence a small portion of them. Although they are rtively elite, it is only a small portion... In this game, a game to them, the number of people was the most important factor. The world now may belong to you and us, but the future will definitely belong to the yers."

    At this point, Char suddenly changed the topic. "By the way, how did you know that I was talking to someone of the opposite sex? "

    "Don''t try to change the topic." Rosswealth showed a sweet smile and came up to hold his face. "Because you don''t smile so warmly when you''re talking to a man. I''ve seen this too many times."

    He fell silent

    F*ck, so this was what happened ...

    "Rosswealth, I..."

    "Alright, I got it."

    Rosswealth kissed him gently on the forehead, then looked at the next loot as if nothing had happened.

    "Take a look at this."

    "Alright."

    Char quickly got into his zone, as if nothing had happened.

    However, both of them knew that she had something on Char again.

    After all, he didn''t have enough confidence.

    He recognized the third item, it was the "heart of the city" from Ravend.

    It sounded awesome, but it was actually really awesome. All cities withrge enchantment barriers had the magic-rted infrastructure, and allrge cities had something like a hub to manage the overall situation. Even if it could not "manage", it could be a core tool for measuring parameters.

    Binding it was equivalent to mastering all the parameters of the city. To a certain extent, it was the same as the panel and authority he had when he owned the shares of the "Reeves processing nt" in Astan city.

    Char immediately bound it and opened the control panel.

    [Bound city: Ravend]

    [Current Consul: Char]

    [City size: Revtion (v-rank)]

    [City Construction: 34/1000]

    [City prosperity: 0]

    [City stability: 0]

    [Main barrier''s integrity: 47.1%, 12 cracks.]

    [Poption: 0/100000]

    [Basic building status list: (click to view)]

    ..

    "There are really a hundred things to do..." Char sighed.

    After yers obtained a certain status, they could control towns, viges, small settlements, etc. Guild bases were the same. It was basically the same as ying an RPG game into an SLG (business simtion) game.

    The levels ofrge cities were divided into five levels, from Nova to Revtion. If one focused on the reputation of the Judgement Church, then after the first kill of Zin''rokh, one would be able to be Mephisto''s Consul. At that time, one would realize that the Holy City was only a level 4, which was Izutar, with a poption limit of no more than 500000.

    Compared to Ravend, it was like a little brother!

    It was a pity that Ravend was now an empty shell. What the hell was with this 3.4% city construction progress? The prosperity and stability levels were directly pulled to zero. It''s basically a ghost domain!

    Char clicked on the list of infrastructure and found that all the buildings he knew were broken, and even those he didn''t know were broken. More than 90% of the buildings [needed to be rebuilt], and half of the remaining 10% were [to be repaired]. Only one part of the fourth district seemed to be in good condition.

    However, the fourth part area was like a ntation. The Cypress leaves and the otogi wood took up most of the area, so it was useless even if they were intact.

    "Spirit breath... It really makes one both loves and hates it."

    Char couldn''t help but sigh.

    The explosion from the inside had almost destroyed the entire city, and the solidified spirit breath hadpletely eroded the inside of the city over the years. When the Turing tower that extended out of the city copsed first, the inside of Ravend was shattered with a single knock, leaving almost nothing behind.

    However, from this fission, a new life was born, the Ji Kai race.

    They were like phoenixes that had been reborn, perfectly demonstrating the right time, ce, and people.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was true that Fitzrock was a true genius, but his creation was also inseparable from the gods. There was no doubt that the reason he was able to create these 2254 androids, which werepletely different from the previous androids, was also because he had added spirit breath.

    If Fitzrock was given enough time, he would probably be able to study the Spirit breath thoroughly. After all, it was still energy, and the research of the machinery civilization on energy had long reached an outrageous level.

    Unfortunately, time was fair to everyone.

    As Char was sighing, Ri sent him the results of the deciphering of the paper.

    [This is an encryption method I''ve never seen before, but it''s simr to the idea that Char sent me. Although I was unable to decipher it, I roughly understood its attributes ... It seems to be an invoice!]

    Eh?

    Char jolted when he heard the word.

    [An invoice? Then who was the recipient? You should be able to find the approximate location of the sender''s signature, right?]

    He had heard this term from Kuris, he had mentioned Blue moon''s invoice!

    Could there be a connection between the two receipts?

    [Ri, if you put the name of the item "shared light source (ultimate)" in, the individual nouns will correspond to "anti-counterfeit symbol" and "item code". In addition! there are threeyers of authentication codes. With this information, you might be able to crack the code!]

    He disclosed all the information he had gotten from Kuris.

    This time, Ri replied almost instantly.

    [It matched! Char, you''re right!]

    Char''s heart was beating faster!

    The mysterious person whom Fitzrock had asked him to find was most likely the recipient, and this guy was most likely the original administrator of the "Holy Grail", whoter deceived Mungo and was suspected to be the vige chief!

    If he could find the truth in one go...

    He picked up the "invoice" nervously, and his eyes were suddenly attracted by "xxx"...

    F*ck you, don''t tell me...

    [It''s a pity that the recipient is a garbled code!]

    Buzzzzzz!

    Char looked up and sighed.

    This was very infuriating.

    He really wanted to bring Fitzrock back to life and give him a good scolding!

    I''m so angry. But he still had to smile.

    [It''s nothing. Thank you, little Ri!]

    [Oh, it''s fine. Oh, right, where have you been recently, Char? Guoguo said that if you die, you should let out a squeak so that she won''t overthink it.]

    [Hahaha, I''m still the same. Tell her that I''m the sand between her fingers and I can''t hold it, so might as well throw it.]

    After a few seconds, he received a voice message from Ri.

    Since he had blocked the Pulu sect, it was very likely that it was that guy...

    The smart Char chose to convert it into words.

    [Stinky fool! If you don''te back, I''ll scatter your ashes!]

    "Ha..."

    Char could not help butugh.

    This guy was still so active, what an interesting...

    "Cough cough... It''s nothing, I know what this is."

    Char immediately sat up straight when he saw the subtle look in Rosswealth''s eyes.

    He mumbled a bunch of things about the contents of the invoice and then brushed it off lightly.

    "Next item, next item!"

    "Hmph, take it yourself,"

    Rosswealth snorted and sized up the crystal shards scattered on the ground.

    She was also very interested in these shiny things.

    Char could only take the remaining two items and examine them.

    One of them was a regr reward, which was the "mysterious wrench (ss item)" that was dropped in every mechanical civilization''s ruins.

    As its name suggested, it could allow yers to activate the mechanic ss, which was a consumable item.

    However, because of the "heart of the city", Char couldbine the wrench with the "mechanic registration hall (to be rebuilt)", and then let the yers do their jobs.

    It was great!

    Thest one was something he had never expected...

    It was a crystal with dozens of facets.

    There was a mist in the crystal, and there were silver threads swimming in the mist, full of hazy beauty.

    Char had never seen such a device before, but when he held it in his hand, he was shocked.

    "What?!"

    -

    [Personality separator ver1.0]

    Soul item, limited edition

    It is only for dual-human figures. There are no side effects, but please provide your own body.

    I rmend the type VI Android produced by Fitzrock! This was definitely not an opportunity to advertise!

    "Since it''s a split personality, why don''t you have a few more? That''s why I abandoned this thing that can only separate the two personalities-Fitzrock "

    -

    "What''s wrong?" Rosswealth asked in confusion.

    Char grabbed her hand and passed the item to her.

    "You... You can see it, right?"

    As expected, Rosswealth, who had her personal system, also saw the introduction. She suddenly fell into a long silence.

    She then looked up at Char.

    "You also think that I''m a sub-personality and that I''ve been bothering Ellie all this time, that I need to ''leave'' her body, right?"

    Char had already guessed that she would ask this, so he shook his head decisively.

    "Then why not her?"

    "You''re testing me again, right? This is really a question of life and death..." Char smiled and pulled Rosswealth to sit on hisp, then put his arm around her waist. "In my opinion, you don''t have a master and a servant. You''re just a Twin Lotus growing on a stem... But the second half of your sentence is right. You are indeed troubling her and you need to ''leave''. "

    "Why?"

    "Didn''t you realize that your chest has be bigger the moment you''re in charge? The Valkyrie who is still in puberty is the model of a young girl in both hand feel and shape. I, Char, can guarantee this with my character! It''s only when you''re in her body that there''s a slight disharmony... The reason was simple. It was the erosion of mana! In the long run, it''ll definitely be harmful to Ellie, who''s still in her puberty and holding the holy sword. She might even lose control of her hormones and stop growing. By then, you won''t be able to make up for it even with mana! Did you forget that it''s only a week before you go against the wall?"

    "Shut up!" Rose said shyly.

    "You''ve been dissatisfied with this body for a long time, right?"

    Char continued to press on.

    "I found a lot of rough bases rted to type-vi androids in Kuris'' workshop. The Court of the Holy Tree has enough spirit breath to nourish it, and there are a lot of materials to choose from in the exchange list of "Holy Grail". You can rest assured about this, the quality is absolutely guaranteed! I''ll personally go on stage and make myself a wife!"

    Rosswealth was amused by his tone and punched him.

    "You''re the only one who can talk!"

    "Hehehe..."

    Charughed naively and heaved a sigh of relief in his heart.

    The next step was to find a way to wake Ortlinde up and figure out what the sword was about.

 Chapter 342 342

    Chapter 104. Release

    When Char and Rosswealth went into the ruins, the citizens of the upper city district were not idle.

    Mungo and the prairie people met with Ethan. Although the two groups almost fought at first, they quickly shook hands and made up.

    After they were united, they began to clean up the battlefield. Rnd''s sentries also joined Ethan''s team.

    "What about "Click-and-enter"?" Sharon asked.

    "Click-and-enter... Oh, you''re talking about Char?" Ethan pulled Muru over and asked.

    Muru pointed in the direction of the soul furnace. "He''s in there with a woman."

    Mungo quickly covered his mouth.

    "Boss is busy. Let''s get back to business," Mungo said seriously.

    Sharon frowned.

    "Could there be something else inside?"

    Just as she was wondering if she should go and take a look, she suddenly heard an even more intense explosion.

    It wasing from the entrance of the Upper City District.

    "Come with me to take a look!"

    Ethan went with his men without saying anything.

    ...

    A group of fully armed Bionics and prairie people rushed to the scene like a gust of wind. There were almost three to four hundred people.

    The explosion happened at the entrance of the Upper City District, where the wall copsed after Char "took" away the machine guns. A team of androids was cleaning it up, nning to connect Upper City District with the fourth District.

    But now, there were tworge pits left on the ground, and more than a dozen androids with broken bodies were lying in the pits.

    The smoke and dust settled down, revealing a few figures.

    In an instant, the crowd was enraged, and someone raised the gun in his hand, ready to shoot.

    "Wait!"

    Ethan suddenly raised his hand to stop him.

    He felt that those people... He looked a little familiar...

    His expression changed when he saw who the visitor was.

    "Your, Your Excellency Maimon?"

    It was none other than Queen Lucius''s apostles, Maimon and his men, who had mocked Ethan''s weakness and ignorance not long ago, and then turned around and left after the disappearance of the Blue Moon.

    Moonfrost de Maimon, Starlight Dancer Gibera, Shadow Fiend Neimore, and two others he had never seen before. But from the traces of the explosion, they should be the Lazzer brothers, Alfred and Luway from the Saint Alchemy family.

    "Oh, it''s you?"

    Maimon''s eyes lit up.

    "Not bad, kid. You''re very brave. This courage is worthy of the Empress''s praise. I didn''t expect such a grand historical site to be hidden in this ce. How is it? Did you find anything? Did you find Blue Moon here?

    "What''s with the group of people behind you? Are they your spoils of war? It seems like they trust you a lot."

    Maimon didn''t hide his acquaintance with Ethan. After a short conversation, the way Sharon and the others looked at Ethan changed.

    "Master Ethan, is this true?"

    "Master Ethan, are you with them?"

    "Master Ethan, you..."

    Ethan''s throat was dry, and his mind was a mess.

    What was I thinking in the beginning?

    His motive seemed very simple.

    If he found this ce, he would dig for information, meet the Queen, and tell her everything. He would be able to get a good position and continue to serve the royal family. Maybe he could even be promoted. A few more levels. He might even be able to be one of the fourteen apostles.

    But now, why ...

    Why am I hesitating?

    Should I not be loyal to the Royal Court?

    Should I betray Andaheim?

    Tradition and the strict hierarchical system made Ethan''s heart at war. He tried to say something, maybe to agree, maybe to defend himself-he didn''t even know who to defend himself with, but he had to say something.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But he couldn''t do it.

    He turned his head and looked behind him. The Android''s eyes were filled with doubt and trust.

    He then looked at the young female infant carer. Her eyes were filled with unreserved trust as if she had touched the softest part of his heart.

    Maybe...

    Swoosh

    A sword of light appeared without warning as if the bright moonlight poured on the ground. As Ethan watched, half of her body was cut off, and fake red blood and parts flew in the air.

    "Look at your disgusting eyes. It looks like you''re flirting with a Magic Streetmp."

    Maimon said sarcastically, causing a burst ofughter.

    On their way back, they were ordered by the Queen to return and investigate carefully, especially to find traces of the Night Lord. They were already full of anger, and now they were being ignored by the shadow samurai who couldn''t be more humble.

    He had finally found a punching bag.

    The Moonfrost de licked its lips and revealed a cruel smile.

    Ethan''s mind went nk. He didn''t have time to think or make a decision. He almost subconsciously pounced on Maimon!

    He looked like a Phantom, like a demon, with red eyes and a ferocious face, and Maimon was unable to react for a moment.

    "You actually dare to attack me... Ha."

    Maimonughed, and the sword of light was about to shine again, but this time, a warning sign suddenly appeared!

    Ethan subconsciously held his sword horizontally in front of him and waved it to form an airtight curtain. Then, the nging sounds of the swords colliding with each other rang out.

    Someone in the enemy team had raised their weapon. It was the same thing that the Android had raised at them earlier. There seemed to be gunpowder hidden in the dark hole, and the thing that shot out was extremely powerful!

    The moment of obstruction allowed Ethan to sessfully reach Maimon.

    Ethan''s mind was only filled with thoughts of revenge. He didn''t think too much about why the other apostles didn''t help him. He only cared about killing Maimon.

    A dagger from the shadows suddenly stabbed out, and the red light bloomed like blood.

    [Bestowment Extrication]!

    ng!

    Maimon blocked the desperate blow, but before he could smile sarcastically, Ethan''s attack came again!

    [Bestowment Extrication] X2!

    Although Ethan, who was sitting on hundreds of thousands of survival points, was hot-blooded, he was not so reckless when he lost his mind. He exchanged for "regeneration powder" from the exchange list, which could repair his body, and temporarily relieved the effect of "Bestowment Extrication".

    Although this would cause more trouble, he didn''t care now!

    ng!

    [Bestowment Extrication] X3!

    ng!

    The fourth!

    ng!

    I''m going to solve make you regret what you did!

    Ethan''s eyes were red from killing, and Maimon was even more frightened.

    Although there was a level gap between the two of them, this was still the shadow samurai''s desperate struggle after all. From the third block onwards, his thumb and index finger were slightly numb.

    By the fifth time, he began to feel that his strength was not in ordance with his heart.

    For the sixth time, Maimon finally couldn''t hold on any longer and his sword was knocked away. Before he could pull away, the evil spirit in front of him rushed up like a meat grinder and the dagger stabbed into his chest.

    "AHHHHHHH"

    Maimon screamed, but Ethan ignored him!

    The attack was like a sea that covered the sky, drowning Maimon before it could even make a sound.

    Until his death, Maimon could not figure out why no one hade to save him.

    "Plop!"

    Ethan, whose body had been severely deformed because he had done it too many times, and Maimon, who was almost cut into pieces, fell to the ground together. The sound of blood gushing out from the bodies of the other apostles was heard. They were all dead.

    Mungo slowly yawned, as if none of this had anything to do with him.

 Chapter 343 343

    Chapter 105. The Deration of Freedom!

    When Ethan opened his eyes, he saw a face that should have died.

    His heart trembled, and a thought suddenly came to him...

    Could it be... Is the world after death?

    His desperate attack would cause serious damage to his body, and by then, he would have lost the ability to move. Moreover, with the other apostles around, it was impossible for him to survive... Thinking about it this way, it was understandable for him to be killed. He just didn''t understand why they didn''t do it before.

    Perhaps it was a conflict between the apostles?

    Damn, why did he care so much?

    Ethan''s thoughts returned to him. When his eyes met the gentle eyes in front of him, he suddenly cheered up.

    However, just as he was about to open his mouth, he realized...

    I don''t seem to know his name!

    No... Or should I say, I didn''t have the time to ask?

    He was frozen!

    Ethan was stammering and didn''t know what to say when he suddenly heard a familiar voice.

    "Yo, you''re awake?"

    He raised his head and saw Char looking at him with interest. His heart skipped a beat and he blurted out, "You... You''re also dead?"

    "Huh? What do you mean by that?" Char did not know whether tough or cry, "What do you mean by me too?"

    Ethan froze and turned to look at the infant carer in front of him. Thetter covered her mouth andughed, but her eyes were full of gentleness.

    "What''s going on..." The Dark Elf muttered and asked anxiously, "What about Maimon? Did he die? And what about the apostles? They, they..."

    Ethan''s voice gradually weakened, because he didn''t know what he wanted to ask.

    What should he ask?

    "Are they dead? Is anyone hurt? "

    He still couldn''t bring himself to say such a thing.

    On the one hand, it was because of his awkward identity. On the other hand, after he hadpletely calmed down from his anger and killing, he began to feel confused about the current situation.

    What did he do...

    "The apostles are all dead. I''ve checked them," Char said. "Their items are all intact and not used, so you won''t be treated as a snitch."

    Hearing him say that, Ethan subconsciously let out a sigh of relief, and then he suddenly came back to his senses.

    That didn''t seem right.

    Why did he say that?

    "Young man, there are two choices in front of you." Char did not beat around the bush and went straight to the point. "First, I''ll give you a few things as spoils of war from exploring Ravend. You can bring them back to show the Queen. As long as the schrs of the royal court don''t have bird poop in their heads, they''ll understand what these things mean. Then, you''ll be promoted, get a raise, marry a fair, rich, and beautiful woman, and live the life you''ve been dreaming of... Remember, no matter what the Empress promises you, even if she wants to sleep with you, don''te here. You''ll die if youe here."

    "Of course, everything here has nothing to do with you," he continued after a pause. "You can treat it as a dream, including your love that died before you were born."

    Ethan didn''t respond.

    "The second. This is very important. You have to abandon your identity as a shadow samurai, abandon your sense of belonging to Andaheim, or to be precise, abandon everything and treat yourself as one of Ravend''s people."

    "Ah?"

    Ethan called out in shock.

    "Why?"

    "No reason. Of course, if you really want to find a reason, it''s probably because I hate Dark Elves. Hmmm... Yeah, that''s mostly the reason." Char added.

    There were many reasons why he hated the Dark Elves. He hated their stupidity, arrogance, and cruelty. If one had to find a suitable word to describe it, it would be "stupid".

    That''s the problem with the root of Andaheim''s education, which was an inevitable oue and the premise of everything that happenedter. After being exiled underground and infected with the curse, the Dark Elves needed a certain emotion, or rather, collective acknowledgment, to help them survive in the dark underground.

    And this was hatred.

    Just like alcohol, it could make people temporarily forget their pain and worries, but after waking up, they would feel extremely empty.

    What to do?

    Just don''t wake up.

    Therefore, because of hatred, they would use conspiracy theories as the basis of their thinking. They would think of the worst possible oue for everything, which was quite stupid. When two groups were negotiating important matters, it was necessary to consider the matter as it was, think rationally, and weigh the pros and cons. It was a pity that the Dark Elves of Andaheim did not have such qualities.

    Therefore, it was impossible to negotiate, at least not now. They couldn''t be reasoned with, so they could only make some progress secretly.

    Andaheim had a poption of nearly a hundred thousand. If they were forced into a corner, there was no guarantee that the Dark Elf royal family would not do anything crazy. If the entire poption of Andaheim rushed to the surface, there would be nearly that amount of terrorists, which would definitely be a big problem for Elfheim.

    At that time, the United Holy Kingdom would then act as the messenger of justice and intervene, urately adding insult to injury... Char had seen this before.

    That was why Ethan was very important.

    The Dark Elf finally snapped out of his daze and began to realize the severity of the situation.

    However, he was uneducated and could only analyze that Char might be unfavorable to the royal family, but he could not think of any bigger changes.

    Char could not help butment about theck of education.

    Even in Elfheim, an elf who had juste of age, could analyze the situation so well and say things like " The current situation is turbulent, and the royal family is weak. We should rise up." (referring to the era before the governor was reced). At least he dared to think about it, let alone whether it was right or wrong.

    So, he had to exin to Ethan what he was trying to do, bbering on and on.

    Before he could finish, Ethan waspletely stunned.

    He probably never thought that he would actually follow the top spy who tried to subvert the regime of Andaheim for so long, and even owes the other life!

    No, it was several lives!

    How should he choose?

    Ethan was caught in the most difficult decision of his life.

    On the other hand, it was the persistence and belief of the first 120 years, which had been integrated into his blood, mixed with the loyalty of the shadow samurai profession.

    On one hand, it was the changes and impacts that he had experienced today.

    His rationality told him that he didn''t have to choose. Was he going to betray them so easily? And deny everything in the past... This wasn''t realistic!

    However, to be honest, all the years of his life added together were not as exciting as this day.

    Even he didn''t realize the crack that was buried after he saw Maimon and his people leave after the "disappearance of the Blue Moon" had now be a canyon, and it was getting bigger and wider. One day, he would bepletely separated from Andaheim... He just hadn''t made the decision yet.

    Seeing his hesitation, Char knew that he had seeded.

    If he hesitated, he would give it to him for free. If he hesitated, it would be really great. This was something he couldn''t escape.

    "Think about it carefully, and recuperate while you''re at it."

    Char patted his shoulder and left.

    Of course, he didn''t forget to leave the android infant care master behind.

    ...

    Ethan was settled in a toy factory in the fourth district. Char had used the "heart of the city" to transform it into a temporary rehabilitation center, the lowest level building. It could barely be considered a medical institution, but it was not considered part of the city''s infrastructure.

    If one had to say, it was not even as good as a public toilet, because it was not included in the city''s overall cirction system.

    Fortunately, this was the fourth district, so only a small amount of manpower and material resources were needed to modify it, unlike the ruins of the Upper City District and the core area, which could not be restored that easily.

    Seeing Chare out, Mungo and the others immediately surrounded him.

    "That guy will be fine."

    Char exined, and then looked at Sharon.

    "Everyone''s here, right?"

    He''d rushed over after hearing themotion, and then reconstructed the dozen or so people involved in the battle with the memory cards left behind by Fitzrock, including Ethan''s baby girl.

    This naturally had an immeasurable impact on the young androids, and now Char had to exin it to them.

    "They''re all here. There are 704 of them, not including Masha (Infant Carer).

    Char nodded and found a rtively high ce, standing straight under the gazes of more than seven hundred people.

    After a moment of silence, he said,

    "Not long ago, I met with Fitzrock."

    The crowd gasped in surprise.

    To these androids, Fitzrock was the number one figure in their hearts. Everything about him, his food, clothing, shelter, everything in the Upper City District were from him. This name had almost seeped into their entire life...

    "Then where is he?" Someone couldn''t help asking.

    That was what most people wanted to ask.

    "He''s dead." Char said, "Just die ording to the way he nned it, peacefully and calmly. But it made a lot of noise. I think you''ve all heard it.

    "You killed him?"

    A question was thrown out.

    "No, it was his ideals that killed him." Char replied, "He used his own death to put an end to an experiment, and the rest was left for future generations to observe. He left behind such an idea that as a "creator", if he wanted his creations to grow healthily and truly be intelligent creatures like humans, they should not be disturbed, especially from the side of creator and a higher dimension... And his "creations" are you guys."

    There wasplete silence below.

    "Yes, it''s you. It''s not the nobles of the Upper City District who have been reduced to wax statues, nor the cold weapons that were destroyed by the beast guards in the weapon manufacturing factory. It''s you. He said that they could listen, feel, think,ugh, and cry, but they had never enjoyed "freedom" in the past... Now, he gives you your freedom."

    "He named you as the Ji Kai race."

    Sharon raised her head and looked at Char. She muttered the two names "Ji Kai race" and "Fitzrock", and felt a warmth in her heart.

    The other androids also had dazed looks in their eyes, and it was unknown what they were thinking.

    A faint sense of nostalgia lingered in the air above the seven hundred people.

    After a long while.

    Char took out the memory card.

    "This is a backup of the will of 2254 androids, including all of you, as well as the individuals who were destroyed in the past due to the "survival point system". Thest order that Fitzrock left was for me to restore you to your original state and then destroy this card.

    "For you, life is no different from the past, just more "freedom"."

    "You will still retain the fear of death, and then explore the meaning of life, and... The reason for Fitzrock''s actions."

    "Yes, perhaps you''re all curious as to why he did that. To be honest, by asking such a question, you have proven that you are a "human". All intelligent life was thinking about why we lived, the meaning of our existence, and what the rtionship between our short and fragile lives and the eternal universe was... Of course, that includes me."

    "Please keep thinking like this. Live in pain, think in confusion, but also maintain your "human" characteristics. You''ll soon realize that this damned freedom has both intoxicating sweetness and pain that you can''t let go of. This is the feeling of "living". This is every minute and every second that is truly in your hands."

    The crowd fell into a long silence. Every android was thinking.

    As they acknowledged Char''s words, a sense of belonging was slowly building up.

    Ding!<novelnext></novelnext>

    [You''vepleted the mission "Fitzrock''sst wish (I)". You''ve received 152500 exp, 100 city development points, and building redemption voucher LV1'' X2.]

    -

    [Building Redemption Voucher]

    Consumable item

    Exchange for a level 1 building. The initial construction speed is 120-180 minutes. The actual efficiency is affected by the level of the mechanic.

    -

    Eh?

    Char was stunned by the sudden reward.

    City development points could only be obtained by a consul after theypleted achievements and honors such as "defending against foreign enemies" or "prosperity level reaching xxx points". they could be used to exchange for supplies and speed up the construction of buildings.

    There was no need to talk about the redemption voucher. Although the level was low, it was good enough to have food at the moment. Who would care about that? These two things could be considered timely supplies.

    However, Char suddenly became alert.

    This meant that the exploration of the Ravend ruins had not ended, but had just begun.

    If he were to check the content of the ruins, kill the junior Labyrinth guardians, and receive the legacy of Fitzrock as the full exploration of the ruins of Ravend, it would be way too fast. It would be a little unfair for such a grand ruin, so the real ''ruins exploration'' would be after he took over Ravend.

    In other words, he didn''t get any reward from Fitzrock, but instead, he got a mess.

    It was foreseeable that as the city continued to be repaired, trouble woulde one after another.

    "It''s too difficult for me..."

    Char pouted and snapped his fingers, drawing everyone''s attention back.

    "What we just talked about, we call it "experiencing life". Now, let''s talk about material things."

    He broke into a smile.

    He was smiling like a fox.

    The android didn''t think so much. It temporarily raised its head from its thoughts and looked at him curiously.

    "Ravend is now in ruins. We need to rebuild it so that you can live in it. Before that, we need manpower. In other words, we need to fully recover yourpanions first..."

    "This is a question of whether the chicken or the egg came first." The bionic Man couldn''t help but ask, "You were able to help Masha recover because her body only needs to be repaired. But where will the bodies of those who have been destroyed be produced from? "

    "You''re right, this is indeed a chicken and egg problem, but we don''t have to go through so much trouble now, we can take it all."

    Char immediately used two redemption coupons and chose the two buildings, Energy Station Level 1 and Research Station Level 1.

    106. The "True Tool Man" n.

    Char''s mechanic level was 50, so the construction time of the two buildings was halved.

    He chose the location of the "recycling station" in the riveted area. Thend there was t and the view was wide. Most importantly, the two sentry towers that he had previously dismantled had two perfect foundations left, which could be used to build more impressive sentry towers.

    Of course, that was in the future.

    After he used the redemption voucher, a gust of wind suddenly blew.

    The strong wind swept the debris of the Upper City District to the riveted area, and the long mist that had dissipated with the Turing tower inexplicably gathered.

    The two buildings, which were not visible for the time being, began to dig the foundation and insert the brackets in front of everyone''s eyes, slowly ''growing'' at a speed visible to the naked eye ...

    Char was also stunned ...

    It wasn''t like this in the past!

    In the past, when the redemption voucher was used, the entire city would fall in front of you with a ''Swoosh''... Unlike now, where even the magical construction process was perfectly presented.

    However, Char''s heart also trembled as he watched.

    This was the power of the system, this was also the power of the rules. Then, was it also such a great power when Ruerwei created everything in the world?

    It was awesome!

    "This is... The power of a God?" An android could not help but ask.

    "No..."

    Char mumbled.

    "The "God" you mentioned definitely doesn''t have such power..."

    ..

    The [Energy Station Level 1] was quickly built. At a low level, it was like a three-story luxury public toilet, looking particrly simple.

    The energy was divided into two sides ording to its use and was separated by a wall. The half-hanging door curtain looked like a men''s and women''s toilet.

    This thing could not generate energy out of thin air. Its function was to process all energy materials, including the gray crystal, and convert the energy used forbat into something simr to electricity.

    When the Turing tower was destroyed, the solidified spirit mist in the ruins had been mixed with the materials of the Turing tower to form magic-conducting cement, which was all kept by Char in the Pseudo Divine Space. Now, it could finally be put to use. He had taken out a part of it and had the androids process it into bricks before sending it to the energy station.

    The fourth district used to be powered by the Uptown, but now that it had been destroyed, it was pitch ck. However, with the normal operation of an [Energy Station Level 1], the power supply of the entire fourth district was restored.

    The Android revealed afortable smile, but Char could not smile.

    I can''tugh!

    A power nt could supply everything, which only meant one thing...

    The infrastructure in the fourthponent area was really low!

    The infrastructure of this level could not have muchbat power, which meant that it was impossible for him to formbat power here in a short time. He would have to start farming from scratch.

    About 15 minutester, the [Research Station Level 1] waspleted.

    Then, this thing would take away 50% of the energy output of the energy station...

    Alright, then.

    In other words, the entire fourth district would only have the energy consumption of two research stations and a ntation would be established.

    Char scratched his head as he looked on. He did not stop and n for the construction location of the second energy station, then assigned more than 300 androids to search for supplies under the lead of the prairie people.

    Looking at the clumsiness of these people whocked the means of transportation, Char suddenly felt the bitterness of an RTS game.

    A number of farmers in a main city ...

    Forget it, he did not even have a main city.

    After that, he walked into the Research Station.

    The size of the Research Station was simr to the biological Laboratory in an ordinary college. The main site could amodate about 15 people for experiments. The rest of the ce was upied by machines and fixed empty boxes for storing materials. It was more like a factory than aboratory.

    "This can''t bepared to theboratory of the mushmen..."

    Char rubbed his chin and muttered.

    He took a look at the control panel... High-level creation like the Android could only be unlocked when it was at least Level 3. Now. he could not even create bionic arms and legs. At best. he could create some tissue organs and simple response chips...

    And these were not yet exported goods because most of the materials needed for the upgrade of the Research Institute came from their own output.

    At this stage, he could only consider being self-sufficient.

    "What should I do..."

    Char stared at the list of items in a daze and suddenly nced at a "carrier chip ¦Ã" that could be produced at Level 2.

    The function of this thing was very straightforward. The consciousness of the Android was mainly carried by such a chip, simr to the human cerebral cortex. Therefore, an Android required not only one chip, but a lot of it.

    Of course, in order to form a healthy Android, just the chip was not enough. In order to achieveplex functions, the other organs that were coordinated with the chip were also extremely important.

    However, this was from the perspective of a "human."

    For example... I temporarily ced a set of chips on the car, the mechanical arm, the excavator, and the mining mule?"

    Wouldn''t a True Tool Man be born?

    Wouldn''t it be better to just rece them when they had enough production in the future?

    He did as he said!

    Char looked at the level 1 to Level 2 resources. They were almost the maximum exchange points of 100 city development points, so he gritted his teeth and exchanged them!

    After that, upgrade the Research Station!

    With a bang, Char was thrown out of the Research Institute.

    The upgrade began.

    Char didn''t stay idle either, and he led a group of androids straight to the Capacitive area.

    "You, you, you, and you guys, follow me!"

    The group arrived at the door of Kuris'' workshop.

    Looking at the familiar scenery, not long ago, Kuris had staged the opening of the ck market for him, but now...

    "Things remain the same, but people change..."

    Char sighed and pointed.

    "Dismantle this ce and transport all the materials that can be used back. Don''t dismantle the mechanical arms, transport vehicles, multi-purpose mining shovels, and other equipment. By the way, I remember that there are two mine carts hidden behind the workshop. I forgot to take themst time, so take them with you."

    "Yes."

    The androids began to follow Char''s orders.

    Char walked around the workshop a few times and suddenly thought of 875 and its three little friends. After a few words of advice, he walked towards the suburbs where 875''s house was.

    ..

    The small house of 875 stood there alone with flickering lights.

    As soon as Char got close, the light went out, and the door was pushed open. Three guys wrapped in cypress leaves rushed out.

    A bear was carrying a goose in its arms and a mechanical squirrel was lying on its head.

    "It''s you?"

    The bear named Bill heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Where''s 875?"

    "He... Went to another ce." Char replied, "Before he left, he asked me toe and pick you three up. By the way, I don''t need the Cypress leaves anymore, the spirit breath here has disappeared."

    "F*ck you, did you sell the 875?" The toy goose stretched out its neck and cursed, "Tell me the truth, or you won''t have a good time! I''ll Peck you to death!"

    Char was about to exin, but the bear gently pinched the toy goose''s mouth and stopped the vulgarities.

    It looked up at Char with a serious expression that it had never seen before.

    "Is Fitzrock dead?"

 Chapter 344 344

    Chapter 107. You Can''t Use Vulgarities.

    To be honest, the moment Char heard that, he was so shocked that he almost stabbed the mechanical bear.

    This was too f*cking horrifying!

    "What the f*ck are you?"

    He still held the "Fire of Origin" in front of him and was ready to cut him down without saying a word as soon as the other party showed signs of it.

    Although Bill was shocked by him, he had probably expected it, so he didn''t panic. He only took two steps back and exined, "I don''t have any ill intentions, and I''m not a "thing". Pfft, why does it sound like I''m scolding myself... Since you didn''t refute it, it means that Fitzrock is really dead, right?"

    "You''re trying to trick me into telling you? I''m telling you, I''m the one who left this behind!"

    "I definitely didn''t mean it that way. There''s been such a hugemotion in the Upper City District, and even the spirit breath has dissipated. I guess the Turing tower has been destroyed? That thing can only be destroyed by the destruction gem, and it just so happens to be the center of Fitzrock''s consciousness."

    Char frowned and slowly nodded.

    "How did you know?"

    "Because 875 hasn''t returned for 24 hours."

    "Wasn''t it captured and locked up for seven days in the past?"

    "It''ll be caught by Rnd in at most 12 hours after it leaves home. Rnd will then send someone to tell us that 875 has been caught and send us some supplies." Bill exined, "Hepletes the "Capture target" every month with 875 and gets 50pts. He will give us 20 points. That''s enough for energy supply and material consumption.

    "Maybe he just forgot this time?"

    "I can understand your cautiousness. If you''re still worried..." Bill paused for a moment. "Let''s put it this way. If I say 875, Kuris, Rnd, Feilulinde, and Svartalfheim are actually one person, which is Fitzrock himself, can we sit down and talk?"

    "Alright," he said.

    Char nodded in agreement.

    To be able to say such words, he could basically be sure that they were allies, even if they weren''t, he was not afraid. This kind of thing was already set in stone, so it was no big deal for the other party to guess.

    Bill heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Actually, you should have seen my identity before..."

    "What?"

    "Svartalfheim..."

    Char was shocked. "Can you repeat that?"

    "You didn''t hear wrong. It''s the Night Lord." Bill''s bear looked a little embarrassed as if he was unwilling to admit this fact.

    Char''s mind was a little muddled, and he patted himself twice before asking, "Please continue."

    "Alright. This may be a little confusing, but I have to start from the beginning. A guy like the Night Lord does exist. It is a species born in the second era and is also the model provider of the ''plunderers''... The mechanics call them "mining puppets", and the grey ves in the mines call them "red-eyed demons". This word, when tranted into the currentnguage, is known as Svartalfheim. "

    "It sounds like a general term for a type of creature?" Char said with a frown.

    "It''s like this,"

    "So it''s not you?"

    "Hmm... That''s actually me, but not me. You must have read "How to Be the Next Fitzrock", right?" Billughed in embarrassment. "That was written by me. So was Svartalfheim. It''s my "work"."

    Char was getting more and more confused.

    "So, who are you..."

    "Don''t worry. Listen to me slowly. This matter is a littleplicated..."

    Bill used a calm tone to tell a story that sounded tragic.

    This matter was indeed very confusing, and he did not lie at all.

    First, his name was Bill.

    Bill was born in the second era, the age of Fitzrock. To be precise, his life happened to witness the rise of Fitzrock.

    He wasn''t a mechanic, but a best-selling author.

    His most outstanding contribution was the creation of the character "Svartalfheim". He had experienced the mining life of the gray ves for a period of time and extracted the concept of the Night Lord from the stories they passed down by word of mouth. He then created the Svartalfheim based on the mine and wrote about how cruel, ferocious, and terrifying it was...

    Although the story was dark and cruel, it had a lot of feel to it. It was different from the popr stories of the younger generation and the big era. As a result, it was like a dark horse as soon as it came out. It became a popr hit and was well-received. Even one of the three mostmon mechanical models in Ravend was a plunderer. It could be seen how powerful its influence was.

    If it was today, Bill would be the king of royalties.

    Then, he was targeted.

    As we''ve said, the second era was a highly developed civilization, and thew of patents was quite strict. It was the same for any form of creation.

    However, the existence of such a system had given birth to a group of cultural hooligans.

    Bill was furious. This group of people was like sharks that smelled blood. They immediately gathered to tear at their prey. They said that the story of "Svartalfheim" had been told a long time ago. Bill had giarized and had to make a public apology and pay. Otherwise, his work would be boycotted! What? Unconvinced? Someone, bring up the proof!

    However, it was never clear what kind of giarism was. In addition, there were people who had mentioned the concept of "Night Lord" in the past, but it was soprehensive and detailed. In addition, in this abnormal environment, there were no customers, only onlookers, and people who wanted to watch the fun. Once the topic was blown up, all kinds of people would jump out to try to scam him.

    In the end, Bill found it difficult to fight against so many people. Like a stranded blue whale, he was surrounded by a flock of bloodthirsty crows. Not long after, he was forced to withdraw thewsuit because he couldn''t afford to pay the litigation costs. He even handed over the creation patent of the image of "Svartalfheim".

    At this point, Char finally understood what was going on. This was the unique feature of the second era. A group of cultured hooligans had arge financial group behind them, and they mercilessly harvested the content of the creators.

    Most importantly, the Church of Truth had set its eyes on the model of the Night Lord and nned to mass-produce mechanical beasts ording to Bill''s design. If they didn''t take the opportunity to get back the patent, arge amount of money would go into this guy''s pocket, so they made such a n ...

    Well, Bill''s loss was not unjust.

    "I''ve thought it through now. In that case, I shouldn''t have been in an endlesswsuit with the capital but should have put my energy into my creation. In this regard, Fitzrock has done a lot better. He has been targeted by capitalists more than once, but he has never looked them in the eye. He still maintains a high passion for creative work, until the emergence of one amazing invention after another, like a p in the face again and again..."

    Bill fell into a state of self-dejection, but the more he spoke, the more energetic he became, and Char had to interrupt him.

    "Let''s get down to business."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "This is also a serious matter... A part of it. " Bill looked at him resentfully, and then led the topic back without a trace.

    During the long process of hiswsuit, Fitzrock rose and made a name for himself.

    When he was at the end of his rope, Fitzrock had reached the peak of his career.

    At this moment, Fitzrock found him.

    "At that time, I was only one step away from starving to death..."

    "With the welfare of Ravend, how could you starve to death? "

    "You want me to live in a relief house in the Upper City District? Getting nutrient fluids every day to live? I''d rather die!" Bill said in a trembling voice.

    Char looked up at the building behind him, which was not much better than a public toilet.

    The bear immediately shriveled up and muttered words like "That was then and this is now."

    "He came to find you, and then?"

    "He wanted to discuss something with me, a very important matter." Bill suddenly became serious. "He asked me to write a "script" for a game. He also asked me to write a city in the air, with at least 500 nobles who were from the Upper City District and more than 2000 Bionics serving these nobles. Each of them has their own name, their own story, and... A home."

    Char''s eyes turned serious.

    There was the concept of "games" in the second era. Although there was no VR, AR had appeared early on because of "magic" which also gave birth to "otakus" but they had different names.

    That was why he didn''t care that Bill could say such words of creation.

    What he cared about was what Fitzrock had thought of at the time.

    This made him feel a little familiar, a little excited, and a little cold...

    Using the rules of the "game" to restrict a portion of living people and a portion of NPCs, didn''t this seem familiar?

    "Continue," Char said.

    "His requirements were very demanding. He said that everything in this "city" had to operate effectively, which was to ensure that the nobles performed ording to the established route. There must be actions such as shopping, watching movies, dating, and so on. Seemingly sudden incidents such as robbery and police reporting must also be self-consistent and inevitable events within control. It might be a little confusing to put it this way, but he asked me to make a detailed timetable. As long as you have this form, you''ll know everything that will happen in this city in the next period of time..."

    "You did it?" Char asked.

    "How is that possible..." Bill spread his hands. "As a writer, there''s a limit to the number of characters that can be amodated in the brain. It''s like a machine''s processor. The problems that can be dealt with at the same time are very limited. I can''t make more than 2000 people in arge-scale story in the same timeline, in different scenes, and do things that seempletely unrted but are actually greatly rted..."

    "Can you imagine that casually throwing a battery in the southeast corner of the Upper City District is equivalent to suicide? The reason is that a robber from the northwest corner managed to escape the police using this battery and stabbed the person who threw it during the robbery. This is only the most basic level, so it''s too difficult."

    "So, what did you do?" Char asked.

    "No, don''t ask me how I did it." Bill''s face darkened. "It''s Fitzrock. He said, "since your brain capacity is limited, I''ll give you a brain with a strongerputing ability."..."

    "???"

    "Don''t look so surprised. It wasmon in our time." Bill said helplessly, "Many people can''t stand the aging of their bodies. They will choose to change their organs. The brain is thest one. Before Fitzrock developed the ''carrier chip ¦Ã'', the extension of personal consciousness was at most 50 years ..."

    "You epted it?"

    "I wanted to reject him, but he gave me too much money." Bill sighed. "Do you know ''biante''? In fact, there is no such currency. It is a fictional currency in my novel. In the novel, I mentioned that ''the property of the Night Lord, Svartalfheim, is 1.71 billion Biante''. Then, this guy gave me 1.71 billion Biante''s worth of wealth through simple price conversion."

    Bill was speechless. "I''ve already made up as much as I could. I didn''t expect that my imagination would still be limited by poverty."

    "No wonder I''ve never heard of the currency "biante"..." Char said.

    "That''s right, I told 875, and then he told Kuris and the others... That''s not important." Bill shook his head and continued, "I obviously didn''t guess that Fitzrock''s ''brain transnt'' technology was far beyond what was on the surface. He used more than 40 "carrier chip ¦Ã". He made sure that I didn''t lose my creative ability even after the brain transnt. Then I had the spare energy to arrange stories for more than 2000 people ...

    "So this is the origin of the Upper City District."

    "That''s right. This is the origin of the nobles and the androids in the Upper City District."

    "But how did the loss of more than a thousand people appear? If everything goes ording to your script, shouldn''t it be aplete "cycle"?" Char asked.

    "Ha, you can actually see the "cycle"!?" Bill said in surprise. He was overjoyed that he had met a bosom friend.

    Char rolled his eyes.

    To be fair, no one was more authoritative than him when it came to the words "reincarnation", "cycle", and " loop.

    "In fact, even so, my "capacity" is not enough to write a perfect story that can allow more than 2000 people to live in it without a doubt ... However, someone reminded me that I can use "settings" and "cycles" to make up for it."

    "For example, take a month or a year as a cycle. Different things happen during this period, and the cycle will repeat after the end of the cycle... Another example was to set the nobles as machines, and the androids had to earn survival points by serving the nobles, or they would die. As long as a series of reasonable values were set, it could be guaranteed that they would be fine!"

    "Through this kind of trickery, I finallypleted Fitzrock''s Commission. Other than that, I also participated in the creation of a series of item and equipment descriptions, Commission tips, UI introduction, and other in-game proposals. After that, Fitzrock told me about his n. I''ve never thought that there would be such a crazy guy who wanted to split his consciousness into five parts, and each of them would y a role in my work, and restart the world after a few eras..."

    "He''s just like a lunatic," Bill said angrily.

    "But you still did it."

    "Anyway, he''s paying me and I''m working." Bill quickly changed the topic. "Then there''s a problem. There are only four characters in the story: 875, Kuris, Rnd, and Feilulinde. No one corresponds to his extremely devout but crazy personality...

    "In other words, Svartalfheim? Wait... Could it be that the reason he shared a body with Feilulinde was that he wasn''t arranged to?"

    "No..."

    Bill shook his head, and his tone became old.

    "That was originally my n. I intend to ''bury'' myself in this story. Those people took away my creation, so I''ll use this way to sleep and defend my creation... This is what I think.

    "That''s why I wrote the character "Svartalfheim". It''s me, a ''free man'' who wanders in the story, a despicable, petty, and greedy fellow who doesn''t believe in the Upper City District. He was also The Guardian of this world. He would kill the androids that tried to leave the Upper City District and also monitor 875, Kuris, Rnd, and the others to make sure that they stayed in the fourth district... But that damned Fitzrock! That guy didn''t even give me this chance! He stole my role! He turned me into a furry teddy bear!"

    "And he didn''t tell me that spirit breath was used to make the ''carrier chip ¦Ã'', and its shelf life is infinite!" Bill said angrily. "I should have died a long time ago, but after I woke up, I was a bear for so long that I even forgot the date! F*ck!"

    After he finished venting his anger, the goose in his hand suddenly pecked him.

    "Bill, you can''t swear."

    "Get lost! You goose!"

 Chapter 345 345

    Chapter 108. Click-and-enter

    Char closed his eyes and took a few minutes to sort everything out before opening his eyes.

    In other words, this bear... No, this author had prepared the identity ofSvartalfheim for himself and nned to die of old age. In the end, he had been tricked by Fitzrock and was still alive with a clear mind.

    He had also helped Fitzrock so much.

    Char asked, "Since it is an impable cycle, why are there "losses"? Is there any external interference?"

    "No. I''m very sure of this. Ever since we woke up at the time Fitzrock had set, there haven''t been any problems in the fourth district. The problem lies in the city," Bill replied. "We have underestimated individuals who possess the ability to think. Their possibilities are incalcble."

    "Some of the androids are tired of such a life and would rather take the initiative to die. This is something we never expected... From the first android that walked towards death, cracks appeared in the originally perfect cycle. The entire operation was not smooth, and gradually, more and more problems appeared. There were androids who died due to objective reasons such as insufficient survival points...

    "So there was the ck market?"

    "That''s right!" Bill couldn''t help but pped, "I subtly reminded 875 and used it to influence Kuris. Coupled with the operations of Svartalfheim, the situation in the Upper City District has gradually stabilized, but that''s all. However, it seems that our persistence is effective, at least until your arrival."

    Char could not help but raise an eyebrow as he took out the receipt.

    "Then, are you the "collector" of this?" He asked.

    Could the person whom Fitzrock was talking about be Bill?

    Bill took the invoice and looked at it, then shook his head decisively.

    Char was a little disappointed, but that was it. He continued to ask, "You know what an invoice is, right?"

    "Who are you looking down on" Bill''s eyes widened. "I''m a cultured person who has published a book, okay? "

    "Alright, alright..."

    Char sighed. As expected, this mission was not that simple.

    "But I know who he is."

    "What?! You know this person?" Char was shocked and asked.

    "Nonsense!" Bill bear''s face turned bashful as he said proudly, "Didn''t I say that "someone reminded me" before I realized that I could use settings and loops to fill in my brain power? It was this person. To be more specific, it was this person who came up with this series of ideas. At first, Fitzrock didn''t even think about how to settle down more than 2000 androids, and he only understood it after he was enlightened by this person. It was also this guy who told Fitzrock that Ravend would eventually be destroyed by his own kind... Then, civilization was destroyed and the era changed.

    "Actually, I''ve guessed it as well." Bill said sarcastically, "I knew it when those cultured hooligans and bandits stole my favorite work. When everyone is addicted to ying tricks and taking advantage of loopholes but not producing anything, this kind of barbaric "freedom" will lead to death and destruction. Fortunately, with the help of Fitzrock, I witnessed this scene. I really have to thank the abyss.

    Come on, that''s the usual pessimistic and subjective mood of a hipster.

    Char criticized him and asked, "So who is that guy?"

    "He''s a human. To be precise, he''s almost the same as the humans of your era. As for the name...

    Bill''s expression suddenly turned strange. He looked up at Char''s head and said slowly, "

    "His name is ''click-and-enter''."

    Char was stunned at first, but then he asked a question.

    "You''re f*cking sure? "

    Ten thousand alpacas began to gallop in his heart.

    Click-and-enter?

    "Yes, just like your name, "Click-and-enter", what a strange name. However, after apanying Fitzrock in creating the entire "game system", I finally understood what it meant. There really are such boring people." Bill smiled. "if I had changed the content to "please enter your name" when I designed the UI for my personal system, would your name be like this? "

    Char did not answer.

    He was immersed in a great shock and could not extricate himself.

    Is this a f*cking coincidence?

    This was definitely a coincidence, right?

    Could he also be a transmigrator?

    "Does he look like me?" Char suddenly asked.

    "It''s not the same. He''s a human and you''re a half-elf. How can you be the same?"

    "Oh right, that''s true... Did he leave after that? Or is it also included in the system?"

    "I don''t know about that." Bill shook his head.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "That''s good..." Char mumbled, and he suddenly felt that his mind was clearer.

    A senior who was suspected to be a transmigrator.

    The manager of the "Holy Grail" who had escaped.

    And

    The vige chief who had awakened his self-consciousness and sent him a hint.

    If these three were the same person, then things would be very easy to exin!

    This was a senior who couldn''t escape the fate of sacred souls. He was the one who built the bridge between Earth and the Otherworld, and his real purpose in helping Fitzrock was to steal technology and climb up thedder, and then create an opportunity for himself to turn the tables!

    Char was suddenly enlightened.

    "Thank you," she said.

    He patted Bill''s shoulder and said sincerely.

    "What are you thanking me for? My mission is not over yet." Bill stood up. You''re now in charge of the city of Ravend, right? "

    "Yes."

    "Don''t worry about anything else. Let''s build that thing called themand center first."

    "Eh? There''s still this?"

    Char had never heard of amand center, so he immediately opened the temte and searched through it.

    In thest line, in an unremarkable corner, he found the mand center".

    The building did not have a grade, and the exnation was confusing.

    [Don''t hesitate, just build it]

    Isn''t this too f*cking irresponsible?

    "You wrote this as well?" Char looked at Bill.

    "Which sentence?"

    Char repeated.

    "Ha, that''s right! My style back then was really... Tsk tsk!"

    Char asked again, "What does it do?"

    Bill gave an excellent answer.

    "I don''t know!"

    "You''re a f*cking believer of Messiah too, right?"

    "No, I believe in Ruerwei, the one who created all things."

    "Then, is it appropriate for you to answer "I don''t know"?"

    "My belief is that I have to try everything. Aren''t you going to try?"

    Char was speechless for a moment. He had actually been convinced.

    It just so happened that this weird building didn''t consume many materials, and he had all of them, so he directly chose to create it.

    Generally speaking, after the materials were handed over, the location would be chosen, but this time, there was no such thing ...

    The mand center" appeared in Char''s hand.

    "What the hell is this?!"

    Char eximed.

    It was a head ring...

    It was shining ...

 Chapter 346 346

    Chapter 109. The Birth of the Authority Dog

    Not only was Char shocked, but so was Messiah.

    She jumped in surprise.

    "Eh? Where did this womane from?"

    Bill was also shocked.

    "You can see her?" Char asked.

    Char had only asked casually, but bill suddenly had his suspicions.

    "I don''t have to see it, it''s up to you."

    "Can you just act normally..."

    Char was speechless.

    This guy really had no principles at all. To think that he was shocked by the romantic way he died just now.

    It was only then that Bill realized that there was also a ring on top of Messiah''s head ...

    "What''s going on?"

    "I was going to ask you." Char shook the glowing headband at Messiah.

    "Goddess, how do I use this?"

    "It''s used in the same way as your ''hanging window''."

    "I''m shocked you actually know..." Char said in shock.

    Messiah was confused. "Do you feel bad for making fun of your goddess all the time?"

    "Nowadays, there aren''t many things that can provide me with entertainment, so isn''t it good to have you, this old sheep, around?"

    "I''ll kick you!" Obviously, Messiah had fallen into a thinking trap and thought of herself as a sheep. She felt that the words he said were wrong and went back into a fit of anger.

    "You deal with it yourself! I don''t care anymore!"

    This sentence echoed in Char''s mind.

    "I''ve embarrassed myself in front of you."

    Char said guiltily to the author.

    "I''m fine, I''m fine... May I ask, who is she?"

    "Hmm... There''s nothing special about her, so don''t mind it. "

    Char thought for a while and decided not to say, "She is one of the three goddesses, Messiah, who is as famous as the goddess you believe in, Ruerwei!"

    Bill was quite a miserable person, and he couldn''t make honest people feel more despair.

    He moved the headband closer to the window as per Messiah''s introduction, but there was no reaction from the two. Char suspected for a second that the goddess was talking nonsense, but then he felt that it was unlikely that the goddess was lying since it was rare for Messiah to be reliable.

    After some thought, he turned the window into a pair of sses and put them on his nose.

    Sure enough, the item in his hand that did not disy any attributes a second ago had a new "panel" after being scanned by the pair of sses.

    -

    Command center

    Personal system upgradeponent

    [Current status: unbound user]

    [Distance bound to Ravend]

    -

    Although there was an introduction, there was still no mention of its content. Char thought about it and figured that this thing might be a wire that connected Ravend and the user, so he decisively "used" it and upgraded the pair of sses.

    And then-

    Ding!

    [A newponent has been detected. System upgrading is in progress. Remaining time: 1 minute 24 seconds...]

    The sses were gone, the headband was gone, and even the system was shut down.

    Char had never been so "normal" before. He could not call out to the system, he did not have the UI that was always on standby, he did not have any system notifications, and he could not even open his backpack...

    The only thing he could feel was the Pseudo Divine Space.

    Wait a minute, was this thing no longer under the control of the system?

    He was shocked!

    He immediately took out the holy sword from his Pseudo Divine Space.

    Sparks suddenly appeared on the sword!

    Char immediately stuffed it back.

    After a few seconds, he took it out again...

    Then, he stuffed it back!

    After a few rounds of teasing, the sword seemed to be angry.

    When he took it out again, there was no reaction.

    "You''re really not going to resist?"

    Char shook a few times and showed a disdainful expression. The sword immediately seized the opportunity and an electric arc was about to shoot out from the sword, but before it could do so, it was thrown back in by Char.

    "Tsk, you still want to beat me at my own game?"

    Char smiled and shook his head.

    The ruckus onlysted for less than half a minute, and he and Bill waited quietly for a while.

    Ding!

    [Upgradeplete. New panel ''region authority management'' added.]

    There was a message from the system, and Char''s heart skipped a beat when he heard those words.

    He thought of a possibility...

    The "authority management" was something only administrators could control. The first and only administrator he hade into contact with was in Hilgar''s meditation space, so he knew how powerful that thing was.

    Could it be...

    Char immediately opened the panel, and the corners of his mouth curled up uncontrobly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    [Region name: Ravend

    Current administrator: Char

    Current faction status: no faction, progress 75%

    ess status:

    Numerical bnce: activated

    Dynamic stability: on

    yer istion barrier: activated

    yer''s admission test: off

    Native cognitive interference: activated

    Native rule guard: activated

    ...

    ]

    Looking around, there were all kinds of privileges that he could think of and could not think of. Most of them were things that he had nevere into contact with, but he could understand what was going on with a little thought.

    For example, this "numerical bnce" referred to increasing the health and defense of the leader monster in multiyer games, making it like a "boss".

    When Char was still an ignorant adventurer, he would bring more people to suffer with him when he was beaten by a boss.

    In "Fantasy World," there was no boss that could be easily manipted before knowing its mechanism. You had to know many mechanics before you could freely manipte them in various ways.

    Another example would be "dynamic stability."

    This was the omnipresent "Power of Bnce", making it impossible for yers to take shortcuts easily. You have to pay for what you get. Of course, if you shake people up, it would be considered your ability...

    The istion barrier referred to a physical barrier, while the admission test was "whether you need toplete a mission to enter here".

    If he wanted to, he would automatically send a few monsters to block them, then ept the mission and enter the normal process ...

    Among them, cognitive interference and rule guard were the most surprising to Char. His guess had finallye true. This was indeed the Otherworld putting on ayer of game skin!

    The reason why the NPCs couldn''t recognize the vocabry of the side of creation was the system''s doing.

    The reason why the NPCs were protected by the "Rolling Thunder" was also due to the system ...

    Who on earth created the system? This guy''s ability ... He''s almost on the same level as Ruerwei, right?

    "Any new discoveries?"

    Bill couldn''t help but ask when he saw that he had been silent for a long time.

    Char finally recovered from the shock.

    "I''ve found something ... Who told you about this?"

    "Click-and-enter. Didn''t I tell you?" Bill replied. "That guy foresaw the destruction of Ravend, and he seemed to have foreseen the arrival of you guys. He told me that if one day we were "rescued" and Fitzrock really died, I should remind the owner of this city. I think the time he meant is now..."

    "My mission is finallyplete. I can finally escape this damn cage."

    When Mr. Author said this, his bear face looked as if his long-cherished wish had been fulfilled, and his eyes seemed to sh with infinite transcendence and carefreeness ...

    Char could not help but be filled with respect.

    "Then you..."

    It seemed like he couldn''t ask "How do you want to die?" This wasn''t very pleasant to hear.

    "Do you still want to live?" Char changed his method.

    Bill was stunned at first, and then he sat on the ground with his underpants on. He held the goose that was about to be strangled to death between his legs and scolded loudly, "You, you, you actually want me to die! I''ve told you so much! How can you be so vicious!"

    Oh, it turns out that I misunderstood ...

    Char scratched his head, and the little admiration he had disappeared in an instant.

    "I thought you''d lived long enough and wanted to die."

    "How is that possible?" Bill stood up and used the big white goose to wipe the dust off his butt. In return, he said, "f*ck you."

    "I did think of dying, but counting the dormancy before I was "activated", I''ve already died twice... How could a person who had died twice live long enough? Therefore, people who "die" will regret it the second before this idea ispletely realized, but it''s already toote by then. I''m lucky to be able to regret it twice. If I continue to make mistakes, I''ll be too stupid."

    Char smiled and did notment.

    That''s right, even if he was resurrected from the dead, he would still be full of nostalgia for life...

    So, what about God''s chosen ones?

    He suddenly began to think. If he was faced with the same choice, would he hesitate,promise, and then make the same choice as them, feeling hatred for Messiah''s abandonment?

    After all, the great sage was still abandoned after defeating the abyss ...

    Thinking of this, Char suddenly shivered and quickly came back to his senses.

    Damn it, why do I have such a strange idea... He patted his face.

    He wasn''t someone who would get tangled up in these things. In addition, he didn''t have a strong sense of belonging to this world. He was still thinking about how to leave, so he quickly put this matter behind him.

    "What do you n to do next? Are you on the list?" he asked bill.

    He took out the memory card.

    Bill shook his head. "I created the blueprint here, so I can help you restore it to its original form. I don''t know whatst words Fitzrock left for you, but I guess it must be rted to his precious androids. I''m half their "creator", so let me do something for them..."

    "Alright, you''ll be the head of the HR department of Ravend in the future." Char patted him on the shoulder. "When productivity increases and the standard increases, I''ll change your body."

    "That''s great! I was a model before I became a writer and shot many hair gelmercials. Now that I''ve be a bear, I''m really not used to the feeling of not having hair!" Bill said excitedly.

    "got2b Supersting hair gel?? "

    "Yes, that''s me!" The bear made a gesture of applying hair gel, which was very coquettish.

    Char could not help but say, "You''ve really smuggled a lot of goods. Your advertisements are all over the Uptown."

    "What else? That''s the only benefit a poor author can get."

    "That''s true..."

    Because the bear author was too talkative, they talked about everything. They were only interrupted when the Android in the workshop rushed over to check after the capacitive area was done. Then, the group returned to the energy station.

    Char had thought that Bill would be too excited to speak after seeing so many bionics for the first time in so many years, but Mr. Author was uncharacteristically calm and didn''t even say a word. On the other hand, the female android couldn''t move after seeing such a cute, giant teddy bear. She came over to hug him and madly stroke his ears.

    Looking at this guy''s satisfied little eyes, Char finally realized that it was really ...

    How could he be called Bill? He might as well be called Teddy.

 Chapter 347 347

    Chapter 110. Lay Out Facts and Reason

    After bing an authority dog, Char had even more ideas about the development of Ravend.

    However, all of this was built on the foundation ofpleting the "Foundation".

    The first was [Faction].

    It was simple. Ravend was a relic of an ancient civilization, and to obtain a faction, one had to get in touch with the natives of the seventh era. To put it bluntly, pulling people into the faction would then divide them into "factions", and then activate their reputation. He had also obtained the authority to assign missions and pull yers in.

    This was also the so-called "faction progress".

    As a new race, the androids provided 50% of the progress, while the remaining 25% was provided by the prairies natives and Rosswealth respectively.

    If he wanted to make up for another 25%, there were only two options left. One was Laurentia, and the other was Ethan.

    The former represented the United Holy Empire, while thetter represented the Dark Elves.

    So, Char''s next job was clear.

    ..

    Three dayster.

    In Char''s temporary office.

    "Let''s start," Char said.

    Ethan was sitting across from him. The guy hade to find him on the first day he could barely get off the bed, so he had obviously thought it through.

    The Dark Elf mulled it over for a moment, then said apologetically, "I''m very grateful for your generosity and kindness..."

    As expected.

    Char understood.

    "You''re going to say "but", right?" He said.

    Ethan was silent.

    "It''s fine. If you''ve been tricked into bing a traitor by a few words and a babe trap, I''d think you''re an ungrateful wolf. After all, you''ve lived in Andaheim for so long, and you''re a Shadow Samurai," Char said. "Don''t worry, I won''t think too much about it."

    Ethan was embarrassed by his words, and his momentum weakened.

    "It''s like this, Lord Char. Whether it''s my skin color or blood, I don''t fit in with this ce, especially after seeing them enthusiastically building their own home these few days, while I''m sitting here as a traitor, weighing the weights, thinking if I should betray... I''m sorry, I really can''t do it..."

    "What makes me more confused and troubled is that I can''t face my heart directly... Yes, I love Masha, I love her deeply, but if I betray Andaheim easily, I might betray her soon too... It''s very difficult for people to control their own slipping desires, and I''ve already deeply experienced this. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been involved in this matter."

    Ethan''s eyes were filled with sincerity, and Char''s admiration for him grew.

    "So what do you n to do?" He asked.

    "I''ll leave, and I won''t take anything from here, including my memories. When I get back, I''ll use the ''forget spell'' to erase my memories of this ce and continue to be loyal to Duke Adina as a Shadow Samurai who patrols the vicinity of the Moon-Buried Mountain Ridge."

    Duke Adina was the distant cousin of the previous Queen. She was a member of the Dark Elf royal family, and also the person to whom Ethan swore allegiance.

    Of course, Shadow Samurais like Ethan were mass-produced. The same batch of outstanding young men who were originally "assassins" were initially working under Duke Adina. Later, because of their excellent performance, fifty of them were selected and qualified to meet the Duke. They were then granted the identity of "Shadow Samurai".

    Unlike Char, their "gifts" had been diluted, so the Duke herself could not benefit from their increase in level. At most, she would have a group of fighters who were better than the death Warriors.

    The reason why Ethan couldn''t give up his feelings for Andaheim was probably mostly because of this bond.

    It could be said that he had dedicated his entire life to the Duke.

    But...

    "It''s normal for you to think this way. Your n is perfect, but you''re wrong about one thing..."

    Char crossed his hands and held his chin, sighing slowly.

    "You''re stillcking in understanding the corruption of the Dark Elf royal family. Let me put it this way, you think that there is ''mutual trust'' between the Shadow Samurai and the noblewoman they''re loyal to, right? You also believe in the story of the "Withered Petal", right?"

    Ethan nodded hesitantly.

    Char was right, he believed this story.

    It should be said that every Shadow Samurai deeply believed in this story.

    The story itself was very clich¨¦. It was about an exiled duchess and her Shadow Samurai living a difficult life surrounded by strong enemies. Thetter yed out a story of a loyal dog fighting for its master until it was exhausted.

    The story was naturally made up. In order to highlight the theme of "Loyalty", too much ink had been used to describe the duchess''s "trust in the Shadow Samurai". This traditional bond was described in an iparably beautiful way as if it were not for the constraints of various objective factors, it would not be inappropriate for the master and samurai to have sex in the sky. On the contrary, the Shadow Samurai would half-refuse and half-shout "Master, you can''t.", and then be conquered by the duchess.

    But in fact, this was the beautiful vision that he had been portrayed as the Shadow Samurai, as well as a Spring dream that was more fragile than a soap bubble.

    How could there be such a pure and sincere rtionship... This was just a beautified use.

    Since almost all the male Dark Elves in Andaheim had been tamed, this story was moremonly used to control people''s hearts than any other spell.

    Obviously, Ethan was also hurt.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Let me tell you what kind of torture you''ll face when you return."

    Char dipped his finger into the tea and roughly drew a magic circle on the table.

    "You''ve seen it before?"

    Ethan nodded quickly.

    Even though Char''s drawing skills were terrible, he still remembered the formation clearly.

    He had seen it before when he was granted the identity of the Shadow Samurai. The ceremony was too boring, but he had to be tense, so he stared at the picture for two hours.

    "This is called the "mind stealing" magic circle. It''s essentially a kind of curse. On the surface, it''s called a "forbidden spell". It''s not allowed to be used because it''s a cult."

    Ethan raised his head and snorted, "Isn''t that the prejudice those guys on the surface have against us? "

    "Prejudice, your head! The reason why this thing is banned is that it''s too vicious, you know!" Char cursed, "Only you bunch of uncultured fools think that the whole world is against you! This thing has been nted in your body since the day you were hired. If you want to lie in front of Duke Adina, she can directly take away this part of your memory. It''s "taken away", not "erased", do you understand? Taking away a piece of flesh would cause one to tear it off from the bone, so it''s easy to imagine what would happen if one took away the memory! If it''s light, they''ll be in a vegetative state. If it''s heavy, they''ll die, understand?"

    Ethan froze for a few seconds and suddenly asked,

    "What''s a vegetable?"

    Char was stumped by the question, and it was not easy to answer.

    "You''ve seen the "nobles" in the upper city, right? " He asked.

    Ethan nodded.

    "if those nobles can''t speak or move, they''re in a vegetative state."

    Ethan fell into silence again.

    He recalled the "people" he had seen ...

    They didn''t even have "eyes".

    If he could not even speak or move...

    After a long while, he said in a low voice, "But... But Her Excellency the Duke, she... Why did she do this to us?"

    "To her, "you" are even lower than livestock, do you understand? You still have to take into ount the feelings of your "Nightingale"panion when you use it, but she doesn''t need to. You''re nothing more than artifacts, so she can use them however she likes. Do you know Loram?" Char suddenly asked after a pause.

    "I know... He''s mypanion, but he went missing a month ago."

    "He''s dead. One of Duke Adina''s female friends spent the night in Blue Moon County. She had nothing to do at night, so she called Loram to sleep with her. But she''s sick. She would throw away everything she used, so Loram was thrown away."

    "What!"

    Ethan waspletely shocked.

    Loram was his only friend near The Moon-Buried Mountain Ridge.

    "Marz, Amaray, and Warwick, these three people that you know but are not very familiar with have also disappeared, right? And it''s during their Sursee''s duty, right? Duke Adina has a manor on the outskirts of Sursee. Every month, she holds an "open ball" there. You can ask the ''one-eyed Crow'' in the eastern suburbs of Sursee about the details. He''s in charge of handling the corpses that are transported out of the manor."

    "You''ve seen Gibera before, right? She must have been very interested when she saw you, right? The reason was simple. She had been to those kinds of events a lot. In order to please this Apostle, Adina told her what you looked like. Well, she told her everything except your name, because names are the least important thing to you.

    "So, Marz, who looked like you was tortured to death by her. If you want to verify it, you just have to ask the one-eyed Crow if he saw a porphyrin corpse half-year ago. Gibera''s glittering scales were stained on him. I think the one-eyed Crow would be excited to tell you that the body was sold for a good price, and then exim, "you two look so simr"."

    "If you''re still thinking that you''re lucky, I can provide you with a lot of evidence. I''m not in a hurry, not at all. I like toy out the facts and reasons with you. You can verify them one by one, but you have to do it before you''re caught."

    "With such a huge incident, you''ll be captured the moment you return to Blue Moon County. Not to mention that the "forget spell" has a terribly low priority, even if the spell was powerful enough to resist "mind stealing", one would never have the chance to kill themselves in advance.

    "Alright, I''m done. You can decide for yourself."

    Char crossed his arms and leaned back in his chair, watching the cold sweat on Ethan''s forehead drip down.

    The reason why he kept mentioning the one-eyed Crow who collected corpses in Eastern Jiujiang, was not because he wanted Ethan to verify it.

    The reason was simple. Ethan was one of the orphans raised by the one-eyed Crow, and he waster sold to Duke Adina.

    So, when he told Char these things, he would naturally link them to his childhood experiences... Those things were not real, but the one-eyed Crow had indeed done them.

    When Ethan was very young, he was like the other orphans, hiding in the dark and watching his foster father''s busy back.

    That was why they didn''t see him open the bag of the body, search for anything valuable inside, tie the bag, and call them over to cart the sack.

    All he remembered was that broken car, in which he had either poured the stinky bags into the acid pool far away in the suburbs or thrown them into the dog hole by the roadside.

    Now, under the stimtion of Char''s words, those vague memories were all awakened, and even the scenes that he had never seen before seemed to appear one by one...

    It was as if he had seen all of this with his own eyes.

    There was no mistake...

    It was like this.

    Char opened the ess panel and saw the [faction progress] increase from 75% to 87.5%, just like Ethan was slowly pulling out his roots in Andaheim.

 Chapter 348 348

    Chapter 111. Broken Faith

    There was a sound box in the room where Laurentia was resting.

    An instrument simr to a cello was yed, and the low and gentle music flowed slowly from it as if it was telling a person''s sad life.

    It was very fitting.

    This Pdin had not eaten or drunk anything for three days ever since he was abandoned by the Holy Lance. If it were not for Char''s survival points that were exchanged for items to keep him alive, he would have died long ago.

    Even though the Turing tower had been destroyed, something as unscientific as survival points and the exchange list still existed. Char assumed that they would be a new currency in the future, so he did not feel any heartache using them.

    Back to the Pdin, the biggest blow to him this time was not how the Holy Spirit of Light had ruined his body, but the blow to his heart from being "abandoned".

    How should he put it? There was no light in this person''s eyes.

    Not to mention that he had be a disabled person in a narrow sense, even if he was still a level 70 or 80 Holy Knight, he would probably not be in a good mood at this moment.

    Creak

    Char pushed the door open and entered. There was no reaction from Laurentia who was lying on the bed like a dead man, but his eyes were open.

    Char pulled out a chair and sat not far from the bed. He listened to the music quietly, his fingers tapping his knees to the rhythm.

    He didn''t seem to be in a hurry.

    After a long time, Laurentia finally spoke.

    "Is it interesting to do this?"

    His voice was filled with unspeakable ridicule.

    "Do you want to humiliate me and watch memit suicide?" He teased.

    "Ha..." Char chuckled.

    "Are you trying to say that if you don''tmit suicide, I will feel very lost, defeated and so on, and then feel that you''ve won? Speaking of which, you''ve been hanging on to yourst breath and unwilling to die, just so you can mock me in my face, right?"

    Laurentia''s face stiffened, and thest bit of pleasure he had disappeared.

    The low-pitched instrument continued to y, and the two of them were silent in the room.

    Char listened quietly. He knew that the familiar melody would suddenly be passionate after a few seconds, like a person who stood up unwillingly andined to the mountain that was pressing down on him.

    Just like the emotions that had been suppressed in his heart for a long time.

    No matter what he wanted to vent, he had to vent it out. And his trip here this time was to give the other party a target.

    The time was up, and the music suddenly sped up.

    For the past three days, this melody had been ringing in his ears when he was awake. It was as if the air had be a part of his life, so much so that his mind waspletely guided by the melody. He almost subconsciously sat up from the bed, his chest rising and falling violently.

    "You think I''m still in the dark? I understand everything now... All of them!"

    He roared, "You said those things in Elfheim on purpose, didn''t you? You, Char, created all of this with your own hands, the discord between me and the Holy See, the failure of this operation, and... The abandonment of the Holy Lance, and I''ve be a cripple! It''s all because of you!"

    Char did not move.

    "And then? Is there no more?" He asked.

    "And then you''ll sit here like a winner, watching me make a fool of myself, watching me scream hysterically at you like a coward, powerless and furious! This is what you want to see, right?"

    The Holy Knight''s eyes were bloodshot as if he had lost his mind.

    He was eager to see Char''s expression change. Even if Char revealed a satisfied smile after being told what was on his mind, he would still feel satisfied.

    At least, he was right.

    Unfortunately, there was no reaction. Char was like a ball of air, not reacting at all.

    "Your Excellency Holy Knight, anger is a very terrifying emotion. It would temporarily take away a person''s rationality and let his every word and action be led by his emotions... The so-called "taking it out on others" is andslide of anger. This person will lose his ability to judge and believe in the most primitive judgment."

    He said slowly, then paused.

    "You... Why don''t you just let it slide and let me, a Pdin who has been self-restrained for so long, say whatever hysterical words... By the way, the istion of mana in Ravend is not as good as before. I want to see if you will be demonized because of your "anger" and be a puppet of Zin''rokh..."

    He made a "please" gesture, indicating for the other party to continue.

    Laurentia''s punch hit the cotton and was injured by his own strength. He coughed a few times and almost broke himself.

    "You have nothing to say?" Char retorted, "Think about what you said just now. How much sense do you have? What do you mean I''m the one who led all of this? We''ve met twice, and both times, the "Holy Spirit" gave you the divine decree, and then you came over. Oh, does that mean the divine decree came from me? It can''t be?"

    The melody slowed down, and Char paused. He put away his aggressive tone and changed his style.

    "I admit that I don''t have any good intentions. Was this the only mistake? Before we distinguish between right and wrong, we need to have the concept of "Standpoint". You''re on the side of the United Holy Kingdom and the church, and I''m on the side of Elfheim."

    "As long as you''re not a fool, anyone can see that you''re preparing your troops to attack Elfheim. Is it wrong for me to make you two leaders of the church not get along?

    "I don''t think so?"

    "And what I said, wasn''t it exactly what you wanted to say? Do you think the Holy See is worthy of being the Holy See? Could a person who had been corrupted by Zin''rokh shoulder such a mission? It can''t be. If what I said wasn''t what you were thinking, would you have been so easily fooled by me?"

    Laurentia couldn''t refute it. He felt a dull pain in his chest.

    Char continued, "But don''t think too much, up until now, what I''ve done has not affected your decision. If this underground trip didn''t happen, and the Holy Kingdom dered war on Elfheim, I''m afraid there would be a chance to sow discord. But before that, what can I do? "

    Char spread his hands, "Nothing! So, it''s very simple. I''m also a victim. I didn''t have time to use the foreshadowing Iid down, and one of you died and the other was injured... Do you understand what a loss is? Who knew what the church would be? It''s out of control. It''s not just you guys who have lost control of it, I can''t predict it either."

    What he said was the truth. The history of the 178 rounds had now been changed beyond recognition, and he did not know what would happen to the church after the death of two bishops in a row.

    However, when he mentioned the church so discreetly, the originally determined Laurentia suddenly felt a little worried.

    Furthermore, he could not find any major problems with Char''s words.

    It seemed like... That was indeed the case.

    The problem was with the divine decree...

    But why did he feel that something was wrong?

    It was wrong!

    It was wrong!

    Laurentia suddenly realized!

    It was this person who had been obstructing the implementation of the divine decree time and time again, so how did he be the victim?

    "No, you..."

    "You want to say that I stopped the divine decree, right?" Char asked.

    He fell silent.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Please, use your brain and think about it. If your "divine decree" is out to kill me, then my resistance is also called "obstructing the divine decree", so I should be killed? "

    "If the divine decree says that they want to kill you, then you must have a reason to die."

    "Oh, so there''s a reason for the Holy Lance to abandon you?"

    With his scar exposed, he was once again speechless.

    His chest felt stuffy.

    Char knew when to stop and changed the topic, "I''ve said that everything depends on your "standpoint", so it''s understandable for you to think this way. I can understand your actions. After all, you guys grew up in that kind of atmosphere, and there are some things that you wouldn''t listen to even if I said them... but now it''s different, Lord Laurentia. I have a question for you, a very important question. Please answer me honestly...

    "Have you ever suspected the ''Holy Spirit''?"

    This question was like a heavy hammer that hit the tip of Laurentia''s heart, making his ears buzz.

    A crack appeared in the indestructible faith due to the abandonment of the Holy Spear.

    Now, the cracks had spread into a dense spider web.

    "You insist on the "divine decree" because in the end, the "divine decree" is correct. In other words, what you insist on is the so-called "correct". But on the other hand, if the divine decree itself is wrong, do you still need to persist?"

    If the divine decree is wrong...

    "What''s going on?" Laurentia muttered his expression a little dazed.

    The melody in his ears suddenly became mysterious, low, and hurried, as if someone was following behind him, urging him to run faster.

    The wild bees flew!

    "I don''t think the Holy See will destroy Fredrick''s body, either. First of all, he wouldn''t dare to, and second of all, he didn''t need to. But the divine decree asked him to do so, and he did it in front of you.

    "Also, have you ever thought about how such a powerful Holy See, and Frederick, died? Before that, did the church also receive some divine decrees, but the contents were kept secret?"

    A thoughtful look slowly appeared in Laurentia''s eyes, and Char continued to press on.

    "And then the divine decree this time... What did the Holy Spirit send you here for? We might as well think about it one by one...

    "Where are we? This was Ravend, an underground mechanical ruin. What''s there? As you can see, there are androids, countless androids. They are controlled by a set of "systems". They are absolutely obedient, loyal, and hardworking, and most importantly, they don''t have any wild thoughts...

    "Then, what happened? The ''Holy See'' handpicked by the Holy Spirits had killed the Pdins loyal to them and used their blood to summon a guy who had awakened this ce... the mechanical Wyverns that covered the sky, the steel Beasts that came out of their nests, and the dense, surging tide, you''ve also seen such power. If they went to the surface, how terrifying would the bloodshed be?

    "Then, one of the most powerful forces on the surface, The Guardian of human civilization, Gungnir, was controlled by the "Holy Spirit" and stripped from you, losing control...

    "Don''t you think that what the Holy Spirits are doing is actually not much different from what I am doing ... I will weaken the power of the church and strengthen the power of Elfheim. And they weaken the power of the Guardians and strengthen a special power. What is that?"

    Char''s voice was like a Devil''s Whisper, and it went deeper and deeper into Laurentia''s heart along with the mysterious melody. He also muttered to himself,

    "what exactly is that" ...

    "Pa"

    Char snapped his fingers.

    "Bring it in!"

    Two androids carried in the frozen body of the Holy See.

    To be more precise, it was a demonized mechanical alien.

    "Your Excellency Pdin, although you are severely injured, you still have your perception of evil power, right? " Char asked.

    Laurentia did not reply. He could feel the mana from the strange corpse.

    The mana was very strong, simr to the "nest" he had destroyed before. Even though it was already a corpse, the mana was still gathering.

    "This is the abyss..." He muttered.

    "That''s right, this is the abyss!"

    Char picked up two frozen ws, the Holy See had been cut into a human stick, and his four limbs and two ws were frozen by his side.

    He knocked on the door with his two ws, making "Bang Bang" sounds.

    "This is also a metal." He said.

    Then he opened the chest of the Holy See. Inside were theplex parts of the Raiders and the extinguished power furnace. The dark purple drive liquid was frozen in the transmission pipeline, stained with dark magic energy, making everything seem absurd and mysterious.

    "This is the Mechanical Civilization."

    "Take a look. Everything I want to say is in here."

    Char stopped there and let Laurentia do as he pleased.

    The Holy Knight stared at the mysterious creature made of machinery and magic for half an hour. His forehead was sweating profusely, and his face was a sickly red.

    Char seemed to hear the sound of faith being broken, cracking, and continuing.

    Half an hourter, the Holy Knight heaved a long sigh of relief and leaned against the head of the bed, exhausted.

    "What is this..." He asked.

    "You already have the answer, don''t you?" Char asked.

    Laurentia shook his head.

    He didn''t dare to believe this answer, and he didn''t dare to say it.

    "What the Holy Spirits are doing is nothing more than letting mechanical creations descend into this world and then rece us." Char continued to make up his story. "You may have heard that this is the seventh era. Before this, there were six civilizations that were destroyed by the abyss. However, the Holy Spirit here is eternal... Why?"

    "Why..."

    "I''m guessing that this is a form of selection."

    "Selection?"

    "Yes, the Holy Spirits are selecting a civilization that can resist the abyss. Obviously, we are going to be eliminated now." Char shrugged. "There''s a popr activity called "dog fighting" in Mephisto. If you want to choose the most ferocious dog, you''ll trap them in the same cage and let them fight to the death to choose the strongest... But will you consider the feelings of the fighting dog?"

    "You mean, we''re the seventh fighting dog?"

    "No, we''re the meat to feed the seventh Hound." char smiled. "The descent of machinery. The destruction of flesh and blood. Then, using the flesh and blood as firewood, a zing fire will be ignited and burned toward Zin''rokh''s nest... If I were a Holy Spirit, I would do that."

    "W-why..."

    "Because we are too weak." Char''s tone became low. It''s not just physical weakness. It''s fragile with a touch. It''s also the soul... Your Excellency Laurentia, I''ve always thought of you as a role model for mankind, a spear that can''t be bent in an intelligent civilization, a g... But now..." He smiled and shook his head. "What a pity. What a pity."

    "Forget it, let''s not talk about this."

    He stood up. "I''m here to exin the misunderstanding. Now that it''s been exined, you can do whatever you want."

    He left the room, leaving behind a thoughtful Laurentia.

 Chapter 349 349

    Chapter 112. Shut up!

    On the fourth day, which was the second day after Char finished talking to Ethan and lorenster, he received a system notification.

    [Ravend camp activated]

    [Current organization reputation:]

    [United Holy Kingdom: neutral]

    [Elfheim: friendly]

    [Arendelle: neutral]

    [Andaheim: neutral]

    [Treasure Grasnd: respected ]

    ..

    Other than a small portion of the ancient mushmen who "worshipped the Mechanical Civilization from the bottom of their hearts" and arge portion of them "coveted the wealth of the Mechanical Civilization", which was why they had a respectful reputation here, the rest were mostly neutral.

    Elfheim, on the other hand, did so because of Char''s governor''s identity.

    The activation of reputation meant that [Ravend] could be opened to the public and be an area simr to other main cities.

    Of course, this ce was now filled with danger.

    Andaheim was right in front of them, but the Dark Elf army had not yet arrived because it was too mysterious.

    The spirit breath that had been protecting this ce had already dissipated. Even if it wasn''t, it was useless against Dark Elves. The beast soldiers, diators, and Raiders that were stored in the ruins had be decorations because of the destruction of the Turing tower. Char studied the construction list and found that there was still a possibility of them being reactivated, but that would have to wait until the city was more than 70% restored, and he could build the level 8 "Fitzrock dangerous weaponsboratory".

    The only thing he could rely on now was arge number of firearms and soldiers. However, although these two were strong, they also had a major w, which was that their shooting range was too short and too rigid.

    As long as the Dark Elves weren''t idiots, they could easily get a few hundred mages to cast spells from dozen miles away and throw spell bombs at them.

    Other than the elves, no other race could do this.

    At this time, two extremely important people came in handy.

    ..

    "The purpose of your return this time is very simple. See Queen Lucius and tell her that "the pure sun will make everything invisible". Then, don''t worry about anything else and do whatever she asks you to do because she won''t believe you," Char ordered. "Then, she''ll investigate your memory. She can''t do that. She''ll have to find a few advanced court mages to do it together, and then we''ll kill them. The thing I''m giving you is to shut the mouths of these mages and warn them to be careful. As long as they can''t find any problems, their lives will be safe. This is a win-win deal."

    "Alright," he said. Ethan nodded and didn''t ask further.

    After the incident with the one-eyed Crow, he had a deep understanding of Char''s omniscience. He suspected that he had been lurking in Sursee for a long time, which was why he knew everything about it...

    What a terrifying person!

    "Will the Empress really not send troops here?" he asked, still a little worried.

    "Don''t worry, she doesn''t have much political awareness, to begin with. Now that she''s involved in this kind of old and rotten matter, the remaining bit of awareness has been reced by the mood to tear each other apart, so how can she make a big fuss? Sending a team of shadow samurai loyal to the royal family to assassinate me is already her maximum intelligence. I can even guess who she''s going to send. It''ll be toote by the time she realizes that something''s wrong, " Char said disdainfully. "We''ll have at least three months to develop ourselves."

    "Three months, huh..."

    Ethan looked at the streets outside the window. The street was brightly lit, and the Android was tirelessly collecting materials for construction. He suddenly looked forward to what he would see the next time he returned here ...

    It should be a spectacr sight.

    "Can I see Masha before I leave?"

    "Really!"

    "Eh?" Ethan was a little confused.

    "Fine! But don''t do anything suspicious"

    After the dark Elf left, Char knocked on the table and waited for the next person to bid him farewell.

    Creak creak creak

    The door of Char''s office was pushed open by Laurentia''s wheelchair.

    Char''s brows twitched. Tsk, it''s only been a day, and this guy seems to have changed into a different person. He''s like a wheelchaired God of War!

    "I''m going back to the surface."

    The Holy Knight''s eyes seemed to be burning with mes, the mes of revenge!

    "No problem, I''ll make the arrangements." Char agreed readily.

    "You''re not gonna ask me anything?"

    "Do I still need to ask?" Char smiled. "I believe that the "Guardian" has returned. The Holy Spear has never been taken away. It has always been his backbone."

    Laurentia smiled.

    "I don''t believe all of your nonsense, but I admit that what you said makes sense." After a pause, he continued, "I''ve always thought that the church''s action against Elfheim was to unite our forces against the abyss."

    "But now that''s another guess," Char said.

    "It''s like this,"

    "So you''re going back to ask for proof?"

    "On one hand, that''s true, but on the other hand... I''ll use my own way to fight against the abyss. I''ll form a Pure Pdin Alliance and break away from the church," said Laurentia firmly. "I may need some help from Elfheim."

    "You have to discuss this with Esylian. I can''t make the decision for her. But if you''re nning to do that, I have a good suggestion..." Char shrugged.

    "What?"

    "Start with God''s chosen one. You''ve mobilized and trained arge number of chosen ones to attack Elfheim, but who do they listen to? You can take a look when you return. If you can use this power, then it''s naturally under themand of the church and should be under your control. But if even you can''t control them... The reason behind this is self-evident..."

    Laurentia''s eyes lit up even more!

    "That''s a very good suggestion. It''s either to integrate the forces that belong to the church or to discover the pawns of the abyss that are lurking in the church."

    "It''s like this, I won''t lose anything either way." Charughed.

    "There''s one more thing."

    "Go ahead,"

    "About the Valkyrie and the holy sword..."

    "You don''t have to worry about that."

    Laurentia nced at him and seemed to understand what he meant. He nodded and didn''t ask anymore.

    Having achieved his goal, he didn''t waste any more time with Char and turned to leave.

    At the door, he suddenly turned around and asked,

    "You know, when you convinced me yesterday, I suddenly had an illusion."

    "What illusion?" Char was stunned.

    "You are the abyss, and I am the one who has been bewitched by you."

    Char was stunned for a moment, then sneered.

    ..

    Not long after the Pdin left, there was a cheer from outside.

    Char couldn''t sit still anymore, so he quickly pushed the door open and left.

    Not far from the energy station, a circle of 16 searchlights embedded in the ground illuminated a building.

    [medical and bionic experiment hall Level 1] waspleted!

    113. Release Hall

    In Char''s initial n, he would never have built the [medical and bionic experiment Hall Level 1] so early, because it was of little value to him.

    First of all, it was not a hospital.

    The hospital was called the [emergency rescue center], and it was specially opened for mechanics, which were also the nobility of Ravend. It was essentially a building of little value because the mechanics only treated minor illnesses, and once they discovered a significant illness, they would immediately change organs. They were very decisive.

    As for this [medical hall], it was also called [release hall]. Its main purpose was to burn money, experiment, and most importantly... Release.

    The main responsibility was to study the recement of biological organs, which was the experimental field for mechanics. A series of physical modification experiments would also be conducted to strengthen the physical strength of the miners.

    In general, it was an evil and inhumane organization, but it waspletely legal in that era.

    The technology of the second era had no moral constraints, which was why it became crazier and crazier. Of course, there were pros and cons. If it weren''t for this craziness, there wouldn''t be a madman like Fitzrock who tried to "create" people.

    Back to the building, Char''s idea of building it with all his might came from the author, Bill.

    The more he came into contact with the author, the more he realized that the bear was a treasure.

    Bill had spent three days writing down the "model of the original buildings in the Upper City District" from memory, and he had even taken the time to criticize the construction n that Char thought was perfect.

    And he made sense!

    This was already very strong!

    After some carefulmunication, Char realized that this author not only had a solid foundation in writing, but he was also very professional! In order to write the script well and to repay Fitzrock''s kindness, he had first spent five years studying architecture, engineering, and a lot of aesthetics and design arts, which were beyond the level of a story. Then, he helped Fitzrock build a perfect town. Not only theyout was the best, but it was also the most suitable for his story.

    In addition, he himself loved and hated the great floating city of Ravend, and he also brought this emotion into his creation.

    Because of this, he could do more than just restore the Upper City District. After finishing the work, he devoted himself to the overall design of Ravend without stopping.

    "After I finished reading all the ssical architectural books of that era, I came up with the idea of demolishing and rebuilding Ravend. Now, I''ve finally got the chance!"

    Xiong Wenhao eximed with a fanatical expression on his face.

    ording to him, it was because Ravend was so perfect that all the architectural texts at that time started with "If I can blow up Ravend, then..."

    He didn''t expect that this joke would finallye true.

    Bill''s first suggestion to Char was to build the [release hall] first, and the reason was simple. This thing was originally used to create nobles in the Uptown!

    Referring to the Upper City District in the period of Feilulinde.

    In other words, this was the yer character generation system!

    Char immediately understood. With this, it meant that [Ravend] could be used as a resurrection point!

    As an authority dog, Char was still puzzled as to why some of the buttons in the authority list were gray. It was onlyter that he realized that the software was good, but the hardware was not up to standard!

    Moreover, even though the body produced would not have a soul, it would not be enough to support Char''s ability to produce [carrier chip ¦Ã]!

    [carrier chip ¦Ã] + yer character + the consciousness of the android in the storage card, plus the resurrection point built with the authority of Messiah...

    What was the answer?

    They were a group of yers whopletely obeyed him!

    An ultimate tool!

    Whether it could be upgraded or not was another matter. This was already more than one level higher than his previous "human tool" n!

    And if it was sessful, it would change the weak military ability of Ravend.

    ..<novelnext></novelnext>

    "The construction isplete. This is the button to start the manufacturing module, and also the first step of your so-called "human tool" n.

    Bill, who was the chief contractor, the Minister of Construction, and the chief designer, handed him a small box with a big red button on it.

    No matter how char looked at it, it looked familiar. He thought about it carefully and realized that he had seen this thing at the fight club in Astan city.

    The interior structure of this Level 1 Hall was a bit simr to that time. There was brass everywhere, neat pipes, ss windows, and eeriemps. It was also a bit like the MCV''s medical room.

    "Have you prepared all the materials?" Char asked.

    "There''s no need." Bill shook his head and said, "What do you think survival points are?" It''s essentially a special currency issued by the Church of Truth for "survival". They had nned to move to the sanctuary after the abyss upied the surface and distribute resources with survival points. Unfortunately, they did not expect that the gray ves who built the sanctuary would be the first to attack. The ves killed their way up from underground, and with the explosion of the main city, the whole of Ravend was gone."

    "So what about the supplies? If survival points are currency, where are the supplies hidden?" Char asked.

    "Did you forget one of the abilities of a mechanic?"

    "You''re saying Pseudo Divine Space?" Char blurted.

    "That''s right. They''ve connected to the Pseudo Divine Space of 1200 mechanics and stored their resources there. They''re linked to survival points ording to certain rules..." Bill showed a teasing smile. "And then this guy, Fitzrock, got the advantage. Although he had long divided himself into five parts, as the main personality, Feilulinde inherited most of his ideas and intelligence level. After being activated, he would naturally not let go of such arge amount of resources... The Uptown was built on the foundation of these materials."

    "Is there any way to get these supplies out?" Char asked.

    "Only Fitzrock himself knows. But since you''ve obtained the mand center", you''ll be able to see the material management and the remaining survival points after the [money and trade building] is built. By then, you''ll be in charge of these things. Maybe you can stuff things in to get more survival points." Bill said.

    "I see..."

    Charnodded.

    Although it didn''t solve any practical problems, he inexplicably felt that he had be rich again. Life was really interesting.

    However, there was one thing that he was more concerned about.

    "What about Fitzrock''s Pseudo Divine Space?" He asked, "For a mechanic as strong as him, the Pseudo Divine Space should be veryrge and powerful, right? He didn''t leave anything behind?"

    He was thinking about whether he should tell them about the Blue Moon and the Pseudo Divine Space''s fusion mutation. It was quite strange.

    "I don''t know about that. However, he had an idea that didn''te to fruition. He wanted to put both Ravend and the Upper City District into his Pseudo Divine Space, but he failed. That''s normal, who would be crazy like that..." Bill said with a smile.

    "He wouldn''t be Fitzrock if he wasn''t crazy."

    Char shook his head and turned his attention back to the "human-making" job.

    "Let''s start!"

    With a light tap, the system notified him that 500 survival points had been deducted.

    So expensive...

    Hehe

    The newly built Level 1 [release hall] immediately began to operate automatically. Char followed the sound and passed through two doors, arriving at the hall where the experiments were ced.

    It was simr to the inhumaneboratories in most movies, except that the cement and modern silver had been reced by brass, and it had the smell of steampunk.

    A ss container with a brass base and a lid were filled with green liquid, and a baby boy was growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was more like a tower made of sand.

    There was a hanging window next to it, showing various physical parameters of the baby boy, including heart rate and everything else.

    No breathing, no pulse, no blood flow... They couldn''t even be considered living people.

    "Goddess, is that the power of "rules" on it?" Char asked.

    "Are you crazy? This is science." Answered Messiah.

    "Huh..."

    Char felt a sense of disharmony.

    What she said was too confusing. The goddess was telling you this was science in a serious manner.

    However, after thinking about it carefully, it made sense. It was scientific to create a character, but it was not scientific to revive a character after it died.

    The hanging window showed that this body would take an hour to bepleted. Char activated the face-molding segment and made a gesture of invitation to Mr. Author.

    "Come on, the first human creation project in the [release hall] is yours."

    "Me?"

    Bill was caught off guard and scratched his bear face in embarrassment.

    "This... It''s not appropriate, right?"

    "What''s inappropriate about that? Aren''t you the most powerful tool of Ravend? " Char smiled meaningfully and patted the guy''s shoulder.

    "Come on, let me see what you look like."

    "Alright!"

    Bill did not realize the seriousness of the problem. He was a little touched and he went up.

    He began to seriously modify the parameters, and then the liquid in the ss jar suddenly boiled. Ayer of copper fell on the outside, covering the changes that were happening inside.

    Char was a little puzzled by this operation, so he opened the page and looked at it.

    This was called [approved patch-special link blur] in the ess list. There were many other ways to deal with it. The discordant props that had disappeared in Hilgar''s wooden house were probably because of this.

    "It''s really bing more and more like what a transmigrator would do. They''re very familiar with this..." He muttered.

    After Bill was done with the operation, he nodded at Char and went into the mind-connecting console. A thick ss cover fell down and covered the bear''s upper body. Then, a mechanical arm reached in through the small hole and began to transfer consciousness.

    An hourter, both sidespleted the operation at the same time, and dozens of carrier chips ¦Ã loaded with Bill''s consciousness, were sent into the ss tank on this side.

    The water in the jar was drained clean, and the copper outside fell down.

    Wuwuwu

    The can was slowly opened.

    Under Char''s expectant gaze, a short man wrapped in a ragged cloth that was more like a nket than a cloak slowly walked out. His eyes were firm, and his steps were steady.

    He looked like Master Yoda after taking a bath and changing his clothes.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Are you satisfied with this body?" Char was shocked.

    "Of course! Finally!" Bill was ecstatic. "I''ve finally be Svartalfheim!"

    He turned left and right in front of the mirror, very satisfied with his small figure!

    He even turned around and gave Char a super fierce but unconvincing Hugh Jackman expression.

    "How is it, how is it? Was there a hint of sexiness in my ferocity? Full of manliness?"

    "It does look good, but..." Char was in despair, "Mr. Author, weren''t you a model before? Isn''t the guy in the Uptown''s gel advertisement about 1.8 meters tall?"

    "Nonsense, that''s what I''m most dissatisfied with! Where did a mechanic get such thick hair? Did he need hair gel? Those who used those were mostly Android bodyguards and civilians! Only amoner would have such an inconvenient height. Do you know how much I suffered and how many people rolled their eyes at me because of that height? How many rich female fans have given up on dating me because of my height? it''s so sad to talk about it!"

    Char was speechless.

    Although he had some understanding of the mechanicmunity''s abnormal aesthetic sense, he never expected it to be distorted to this extent... Sure enough, from the perspective of theter generations, it was impossible to exin some of the actions of the predecessors. He was still too young to analyze it from a practical point of view.

    "So... You''re not changing?" He asked.

    "Change? Change what! I''m very satisfied with my current appearance!"

    Bill said resolutely,pletely unaware of the changes in the aesthetic standards of this era ...

    "You''re a man!"

    Char gave him a thumbs up.

    "Then let''s begin the second test."

    "What test?"

    "Test the resurrection point. It might hurt a little, but it''s okay. I''m not the one in pain anyway!"

    Bill''s expression changed. He remembered Char saying "the most powerful tool" and his subtle expression at that time. He did not expect him to be waiting for him here!

    "No, I refuse..."

    "No, you can''t refuse!"

    Charughed as he drew his sword.

    "Char, you schemed Against Me! Ah-"

    In the midst of Bill''s tragic screams, the "Fire of Origin" pierced through his body, and then his body broke into light spots with a "bang" and disappeared.

    "Goddess?"

    Without needing Char to say anything, Messiah was already at work.

    "It''s here. It''s the system''s fluctuation! It''s connected to the resurrection point we''ve built!"

    Char immediately rushed out of the release Hall and came to the cemetery where the soul furnace used to be.

    "Pfft, pfft ..."

    A short man was climbing out of the pit and lifting the soil off his body.

    When he saw Char charging at him with a sword in hand, he jumped up in shock.

    "What are you doing? Another one?"

    "We''ve seeded, bill."

    Charughed as he walked forward, lifting the guy up and throwing him a few times.

    Bill''s mind was also spinning quickly, and he quickly realized how strategic his "resurrection" was ...

    Soldiers!

    This could create soldiers who were not afraid of death!

    This was definitely the resource that Ravend was most in need of right now!

    Although the Android wouldn''t really die as long as the memory card wasn''t destroyed,pared to the absurd "resurrection" in front of him, the consumption of the repair and reconstruction method was simply too great!

    Wait, wasn''t this exhausting?

    "You''ve thought of it, haven''t you?" Char put him down and took down the window for him to see. "Well, your "resurrection" just now cost me 50 survival points, which means that the birth of each such "warrior" requires 500 survival points, and each resurrection requires another 50 survival points. If there are 1000 people, that''s 500000 survival points, and that''s not including the cost of resurrection..."

    "So the [money and trade building] is very urgent."

    "no, we can''t just think about taking advantage of our past. We have to create..."

    Charughed.

    For some reason, bill shivered when he saw this smile.

    What was this guy scheming?

 Chapter 350 350

    Chapter 114. Prelude to trouble

    The recent days had not been good for Aistein. It was not because he was stuck on a mission, or because he could not get the equipment he wanted because he was too unlucky...

    It was mainly because of the annoying atmosphere that made him feel very ufortable.

    There were more and more suspicious voices.

    The suspicion towards "Char."

    It all started more than a month ago (in-game time). At that time, after the game was under maintenance, the information film was updated for the first time. The officially recognized PvP and war system had begun to take shape, and the enviable PvP training and ying methods were widely distributed in various human towns under the rule of the United Holy Kingdom.

    At that time, there was a popr metaphor on the forum, saying that the original "fantasy world" was as reserved as a proud richdy, ignoring you. Many yers spent three months trying to figure out how to conquer her, but after the first maintenance, she suddenly became the female protagonist and came up to them and said that her body was very hot.

    Any normal person would know what to choose ...

    However, they did not participate.

    Nearly 1,000 members of the "Rich Association of me Warriors" and the "Ghost" had gathered in the North of Elfheim for the mission called "Northern Development."

    How should he put it... It was very wrong.

    It was as if the division of factions hade so suddenly that they were caught off guard, and they had thrown themselves into an obviously weaker faction without careful consideration.

    Some people began to regret it.

    After all, they were all yers. When experiencing the game, they would put their benefits first. Not all RPG yers emphasized the sense of immersion. They enjoyed the pleasure of crushing and the pleasure of using supernatural powers without restraint...

    If the United Holy Kingdom really started a war with Elfheim, what could they do with less than a thousand people in front of nearly a hundred thousand yers? Did he really have to experience the sadness of the broken mountains and rivers and the ups and downs of his life in the game?

    Please, it was just a game, did he have to be so immersed...

    Although there had yet to be arge-scale withdrawal due to the special atmosphere of the management of these two guilds, the wide-range discussions and restless movements apanied by the moring discussions made everyone feel a little uneasy.

    As such, some people began to suspect that this was the work of Char, who was deliberately messing with them. His purpose was to let the two major guilds, "me" and "Ghost", fall far behind.

    It had been more than four months since the game wasunched. Originally, the "me" had always been the top guild because of Ninja de''s outstanding performance. It was the "number one Guild" in both name and reality. Behind it, the "Ghost " and "me" were equally matched.

    But now, "me", which focused on warrior recruitment missions and expanded the Guild to 2000 members, had a faint trend of surpassing these two. Other small elite guilds with one or two hundred members were also emerging one after another. For a time, hundreds of flowers bloomed, as if the "outside world" had suddenly be several times more lively.

    And they were still cooped up in such a ce, struggling to develop and build up.

    Nothing could be hidden these days. The forum had been ridiculing their seemingly stupid actions for a month, and people''s emotions were easily affected by other people''sments. Most of the people who were dissatisfied with the current situation could not stand the ridicule.

    They did not want to criticize their own people, so theirints were all directed at Char.

    Aistein was furious, but he could do nothing about it.

    He was a reasonable person, and he felt that the big boss was right. He heard that when the president went to him, he didn''t agree with it. They wanted to do something to thank him for the help he had provided in the past.

    After all, he was Apple Pie''s second uncle!

    At that time, most people had agreed to this because they had been hit in the head by the 6kW experience. They felt that this was the happiest deal in the world, and it was definitely a profit.

    Now that the mission reward wasing closer and closer, they began to make a clean deal...

    What kind of person was this?<novelnext></novelnext>

    Even if they were to take a step back, they had brought this upon themselves. What did this have to do with Big Boss Char? The choice was clearly made by him...

    That was why Aistein could not understand why such selfish thinking would spread and be more and more intense.

    Unfortunately, not everyone was self-reflecting, and not everyone was willing to admit their mistakes. All they did was to make themselves feel a little morefortable.

    For example, it felt good to criticize others, and it made him feel good.

    "Xiao ''AI, what are you doing here?"

    Aistein looked up in the direction of the voice. It was Nelwin.

    "Ah... Big sister."

    "the mission isplete. It''s time to go back and get our reward. Let''s go, take a screenshot, and send it to that guy. Tell him that we''ve sessfullypleted the mission." Nelwin said excitedly.

    "Yes, it''s done."

    Aistein mumbled as he looked at Philin Town which had changed greatly.

    For more than a month, arge number of industrial buildings had been built around the base called "Tomorrow''s Ark".

    The various materials they obtained on the Red Grasnds had be the nourishment for this industrial town. They watched it develop from a small town to what it was today, producing all kinds of military arms, food, energy batteries, and high-level materials every day.

    Then, these materials would be handed over to the experimental center where Ms. Ri was located and turned into forging materials and standard equipment for various high-level enchantments. Some would return to them as rewards, while the rest would be spread throughout Elfheim.

    Sometimes, even Aistein would feel as if this was not a game, but the real world, because their every move would bring iparably real feedback.

    For example, as the hunting went on, there were fewer and fewer magical beasts around Philin Town. In their ce were the mines and fields that spread out from the town, like a pool of ink stains, getting bigger and bigger.

    Ever since the red soil was improved, the elves'' crops had taken root in the Red Grasnds. Then, with the help of the botanist, they gradually grew taller and ripened in a month. They were then harvested, packed into bags, and transported into the city...

    The elves even had floral prints on the outside of the bags of food, which was extremely exquisite.

    This kind of satisfaction from nothing made him deeply fascinated.

    "Big sister, have you heard about those things?" He could not help but ask.

    "You mean those troublemakers?" Nelwin raised his eyebrows.

    "Yes."

    "It''s not a big deal."

    "In the past month, the mockery in the forum has never stopped," Nelwin said disdainfully, "But what about after the "Fantasy monthly report" came out this month? Ain''t that group of yers embarrassed? The average level of active yers has risen from 24 to 34. "MandM has risen from 21 to 32 because of the crazy recruitment, but what about us? Currently, the lowest-leveled lifestyle yer in both guilds was level 35, while their main force was level 40 and above. There were 20 yers above level 45. If we were to make a ranking list, we would be able to upy half of the top 100. What are you worried about?"

    "But they..."

    "But what? This kind of dissatisfaction is normal. This is the "pressure" and "anxiety" brought about by public opinion. You should also experience it." She suddenly changed the topic and said mysteriously, "Besides, do you really think that guy has "disappeared without a trace"? Now that such a big mission has ended, do you think he will let us be idle?"

    "Could it be..."

    Aistein''s heart suddenly beat faster.

    Was he finally going to do something?

 Chapter 351 351

    Chapter 351. Pdin In Wheel Chair And Silver Foot

    More than 900 yers were gathered in the square of Philin Town.

    90% of them were from the ''Ghost'', and less than 100 were from the ''me''.

    This number was originally a little over a thousand, but these days, many of them had left one after another. Most of them couldn''t stand the ridicule on the forum, or they felt that this wasn''t a solution.

    It was just a game, why so serious? Just be happy!

    Most of them shared the same thought.

    However, in reality, only the peripheral yers had left. Not many people had touched the core because the people of these two guilds knew each other online and offline.

    "Fantasy world" was quite a legendary game. First, because of the expensive gaming equipment, and second, not many people thought that the technology was mature, so there were very few people who paid attention to it. In addition, the Illusion Workshop did not have much deliberate publicity. The original advertisement was like a financial scam that was short-lived and then quickly drowned in the overwhelming traffic.

    It wasn''t until a yearter, when nearly 100,000 real yers who continued to pay attention to the game received their gaming capsules, that it was confirmed that this was not a scam.

    However, there was no promotion after that, as if it was not a game, but a secret operation, a mysterious game that was only circted in the upper social circle.

    It was just like how not many people knew what kind of "game" the rich kids were ying every day. Due to its silence and istion, "Fantasy World" was not released even after the open-beta testing. It was as if it was exclusive to a small group of people.

    This also led to the yers gathering in groups.

    For example, most of these people were studying in a private school in the city. They were about the same age and their family backgrounds were above average.

    To a certain extent, this was also why they were the "head yers" of this game.

    As long as it was a social game, the financial resources in real life would always have a lot of influence. Inyman''s terms, this was a group of pay-to-win yers who were ying the game very seriously, so the result could be imagined.

    "Not everyone is here yet?" Someone looked around and mumbled.

    "I don''t think so. Otherwise, why didn''t Huangfu and the others go up and say something?"

    "That''s not right, they seem to have all arrived."

    The yer who asked the question seemed to be a Hunter. He threw out an invisible "Sunfire Sentry" and used Eagle Eye to quickly count the number of yers.

    "No problem. We''re all here, but why is no one talking? Are you all waiting for something?"

    Before he could finish, the Sunfire Sentry were shot down by an arrow.

    Hunter was enraged.

    "Who shot my..."

    He turned around and saw that it was Nelwin.

    He immediately shut up.The two guilds had been working together for a long time. If there was anyone who had maxed out the reputation of both guilds at the same time, it would probably be Nelwin.

    Most of the Guild members were students who were 17 or 18 years old, Nelwin, who was a university student over the age of 20, naturally became the real big sister. Even Apple Pie had to behave herself in front of her.

    Although thetter was so well-behaved, it was mostly because of her long legs and big breasts.

    Due to Char''s aesthetic standards, Apple Pie seemed to be unwilling to admit defeat andpete with people of the same sex, but they were very respectful in the open.

    In any case, she was already skilled enough to be an obedient girl in reality and it was more than enough.

    Nelwin''s arrow shot down the yer''s Sentry, not because she was afraid that the yer would count the number of heads, but because she didn''t want to attract hostility.

    As for who would be rmed...

    About half a minuteter, the sound of horse hooves approached slowly.

    The atmosphere suddenly became heavy, like the dark sky before a storm. Everyone felt that something was not right.

    Although the ''aura'' was a Chuunibyou thing, after ying the game for so long, they had gotten used to the many settings in "Fantasy World". Their words and actions were more like that of people from another world, so it was not difficult to notice this abnormality.

    In the past, such presence could only be felt when a boss appeared.

    Everyone''s eyes turned to the widest street.

    The sound of the horse''s hoovesing into contact with the t stone floor was crisp and uniform.

    It seemed that only the Pdins of the United Holy Kingdom would be able to synchronize with the horse to this extent.

    The answer was soon revealed. A team of less than a hundred Pdins walked out of the street corner!

    But strangely, they were not wearing the red and white Pdin''s uniform of the church, but a blue and silver hollow andyered mail!

    That was the standard equipment of the Sunfire Guards?

    Shocking!

    The people from the church were wearing the specialty of the Sunfire Royal Court.

    However, what was even more shocking was yet toe!

    In the team of nearly a hundred people, a man in a wheelchair stood out like the stars surrounding the moon. He looked thin and weak, as if he had just recovered from a serious illness, and could cough out his lungs with a hard cough. But his eyes were surprisingly sharp, making people not dare to look at them.

    "Fck, why do I feel like this wheelchair guy looks so familiar? He seems to be a Big Shot!"

    Someone sent a message in the team channel, and it instantly exploded.

    "Who is it?"

    "Hurry up and tell me!"

    "What next? Anyone?"

    "God of War Dunjar!?"

    "To be honest, they do look alike."

    "This is the wrong scenario!"

    Theseints quickly flooded the screen, and then a name popped up.

    [Mephisto''s first Pdin, Laurentia]

    "Awesome!"

    "That''s not right. The first Pdin is in a wheelchair? "

    "That''s possible ... It''s a precious artifact, right?"

    "Oh, right. A knight and his steed I see."

    "You mean this wheelchair is even better than Conan''s skateboard? "

    "What if it''s a Decepticon in disguise?"

    ¡­

    The originally somewhat heavy atmosphere was instantly dispelled. The idioticizens do have their way in understanding things.

    Despite their jokes, when Laurentia and his men arrived in front of everyone, the ground shuddered.

    This person''s aura was not weak to begin with, and after a transformation, it was already heaven-defying.

    The two Pdins pushed Laurentia up the tform, and thetter cleared his throat and said, "I think many of you might be curious as to why the Pdins of the United Holy Kingdom would appear in Elfheim, even wearing the uniform of the Sunfire Guards.

    "The reason is simple. My Pdinss and I don''t belong to the United Holy Kingdom or the Judgement Church."

    After a pause, he said in a firm voice, "We belong to the Silver Foot. It''s an organization that will fight against the abyss and protect all mankind in the truest sense."

    There was an immediate uproar below. Theizens whispered and said some things that the Creators and Laurentia could not understand, but he could roughly understand their reaction.

    It was just like the reaction of the people below him every time he finished the opening.

    In reality, he had misunderstood. The people below were just wondering what the name had to do with the Silver Hand. Who was the guy with the poor judgment that made Laurentia say such things?

    It was beautifully done!

    "Quiet, confused Warriors."

    Laurentia''s deep voice drowned out the whispers.

    "I know you''re all doubting now, doubting if you''ve made the wrong choice, doubting if Elfheim will be able to maintain his integrity in the future... I''m sorry, but I can''t hide anything from you. I have to tell you that this is very difficult. Because the church, no, the abyss, had bewitched too many people with the power of decay¡­"

    "However, please believe that your choice is correct. The church today was no longer the hope to spread faith and unite the races against the abyss! It has long been corroded by the abyss, and its purpose is to disintegrate our resistance and weaken our strength from the inside. You are awake, at least more awake than I am, but this kind of rity must be painful. Believe me, I know this too!

    "That''s why I admire all of you, and I''m also eager to lead you to victory, just like the Holy Lance once warned me."

    The Pdins who came with him all puffed out their chests, and there seemed to be tears in their eyes. They probably decided to join after hearing this.

    As for the yers¡­<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What do you mean? we''re a regr army now?"

    "This person a traitor?"

    "It doesn''t look like it. How can a traitor be so confident?"

    "Don''t say anymore. I''m in for this stupid name."

    "Plus one."

    ¡­

    Laurentia''s speech continued, and the following chats did not stop either. Everything was very casual and frivolous. However, the moment the Pdin finished speaking, an unexpected system prompt popped up like a bolt of lightning.

    -

    [System notification]

    [Profession ''Silver Knight'' is now avable. Requirements: [Reputation from Elfheim, Silver Foot, and Ravend.]

    [ss Characteristics:]

    [United with the Holy Kingdom''s major cities. Neutral reputation]

    [Church''s Knight Division has a friendly reputation]

    [Mount''s movement speed increased by 5%]

    [Group forward charge overall gain 5%]

    [Level 60 can obtain standard mounts and horse equipment ]

    [Profession rating: elite ]

    -

    The notification that rang throughout the entire game repeated three times in a row. Almost everyone stopped what they were doing and was shocked by this instant.

    As mentioned before, the sses in "Fantasy World" were basically the same, but the specialization direction and name of the skills were different. For example, the Shadow Samurai''s "Grab Without Notice" and the "Phantom Thousand Strikes" had cool names that could beat up a Thief but in fact, they were all the same.

    However, this didn''t mean that the treatment of the sses was the same.

    Thieves were everywhere on the streets. Thieves with a "Normal" rating would be looked down upon by themoners, and they would also be looked down upon by the guards of the main city. Those "pickpockets" would see you as a brother and ask you for money for wine.

    On the other hand, the "Elite" rated Shadow Samurai could enjoy VIP treatment in all the major cities of Andaheim.

    They also enjoyed the treatment of wanted criminals in the major cities on the surface.

    This was the difference.

    Simrly, Arendelle''s "Ice Summoner" and "White Knight" were actually disguised as Ice Mages and Ice Knights. However, the former two were nobles in Arendelle, while thetter were not even allowed to enter the city.

    As for the higher level of "Hero", that was the "Valkyrie", which was an exception, and there was no need to mention her status.

    The "Elite" profession was so generous, so the difficulty could be imagined. Without exception, it required a long time to dig out clues. Then, after going through the mission, the yer couldplete a "level up" for their normal profession. There was no obvious change inbat power, but their social status had indeed improved, and the game experience had also improved. This was also part of the game''s way of doing things..

    However, no one had ever thought that there was actually an Elite ss in the world that could be given away with a click!

    A Silver Knight!

    Just the name alone sounded much cooler than normal Knights!

    There was even a free mount! Free!

    Nothing else in the world was more tempting than ''Free''!

    However, doubts followed.

    "Where''s Ravend?" someone couldn''t help asking.

    "Who knows? we''re already winning at the starting line anyway. Those people must be regretting it now," someone gloated.

    To be honest, this was true because all yers who epted PvP training quests in human cities had a default hostile reputation with Elfheim, which was nerve-wracking. It was no secret in the United Holy Kingdom.

    Regret?

    Elves were known for their pettiness. If it was any other time, it would take at least two to three months to farm for their reputation to drop. Now was a critical time, and this ss was almost tailor-made for the group of people who stayed in Philin Town!

    Even the mages present were tempted. Knights were famous for their high physique and high defense. Not only could this make up for theirck of attributes, but they would also get a free Mount for level 60!

    How good!

    When he finally finished speaking, he was wheeled down. The two heroic female Knights drew everyone''s attention away.

    "Those who want to join the ''Silver Foot'', pleasee here to register."

    The yers didn''t move much, as if they were still confused.

    Nelwin knew it was time for her to go.

    She cleared her throat and went straight to the point, "The reward for the ''Northern Development'' will be given outter. After that, we''ll form a group to farm reputation points in Ravend."

    "What the f*ck?"

    "What the f*ck?"

    "Where?"

    "This ce is a f*cking hidden map?"

    ¡­

    The yers were all shocked, and before Nelwin could finish, she was interrupted by a barrage of questions. She had to raise her voice.

    "Ravend is a mechanical ruin, and only Char knows its exact location. He gave us the route, a safe route that you don''t need to explore."

    " Wait, you mean this is a relic that hasn''t been explored by others?" someone eximed.

    "It is," Nelwin replied.

    "Our levels... Can we? Will it be suicidal?"

    "Level isn''t important at all. It''s an empty city under construction with missions everywhere. This is our ''pioneer benefit'', so we can reach the target reputation faster than others."

    The crowd let out a cry of surprise, and someone immediately asked, "Then can we buynd in the city? Didn''t we mes have a base in Marcus city before? But then¡­"

    "No problem! I will ask for the best piece ofnd in the city, and he wouldn''t dare to reject me," Nelwin waved her hand and said proudly

    Laughter came from below, but Nelwin blushed and stiffly changed the topic.

    "Also, you guys, don''t push the me to others when you have nothing to do. We''ve taken so much advantage of them, yet you''re still talking bad about them behind their backs. He''s the only one with a good temper who doesn''t stoop to your level. If it were someone with a small heart like our Duke Saxson, I''m afraid they wouldn''t have such good benefits. Alright, go over there to register. First, register as a ''Trainee Knight''. There''s no harm in profession +1, so you can cancel it whenever you want."

    The crowd immediately surrounded the two female Knights, and the ce became quiet.

    The remaining few guilds executives all hadplicated expressions.

    "Too strong. I really didn''t expect him to be able to take down a city by himself" Huangfu Shou sighed and said.

    "I''ve never thought that my gaming IQ was this bad. Why do I feel like I''m in another dimension?"

    Ghost Lantern also nodded in agreement.

    This person didn''t talk much, but he had a long-term view of things. He deeply understood the impact of this server-wide announcement.

    Although it seemed like the elite yers of the two guilds were out of ce in the outside world, they were still able to maintain the rapid development of their levels and equipment.

    But in reality, they were already isted.

    This was determined by the faction.

    If they stayed on the isted ind of Philin Town for a short period of time, it would not be obvious. However, if they stayed for a long time, there would definitely be people who would not be able to tolerate it. At that time, it would not be stable just with a little welfare.

    But now, the situation had changed.

    Or rather, there was such a trend, and it was getting more and more intense.

    There would definitely be arge number of yers asking around and pouring into Ravend. When that time came, they would be able to break the istion brought about by the so-called ''faction''.

    Unlike Huangfu Shou, who wasmenting about Char''s discovery of a ruin, he was thinking about how this person could create such a trend by himself and use the yers.

    In the three-dimensional world, this kind of person was often given a fearsome title: Politicians.

    He had no doubt that this was only the first step of the other party.

    "What a terrifying person..." he muttered.

 Chapter 352 352

    Chapter 352. It began!

    The holy city, Mephisto.

    In the past. two Holy See''s had failed in session within half a year. This had only happened when the abyss had invaded on arge scale, or when the new and old Holy See had turned against each other and died together. But this time, it hade so suddenly and without any warning. In addition, the word "Prophecy" was like a curse. Whoever was pointed at would die. The entire sacred city was shrouded in panic.

    Then, there was the sudden return of Laurentia and his departure from home.

    Of course, he wasn''t amoner. He came from a big family, and an aristocratic family at that.

    Things like the holy sword were often hidden deep underground, treated like a treasure by a group of people, and then waited for a capable fool to lead a group of people to snatch it. If they won, they would say "the weak can not pass the test of the holy sword" to act cool;if they lost, they would say "stop, this is a trial, the holy sword is now yours!"

    However, Holy Lance waspletely different. She was a pampered youngdy who was used to living a rich life. She had always been used to relying on rich people and relying on strong people.

    The strong were the strongest individuals in the strongest group. Before Laurentia was his father, and before that, his grandfather. When it came to his generation, he became the youngest and most capable one. He was fancied by the Holy Lance, and then the Holy Lance got close to him.

    Of course, all of this was the ''Holy Lance''s choice''.

    Including kicking him away.

    But don''t think too much about it, there weren''t many people in the Holy Lance.

    If the Holy Lance was gunpowder, then the people of the Holy Lance family, the Angesilo family, were all shells. Although the Laurentia family had be empty shells, the shells from before were still there, each of them exuding the residual heat and the smell of gunpowder. It was a spectacr sight.

    Half a month ago, after Laurentia returned and left home, the old bullet shells in the family suddenly exploded! They were so angry!

    It was said that when Laurentia''s grandfather saw hime back in a wheelchair, he was so angry that he almost sat in the wheelchair himself. Later, he was stopped by his son, so he didn''t have time to beat up his grandson.

    But in any case, Laurentia had left his family. While he was setting up the Silver Foot, a new Holy See had been appointed.

    It was the Father of Laurentia, the Sword Saint Brent.

    He had given himself the title of Sword Saint, and if he were to evaluate it by numbers, it would be around level 80.

    It did seem like it, but for someone like Char who had seen Mipeiro before, it was still a little too much. However, considering that this guy had only put down the Holy Lance five years ago and should be practicing swordsmanship, he had reached swordsman level 80 in five years. He was quite talented.

    At least, that was what Sumeru thought.

    In the living room of the Angesilo family, Sumeru mountain felt like he was sitting on pins and needles.

    As the Guild Master of "Mand", he would be given a small portion of the reputation quest when more than 2,000 people in the Guild did it as a benefit. Therefore, it was not an exaggeration to say that his overall reputation was the best in the game, excluding Char of course.

    Therefore, he had also seen the world and had talked andughed with many NPCs. However, this was his first time meeting the Holy See.

    He understood that this was because their Guild had performed outstandingly in the training before the opening of PvP. But to be honest, it was an awkward time.

    If it had been a day ago, he would not have been nervous at all, but now¡­

    The entire Guild was discussing what the Silver Knight was, where Ravend was, and how they could pick up Elfheim''s reputation again without slowing down the progress here and achieve a win-win situation.

    Some even thought of drafting something like the "Elfheim-United Holy Kingdom Peace Treaty" to make the yers desire everything to ensure the maximum benefits.

    The head of the United Holy Kingdom had suddenly summoned him at this juncture. No matter how he looked at it, he didn''t seem to be here to chat.

    "You''ve heard about the Silver Foot, right?" Brent suddenly asked.

    Sumeru ''s expression changed.

    The middle-aged man in front of him was very good at being a leader!

    This was called intimidation but he was not easy to deal with. He was 30 years old and retired from the army. He was trained in dealing with the bureau chief!

    "I''ve heard of it," he said calmly, not a single ripple in his voice.

    "Oh? Then do you know where Ravend is?" Brent asked again.

    "I have some friends. They found a lot of clues, but they don''t know if they''re right or wrong. Please guide them."

    A little pauseter, Sumeru asked, "I heard it was a ruins from the Mechanical Civilization, hidden underneath the Red Earth Grasnd."

    Brent chuckled "You''re very well-informed. You''re right. Ravend is in the ruins under the River of Rites. To be more precise, that ce is also connected to the surface and underground."

    The location was Sumeru''s blindspot regarding the matter.

    "I know it''s below ground, it''s Andahaim, but where''s the River of Rites?"

    The Red Earth Grasnds was a level 50 map, and even the elites of "Mand" were only around level 45. It was still too early to form a team to explore it.

    "I can understand the rest, but this is the first time I''ve heard of the River of Rites" Sumeru said.

    Brent didn''t say anything, and simply gave him a map.

    [You have received ''Red Earth Grasnd Panoramic Magic Map (High-Precision)'', which has been synchronized to the mini-map.]

    Sumeru was stunned for a moment by the map.

    A high-precision map?

    What a big move!

    There were no satellites in this era, so this panoramic map that was urate to a three-meter wide canal was like a full map hack!

    Although he was happy, he immediately became vignt.

    If Breant gave such a big benefit right off the bat, what kind of sick work would he do next?

    "The map was scouted three years ago, so it''s inevitably not urate enough, but it''s enough for the average adventurer.

    "Sumeru, the church has high hopes for you and your friends. I hope you won''t be blinded by the immediate benefits. You have to be able to see the situation clearly," Brent said slowly.

    Sumeru felt like he was 1 chatting with the politicalmissar face to face; he nodded.

    Since he had already said that, he knew what to do.

    "I will definitely obey the organization''s leadership and strictly shut down my thoughts. I will definitely not let down the organization''s careful cultivation of me."

    Brent was stunned for a few seconds. He hadn''t thought that this fellow would actually be so astute.

    Wasn''t this dialogue a little too familiar?

    "It''s good that you have this kind of awareness," he smiled.

    "It''s also mentioned in my Lord''sst divine degree, the previous Holy See and my disappointing son were also killed by the abyss after going there. One died and the other was injured. When they came back, their temperaments changed drastically. They betrayed the church and wanted to form the ''Silver Foot'' Knight order. They imed that they were the pure ones. This really shouldn''t have happened."

    "I understand, your Holiness. it''s because ourrade is toox in his thinking," Sumeru said solemnly.

    "The enemy took advantage of this. I will definitely take this as a lesson and reflect on it. I will ask myrades to strengthen their ideological education and avoid making simr mistakes!"

    Brent was shocked once more.

    ''This...''

    What was with this textbook-like answer?

    "Very well." He was almost speechless.

    After a moment of silence, he said, "The church still has a difficult task for you."

    As he spoke, he took out a small bottle that was three centimeters tall. There was a clear and transparent liquid inside, but just looking at it made one feel as if one''s soul had been cleansed.

    "Take this with you. Think of a way to go to Ravend and get the Holy Lance back.

    Sumeru took the item.

    -

    [First Generation Holy Water ]

    The ''Great Sage'' who had been passed down from the first era.

    [Purify: Dispel all negative effects. ]

    [Heal: Heal all injuries. ]

    [Recovery: Allows the user topletely recover. ]

    -

    Good stuff!

    As expected, the more awesome an item was, the easier it was to introduce its effects.

    Sumeru remembered the wolf tooth totem ne he got in thest instance. It could release purification once every once in a while in battle. The range alone was dozens of words, and the list of pureable and non-pureable was at least hundreds of words ...

    Look at this!

    Everything!

    All!

    Completely!

    Tsk, this was simply a cheat.

    However, once he got the item, he was a little puzzled.

    Wasn''t this a little too costly?

    And no matter how he looked at it, it felt like an overkill.

    Or could it be that this mission was so difficult that he couldn''t pass it without using this cheater-like item?

    He cast a puzzled look at Brent, and thetter exined, "Ravend now belongs to one person, and the Holy Lance is in his hands. What you need to do is to exchange with him. This is one of the bargaining chips I''m giving you."

    Sumeru was stunned.

    ''I understand now. Is it a transaction with an NPC?''

    But was this worth enough?

    He couldn''t help but hesitate, but after a moment of hesitation, he came to a realization.

    He was being tested by his superior!

    Breant didn''t say a word about whether this thing was worth it or not. His meaning couldn''t be any more obvious: go ahead and exchange for it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    As long as Sumeru could get the Holy Lance, he could have as much as he wanted. But by the same logic, he has to make up for whatever hecked, or he has to admit that he was not good enough.

    This is interesting.

    Sumeru understood and stood up to salute.

    "Don''t worry, Chief. I''ll definitelyplete the mission!"

    With a satisfied expression, Brent got up and patted him on the shoulder. "Do a good job. The organization will not mistreat you."

    ¡­

    In less than an hour after Sumeru left Mephisto, a piece of news spread like wildfire on the forum. The poster who posted it seemed to be sitting right under the table they were chatting at, shaking out the contentpletely, leaving only the details, such as the First Generation Holy Water, and so on. He only said that the church had announced the location of Ravend andbeled it as a "heretic", so the brothers could focus their fire on it.

    There was no doubt that this was the doing of Sumeru.

    However, this person was very smart. He did not disclose the information he had obtained, nor did he hold it in his hands. Instead, he spread it in this way to resolve the impact of the Silver Foot.

    At the same time, he was also showing his cards to the ''Ghost'' and the ''mes''.

    Thetter two had been isted by the yers. When the Silver Foot appeared, others naturally linked the "need for Elfheim reputation" to these people. After all, it was the most beneficial for them. Moreover, Laurentia had left the United Holy Kingdom and received help from the elves.

    Just like Ghost Lantern was aware of Char trying to divide the yer group, Sumeru must know about this. It was just that he didn''t know who the person behind the scenes was.

    Since someone wanted to divide him, he would simply do so.

    While the yers themselves formed the ''trend'', they were also influenced by the trend. This kind of following the trend made it easy for them to ept the concept of duality such as ''good'' and ''evil''.

    Once this kind of acknowledgment was acquiesced, even if the system had not yet established a camp, the camp in one''s heart would have already been established. At that time, no matter how good a Silver Knight was, it would not be able topare to the estrangement in one''s mind.

    ¡­

    "What do we do?"

    Huangfu Shou looked at the invitation and scratched his head.

    "What''s the hurry.At most, we''ll just post a thread," Apple Pie said slowly.

    "What should we post? The remains are legal, the monsters have more money and experience, the earlier you get, the earlier you enjoy?"

    Ghost Lantern nodded, "This one will do too."

    "Alright, my ass! Big Sister, where''s your second uncle? Doesn''t he read the post?" Huangfu Shou asked.

    Apple PIe pouted, and her expression was unnatural for a moment, but it quickly disappeared.

    "He did, but he had to wait a while."

    In fact, she had just asked Ri to forward the post, but she was still blocked.

    Detestable!

    Despite herints, she was still worried.

    She was worried that Char would be like a vignt bird and fly away the moment she got close to him.

    On the other hand, she was also curious if Char was really unable to see the yers'' forum.

    She was also curious about ''Fantasy World'' and what the special yers were.

    Could Char be a spirit that was wandering around the data?

    It was because of her curiosity that she took this contradictory action, she took the initiative to forward a post to Char, but she did not find any reasonable excuses like ''this person''s ID is so interesting'' or ''have you read this content''. She felt that she would appear like a suck-up and was too lowly!

    This youngdy also has a temper!

    "I''ll just say it, tacitly allowing myself to know your secret. Let''s see what you''ll do!"

    She was both determined and nervous, both cowardly and reckless.

    Then, it was a long wait.

    From the corner of her eye, she saw Ninja de''s face. She could not help but wonder why this guy was so calm.

    She sent him a private message.

    [Voiceless Man, aren''t you worried at all? The Japanese have already attacked Ping''an County! ]

    [Brother Char will have a n. There is no need.]

    [If you call my second uncle big brother, doesn''t that mean you''re also my uncle?]

    [That''s not necessary. We''ll discuss our own matters.]

    [You''re really patient. Have you ever thought about what would happen if he did not look at the forum?]

    After hesitating for a while, Apple Pie changed the second half of the sentence to "What if he can''t see the forum?"

    She was just testing the waters!

    After a moment of silence, the other party replied.

    [Didn''t you already tell him? ]

    "Eh?"

    Apple Pie looked over in surprise. She suddenly found that this guy, who was usually quiet and even a little delicate, had a hint of cunning on his face. Especially when he looked at her, it gave her the illusion that she had seen through her little tricks.

    Could it be ...

    Apple Pie licked her dry lips and suddenly had a bold idea.

    [Do you know where your big brother lives offline?]

    After sending it, she suddenly had the urge to delete it.

    However, it was only for a second before it was reced by excitement.

    If this guy had the same thoughts as her and Ri, then they had one more alliance!

    She just didn''t know if he could get this point.

    After a long while, there was no reply from the other side. Just when Apple Pie thought that she were overthinking-

    [I''m guessing that you''re also suspecting that there''s something wrong with Big Brother Char, so you''re testing me, right?]

    It''s here!

    Ally +1!

    Apple Pie suddenly felt that this matter was sacred, and they became explorers. Along with it, even Ninja de looked a lot more pleasing to the eye.

    However, before she could respond, she suddenly received a document from Char.

    She opened the document and nced at it. The worry between the girl''s brows immediately disappeared.

    "This guy started to make arrangements long ago¡­"

    ...

    Sumeru kept refreshing the forum.

    Naturally, he didn''t want to grind for some dumbass content or new things in the game.

    He wanted to know what this group of people''s strategy was.

    Suddenly, he saw a post.

    "Is anyone here to save me in Ravend? If not, I''lle back and askter."

    !?

    What was going on?

    Sumeru'' curiosity drove him to click on it.

    Then, he saw a vast number of pictures.

    Sumeru located the Guild base on the outskirts of Mephisto, still in the game. When he browsed the forum, pictures would float around him in the form of a hanging window. In the past, there were at most 20 or 30 pictures around him, and he could get a general view of them after one circle, but now he was surrounded by pictures.

    The pictures swirled like a hurricane, which meant that the person who posted the post was still uploading pictures at a terrifying speed. He had already drowned by it.

    There were also many people who were flooded with replies. The number of replies on each picture was increasing at a speed visible to the naked eye. On one hand, it was because these screenshots were difficult to describe in a few words. In the past, one would have to choose a screenshot tutor, but now it was an immersive game. If one could make such screenshots, they would be talented. Why not just record a holographic image and y it?

    On the other hand, it was because of the content of the picture.

    The first was the most eye-catching, a wee que that had been broken into two pieces. There was even an LED on it that read "Wee to Ravend".

    It was the ce.

    In addition, there were also brass-style buildings and piles of mechanical limbs on the streets, which were no different from the mechanical ruins they had seen.

    In the dark underground, he could vaguely see all kinds of ores, crystal clusters, and nts that were afraid of light. Without exception, they were all in high demand on the surface, but they were like weeds that could be seen everywhere underground. Wasn''t this a little too crazy?

    Fortunately, these things were surrounded by demons, which made them more credible.

    "I''m trapped here."

    The person who posted it said so, and then used a few pictures to tell a bizarre story-falling into a treasurend and being trapped by demons, etc., standard routine text.

    Therefore, some people immediately suspected that this was made up. They even suspected that this "Abbhio" was sent by the two major guilds to make up stories to distract the public''s attention.

    However, the rumors were immediately refuted by a vast number of yers. This ID with a strong smell and a few others were JoJo''s four-man team. They were very popr among the passerby yers. Although they had joined "Ghost Hunter" for-short time, they leftter because they were not used to guild activities.

    After the refutation was over, everyone''s attention was focused on the pictures. After all, they were first-hand information about Ravend.

    Sumeru looked at them one by one, and his eyes suddenly fixed on a picture.

    There was something in the picture that gave him an inexplicable sense of familiarity, and that was the First Generation Holy Water that he had just obtained.

    However, there was a full bucket of the Holy Water in the picture.

 Chapter 353 353

    Chapter 353. This Wasn''t Fishing, It Was Fish-Bombing!

    Looking at the bucket of holy water, Sumeru''s mentality changed dramatically.

    He first took a deep breath, then patted his face to force himself to calm down.

    That could be fake, it just looked like it.

    Then, he clicked on the picture.

    No one knew what the liquid was for, unlike the endless stream of replies for other maps, there were only a few people in this one.

    This was normal. So far, he was probably the only one who had seen the First Generation Holy Water. The others had probably not even heard of it.

    Sumeru didn''t ask immediately. Instead, he contacted an ordinary member of the Guild. With a few words, he scared this guy into thinking that he was going to carry out an important mission. Then, he replied under this picture.

    He didn''t want to expose himself, or else he would definitely alert the other party.

    He still had some impression of this guy called Abbhio.

    Back when he participated in the monster siege in Annap, the swordsman with solid skills was one of the few unspecialized yers that caught his eye. It was a pity that the Ghost Hunter was one step ahead of him and recruited him.

    The person wasn''t stupid. If he acted too eagerly, the other person might overthink.

    Soon, Sumeru replied with the avatar he created.

    [What is this water in the picture?] he asked.

    About half a minuteter, Abbhio replied, "Good job, Watson! Although I don''t know what this thing is, my HP is slowly recovering just by approaching it. It''s probably the Spring of Life? If it weren''t for this thing, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have been able to hold on for so long!]

    Sumeru was shocked. It did sound like the First Generation Holy Water. Even if it was not, it was something simr.

    He then instructed his avatar to ask, [Then why don''t you keep it?]

    [Brother, do I look like I have a mental problem?]

    "Guild leader, how do we go back to this?" The avatar panicked. He felt as if he had stepped on a mine.

    "Then try answering, ''No''."

    [No.]

    [Then what kind of shitty question is that?]

    Abbhio looked irritable.

    [If I could keep it, would I still leave it here and stare at it with my eyes?]

    ? "Quickly ask him why he can''t put it away!" Sumeru urged.

    The avatar did as he was told, and Abbhio replied.

    [I''ll leave the items here. My coordinates are in the main body of the post. If you have the ability,e and get them yourself. Don''t ask why. If I could take it away, I would have done so long ago. ]

    Then, he seemed to have lost his patience with this guy. No matter how his avatar poked him, he didn''t respond.

    "Boss, could he be a scammer?"

    "I was worried at first, but I don''t think so anymore. Alright, you can go back to your work. There''s nothing else here." Sumeru dismissed his avatar and pondered for a while.

    At first, he had suspected that someone was setting a trap, butter on, he felt that he had overreacted.

    How could it be possible? How could anyone know that the Holy See had given him the First Generation Holy Water?

    It was impossible.

    If Abbhio was really the one who set the bait, he would definitely make it clear and lure others to take the bait¡ªa bucket of First Generation Holy Water! Who could resist this temptation?

    How could he be so impatient about such an important map?

    After eliminating the wrong answer, it was clear that it was most likely a coincidence.

    It just so happened that someone had fallen into the ce called Ravend, or perhaps, it was because of the appearance of the Silver Knight that this map was opened!

    That''s right, it must be like this.

    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was reliable. It wasn''t like he had never seen simr plots.

    However, he immediately felt a headache.

    If this was true, it meant that this bucket of what looked like the First Generation of Holy Water belonged to Ravend. This was also the reason why Abbhio couldn''t take it away. It had ownership.

    So he could exchange this small bottle of First Generation Holy Water for the Holy Lance?

    What a joke, unless the owner of Ravend was retarded!

    Sumeru was a little anxious. He frowned and looked at the hundreds of maps released by Abbhio for a long time. He found that this was indeed a process of identally entering the ruins and taking photos along the way. However, this guy had cleverly avoided those dangerous monsters. He could not help but be impressed with his insights.

    As he looked, his eyes narrowed.

    The position of the bucket of water, the distribution of the monsters, and the growth sequence of underground resources.

    It seemed a little strange.

    Sumeru sat up straight and immediately opened the map. He looked at the location of the River of Rites and found that the nearest ce was Mephisto.

    He then arranged the pictures ording to a certain height and order, pretending that he was the Abbhio, and followed the route deeper into the ruins.

    Soon, his breathing became heavy.

    The distribution of the monsters was getting more and more concentrated, and the herbs and minerals were getting more and more precious. The bucket of water was at the end!

    There was no doubt that this was a hidden quest called "Protect the Holy Water".

    This was not something that belonged to Ravend, but arge-scale instance in the wild!

    A chance!

    A great opportunity!

    It was worth investing the entire Guild''s strength!

    ¡­

    Ravend.

    "Just like this?" Abbhio asked

    "Alright, alright. Your photography skills are on par with Grandma Jiangning''s. You can''t even get such a good view in your photos. Furthermore, you can''t even differentiate between the primary and secondary."

    Char said, and Abbhio was sweating.<novelnext></novelnext>

    His experience was also considered bizarre. He was ying the game alone and had almost forgotten about the big boss in his friend list who had been lying there for a long time. Suddenly, he was pulled over by a message from the other party, and then he made a bunch of fancy things.

    Abbhio didn''t understand what was going on, but he knew that it was a trap, a big one. It was a big that could catch the cowards.

    As for what exactly he was going to do, Char didn''t say, and he didn''t dare to ask. Anyway, he had given him quite a lot of benefits, and it was enough to buy him, let alone shut him up.

    "You''ve worked hard. It''s fine if you want to leave. After all, there will be arge number of yersing in soon. It''ll be convenient for you toe and go. I''ve reserved a house for you in the city. It''s not big, but it''s enough for you to stay or sell it."

    "Then I''ll stay for a while," Abbhio replied, and added in his heart, "I want to see who are you trying to cheat!"

    "That''s fine."

    Char nodded and let him go on his own.

    After sending away Abbhio, he looked at the masterpiece that he had spent half a month creating and couldn''t help but feel a little proud.

    This was no longer fishing, but blowing up the fish.

    Half a month ago, he had received news from Laurentia that he was nning to start his own sect and go against the church while protecting the world in his own way. At that time, he felt that his chance hade.

    Originally, he had only nned to let Apple Pie send a thousand of them down to be his tools, but seeing that even Laurentia was going to do something big, he decided to target all the yers.

    Therefore, scheming was just a passing move. His original intention was to y a big game.

    The method was very simple. As obvious as putting an elephant in a refrigerator, it only had three steps.

    He had buried a huge gravitational field right below the River of Rites. It was the same as the one Duke Saxson had built in his own yard to make it easier for yers tond.

    Technology of Mechanical Civilization was the best. A project as big as Saxson''s had taken an elven mage more than ten years of hard work and arge amount of resources, but Char had just produced a few hundred specialized floor boards from a level 1 Research Institute, and it was even an assembly line work.

    Then, this ce became an entrance for all yers tond¡ªthey just had to jump and it would be over.

    This was the first step, to provide the physical premise for the trap.

    The second step was to dispel the barrier of Ravend. The thing that was created by the spirit breath to block mana.

    Fitzrock was really ruthless. Before he died, he had already invented a simr barrier that could block mana and the will of Zin''rokh.

    Although it could not stop the corruption of the race, it could at least stop them from further demonization. It could at least extend Mechanical Civilization for a few hundred years, but he had hidden it.

    The reason was unknown. Perhaps he had long been disappointed in the people around him, or perhaps the literary hero, Bill the bear, had made things difficult for him.

    In any case, this thing didn''te in handy, but instead protected Fitzrock''s own creation for so long.

    When the Turing tower was destroyed by the obliteration strike, most of the enchantment was destroyed, but it was still able to block the will of Zin''rokh. After that, Char simply tore it apart, and the entire Ravend was divided into two distinct parts.

    The Turing Tower of the ruins was used as the dividing line, or rather, the hole inside Turing Tower that acted as the dividing line. Beneath the hole was the safe and sound Lower City District, the Fourth Component Area, and the new city under construction.

    On top of it was the true Ravend''sir, which was constantly surging with mana. It had alreadybined with machinery and was constantly mutating.

    The heart of the den had even been formed because of the resentment of the previous Holy See before his death!

    Of course, Char had also managed to contact his most capable subordinate.

    As soon as they met, Zin''rokh immediately began to tter him. He said things like how long it took him to take down this city, and how the Son of Abyss only took a month. He said that he was indeed the incarnation of the abyss.

    It was pretty good.

    Then, under Char''s arrangements, Zin''rokh controlled the monsters to start excavating the ruins and vigorously develop the farming industry.

    It''s the monsters that are vigorously developing the farming industry.

    The ruins had been eroded by the spirit breath for five whole eras. In terms of fertility, only the soil of the court of the Holy Tree could rival it.

    Now, the arrival of the monsters "inadvertently" brought fresh seeds, and "inadvertently" crazily pooped on the seeds, and "inadvertently" watered the seeds, fertilized them. If the seeds they brought were all rare underground medicinal herbs, wouldn''t it grow to be a ntation?

    Just as the development in the North was in full swing, the development in Ravend here had beenpleted by Zin''rokh alone. The once barren ruins had be a vibrant underground garden. All kinds of precious herbs grew like weeds, and at a nce, it looked likeyers of money on the ground.

    As long as this map was sent out, all yers, regardless of their standpoint, would definitely be tempted.

    Scattering a handful of coins on the endless main road could cause a stampede at any moment. This was probably the logic.

    This was the second step¡ªsetting the bait.

    The third step was very simple. How would he post the content about this ce out there?

    For most people, this might be the most difficult step, but for Char, it was a piece of cake. His understanding of monsters was no less than that of Zin''rokh, the creator only knew how to create them, but Char also knew they die and how to avoid them.

    So he had Zin''rokh change the distribution of the monsters slightly, which was very natural and normal. Then, he could design a "coincidental intrusion" route for Abbhio that only he could use, perfectly avoiding all the monsters.

    If there was a data-lover who wanted proof, he would find the only reasonable path to victory among the countless bad endings and shout, "all of these are the choices of your ancestors!"

    In short, this was absolutely reasonable and wless. Maybe it could even make more peoplee here to send it because of the authenticity verification. People might even use the verification to gain poprity and fame.

    As for the bucket of water, it was added on ater date.

    It was a coincidence that just a few hours ago, when Abbhio was about to post, Char suddenly received a message from Apple Pie that someone was going to cause trouble.

    He never thought that the church''s matter would turn into a father-son game, and that someone would want to test his iron-headed attitude!

    Char was overjoyed when he saw that. There was such a thing?

    Even though he had no idea which idiot had been entrusted with such an important task, he could easily guess that the Sword Saint Brent would trade his family''s First Generation Holy Water for the Holy Lance. This item had most likely already been handed over to someone, and was only waiting toe to Ravend to trade with the higher-ups.

    He originally wanted to go to the surface to find a way to treat Ortlinde, but now it seemed that there was no need. He could just sit at home and wait for the person toe to him. Since he was willing to give it to him, he would reluctantly ept it.

    ording to the original n, this item was also brought by Laurentia to be given to Ortlinde. The Pdin''s original intention was to use it as a ''love token''. However, Char''s many experiences showed that this vige girl had no idea what the First Generation Holy Water meant.

    She would either use it to save an injured ordinary person, praise it with ''the effect of this holy water is amazing'', and then ask ''do you have more'', or give it to him on a dark and windy night to gain Char''s favor.

    From the looks of it, this thing seemed to be destined to return to Char, and it was indirectly rted to Laurentia. It was also the end of the world quest.

    The bucket of water was undoubtedly fake.

    As a man who had seen and owned a bucket of Holy Water, Char knew how to create a fake that could fool even experts with photos.

    Even if he had shown the map to Brent, he would still have been fooled, let alone Sumeru who had naively ran into him.

    Furthermore, Char had even adjusted the position of the bucket of water, cing it in the shape of the mission outline of ''Protecting Holy Water''. If someone had developed a good eye after going through a lot of missions and instances, they would be able to deduce this from the clues and believe in their own meticulous logic. From that, they would be even more certain that this was the'' First Generation Holy Water''!

    It was huge as well!

    If even a ''rational'' sheep had lost its mind, then there was no need to say more about the yers that came in next.

    Just like how an inte caf¨¦ across the school was considered a ''market-oriented'' type, Char wanted the same situation.

    As arge number of yers lost their lives here, they would naturally be resurrected from Ravend.

    After that, this ce would be a new main city, a new free city without factions and PvP.

 Chapter 354 354

    Chapter 354. Monster Abuse (1)

    After the first maintenance, the inter-city teleportation circle within the United Holy Kingdom was opened to all yers. This made the yers gather particrly quickly. In less than a day, at least 30,000 yers above level 30 had gathered in Mephisto.

    However, because of their reputation, they could only squeeze into the Gospel Area of the Holy City, which was the so-called welfare area, believer protection area, safe area, and so on.

    The slums of Mephisto.

    The city was surrounded on three sides by tall, white walls. There were guards with guns walking to and from the walls, looking at them with vignce.

    By right, the church should not be so cold to yers with the title of God''s chosen one. After all, their arrival in this world was arranged and received by the church.

    However, the current Holy See was the former number one Pdin, Brent. He came from a military family, so he was naturally much more rigorous in his work.

    Mephisto''s guards were divided into levels 20-50, and those in the Holy SpiritDistrict rivaled that of the Sunfire Guards.

    However, there weren''t that many of them, and they were all panicking because of Laurentia. The yers looked like level 30-40 monsters, but they fought like level 50 fearless monsters. If these 30,000 yers revolted and attacked the city, Mephisto would be destroyed from the inside out.

    After all, this was the Fourth Cmity!

    Brent wasn''t like Fredrick. He couldn''t shout at the yers and chase them out if they caused any trouble, so he had to prepare for the worst.

    Even if this seemed unreasonable.

    However, in this way, it gave Sumeru a domineering entrance.

    With a ng, the gate of the Holy Statue Area slowly closed.

    Apanied by the ethereal sound of mass, Sumeru and the elites of "Mand" rode out slowly in red and white armor, instantly showing off.

    All of a sudden, the 30,000 onlookers'' jealousy overflowed.

    Damn it, why isn''t the person riding on the big horse me?

    Sumeru was not a person who was obsessed with this kind of presence. He just showed off for a moment and immediately took this opportunity to form a party.

    Then, he shouted, " Ravend''s exploration team, Mand will lead. The profits will be evenly distributed. Interested parties will join the team!!"

    With the help of the sound amplification skill of Arcanists, Sumeru''s words echoed throughout the entire Gospel Area.

    The yers didn''t seem to expect the benefits toe so quickly. They were stunned for a second and then rushed in without a word.

    In less than a minute, the 300 hundred-man teams that Sumeru had prepared in advance were all filled up.

    A great sense of satisfaction filled Sumeru''s heart. He felt that even his hands were shaking.

    "Even a pig can fly if the wind is strong enough," he muttered.

    Then, he waved his hand.

    "Let''s go!"

    ¡­

    "What a bigmotion."

    Char looked at the pictures in his hand and couldn''t help but sigh.

    This was suggested by Huangfu Shou. The guy actually yed 007 on Sumeru''s team and nted a lot of troublemakers inside. He even nned to make things worse with the slightest trouble. Unfortunately, he didn''t get the chance to do so.

    In addition, the thousand or so people stationed in Philin Town had all arrived a day ago. However, they did not take the sinkhole route. Instead, Queen Isillian had personally opened a one-way teleportation gate, and Char had used Mia''s pendant as a guide to let this group of people arrive.

    This pendant was made by Fredrick. Back then, little Mia had used this pendant to reach Andaheim and farmed her way to level 50.

    The energy stored in the pendant was limited. The teleportation gate that had been maintained for so long had run out of energy and caused irreversible damage. It could only be used as a memento in the future.

    What a pity.

    He wondered how she was doing in Arendelle.

    He felt a gaze on him the moment his thoughts drifted. No, there were two gazes, one from the left and one from the right.

    Eh?

    No, why did it be three?

    On his right was Rosswealth, on his left was Apple Pie, and in front of him was Nelwin, who was talking.

    The two on his left and right obviously understood what he meant by stroking the pendant in his hand, and their eyes were filled with yfulness. On the other hand, Nelwin noticed that something wasn''t right. She looked over curiously while talking to herself.

    Knock, knock.

    She knocked on the table.

    "Hey, are you listening!"

    "Ah, here."

    "The leader is right!" Char said vaguely.

    The first thing they did afternding was to express their admiration for the developing new city. Nelwin was very dissatisfied with Char''s decision to leave all the work to Sharon and took over the responsibility, instantly bing the busiest and most powerful person in all of Ravend.

    Char could tell that this woman had probably been a ss monitor since she was a child. Her strong personality was swift and decisive, and acted like a big sister. No wonder her little brother had such a soft personality, at least on the surface.

    In fact, Ninja de was also a smart person. He was soft on the outside but strong on the inside. Otherwise, the siblings would not get along so well.

    Nelwin raised her eyebrows, "What did I say?! Are you even listening!! You have to be clear! It''s 30,000 yers! Even if they are a motley crew, they can clean up the monsters in the ruins by piling up their corpses. Why don''t you have any sense of crisis?"

    But they really couldn''t clean up the ce...

    However, Char did not want to dampen her enthusiasm, so he said sincerely, "You''re right, but to be honest, if Sumeru really sent over 30,000 F2a yers, then this matter would be over. I''m afraid he''ll disband the team in advance and let them fight on their own. You understand what I mean, right?"

    "What?"

    The people present were all dumbfounded, obviously unable to keep up with his thoughts.

    "It''s very simple. I''m afraid you don''t know how troublesome it is to control 30,000 people. Let me say something simple. You''ve tried to gather 25 people to enter an instance before, right? Some went to the toilet in the middle of the fight, some were called to change their children''s diapers, some were dragged away from the inte cafe by their parents, and some had a sudden power outage. If there were more people, there would be more things to do, and there would be more variables, which would make it more troublesome to control.

    "It''s like a person holding a forty-meter long knife to trim the eyebrows of someone in the distance. Wouldn''t the head be cut off first? This precision was too difficult to control.

    "If they really rely on numbers to fight their way up, there will definitely be arge number of yers sent to the resurrection point in the new city. By then. it will be our problem to split and digest them. It''s like a 40 meter long knife that will break one meter when it hits a rock, another meter when it hits a tree, and only when it''s 1.5 meters long will it be easy to use. This will be a long and arduous process. When that timees, our weapons will be more than 1.5 meters long. Do you understand?"

    Nelwin waspletely confused, but thanks to Ninja de''s private chat, she finally understood what Char meant.

    Even if it was a motley crew, they would not be defeated in one blow because there was still a nominal team, and most yers would fight to the death for a while.

    And their goal was to get people, so they were naturally happy to see the yers fight to the death, rather than dispersing as soon as they encountered a little trouble.

    If Sumeru insisted on not disbanding, it would be a big help to Char. If he did not take the initiative to manage this group of yers and disband, it would be a big problem...

    After all, it was human nature to retreat when faced with difficulties.

    But how could he be so sure that the monsters in the ruins could stop so many people?

    "Then we''ll just wait?" Nelwin asked with a frown.

    "We''ll wait. And I don''t think that Sumeru is that simple," Char said with certainty.

    Although Nelwin wanted to refute, she didn''t have enough confidence, so she could only sit down.

    Char heaved a sigh of relief as well, because the two pairs of eyes beside him had finally disappeared.

    ¡­<novelnext></novelnext>

    Char''s guess was right, Sumeru had noticed something was wrong when they arrived at the River of Rites.

    As the leader, he had been counting the number of resurrection points in the vicinity. However, when he arrived, he found that the nearest resurrection point was set near the church''s courier station, which was a day''s journey away from here. Other than that, there was only the mass grave where the crows rested.

    yers would definitely lose a level if they resurrected in the mass grave. No one was willing to do that, which made Sumeru very uneasy.

    What if there was a resurrection point underground?

    When he asked the Priest NPC why there were no resurrection points nearby, the Priest only shook his head and could not give him a reason.

    Of course, he couldn''t say anything. Even Brent couldn''t exin this.

    The reason was simple. The yers ''resurrection'' itself was ''the destruction of the physical body and then the reconstruction''. The location of the resurrection was naturally rted to authority. After Messiah recovered part of the authority from the two Holy Spirits, the battle between Char and the Holy Spirits became a game of pissing and snatching territory.

    The area around the River of Rites, including the ruins below, was all upied by Char, and the resurrection point was set in the new city, so it was very safe.

    Although he didn''t find a result, Sumeru still made the best choice.

    Scattered!

    It wasn''t a forced disbandment, but rather a peaceful disbandment with a kind face that said "my mission isplete. Next, please form your own team and do as you please".

    He didn''t say anything about the distribution of benefits in advance.

    In fact, this was a tacit agreement between both sides. The seven days of walking were long and difficult, and everyone was ufortable. Moreover, passerby yers were just using each other, not cooperating. After arriving at the River of Rites, four to five thousand of the 30,000 yers immediately left. Most of them were used to traveling alone or in small circles, and just wanted to hitch a ride.

    It was difficult for an individual to detect the direction of a group, but once they did, they would definitely panic and those who didn''t want to leave would start to think.

    Sumeru took the opportunity to make use of this opportunity. The big group, which already had some wavering hearts, immediately parted peacefully and dispersed withughter. Everyone formed their own teams and rushed to jump down from the sinkhole, moving towards the Golden Kingdom in their hearts.

    Most of the members of Mand and Sumeru stayed where they were and did not move. Only a small number of them, who acted as his eyes and ears, jumped down.

    "Guild leader, aren''t we going down?" someone asked, puzzled.

    "No rush."

    He shook his head.

    He had a feeling that things weren''t that simple.

    What if...

    Where are these man-eating monsters?

    ...

    "It''s finally settled."

    As his feetnded on solid ground, Fawn couldn''t help but mutter to himself. Then, he immediately shut up, activated stealth, and blended into the darkness.

    This guy was a web novel writer. He always went onle at night, so he didn''t make many friends and always yed alone.

    However, it was also because of this that his skills in survival and escape had reached the pinnacle. When thete-night game group chat talked about him, they had to call him a Western war journalist.

    This guy didn''t have muchbat power, but he always liked to run to dangerous ces. He was obviously ying games and cking off, but he still used the beautiful excuse of ''paying respects to the senior and collecting materials for the novel''. This time, he snuck back in.

    Fawn had only taken a few steps when he heard a scream above his head. He cursed to himself and immediately used ''Phase Movement'', which was the Joker version of "Shadow Phase ", to get into a small crack he had just touched and look out from inside.

    A man and a woman descended from the sky with gaudy light effects. The man was mighty and domineering, and the woman was petite and cute. She was being carried in the arms of the man and screaming loudly as if they were bungee jumping.

    Upon seeing this, the man deliberately said fiercely, ""Hahahahaha, don''t shout, littledy. No one can save you here! If you scream again, I''m going to stuff your mouth with something!"

    "Hahahaha, this cold joke of yours is too silly¡­"

    The woman was instantly amused. She punched his chest with her small fists, shing with the red light of Fighter''s weakness attack. The light effect armor on the male yer was instantly shattered.

    She was still smiling!

    The man was alsoughing!

    Motherf*cker, are you all crazy?!

    Seeing the two of them flirting, Fawn cursed in his heart.

    "I''m so jealous¡­"

    However, even though he was envious, he could still smell the strong scent of assassination in the air.

    "It''sing."

    He had this premonition.

    Swoosh

    A low sound of wind blew past, and before the man and woman in front of him could finish their second "hahaha", they turned into two white lights and disappeared. In the darkness, two red dots floated like will-o-wisps, and carefully observed Fawn''s position for a few seconds.

    Thetter immediately stopped moving and nervously hugged each other.

    He looked flustered, but in fact, his brain was spinning fast. He was already thinking about how to dodge the attack.

    "If I remember correctly ... Is this the ''Dark Night Swift''?"

    A pitch-ck Nightstalker with a wolf''s body, monkey''s tail, and a bat''s face. When it closes its eyes, it can blend into the air in an environment of absolute darkness. It''sparable to the Dark Elves in terms of talent, and it can move around as fast as the wind. Although it''s only a level 35 monster, its instantaneous explosive power is no less than a level 40 monster. Its only weakness is that its defense is too low and it''s extremely afraid of light.

    Fawn was holding a small bamboo cage with a sh Scale Butterfly in his hand. As long as he threw this thing out and waved his knife, it would be a silent sh bomb!

    "Gah ... Gah ..."

    The owner of the red dot let out a disappointed cry and left.

    "This cry is equivalent to one losing a fish after it is hooked. In other words, this thing has really discovered me, but it can''t find me,"Fawn heaved a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, his vignce was a habit, just like how he had to sit on the toilet every morning and scoff at his book friends who had replied to him with some kind of thread. It had long been integrated into his blood, otherwise, he might have been discovered.

    After five minutes, he emerged from the darkness. Just as he was about to chase in the direction of the Dark Night Swift, a gust of cold wind suddenly blew behind his head!

    Terrible!

    He didn''t have time to react before he turned into a white light.

    Dark Night Swift returned with a pair of red eyes that glowed with a demonic light, just like the dark-robed magic puppet''s ruby eyes.

    It was obvious that this was student Zin''rokh''s doing!

    "It''s really interesting doing a backstab!"

    Zin''rokh happily flipped through the ''yer strategy guide'' that Char had given him and controlled the Dark Night Swift to leave.

    However, less than a minute after he left, the white light that had dissipated gathered again. Fawn, who could not have been more dead, got up from the ground, holding a broken shield pendant in his hand.

    "Damn, it''s good that I''m smart! I knew you were going to scheme against me!"

    The thing in his hand was a Fake Death Medal, which he had obtained from a mission rted to a Master Hunter in the Red Earth Grasnd. It was simr to a substitute doll, but it only took effect for three seconds, which meant that if one did not die within three seconds of using it, it would be a waste. It had to be said that this guy was really good at surviving.

    That wasn''t all. After the Dark Night Swift left, he took out a bug cage and shook it hard. A fluorescent guide bug floated out of it and chased after the smell.

    "I''m definitely going to be a reporter!"

    He followed the insect from a distance and followed closely.

 Chapter 355 355

    Chapter 355. Monster Abuse(2)

    The deeper he went, the more he realized that the underground was ridiculously huge.

    Mephisto is big enough, right? A corner of themoner''s District could already hold so many yers, and it was not as crowded as cooking dumplings. Now, more than 20,000 yers had fallen down like dumplings, and there was not even a ssh. All of them sank without a trace.

    It was too terrifying.

    However, the more it was so, the more agitated his heart became.

    This was good source material, he definitely couldn''t miss it!

    A super abnormal Dark Night Swift murder!

    It wouldn''t even be a problem to write a side story about it! One wouldn''t be human if he didn''t read it!

    Soon, he met his first wave of victims.

    The guiding insect was timid by nature. As soon as it detected the smell of a stranger, it immediately hid. The shouts from the front also informed him that someone was suffering.

    Before he could move forward, Fawn heard the sound of the Dark Night Swift''s thick and long, furry ck tail swishing on the ground.

    It was like spinning a top!

    Pa!

    Pa!

    Then, there was a flurry of panic.

    "What the f*ck is that?"

    "Who am I? Where am I? Who''s hitting me?"

    "Where''s the warning? What about the warning? What do Scouts do?"

    "Stop shouting. The Scout was the first to die."

    Hearing the voices of at least four people, Fawn was stunned. What the hell?

    A monster below level 40 had single-handedly killed its way into a party of at least five people, and it had even killed a Scout in the beginning?

    Had all the underground demons be geniuses?

    Not to mention the humanoid monsters, they were no different from normal people when they fought. Moreover, the game itself was trying to avoid arge number of humanoid monsters brushing against the yers'' faces like wooden blocks, so most of the stories were very immersive. Inparison, the wild monsters in "Fantasy World" were extremely realistic, perfectly in line with the fierce and cautious nature of animals.

    They would never touch those they shouldn''t touch unless it was absolutely necessary. If they couldn''t beat them, they would run away at the slightest sign of trouble. They also liked to bully them with numbers. When they saw arge group, they would definitely retreat. They wouldn''t be stupid enough to just charge into a skill and give experience for nothing.

    As such, most of the yers had only managed to level up bypleting quests. The majority of the experience points were not from the monsters.

    yers were still yers after all. Although they had suffered quite a bit because of the shrewd monsters, how could their adaptability bepared to the monsters? It had been less than half a year since the server wasunched, but any yer above level 30 had perfectly adapted to the rhythm and sessfully entered the game. Theirbat intuition and literacy were not much worse than the natives.

    Let''s put it this way, those who coulde to this ce to try their luck were all core yers and could be considered mature adventurers. If the configuration of these five people wasplete with a Swordsman, Priest, Thief, and Tank, they would definitely be able to fight against the same number of monsters of the same level. How far could they go depended on each individual''s ability, but they could do a lot of things together.

    However, such a party, which had a high potential, had been beaten to a pulp by a level 35 monster in front of him.

    Fawn quickened his pace. He couldn''t wait to see how this shocking scene would happen.

    ¡­

    Zin''rokh also felt that this was rather subtle.

    Although he could control some monsters by hand, the range was too narrow. First of all, the mana concentration in the area had to be high enough. Second, the monsters had to be smart enough and rted to him.

    For example, Dark Night Swift.

    He had only wanted to do an experiment to see if the strategy Char had given him was reliable. However, after being teased by Fawn, he had suddenly returned and killed this cautious guy, opening the door to a new world.

    Was it so interesting to fight against yers?

    Even though the system restricted his actions when he controlled the boss, it only limited the boss'' movement and the frequency of its skills. It was said to be a system restriction, but in fact it was an objective restriction.

    For example, if you went to the fish pond to blow up fish, you had to be careful of being stabbed to death by the fisherman. If the skill was released too quickly and too fiercely, you had to be careful of your body being hollowed out and then being taken advantage of. If you were too big, you could easily be killed by passing Masters or attract the regr army to attack.

    Hence, controlling the boss was very boring! There were too many rules and regtions!

    However, there were no restrictions for such ordinary individuals!

    Zin''rokh''s inherent concept of strength was instantly broken. He realized that the strength of an individual did not seem to be determined by "absolute strength". The brain was also a very useful thing!

    For example, just now!

    He suddenly had an idea and sneaked an attack on the Scout who was in a daze. The remaining four-man team opened their doors as if they were defenseless. He seeded in his sneak attack and seriously injured the Priest while removing the party''s self-defense skill.

    There had never been such a sessful sneak attack!

    "The yers acted ording to the rules of experience. This rule was either self-summarized or heard from others. In short, it was the rules that guided them, but it also objectively killed their judgment. What you need to do is to break the norm and take advantage of thisck of judgment. For example, they thought that a single intelligent monster would not risk its life to attack a team, because it would not make up for the loss, and it would be easy to get nothing."

    Char''s words in the yer strategy guide seemed to echo in his ears.

    As expected of the Son of the abyss, his research on God''s chosen ones was terrifying!

    Zin''rokh was full of confidence as he attacked again!

    The Priest was forced out of the "Holy Spirit''s Protection". Although he was unconscious, there was a two-meter-tall glowing tangram hanging above his head that was a mini version of the Holy Spirit.

    This thing couldn''t move and couldn''t be destroyed by physical attacks. It could rece the Priest to ignore the amount of mana and use all healing and buff skills. The casting speed was still half of the usual, and it wouldst for a full minute. It could be said to be the strongest form of a Priest.

    People oftenmented to their teammates, "Die, so you can save us!"

    His words were so righteous and reasonable that no one could refuse.

    Moreover, the most terrifying thing about this thing was that it was fully automatic! The A.I. stared at the yer with the lowest HP in its field of vision to recover, and even shared its field of vision with the Priest yer!

    Try to imagine a three-meter high bird''s eye view, and it was the light source, illuminating all directions. It could see all the actions of its teammates and opponents in the dark environment. After that, it didn''t have to worry about these things, and it could just shout through the microphone.

    Was there a morefortable tinum VIP slot?

    "It''sing, what are you guys waiting for? Are you writing an epitaph for yourself?" the priest roared.

    The remaining three yers were brought back to their senses by their Priest teammates and immediately surrounded hisst will.

    Zin''rokh took the time to whip his tail at the Mage again.

    The Shielder, who had recovered from the shock, used a precise defensive stab and jumped up. Most of his body was hidden behind the solid bone shield, and with a "ng", he blocked the Dark Night Swift tail swing.

    The sound was muffled, which showed how great the force was.

    To the Dark Night Swift whose level was not high, the force that shot out from the opponent''s shield had numbed half of its tail.

    In the short moment of stun, the Mage''s attack followed up. The vengeful ice spike chain shot out like a machine gun, forcing Zin''rokh to take a few more steps back.

    "You really think I don''t have a temper? Who told you to sneak attack me! I''ll let you know what a real human-shaped self-propelled cannon is!"

    The Mage was furious. He tore open the scroll and set up a circr magic circle with a diameter of two meters under his feet. Then, his whole body was wrapped in a light blue light effect. His attack power and casting speed were visibly improved. He threw out his damage skills like a machine gun that was spewing blue fire!

    Zin''rokh shrieked in pain from the skill that easily covered a range of over 50 meters. Although Dark Night Swift was good at dodging, he still could not avoid the skill. A few wounds quickly appeared on his body. He could only pretend to roar a few times and leave resentfully.

    Leaving just like that?

    Fawn, who was hiding in the dark, was a little disappointed.

    They actually didn''t fight.

    "Has that thing been returned?" The mage asked while panting.

    "Who knows? Let''s be more vignt," the Shielder replied.

    "It should have retreated. The usual battle range of monsters is 50 meters. I can sense that it has moved at least 70 meters away. The perception map won''t lie."

    The mage kept his staff and sat on the ground to meditate to recover his mana.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He was still stepping on the magic circle. This thing would exist for half an hour, and if he used his skill to retrieve itter, he could pick it up from the ground for the next use. Those who didn''t have a mine at home had to save some money.

    The Shielder felt that what he said made sense, so he held his shield and stood guard at the side, watching his teammate''s operation.

    The duration of the Priest''s "Holy Spirit protection" quickly ended. After that, the Priest only had a trace of health left, and he would be weak for a full half an hour. In this state, just the "Resurrect" skill that was used to pick up corpses took two minutes to cast.

    Everyone raised their vignce and watched the priest slowly recover. They pulled up the dead Scouts and repaired themselves.

    In addition to the Mage''s recall action, they had been dyed for more than 30 minutes and still stayed in the same ce. This number had exceeded the yer''s definition of "out of battle time" by more than two times. It was likely that the monster would note again, and even if it did, they were confident of dealing with it.

    "Let''s continue. The monsters down there are really something."

    "You''re right. Be careful, don''t be so cheeky,"

    "You''re right."

    A wave of subconscious repetition brought the atmosphere back to a serious one with a hint of dumbfoundedness. Everyone talked andughed, waiting for their condition to recover before continuing their journey.

    Suddenly, the earth trembled.

    "Is it an earthquake?"

    "Underground, underground, close to the core, it''s normal to feel the tremors."

    "You''re right."

    "You''re right."

    "Don''t f*cking repeat it!"

    "Don''t f*cking repeat it!"

    "You''re right."

    "Hahahaha..."

    The time was almost up. Although the five of them were joking, the Mage opened the perception map. The Scouts also paid attention to the situation on the ground, but they all ignored the top of their heads

    At this moment, Fawn, who was hiding in the dark, suddenly smelled a hot sulfur smell.

    His heart skipped a beat. He looked up and saw a dark red fireball cutting through the dark night sky, drawing a beautiful parab, and then plunged down.

    Boom!

    Other than the mushroom cloud, everything else was there.

    The five yers who were resting on the spot werepletely unaware of what was happening. They didn''t even react to what had happened until they all turned into light.

    "Sulfur Fire Devil Abyss Bug?"

    This name shed across Fawn''s mind for no reason.

    He had seen this level 25-30 monster in the monster guidepiled by the forum''s big shots.

    The abyss bug was more than four meters long and nearly two meters wide. It looked like a huge sea cucumber with ck wrinkles on its body. It was covered in rock armor and white spikes, looking extremely terrifying! But in fact, these creatures usually curled up underground and moved slowly, so they were particrly easy to bully.

    In terms of defense, it was at level 40, but after taking off the armor, it dropped to level 20, and its meat was delicious.

    In terms of attack frequency, it wasn''t even as ferocious as the level 5 wild boar. It was simply a slow-moving wooden stake.

    Then why was it at this level?

    The reason was simple. Its damage output was too terrifying.

    It was at least an enhanced version of the level 50 mage skill [Cosmic re ].

    Moreover,pared to the ming meteorites that fell from the sky, it had an additional parab, a stronger impact and ssh effect. Not only did it deal crushing and burning damage, but it also had an explosion!

    The high-temperature gravel that could not be melted was hidden in theva and caused secondary damage when it was shot out by the air wave.

    This was a f*cking bug-shaped mortar!

    Such a terrifying damage output not only sacrificed the movement ability of the abyss worm, but also the preparation time of this move.

    It took five minutes to prepare for one shot. Then, when the shell was in the throat, the abyss bug had to prepare for another half a minute to aim before finally firing with a "boom".

    Fawn suddenly understood what the Dark Night Swift was doing. It had definitely predicted that these people wouldn''t be able to move in a short period of time, so it had found an abyss bug to crawl over slowly. Then, it had slowly prepared to shoot, onest f*cking shot!

    Damn it!

    What kind of brain did he have?

    Was this a f*cking monster controlled by Zin''rokh?

    Fawn only came back to his senses when he saw the embers go out. He was so excited that his body was trembling.

    So exciting!

    They had actually encountered such a terrifying monster!

    He immediately made his way toward the direction of the shot. Sure enough, he found a huge creature resting in the ground 150 meters away.

    From the surrounding embers and the high temperature that had yet to dissipate, it was not difficult to judge that this was the abyss bug that had just fired a shot. This fellow would need to rest for at least half a day to recover.

    He continued to move away from the crime scene. After leaving the high-temperature area, he released the bug and quickly locked onto the Dark Night Swift.

    Ten minutester, in a familiar ce, Fawn found the second wave of victims fighting with them.

    This was a more professional team. From their equipment, their average level was at least 35. Some of their equipment even had a faint magical glow, which meant that they had refurbished medieval magic equipment.

    Not everyone could pick up medieval or ancient magic equipment just by taking a dump like Char. Nowadays, elite forging armor and weapons were still the mainstream, and the asional military word became the symbol of the big shots.

    As for magic equipment, all of them had special effects and skills, not to mention the low-key and luxurious light effects. They had to be treated like treasures.

    "Fantasy World" didn''t ce much emphasis on high damage output. It was usually a battle of wits where special abilities were maxed out. Hence, it was almost impossible for magical equipment to be eliminated. They could all y a specific role in a specific situation.

    However, such a team of yers had been easily defeated by a Dark Night Swift.

    Of course, this was not the only monster they had to face this time. Before this, they had already faced more than 20 reserved demonic beast soldiers, who were muscr but simple-minded.

    Reserved demonic beast soldiers were the epitome of naivety in the game. Because all the points were added to Constitution instead of Intelligence, they could even high-five the Mage''s Hand of Fire, which exined how naive they were.

    Originally, such a team of people would be able to fight casually against the same number of reserved demonic beast soldiers. As long as they positioned their shields in front of them and struck the demonic beast soldiers to death before they broke through the defense line, everything would be over. But now ...

    Fawn was very sure that the situation had started to turn around when this guy joined the battle. He came at the right time to witness this scene.

    The scene was normal. The demonic beast soldiers were being beaten up madly, howling, but they could not move forward.

    It wasn''t that they didn''t understand the principle of "dealing with the mage first", but the one in the front row couldn''t pass at all.

    And so, a ck shadow suddenly appeared behind the demonic beast soldiers, and with a sweep of its thick and long tail, the evil beast soldiers that had lost their bnce fell to the ground one by one, rolling forward.

    Before the demonic beast soldiers realized who was causing trouble, the front row of shield bearers saw it. Not only did they see it, but they also subconsciously jumped up.

    With the jump and the shield protecting the upper half of the body, the demonic beast soldiers below immediately rolled into the defensive line.

    It was toote when they realized the situation.

    Bang!

    A fireball failed toplete its intended route and exploded on the face of a red-skinned muscr man, sting a bloody and charred wound.

    However, the muscr man turned a blind eye to it, as if he felt no pain.

    The Mage in close proximity immediately used sh to escape. However, the demonic beast soldier jumped on the spot andnded steadily at the spot where the magician used sh. With a fist, it mmed the arsonist to the ground and sat on him with its butt, killing him instantly.

    This set of moves was so smooth that the Priest couldn''t even save her.

    With just one attack, Dark Night Swiftly left, letting out a series of smug and mocking cries along the way.

 Chapter 356 356

    Chapter 356. Weld The Door Shut.

    Fawn followed a total of six crime scenes, and the number of victims kept increasing. Even as a war reporter, he couldn''t stand it anymore.

    He then remembered that the victims must haveined a lot, so he quickly opened the forum.

    Sure enough, all the posts were filled withints, and it wasn''t just this abnormal Dark Night Swift.

    The monster''s strength did not increase at all, but there was a qualitative leap in intelligence.

    For example, although everyone knew that the monsters in "Fantasy World" would let go of their hatred and stick to their own beliefs. To put it bluntly, the regr Tank-Aggro was useless. Monsters were not fools. They could tell that the one with the highest threat value was not the tank in front of them, but the fragile Mage and Hunters hiding behind them, or the Priests who made the tank hard.

    Although everyone was aware of this, they also knew that it was extremely limited. Thebat experience of monsters and yers was not engraved in their genes, but slowly awakened as they fought, and would not be inherited.

    It wasn''t that just one monster mastering this skill would benefit the group. This was just a temporary response.

    ording to general experience, the first fifth of a battle was when the monsters were the most terrified and stupid. At this time. they could deal almost half the damage of the entire battle, and then the battle of wits and courage would be over.

    But the f*cking monsters of Ravend didn''t fall for it!

    As soon as the formation was set up, before the tanks could pull the healers and the DPS could attack, a group of targeted monsters suddenly rushed in from all directions and drowned them. The healers were often the first to drown.

    Are you kidding me?

    The system had been prepared for this. The "Presence Reduction" skill for healers had already taken up half of the skill list, and the only thing missing was a group invisibility.

    What was this? Was he a monster?

    It was fine if the aggro was chaotic, but what was the meaning of this targeting?

    A shooting team with Hunters as their main force was killed by a group of flea-like Dark Night Swifts because the opponent was too fast, they had no time to aim, and the game experience was extremely poor!

    A bulldozer team with a Swordsman as their main force was burned to death by the team of Destroyers floating in magic mes. When these tin cans died, they didn''t feel like they were in Ravend, but in ava pit!

    And the most tragic, the most luxurious team of passers-by, the Mages'' full team, encountered a group of mage-killers.

    The mage-killer was a group monster.

    The Phantom Jellyfish, which was almost immune to physical attacks, ate the Spirit yers, which were almost immune to magic attacks, leaving a few tentacles outside.

    Then, using the jellyfish''s ability to float, hended!

    Because they were cold light sources, they would be discovered within a few dozen meters of the yers. Then, since physical attacks were ineffective against the air, it was natural for the mages to show their skills and kill the group of paratroopers one by one.

    But then, the Phantom Jellyfishpleted its mission and exploded into fireworks in mid-air. One after another, Spirit yers jumped out from the jellyfish, like a hurricane sweeping the natives of the sea to thend. Octopuses descended from the sky, and the spirit yers turned into face-hugging bugs. This was an extremely profound lesson for the Mages in the team!

    What else could he say?

    Normal people couldn''t y so many tricks, and this was a f*cking demon?

    As he watched theints in the forum get louder and louder, Fawn suddenly noticed a detail.

    It seemed that there was a wave of people missing?

    Where was Mand, who had been in the limelight and was also the leader of this expedition?

    What about Sumeru?

    Where are the people from the ''me'' and ''Ghost''?

    Where did all these pay-to-win yers and hard-core yers go? Usually, they were all mysterious in the forum, but now, they still didn''te out to show their skills or let everyone see the world?

    Now that he had calmed down and thought about it, Fawn suddenly realized that there might be a story behind this.

    The people of "Mand" were silent, probably because they had not entered the venue.

    As for the other two guilds, they were already standing on the opposite side of the yers because of the initial opposition, and now most of the yers were opposing this group of smart monsters.

    As a journalist, Fawn''s strong divergent thinking suddenly gave him a terrifying idea.

    Could it be that the yers from these two guilds were controlling these intelligent monsters?

    What exactly was that in Ravend?

    He suddenly felt that this matter was getting more and more outrageous.

    ...

    The people from Mand had not entered the venue yet, but they would be there soon.

    It would be too much to say that the yers in this Guild had a high average yer rate, but without exception, they were all yers who were full of desire for the game''s content and were not at all calm. The people on the forum were full ofints, but they did not retreat. Instead, they had the urgent thought of "let me be happy", just like a bow that was constantly pulled, and now the bowstring was already tight.

    Seeing that the data collection was almost done, Sumeru turned on the microphone in the team channel.

    "As everyone can see, this matter is obviously not ordinary. This is also the reason why I''m not in a hurry to go down."

    "From the pictures sent by Abbachio, I think this is arge-scale instance with a hidden guardian-type mission."

    As soon as he said that, the yers who were already excited became even more excited!

    Based on the information gathered, the bosses on the forum divided the missions rted to monster interaction into four categories: guarding, annihting, repelling, and escorting. Among the guarding-type missions, there was an obvious feature, and that was the difficulty was closely rted to the item the monster was guarding.

    The reason was very simple. There were almost no rewards for guardian-type missions along the way, unlike annihtion missions that counted as many as they could defeat or repel as many as they could. The reward settlement was simr to escort missions. If they did not persist until the end, they would be drawing water from a wicker basket.

    Because of this, the entire process was focused on the final reward, and all of them were valuable items.

    But now, thinking about it carefully, what were these monsters guarding for a mission that involved tens of thousands of people?

    Could it be some kind of weapon to deal with Zin''rokh?

    "As for what it is, I''ll keep you in suspense first. You''ll understand when the timees," Sumeruughed, causing a wave of boos.

    "However, you have to face the difficulty of this mission. As you can see from the forum, the ones standing in front of us are not monsters, but more cunning than yers!"

    "I have a bold guess ... this is yers controlling monsters, or else they wouldn''t behave like this!"

    The audience was suddenly enlightened. No wonder they felt that something was wrong. This was definitely the intensity of PvP!

    How could PvE be so miserable?

    "Even if my guess is wrong, the strength of these monsters is definitely at the level of PvP. So I want you to adjust your equipment and mentality and make this an official war, not an instance dungeon."

    "Fantasy World" did not have any requirements for PvP. There were no rules like traditional online games¡ªyou could do whatever you wanted, as long as you did not get caught.

    In this regard, yers were treated the same as natives. Even if they were God''s chosen ones and Immortal, the guards would havepletely different reactions when they attacked yers of different identities.

    Therefore, PvP was carried out aimlessly in a free environment. It wasmon and omnipresent, but it was not linked to the rewards.

    This was why the update after the first maintenance was unprecedented. It was the first time that the game had a custom ystyle for Fantasy World, which was far from the high degree of freedom that it had always been implemented.

    Back to this group of people, after changing their equipment, most of the yers gave up on the equipment on the interface and changed to functional items.

    Because of the high degree of freedom in "Fantasy World" in the customization of sses, there might be a Mage pulling out arge shield from his crotch, a Shielder shing and drifting all the way, or a healer throwing a healer stick and shouting, "I don''t want to be a healer anymore!" He changed to a gun from the mechanical relic and changed to physical damage.

    A yer''s imagination had always been boundless.

    Looking at the changes in the Guild members, Sumeru was very satisfied.

    He waved his hand.

    "Let''s go!"

    ¡­

    "The main event is about to begin."

    Char looked out of the window and at the yers that were increasing in number in the new city, and turned around to speak to everyone.

    "We should get to work?"

    Huangfu Shou immediately stood up.

    This guy was a warmonger, and he had long been unable to hold back.

    "Sit down, sit down, this has nothing to do with you."

    Char waved his hand and held the guy down.

    "This time, it''s to eliminate the trend of ''formation camp''. If you, a Ghost Hunter yer, jump out and stand on the opposite side of the yers, then all our hard work will be in vain.

    "Then we ... Why are you still sitting there?" Nelwin could not help but ask.

    "You have work to do, but not on the battlefield. You''re in the base."

    Char pointed out the window. "Do you see those confused and bewildered faces outside? It''s time to show the ''I don''t want the Fantasy World'' side. Help themplete all kinds of missions and be a part of the army of tools."

    Nelwin was so shocked that she couldn''t speak.

    It was only now that she suddenly understood Char''s intentions.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You want the yers to help build this city?"

    "Yes, when a person has gained enough frustration from fighting and killing, a little game with timely feedback and a great sense of aplishment is enough to make him addicted quickly, especially when the rewards are good. With a little guidance, the city''s development speed can be increased by dozens of times."

    "What about you?" Apple Pie clearly sensed that something was wrong.

    Every time this guy ran away, he would arrange these things clearly.

    The more he exined, the more he wanted to run!

    "I''ll go with you!"

    "Eh?"

    "No matter what you''re going to do, don''t even think of leaving me behind!"

    Apple Pie maintained her usual attitude and put on a posture of beingzy to pester.

    "Yes..."

    Char was in a difficult position when he suddenly saw Rosswealth stand up.

    "Don''t cause any more trouble, little sister."

    The dark rose chuckled as she stood up, then walked in front of Char and kissed him on the cheek.

    "Be careful when you''re alone."

    After she finished speaking, she left arrogantly like a peacock that had spread its tail, leaving behind a group of people in the room whose jaws dropped in shock.

    Unlike the Apple Pie, the others had never had a deep impression of the rtionship between Char''s NPCs. Now that they saw a female NPC acting so intimately, they suddenly felt that they had yed the game for nothing for so long.

    "She ... Why did she just kiss you? How many favorable impression points would that be? Big Boss! Can this be taught?"

    "H-how did you do it?" Huangfu Shou muttered.

    "Don''t you have a girlfriend?"

    Ghost Lantern''s girlfriend, who was also the quietest of the four big shots of the Ghost Hunters, Hanzu, suddenly said this.

    Huangfu Shou immediately looked dejected like a wilted eggnt.

    "I... I... I was just asking..."

    He smiled in a daze.

    "Actually, I''m also curious about how this is done." Hanzu changed the topic and asked.

    Her gaze swept ambiguously between Char and Apple Pie.

    Her woman''s intuition told her that the rtionship between these two people was not as simple as that of a niece and second uncle.

    Do you really think that? What was this?

    The atmosphere suddenly becameplicated, and Char was also a little confused by Rosswealth''s move.

    As the only native who knew about the existence of ''yers'', she really used a big move as soon as she started.

    "This has nothing to do with favorability."

    Char quickly adjusted his state of mind and exined in his usual gaming-like tone,"She''s a special NPC, bound to me. You can understand it that way."

    "Then let me ask you something. This is a game for all ages, right?" Huangfu Shou couldn''t help but ask.

    Char really wanted to beat this guy to death. He was obviously not very smart, but why did he ask questions that were all on point!

    "Of course."

    Apple Pie answered on behalf of Char.

    "How else did you pass the interrogation? Don''t you think about how strict China''s assessment system is?" she added.

    "Oh... That''s true, so many yers have been struck to death by heavenly lightning, and they''ll be beaten up if they look a few more times..."

    Huangfu Shou curled his lips and gave up on that little bit of fantasy.

    He didn''t find anything wrong with the Apple Pie taking the initiative to answer this question.

    However, Hanzu discovered it.

    She cast a strange look at the Apple Pie, which thetter avoided subconsciously.

    There was indeed a problem...

    Hanzu nodded to herself.

    Nelwin was very depressed. She had felt strange ever since Rosswealth showed her ownership through the kiss. Now, the way she spoke was also strange. And looking at the flirtatious nces between them.

    That was even stranger!

    But she didn''t know why it was strange, and she had a feeling... These three people of the same sex were well aware of this series of things, but she didn''t know.

    Yes, she was the only one who didn''t know why they were acting like this.

    She suddenly felt that she was just like the men in this room. Her mind was as rough as matte, and a file could be polished into a letter opener.

    Then, there was a burst of anger for no reason.

    "Work! What are you doing? get up and work!"

    She shouted with her hands on her hips, like a ss monitor who specialized in dealing with all kinds of dissatisfaction.

    The people in the house were driven out, but Apple Pie stayed.

    Everyone did not seem to think there was anything wrong with this, or perhaps he found something wrong but didn''t say anything.

    Char was very embarrassed. He regretted not building a teleportation circle to the outside world, or he would have stepped on it.

    "Hey, I just realized something," Apple Pie suddenly said.

    "Eh? What?"

    "I think that only by causing you some trouble will you remember me and not run away so easily. Is that right?"

    She walked closer and looked up at Char.

    This face still looked a little young, but when she asked this question, the slyness and wit that shed in her eyespletely exceeded that of her age.

    There was also a hint of teasing.

    It was too ridiculous...

    Char suddenly realized that this girl did not seem to be easy to deal with.

    It had been from the beginning.

    "Ha ... What do you mean run away? I''ve never run away before."

    Char chuckled as he prepared his Shadow Phase.

    Bang!

    A pack of "Revealing Dust" was pped into the air by Apple Pie. Then, with a "ng", she kicked the stool behind her. Thetter took off and urately hit the button at the door, closing the door of themand room.

    Fine, she had perfectly sealed off his escape route. There wasn''t even a single gap for him to slip through.

    Shadow Phase seemed to be a "Phase Shift ", but it was actually wriggling in the crack. She even robbed him of the option of invisibility.

    "Hey, this is a little too much. Stop it, I still have important things to deal with," he said helplessly.

    "I''m not fooling around. I just want to verify something. I have a feeling that if I miss this chance, I won''t have another one."

    "Ha?"

    Char was stunned, he could not guess what she was going to ask.

    The expression of the Apple Pie suddenly became serious.

    "Thigh, is this even a game?"

    Char was shocked.

    However, what surprised him was yet toe.

    "And are you even human?"

 Chapter 357 357

    Chapter 357. Eddie

    "That''s a very open-ended question..."

    After a brief moment of shock, Char quickly regained his senses.

    He had always been worried that someone would ask this question. After all, the more a normal yer knew about his actions, the more the other party would feel.

    As the person who knew him the best among the yers, the fact that Apple Pie asked him was the least shocking to him.

    But... What was meant toe woulde.

    "I don''t know how to answer you, but I can definitely answer you that I''m a human," Char said with a bitter smile.

    "Then... an alien?"

    "Have you ever seen an alien so good at making jokes?" Char rolled his eyes.

    "That''s true..." Apple Pie nodded in confusion, "Then you... are you the kind of gamer who had transmigrated back from ten years in the future? When you were alive, you were a pitiful wretch who no one loved and doted on. you were in debt, and your girlfriend ran away with someone. Then, you were struck by lightning in a stormy night gaming capsule and sent back to the time of the opening of the game?"

    "What''s your brain made of?"

    "Is that so? can you tell me what happened ten yearster? Did Michyou close down? Has trash Dog 2.0 ended? Did you get Mount sh 2?"

    "Stop, stop," Char stopped her with a massive hole in her brain from asking any more questions. He rubbed his head and said helplessly, "I don''t know what you''re saying because it''s not what you think it is. It''splicated to exin and I can''t exin it... how should I put it? my situation is simr to Old Master Tong''s, but the difference is that this game might not be man-made... Do you understand what I mean?"

    He said it very vaguely.

    If Apple pie showed that they could not understand or ept it, he would give her a more conservative exnation.

    If she epted it, then they could continue the conversation.

    However, the girl''s reaction was far beyond his expectations. He said excitedly, "Yes, yes, yes, this is the real world, right? As I said, this kind of detailed race, culture, technology, magic, culture, geography, and customs couldn''t be created by a single gamepany. How much manpower and material resources would it take?!"

    "So, all of these are a different world, and the whole world was made into a game, just like the real GTA5 in Free Guy, right? "

    (Note: Free Guy is a sci-fi movie.)

    Char was dumbfounded. He could understand GTA 5, but he had no idea about Free Guys.

    This thing was most likely after he transmigrated!

    However, this did not stop him from expressing his admiration for her.

    As expected of you, your eptance ability is maxed out!

    "Although I don''t quite understand what you''re saying, that''s the general meaning..."

    "What about you? Can you log out of the game? You''re avoiding meeting me in person because you can''t log out at all? Also, is this also the reason why you canmunicate with the "natives" in this game? Are you not a yer? You''ll really die after dying once?"

    "I..."

    "No, that''s not right. I remember that you died a few times, but you''re still fine. Why is that? Oh, oh, oh, you had a system with you when you transmigrated, right? It was just like the portable system in the novels of soul travel, it could act coquettishly and even turn into a woman! Do you have to do missions like crazy to earn some points, and then use this thing to pay for your resurrection!"

    "No, you ..."

    "But why do you know the details of this game like the back of your hand? it''s as if you''ve already experienced it once, no, several times ... Did you transmigrate twice? He first transmigrated to the game for more than ten years, and then transmigrated to the time when the game wasunched more than ten years ago? Wow, doesn''t that mean you know everything that''s going to happen? Have you seen any yers in the timeline before you transmigrated? &Nbsp; ah! Have you ever seen me? Did anything happen between us? Ah, ah, right! You didn''t wait for me in the newbie area, did you?"

    "Shut up!"

    Char''s shout interrupted his wild thoughts.

    He had never thought that he would have such a day. The guy in front of him was thinking so much that he could not keep up.

    Usually, the others could not keep up with his thoughts.

    "Oh!"

    Apple Pie obediently shut up and stared at him curiously with blinking eyes.

    Char slowly said, "This ..."

    "Will my chest get bigger in ten years?"

    Char was speechless.

    "I''m sorry, I was wrong! You can continue!"

    Char red at her and took a few seconds to organize his thoughts.

    "Listen, this is very strange. You''re basically right, but you''re also mostly wrong. I can''t exin it. After all, I haven''t fully studied transmigration yet. If I can, I think I can probably go back."

    His tone was a little low, but he continued, "I do know what the plot is going to be like in the future, but I''ve changed that familiar history so much that it can''t be f*cked anymore. So, we''ll just take it one step at a time..."

    "What about me?"

    "Sorry, there are no yers in the line I went through."

    "Ha?" Apple Pie was stunned.

    "Yes, not a single one."

    "Then What are you ying? Single yer?"

    "I know! It''s the closed beta from the past year, right? It''s true." Apple Pie said in realization, "This game ims to have been closed for a year, but in fact, it''s been more than a year. You''ve been in charge of the testing all this time... ording to the time ratio of 3:1, if you had been ying single yer for more than ten years, it meant that "Fantasy World" had been in closed beta for five or six years..."

    Char shrugged nomittally.

    ''Yes, I actually endured this long alone.

    ''To tell him from the start that you have to go through the next 100 reincarnations all by yourself, and the game time willst for nearly 3000 years, he would definitely think that this was nonsense.''

    What a joke, how could this be possible?

    How could I have endured for so long?

    However, that was the truth.

    He took one step at a time and finally walked down.

    Now that he looked back and saw the endless trail of footprints, he felt a sense of aplishment, but it was not full and full. At most, it made him sigh softly and say. "That''s me."

    Then, he raised his middle finger.

    Go to hell.

    The atmosphere was a little strange. At this moment, the sense of vicissitudes that Char exuded was definitely not something that could be umted in five or six years as Apple Pie had expected. The girl could not help but be stunned.

    She was deeply mesmerized by his temperament and couldn''t help but take half a step forward, wanting to hold his head.

    "Then you ... It must be hard on you, right?" She asked.

    "It''s alright, it''s just like that."

    Char chuckled and shook his head.

    "Alright, all the questions have been answered. Now that you''ve gotten the answer you wanted, shouldn''t you let me go and cause trouble? Although the demons are strong, they can''t stop more than 2000 regr soldiers. If they are determined to attack, they will be able to break through in less than a week. This is far from enough time."

    "Char, your ability to change the topic is really terrible..." Apple Pie wrinkled its nose. "So, can I understand it as all the beautiful female NPCs have an affair with you, or even several? For example, the Grand Priest!"

    "Ha..."

    Char neither admitted nor denied it.

    This was also amon practice. Basically, everyone would ask this question at the start.

    It was too difficult to answer, so he could only deal with it the old way-one step at a time.

    Apple Pie obviously did not want to dwell on this issue for too long, probably because after confirming Char''s identity, she felt that as his fellow countryman, she would always have an advantage in this aspect.

    Moreover, knowing each other''s secret would make their rtionship closer.

    ''I''m different from those women!

    ''You all have no future!

    ''But I do!

    "Char, how can I help you? For example, investigate the illusion workshop or ask the relevant department to save you..." She asked.

    "Don''t, it''s too dangerous." Char shook his head. "From the very beginning, I never thought of dragging any yers into this. This is my own business, and its level is far beyond your imagination."

    Even if the power systems of the two worlds were ipatible, this was how Apple Pie logged into the game. The human consciousness was a magical thing. If they were trapped or injured, it would be an irreparable loss.

    "Oh..."

    Apple Pie could only agree in disappointment. She thought about it and decided not to tell him that part of the game content was gradually affecting reality.

    The girl had her own ns. She was determined to help Char investigate the illusion workshop, but she might not have to do it herself. She could still find out the details of thepany through other channels.

    She was afraid that if Char knew about this, he would keep his distance from them because he was worried that she would secretly attack them...

    That would be self-defeating.

    Moreover, the game''s interference in reality had little effect. It was concentrated on the technology in fufu''s hands. It didn''t have much impact, which had be her advantage.

    Yes, it was decided!

    Private investigation!<novelnext></novelnext>

    "By the way, Char, how did you know that the group of monsters in the ruins were very strong? From theints of everyone on the forum," She said curiously, "This monster has a higherbat attainment than the yers... Even such a strange existence can''t resist the people of Mand?"

    Char thought to himself that the child of the abyss must not be known by them, so he made up an excuse.

    "This group of monsters is probably the true strength of the monsters. The power of the abyss is no joke... However, don''t underestimate the yers. The wisdom of the masses is infinite. After all, this is a game. The seemingly neutral system is actually protecting the yers and restraining the demons. Under such circumstances, it is only a matter of time before the demons are annihted."

    "So you''re going to cause trouble again?"

    "Yes..."

    Char used his skills as a Spellcaster of Origin to create a new identity for himself.

    "Look at my ID now!"

    Apple Pie used a Ranger''s detect skill on Char and almostughed out loud.

    [yer: Eddie]

    [ss: Level ?? Thief]

    A question mark meant that the information was iplete, and it depended on Char''s level, perception, and detection resistance.

    However, even so, the information before her eyes was enough to shock her.

    "Why did you change your ID?"

    "How can you use your real name when you''re doing bad things..." Charughed. "Thest time I told them I was your second uncle, and my id was also fake..."

    "Tsk." Apple Pie looked at him meaningfully, "Everyone thought you were just daydreaming, but it turns out that it''spletely true... Isn''t this a very exciting feeling?"

    Charughed and took over the matter.

    "Hmph..."

    Apple Pie snorted twice, then closed its eyes and raised its little face.

    "Eh? What are you doing?" Char asked despite knowing the answer.

    "You''re acting dumb again!"

    "The day before the day before that in Astan city, you lied to me and told me to close my eyes, then you ran away!" Isn''t it time topensate me now?"

    "No problem!"

    Char agreed.

    Thus, Apple Pie closed her eyes again, but she quietly set up a binding trap beside her.

    If one of the two marked yers left the circle, he would be bound.

    This was a skill derived from learning both Arcanist and Ranger.

    "Alright, alright..."

    Char also noticed this, so he could only helplessly step forward, hold the girl''s face, and gently kiss her on the forehead.

    This guy was really a kid who would not let go of candy until he got it.

    However, before Char could finish his actions, he was suddenly hugged by her.

    Apple Pie wrapped itself around him like an octopus, its breath hot.

    Obviously, she was not satisfied with such a simple farewell.

    So, this separationsted for a long time...

    Well, it was a long time.

    The team of Mand was not moving very fast and could even be described as a turtle''s speed.

    However, their steps were surprisingly steady.

    The Mount Meru n was very effective. He had his team members change into their PvP equipment and prepare themselves mentally, which perfectly matched everything that Char had taught Zin''rokh.

    Char could not tell Zin''rokh how to trap the yers. He could only give the abyss incarnation some inspiration, and the rest would be up to him.

    However, it was clear that in this battle of brain power and adaptability, Zin''rokh had lost to Mount Meru.

    Zin''rokh had arranged several sneak attacks in an attempt to destroy the team with an unprecedented number of people like before. However, these sneak attacks were all disintegrated by Mount Meru. Unwilling to give up, Zin''rokh changed his tactics andunched another surprise attack, but it was still easily blocked.

    After a while, Mount Meru realized that he only knew how to use three moves, and he responded more and more smoothly. After all, this was a soldier, and his guild ced the most emphasis on discipline. In the face of discipline, no fancy moves were useful. Compared to this team, the ones that cynlos had destroyed before were just grass-root teams.

    Not only that, as Zin''rokh gradually focused his power on dealing with Mount Meru, the other yers were let off the hook. Then, the news of Mand advancingyer byyer spread on the forum, and all the surviving yers who had suffered a loss and were resentful joined.

    This spontaneous growth of the team continued to snowball and grow, far fromparable to the loose team that had been casually kneaded in Memphis at the beginning.

    Thus, when the yers gathered their power and began to advance under a unifiedmand, the positive feedback that Zin''rokh had received earlier waspletely gone. The sense of defeat caused the abyss avatar to tear the book apart in a rage and use the method it was most familiar with-crushing with power.

    In this way, the yers would be more familiar with the battle...

    After all, they relied on this ability to make a living.

    Bang! Bang!

    A loud explosion drew an iplete conclusion to the battle.

    The five-meter-tall elite terrorguard fell to the ground. Its broken body was surrounded by all kinds of magic, frost, fire, arcane, poison, and other attacks. Its originally sharp and ferocious face was ttened by the shield swordsman in the front row. It was bruised and swollen, looking as miserable as it could be.

    What was worse was that it was not dead yet!

    Mount Meru was wearing bright golden chain armor and holding a huge sword and shield. He was escorted by a group of priests and priests to the horror guard.

    He stepped on the guy''s face with one foot and forced the guy''s swollen eyes to open and face him.

    Then, he said awkwardly, "I know you''re listening and watching."

    These words were obviously not directed at the terror guard, but at the person behind it.

    "Listen, friend. No matter who you are, please be clear that your opponent has changed. You can''t deal with me by relying on these pieces of trash and those ridiculous tactics of the past, understand? If you want to defeat me, then show me your true ability. Don''t be like these useless subordinates of yours!"

    After saying that, he raised his shield and mmed it down!

    The lower edges of the sword and shield were as sharp as des, and they easily cut off the enemy''s head.

    The battle was over, and there was a burst of excited cheers from the crowd.

    Bathed in the cheers, Mount Meru felt extremelyfortable.

    He had noticed the opponent''s panic not long ago, especially the abrupt change in tactics.

    As long as they had yed a few team PvP battles, they would be able to notice the sudden change in the situation.

    There could only be one exnation for this, and that was that this guy was not strong at all, and the wisdom he had shown before was nothing more than someone guiding him from behind.

    This made him more and more convinced that this was a yer-controlled monster.

    As for how he did it, perhaps it was done through some kind of unspeakable deal... However, it must be the yers'' thinking that supported it.

    However, this yer, or this group of yers, obviously could notpletely control the monsters. It was just a suggestion.

    After that, it was clear that with continuous losses, the individual who provided the strategy was no longer trusted, so the monsters'' tactics returned to their original open and wide style.

    Without a doubt, this was a kind of retreat.

    What he had to do was to anger the other party and make him walk further and further on the road of retreat.

    He believed that his words would definitely reach them.

    At this moment, one of his subordinates came to report.

    "Sir, we found 12 survivors this time. One of them is a level 47 Thief!"

    "What?"

    Mount Meru was a little surprised.

    The surprise came from two points. First, there were actually survivors in the area that the level 55 elite Terrorguard, Baegozzali, was wreaking havoc in. How strong was his ability to survive?

    Secondly, it was a terrifying level.

    This level was alreadyparable to the guild leaders who had consumed all their resources ...

    The Thief ss was almost synonymous with Loner.

    A level 47 Loner ...

    Without a doubt, they were elite yers! The very best!

    Mount Meru immediately rushed over.

    "What''s his name?" He asked.

    The map of "Fantasy World" was too big, and there were many stories. Perhaps he was one of the big shots who posted anonymously in the forum.

    "Eddie."

 Chapter 358 358

    Chapter 358. Rotten Butt

    Mount Meru had never heard of this name, but this proved that the other party was a loner.

    His intention to recruit this person grew even stronger. Even if he could not join a guild, it would be great to make friends with him.

    After all, the map of "Fantasy World" was so big. A powerful thief yer could find many secrets in it. If the other party revealed one or two clues, it would be a good profit for arge guild.

    Soon, Mount Meru arrived at the entrance of a cave behind the ce where Baygezhali had fallen. A group of people was gathered there.

    Before he even got close, he heard a series of shouts.

    "We discovered this first! What are you guys trying to do? The big guilds are bullying us, aren''t they? I''ve started recording, see you on the forum if you dare!"

    This voice was rhythmical and revealed an annoying tone.

    "Hey, you''re so unreasonable!" The one who replied was a female yer. Her voice trembled and she sounded like she was crying.

    Mount Meru had an impression of her. She was the manager in charge of receiving new people in the guild. Due to her good character, she was affectionately called Sister Shui Zi.

    No matter who had a question, the hundreds of new yers in the guild would look for her immediately. This girl would reply to them one by one, no matter how big or small, just like customer service. So, she was forced to be in a daze half the time when she was ying. However, the people who brought her up did not think much of it. After all, they were raised in the same way by Sister Shui Zi when they were still little white.

    A person with such a gentle temperament, who would patiently answer no matter how naive the question was, was so angry. What exactly had happened?

    "That''s enough." A voice rang out indifferently. "You wouldn''t have gotten these things without them."

    Only then did the arrogant voice at the start unwillingly snorted twice.

    "That''s fine, but you have to return the four [Dark Moon Lotus] to me, they belong to me!"

    "You b*stard..." The crowd suddenly cursed, but Sister Shui Zi stopped them.

    "Little Five, give it to him."

    "Sister Shui Zi, this is our ..."

    "Give it to him, there''s no need to argue with such a person."

    Before there was any further exnation, Mount Meru came forward to ask.

    "What''s wrong, Shui Zi?"

    "President."

    Sister Shui Zi took a deep breath and quickly adjusted her mood.

    "It''s nothing. I had a little conflict with a few friends just now. It''s all fine now."

    Mount Meru did not say anything. Soon, someone privately messaged him about the cause of the incident.

    After the yers entered the ruins, they quickly followed the coordinates on the map to find rare herbs and minerals. The monsters also cleared a path for them under themand of Zin''rokh, so that they could spread out evenly and kill the yers.

    The ce where the Mand army was fighting against Bayegozhali was one of the locations on the map. The map was not very clear, but anyone who had a little understanding of the rare nt "Dark Moon Lotus" could understand that these precious nts had been ignored by Apacha, who had no experience.

    And so, there were warriors.

    Many of them were like Mount Meru, whobined hundreds of maps and got a route. Moonlight and his little friend were one of them.

    This person is also an old friend of ours. In the few interactions Char had with the yers before leaving the novice vige, he was the first one to be scammed.

    As the chief editor of a well-known video game mediapany, not only did rippling moonlight have the financial resources, but he also had some gaming skills. Thus, a total of 15 people had sneaked over in advance and urately bit the hook. However, before they could start to collect the hook, they were robbed by Bayegozhali, who had been waiting for a long time.

    With just one attack, Bayegozhali had reduced the full 25-man team by half. More than a dozen people crashed into the wall and destroyed the cover, revealing a cave.

    The survivors were quick to react and hid inside.

    Coincidentally, this was the author''s channel that Char had designed for Apacha. This group of people had been hiding until now. They were only rescued when Bayegozhali was killed by the people of Mand.

    Logically speaking, since the monster was killed by the Mand people, the guild members would naturally collect the herbs as spoils of war. However, at this time, Moonlight and his people stepped forward!

    "Let go of my grass!"

    As an editor-in-chief of a private mediapany, Moonlight was famous for his scamming and his freeloading. He understood the logic behind this, so he stood up for him without hesitation.

    He was not worried that the people of Mand would do anything to him. Instead, he was eager to do so.

    If a video game mediapany wanted to be popr, they should focus on the main theme. At this time, when they were cracking down on the evil, if articles such as the ck forces on the inte bully people or a well-known guild shop bullies customers were released, they would definitely earn a lot of gimmicks. They could also use this opportunity to attract more attention such as " this game really harms people and instigates crimes. Children should not form gangs after reading it and so on. This would create another wave of deadly poprity!

    Anyway, a popr article was aimed at those who did not y the game. How would they know the rules of the game? Just follow the scolding and it would be over!

    Therefore, Moonlight was obliged to do so. He had already prepared a script in his mind. Moreover, the people in this guild all looked like young people in their twenties. They would be able to get excited with just a little bit of agitation. They would spit fragrant words and even fight!

    ''Do it, my friends! Did you see the best example of the game giving birth to violence?''

    Therefore, the worst result was that the other party would swallow his anger and give him this grass.

    This was a sure-win deal.

    Although Mount Meru knew that the other party was trying to scam him, he only thought that this person was after a few rare herbs. He did not think too much about it. However, after seeing that it was a famous person in the forum, Moonlight, he suddenly became vignt.

    He also admired Sister Shui Zi''s response.

    Indeed, they were a big guild. Any small disturbance on the forum would make them the target of criticism. After all, it was not illegal to follow the trend and criticize others. Instead, they had to bear the risk of being pped in the face and be easily used of clearing the floor. In this era of public opinion, everyone was careful and treading on thin ice, so there were more neutral spectators.

    It had to be said that this was a matter that made people sigh.

    "Since there''s nothing else, we can set off after some repairs."

    He nodded and looked at a guy behind Moonlight.

    From his attire, he was a thief. Furthermore, he gave off the feeling that he was not part of the same group as rippling moonlight.

    Furthermore, he was also the one who had stopped ripples of moonlight from making a scene.

    [Is this Eddie?] He asked.

    [Yes, President.]

    "My friend," Mount Meru said to Char, "Are you interested in joining with us?"

    Before Char could speak, Moonlight said, "The big guilds'' revengees so quickly? You''re pulling people from our team? That''s not what you guys said when you posted on the forum to call for the surviving unspecialized yers to join the party, right?"

    Char could not help but sigh when he heard that.

    ? As expected of yours, Moonlight!

    There were always such people in the world who used their own words and actions to highlight the politeness and virtue of others. After all, you didn''t know what kind of upbringing the other party had received since they were young, or if they had any psychological trauma...

    How could he say such righteous words?

    The reason why he was in this team was also just a coincidence. He could not let Zin''rokh control the monsters to not attack him, otherwise, it would be considered cheating. Thus, he had to go all the way to the front line through the author''s channel and happened to meet rippling moonlight and the others.

    At first, when he jumped in, he was naturally chased out by Char, who said something like "since you led the monsters here, you have to stay outside and don''t get us involved". In the end, two or three monsters that were alone really did break in, and they were easily taken care of by Char. Char''s expression immediately changed, and he called him boss enthusiastically, just like when he was in the novice vige.

    Char had long forgotten about this insignificant hermaphrodite but hearing him call her boss, she immediately remembered.

    ''So, it''s you, kid!''

    Moonlight was just using this as an excuse to make a scene. However, he was still a little afraid of a mysterious master like Char. After all, he did not know his background, so he had to take his feelings into consideration when he spoke.

    For example, he traded half of these [Dark Moon Lotus] once he got them, his goal was naturally to rope them in.

    Char did not decline and epted it.

    Next, he would need to use this rotten person. Who would not be used?

    As expected, when he heard what Moonlight said, Mount Meru looked at Char with a questioning gaze.

    This was obviously asking "you actually advance and retreat together" and so on.

    "Don''t misunderstand, we''re just temporary teammates."

    Char exined expressionlessly, and Moonlight''s expression changed.

    [What the hell! You''ve already taken the stuff, and now you''re doing this!]

    He was about to re up, but then he heard the other party continue slowly, "A temporary teammate is still a teammate... Besides, I don''t like crowded ces."

    The meaning of his words was that he would not leave with Mount Meru.

    "That''s good."

    Mount Meru did not force him. It just so happened that he did not want to see someone like Moonlight join the team.

    "Then we''ll meet again."

    He decisively left with his men.

    "You''ve handled it well."

    Heplimented Sister Shui Zi as he left, and thetter seemed to be a little angry at the Moonlight.

    "How can there be such a rotten person!"

    "Don''t take things too hard. Those guys who live on human blood... It''s not worth your anger." Mount Meru shook his head.

    The people of Mand dispersed in a hubbub, and Char was thinking of duping them to a good ce when moonlight suddenly said, "Let''s go and follow them."

    Eh?

    This time, even Char was dumbfounded.

    "Are you talking about the people who are following Mand?"

    "Yeah! They eat the meat, we drink the soup, just like a rhinoceros and a rhinoceros bird. This is a symbiotic rtionship. They''ve recruited so many solo yers to be their cannon fodder, right? Only Fools would be working for them. I''m not joining the party," Moonlight exined.

    Don''t you dare hit the rhinoceros and rhinoceros bird...

    Char thought to himself. He had underestimated how shameless this person could be.

    "Then what if they chase you out? Are you still going to stay?" He asked curiously.

    "Do they dare to?" Moonlight smiled and slowly exined, "Boss, you might be used to being alone and don''t know about these big guilds. Not to mention the me Knot, they were an elite guild. With only a hundred or so people surrounding them, they were all self-righteous and had their eyes on the top of their heads. To put it bluntly, they were all inte-addicted teenagers who thought highly of themselves. Therefore, they did not care much about what the people on the forum said. They were even happy to be ttered by a group of nobodies.

    "It''s Ghost, a group of rich sows. I heard that 80% of the game''s revenue is contributed by this group of people..."

    Hearing this, Char could not help but be shocked, "80%? This isn''t a mobile game, and you only have to pay for the game time. Where are the top-up options?"

    "Ha..." Moonlight revealed an enigmatic smile. "You don''t know this, right? what''s the essence of online games? It was just a web-based game. As long as you paid enough money, special drops and hidden sses were nothing more than a matter of changing the data in the background. What kind of game would a group of rich sows y? Did you think that the equipment they were wearing was really obtained by themselves? Are you kidding me? In this day and age, the rich are the privileged. You know too little."

    His tone was firm, as if the programmer who modified the data lived below his house.

    Char smiled nomittally.

    It would be fine if the other party was forcing other people''s equipment, but how could he not know about the equipment of ''Ghost Hunter''? He had given the information and clues to Apple Pie and sent them to her, and then these guys had gone to get it themselves.

    In "Fantasy World," the acquisition of equipment was always linked to the difficulty. This was something that even he could not change. As for stuffing some money into the programmers to change the data... To think that he could make it up.

    However, from the way he spoke, it was likely that many people had been fooled by him.

    Conspiracy theories were popr everywhere.

    "And then?" He asked.

    "And then? Then, this group of rich idiots didn''t care much about what was said on the forum. Look at them, they all went to Elfheim. Wasn''t it obvious? With a little money and a little technology, they became arrogant and arrogant. They couldn''t see the situation clearly and thought that they could turn the tables on their own. What were they thinking? This time, Mand took advantage of the situation to rise. This was different from the other two. They followed the mass line and wanted word of mouth.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "If they want word of mouth, that''s a lot more troublesome. They can''t do anything out of line, or it''ll be ck material, and then it''ll be edited when it''s spread. Negative material is something that can ferment. It''s not something that you can deny just because you say so. As long as it''s buried, curious people will dig it up and it''ll be processed. Some people will believe it, and then some people will argue. The more you try to exin, the worse it will be."

    "Does it matter who''s right or wrong? It''s not important at all. What''s important is to vent your emotions. You''re a big guild. If you can bring so many unspecialized yers, why can''t you bring me?" Moonlight asked, "Was it wrong for me to spray it? Even if I''m wrong, it''ll change if it''s there, and it''ll be encouraged if it''s not. Is there anything wrong?"

    "But I think... There''s nothing wrong with Mand''s people driving you away, right? After all, you two just had a conflict." Char asked.

    "Does it matter who''s right or wrong? It''s not important at all. What''s important is to vent your emotions. You''re a big guild. If you can bring so many unspecialized yers, why can''t you bring me?" rippling moonlight asked. Was it wrong for me to spray it? Even if I''m wrong, it''ll change if it''s there, and it''ll be encouraged if it''s not. Is there anything wrong? If it wanted to stand upright, would it be afraid of the shadow nting? What''s wrong with me scolding you a little?"

    "What logic is this... You just don''t scroll the forums often, what do people like to read these days? I just like to watch these! Even if Mand had done her job perfectly, at least five out of ten people would be curious, does Mand have any ckmail material? If they could ask this question, it meant that they had a tendency to be suspicious. What do you think they would believe?

    "Isn''t that the logic of a thief?" Charughed.

    Char did not know whether tough or cry, "So it can''t be removed?"

    "Who can?" Moonlightughed, "Nowadays, it''s not easy. So, believe me, we just need to follow the team. As long as Mount Meru is not a fool, he will never drive us away. Of course, we can''t go too far, or else the wind will immediately change. I''m not as good as you when ites to dealing with monsters, but you''re not as good as me when ites to dealing with this kind of person."

    He bragged proudly, then turned around and waved his hand.

    "Let''s go!"

    His minions seemed to be familiar with this scene and immediately followed behind Moonlight.

    Clearly, this was a group of repeat offenders.

    Rather than bragging about himself as a rhinoceros or rhinoceros bird, it was more appropriate to say that he was a vine wrapped around arge tree or a carrion-eating crow.

    Char followed behind the group of jerks and could not help but feel curious.

    He was very curious as to why a person''s thoughts could be so twisted... What was even more terrifying was that his logic was self-consistent and perfectlypatible with his style.

    Moonlight... Do you still remember?] He asked Apple Pie.

    [Yes! I remember! We met him in the Novice Vige!]

    [He is a famous fighter on the forum. In reality, he is a well-known editor and a big V in the game. He ims to speak for the civilian yers, speak for justice, and criticize the heavens and earth. In fact, he is just an idiot. Hey, did you meet him?]

    [Yes, he is sucking Mand''s blood.]

    [Then Mount Meru will have a headache. Mand is not like us. We are building our reputation. If we offend this idiot, we will suffer. Hey, isn''t this what you want?]

    Char thought for a moment and replied, "

    [How should I put it, I''m not that lowly.]

    [Then what do you want?]

    [To put it simply, I want to kill him.]

    [The Heart of the Magic Puppet.]

    Just as Moonlight had thought, they swaggered next to Mand team, attracting the angry res of a group of guild members.

    However, this guy was indifferent and not nervous at all.

    Not only that, but he also greeted the non-guild yers in the team, indirectly hinting that he had a conflict with Mount Meru and was poached.

    It seemed like it was just as Apple Pie had said. This guy had quite a reputation among the pub yers. When they met acquaintances, they would call them Boss Moonlight, and in just a few words, he had actually managed to trick thirty to fifty people toe over.

    Being in arge party meant that they had to eptmands. Moreover, the party''s loot distribution was based on individual contribution points. However, there were always people who wanted to pick up scraps and obtain loot without putting in any effort. However,pared to people like Moonlight who relied on their brains and limitless ways to obtain loot, these people were simply waiting for an opportunity.

    For example, this was a good opportunity.

    This kind of people attracted each other, and birds of a feather flock together.

    As a result, this group of people grew in number, like a tumor growing on Mand, slowly growing.

    However, Moonlight understood that he could not go too far. He kept the number of people in his party below 50. One, he was worried that they would screw up and anger too many people. Two, he knew that these people were all ckers.

    As a result, he dispatched these pampers to carefully walk on the edge. The control of the scale was very appropriate. Not only could they get the advantage they deserved, but they could also cheer for him at the critical moment, so that people from the perspective of passersby would not think they were too much.

    When they attracted a few more monsters, they could get a lot of overflowing milk and damage output. In the end, they did not have to share the spoils with the group of people, so they were very happy.

    In the past, they would not have been able to deal with these demons with their strength.

    This was all thanks to Zin''rokh''s superior.

    Zin''rokh was clearly gathering his forces in an attempt to annihte the entire team.

    However, he underestimated the yers'' tenacity.

    Char was left speechless. After all, he had written in the guide that he had read about ancient truths such as don''t give away experience points mindlessly unless you have no other choice, don''t let the small monsters pile up problems that can be solved with bosses, and viins die because they talk too much.

    This guy obviously did not listen.

    Although there were system constraints, and it was impossible for Zin''rokh to use a big move right from the start, it was possible to control the monsters under hismand and not send them to him... He was probably really angry.

    "You''re really a noob, Zin''rokh."

    Char sighed.

    These people probably didn''t even know that the "The Heir of Zin''rokh" that the prairies men feared was hiding under their feet. In terms of size, it should only be considered the first born, a super-giant monster that should not have appeared here.

    Of course, it was in hibernation and was as hard as a rock. It would not be detected ore out to join the battle. It was just a chat tool for Char and synlos.

    "Master! Master! Listen to me..."

    "Shut up and stop talking nonsense. Just do what you''ve nned, I''ll act ording to the situation."

    "Alright. Master, look up at that direction. Seven o''clock."

    Seven o''clock...

    Char looked up and saw countless ruby eyes in the dark, dancing like red will-o''-the-wisps.

    Dark-robed Magic Puppet.

    "Tsk, there are only about 2200 Dark-robed Magic Puppet in the ruins. You must have sent at least half of them, right?"

    "Yes, master! He actually dared to mock me! I''ll fight it out with him!"

    "Your momentum is quite big, but..."

    Char looked at the military crossbow that the Mand team had prepared for a long time.

    Whether it was the crossbow de with a metallic luster under the dim light or the rope made of magic-dispelling tendons and rune grass, it showed that Mount Meru had expected this from the beginning...

    [Air-piercing V], [Lock V], [Destructive aura (powerless) V]

    Thebination of the three great empty words was simply ruthless. Even ten yearster, when the Holy United Kingdom and fought against Arendelle, this thing would still be a powerful weapon against dragons. The dragons in thend of extreme cold would turn into walking lizards, and the Holy Knights would rush up and stab them like porcupines.

    If Elfheim were to go to war with the United Holy Kingdom, the first to encounter it would be the Dragonhawk Team. They did not even need to kill it. The military crossbows alone were enough to defeat the elven Air Force.

    The reason why Mount Meru was able to obtain such resources was most likely due to Brent''s help. With his reputation, he was not able to apply for so many military resources. From the looks of it, Brent had really put in a lot of effort this time.

    "Look over there." Char said to ripples of moonlight as he pointed at the Dark-robed Magic Puppet.

    "What?"

    Moonlight''s attributes were not as high as Char''s, so he could only see a sh of will-o''-the-wisps.

    "Are they bats?"

    "Dark-robed Magic Puppet. Haven''t you seen it before?"

    "No, what''s wrong with that thing?"

    "I''ve never seen him before... That would be even easier to trick."

    Char touched his chin, "You can find the "The Heart of the Magic Puppet" in that thing''s body."

    "The Heart of the Magic Puppet? What are you doing?"

    "It''s a bound mechanical alchemy item that can be picked up. There''s an NPC here who buys it back at a high price. For every five hearts, you can exchange it for an unidentified ancient magic equipment. If it''s a single heart, you can also draw it once. At the very least, it''s an antique equipment, and you can exchange it for reputation with the Khorium Explorer."

    Moonlight''s eyes brightened.

    "Is the source reliable?"

    "Of course, he''s reliable."

    Char chuckled.

    Of course, he was the one who had set up the NPC to retrieve the magic puppet''s heart. After all, it was one of the few items that could reactivate the orc soldier guards. The orc soldier guards were real Steel Wyverns. In terms ofbat power, they were not inferior to ordinary dragons.

    In order to support this statement, he shared a video with his team.

    After opening it, it was Char''s first-person perspective, and what he saw was an Android NPC with half an arm in a robot.

    He went up to talk to the NPC. The other party spoke some unknownnguage, but then turned to the side and showed him a variety of equipment on the shelf behind him. He raised his hand, and a projection of "The Heart of the Magic Puppet" appeared in his palm.

    With bodynguage and symbols as a bridge, the rest was simple. The exchange list was disyed in front of him. All the items had the number 5 on the lower right corner of the heart of the marite icon. The items marked with a 1 corresponded to a question mark.

    The appraisal in "Fantasy World" was not random. It was a real appraisal, which meant that the appraisal would not change the appearance of the equipment. It would look the same as it was originally. The so-called appraisal was also called " identification. once the equipment was identified, its attributes would be disyed on the interface. Otherwise, one would not be able to use it 100%.

    To take it one step further, yers who were like encyclopedias could tell what an unidentified item was just from its appearance. There was no need for an appraisal scroll.

    This was also why any veteran yer could tell the color of an equipment at a nce.

    As Moonlight, he looked around and saw that all of them were magical equipment that were shining with the brilliance of obscure runes. He was stunned.

    In fact, they were all counterfeits.

    However, Char was not that wicked. Although the equipment was not real, they were all made by Ri, and their quality was definitely not inferior to magic equipment.

    The "Light of Ancient Magical Equipment" was added by a few professors (the four-colored mushroom head that sold itself to Char) from the most authoritative wealth gold society, which was also the Khorium Explorer Society established by the Mushroom Men.

    The antique inspection sgency would personallye down to fake it, ensuring that it was a perfect imitation of the original and natural!

    How could Moonlight see through this level of forgery? He almost fell into it in an instant!

    "Where is this NPC?"

    "You''ll be there after you die once. The resurrection point is in the ruins. Char sighed. I''ve been wandering around this ce for a long time before you guys came. To be exact, I''m lost. If it wasn''t for the map sent by that Apacha, I wouldn''t have known where I was. Fortunately, I''m out now."

    "You''ll know after dying once?"

    "Then why isn''t anyone posting anything on the forum?" Moonlight asked curiously.

    "Because that ce forbids contact with the outside world. I was probably the first one to walk out of there. That Apacha was only a few steps away from the entrance. Maybe he went in too? There''s no problem with my friend list," Char exined, "But it''s a pity that there aren''t many living people in my friend list."

    Moonlight did not doubt the second half of his sentence and focused on the first half.

    He immediately sent a message to a few friends, and as expected, they replied, "The dead yers had gathered in an underground ruin under construction, and there was actually a book titled [Detroit: An Android like Human Transformation]. This group of people were busy epting missions in the city and had long forgotten that the battle outside was in full swing.

    It was true that they could not disclose their findings on the forum, because the area was still in exploration mode and could not keep in touch with the outside world.

    Such a thing actually happened...

    Moonlight muttered, his eyes shing with a thoughtful look.

    Char did not say anything and let him do as he pleased.

 Chapter 359 359

    Chapter 359. Instant Kill

    In fact, this situation was also part of the authority management content of this area.

    As the Consul of Lavosodran, Char could even restrict the private chat rights of the yers'' friends.

    He had been ying on a single-yerputer, he did not pay much attention to this kind of thing, nor did he have a ce to experiment with it. However, once he saw this from the back-end, many of the settings that he could not understand previously were exined.

    For example, before the Mechanical Ruins of the second era and the Khorium Ruins of the third era werepletely explored, the cemeteries were set up in the ruins. Just like shopping malls that had their own toilets, there was no need to go to the public toilets next to them.

    It was only when the news of the ruins'' excavation spread that the United Holy Kingdom set up a stronghold here, and the resurrection point inside was covered by the church.

    Now that he thought about it, this was the Holy Spirits covering their own powers, like an animal peeing in a circle, upying the nk area on the map little by little.

    It was not difficult to find out the reason. The machinery civilization was built on the ruins of the machinery civilization because of their powerful technology, while thetter, the Krypton Gold Civilization, was built on the ruins of the machinery civilization and used their infrastructure, so they also inherited this characteristic...

    To sum it up, the second era was really awesome, even the ruins could fight against the Holy Spirits.

    If it were to spread out a little more, it would not be difficult to interpret this awesomeness.

    The system was above everything else, and the personal system that Fitzlock had left behind was the prototype of the system, which could bepatible with the system.

    This was the first awesome part-it came from an extraordinary ce.

    As for the setting of the resurrection point, or the channel for the Holy Spiritd to realize its power, it also depended on the system. Did this mean that the two were of the same level, and that was why they were fighting for territory?

    This was the second point-the level was extremely high.

    Of course, this was just Char''s guess. After all, he still had to find the ''click-and-enter''. What if this guy was the real Siege Soldier, the God of Machinery, who had been besieged and killed by the seven Holy Spirits? It was a pity that there was no more information about tin soldiers than that guy ''click-type''. At least thetter had a suspected target, the vige chief.

    As the desire in the moonlight gradually expanded, the dark-robed marites in the distance also approached one after another.

    There were many half-elf hunters in Mount Meru''s team who were full of [Sun Sentries]. They had already discovered this group of monsters, so they were not flustered.

    When the magic puppet entered his shooting range, he gave the order.

    "Fire!"

    In an instant, the military crossbows hidden among the troops started firing. The arrows shot out and pierced through the magic puppet''s metal-like wings.

    The magic puppet was pulled to the ground before it could get close. Its originally strong wings quickly withered because of the suffix "Destruction", and it could only struggle to p its wings.

    Seeing the magic puppet fall into the crowd, ripples in moonlight was anxious, like money falling on the road, but there was a sea of people between him and the magic puppet.

    "Damn, this is really unlucky. The demons are also idiots," He cursed. "Why didn''t they know to drop it in front of me?"

    Hey, there''s such a request?

    "Zin''rokh, give me the noob one!"

    "Yes, master!"

    Zin''rokh immediately made the arrangements.

    As soon as moonlight finished speaking, a dark-robed marite jumped out from the like a g. It spread its wings and flew towards Char. Moonlight did not even think before he hid behind Char.

    Of course, he did not just focus on running. He still had basicbat skills, so he threw out a skill.

    [Abyss of Doubt]

    A translucent ripple spread out from his surroundings, slightly blocking the Dark-robed Magic Puppet''s menacing attack, but the effect was minimal.

    However, Char was surprised when he saw the skill. His brain worked quickly, and he immediately used the Shadow Servant''s level 50 skill, [Shadow Bind].

    Although this skill was a level 50 skill, its effect was a lower-end version of "Dark speech - Bind". Unfortunately, Char was in the " agent " state and could not use the skills of a spellcaster of the origin code. Fortunately, Zin''rokh had found the weakest one to send it to him.

    The magic puppet fell to the ground like a drunkard.

    The people who were just about to rescue him were all stunned, each and every one of them looking at the rippling moonlight in a dumbfounded manner.

    "W-what''s going on?"

    Moonlight was also stunned.

    "What was that skill you just used?" Char immediately asked.

    "Abyss of Doubt, a skill simr to a Cursemancer''s'' Chaos. Is there a problem?"

    "This is a skill of a Spellcaster of Origin?"

    "How did you know?" Moonlight blurted out.

    This was indeed a skill of the Origin sorcerer that he had obtained in a certain dungeon. Thetter was mostly a litigation master in the sixth era. Like him, they were experts in talking and challenging the lower limits. That was why he was able toplete the hidden quest so easily. The reward was the abyss of suspicion. Although it was useful, it was nothing to him...

    Could this be a divine skill?

    "Is it rted to this skill?" He asked curiously.

    "Let''s get rid of this demon first."

    Char shook his head. He stepped forward and skillfully took the Dark-robed Magic Puppet. Tinder of Origin cut through the magic puppet''s body like tofu, and then reached out to touch it...<novelnext></novelnext>

    ''Tsk, heartless again. What''s wrong?"

    "Master, listen to me..."

    "Shut up!"

    Char had no choice but to take out a heart of the puppet from his bag, and then pulled his hand out expressionlessly.

    "Here..." He said to everyone.

    Everyone immediately gathered around and looked at the exquisite object with a metallic luster and magical aura in amazement.

    "Is this a guaranteed drop, big brother?" Someone asked.

    "I don''t know."

    Char shook his head and said, "But I can always feel it. Maybe he learned engineering. After all, this is the core of the Dark-robed Magic Puppet."

    "But why isn''t it in the pick list?" Someone asked doubtfully.

    "I don''t know."

    As a believer of Mitsuya, Char carried out the main idea seriously.

    After hearing what he said, ripples of moonlight seemed to have thought of something and immediately threw a [Floating Eye] into the air.

    With the help of the lighting equipment in each team, he could see the ground clearly.

    Due to the magic puppet''snding, therge group of nearly 10000 people had split into small teams to wrap up the magic puppet and digest it one by one. However, there were also monsters on the ground surrounding them, so therge group of nearly 10000 people was busy.

    Zin''rokh''s F2A was quite scary.

    Furthermore, due to the magic puppet''s astonishing defense and the fact that not everyone had Char''s bug-like instant-kill ability, the magic puppet''s inability to digest in a short period of time had be a chronic illness in its body, which was particrly eye-catching.

    Suddenly, Moonlight discovered a detail!

    He found that the shield-type sses who were pulling aggro next to each magic puppet had the Mand guild emblem on their chests...

    Coincidentally, in order to repair their own shields and therge alloy shield with the highest physical defense at the current stage, most shield-type professions would minor in "engineering" and "forging". one was responsible for sting ore, and the other was responsible for casting...

    Even though Char did not say it out loud, he had alreadybined all the information he knew.

    Moonlight immediately rippled like a shark that had smelled blood.

    "Guys, look! Does Mount Meru know this too? Is that why he let his guild members be the closest to the demons?"

    "That''s to prevent the magic puppet from fighting back and hurting people, right?" Char frowned. "Magic puppets are between level 35 and 55. The one that came for you was level 37 at most. The one over there is higher. Even if it can''t fly, it can still kill you with a flick of its tail."

    "Ha, you''re thinking too little." Moonlight said disdainfully, "He''s that kind? The first batch of free-range yers that were sent away must have been mixed in with Mand''s people. Otherwise, he would not have known the battle situation at the front line. The recruitment Post would not have been sent out so quickly, so he definitely knew about the heart of the magic puppet!"

    "And even if he''s so kind, it''s still called not having the same information, you know? The pub yers should have the right to know! And not be kept in the dark!"

    Char chuckled, as if he was disdainful.

    "So, you want to expose him?"

    "Of course, I will, but not now. What do you mean by my ''Abyss of Doubt''?" Moonlight asked with a smile.

    Seeing that he had taken the bait so easily, Char did not beat around the bush and started making up a story.

    He even revealed a hint of envy.

    ''Abyss of Doubt'' is a skill of the originalist. Thetter is the ''defender'' and ''reader'' of order in the sixth era, equivalent to thewyers of that era. However, at the end of the sixth era, when living beings were corrupted and fallen, this group of spellcasters who yed with their minds and logic were also the first to fall. Abyss of Doubt was a skill that the fallen used to attack and corrupt their own kind.

    "The Dark-robed Magic Puppet was born from. Magic Egg that was soaked in the tears of sires. Its core, the heart, is driven by distorted negative emotions. Abyss of Doubt can intensify these emotions, so much so that the dark-robed marite can''t withstand it and will be in. state of stiffness for 5 seconds... Therefore, this skill can be said to be a godly skill against them. Of course, it will only take effect once."

    Moonlight did not know much about the game, but he was extremely cautious. As Char spoke, he opened various search keywords on the forum, and the more he searched, the more shocked he became. All the search results were guesses and answers that no one cared about. These were obviously the riddles in the game, but the riddles were being talked about as if they weremon sense...

    This was already shocking enough!

    This was the real deal!

    As a writer, he could tell the difference between the two at a nce.

    "How did you know all this?" Moonlight could not help but ask. He suspected that the other party had discovered a hidden library or something of the sort. Otherwise, how could he be so knowledgeable?

    "You''ll know when you see more."

    Char smiled.

    ''What are you acting cool for, really.'' Moonlight snorted in his heart.

    However, for a moment, he suddenly felt that this scene was very familiar, as if there was a strong sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, but he could not remember where it was...

    He must have seen too many pretentious d*ck. Yes, that must be the case.

    He thought to himself.

    Then, he did not pay much attention to this matter. He opened his friend list of thousands of people and began to think about his n.

 Chapter 360 360

    Chapter 360. Start To Fan The Fire

    Mount Meru was always on guard against the Moonlight.

    That was his first contact with the other party, and he immediately added a lot of past experiences about the moonlight, especially the three-dimensional experience. The articles on his social media that were popr and caused a sensation among the people... Then, he realized that he had thought too little.

    He was obviously not a reckless person. It was almost inevitable that he could be a warrior on the forum. He knew how to start a topic, how to incite, and how to create momentum...

    However, he was so quiet...

    The more this was the case, the more he was on guard.

    That was until the appearance of the Dark-robed Magic Puppet.

    He had also noticed that a magic puppet had suddenly fallen from the sky and had been killed by Eddie.

    A magic puppet''s level was directly rted to its body size. Although this one looked like it was only around level 35, it was already shocking enough...

    What made him even more curious was, how did this thing fold its wings? Could it be that they also had an item or skill with the air-piercing attribute?

    As Mount Meru was thinking about this, someone under him suddenly reported, "

    [President, there''s a dispute over here. ]

    [What''s going on? ]

    [It was a shield-type yer among the unspecialized yers who took the initiative to receive the monster. In the end, he was killed by marite with a tail swing. He med our healer for not using a good buff...]

    Mount Meru frowned slightly.

    [Didn''t we agree in advance to let our shield specialists take the initiative to fight the monsters in order to prevent being killed instantly?]

    [That was what the referee did, but he didn''t listen to the obstruction and attacked before our people... Now, he was lying on the ground, and his friend was the messenger. I think he''s just looking for trouble... He even doubted our intention of arranging for our own people to fight the monsters!]

    [What? ]

    Mount Meru was stunned.

    [What''s there to be suspicious about?]

    [He said... He said that they were worried that other yers would pick up the boss''s corpse first and loot something that was not on the pick list... Isn''t he deliberately looking for trouble?]

    The anger of the yer could be felt through the words.

    There was such a poor excuse? Mount Meru could not help butugh.

    [Just kick this kind of annoying person out.] He ordered.

    [Yes, President.]

    However, a few minutester, someone told him that a passerby yer in the group had taken the initiative to approach the fallen magic puppet and was identally killed in seconds. This caused a quarrel with the people from their own guild.

    In "Fantasy World", the number of times you saved someone was a valuable strategic resource. Only priests, priests, and other professions that were above a certain level could obtain a resurrection spell that had a one-day-long cooldown after going through a long quest line. Moreover, due to the poor experience of being a priest, there were very few yers, and they were treated as Lifestones in the big guilds.

    As a result, the first thing the team did during the exploration was to unlock the nearest resurrection point and try not to waste any resurrections. Mount Meru arranged for his own shield ss to be in the front row for this consideration. It was to not waste the precious resurrection opportunity on passers-by yers...

    However, what was going on with this group of people? One by one, they took the initiative to seek death?

    "You guys aren''t here to y me, are you?"

    Could it be that the abyss could even corrupt yers'' hearts?

    He was soon amused by his own thoughts.

    [Tell them tactfully that they can resurrect themselves if they die from such mistakes.]

    [Yes, President.]

    After the order was issued, Mount Meru pondered over it twice. This kind of thing shouldn''t attract criticism, right? After all, they all understood how precious a resource the resurrection spell was...

    Yes, that was the case.

    Strange things happened one after another. Soon, more than a hundred yers had been pped to death by the magic puppet. Most of them came from small groups, and one-third of them had brought their own priests. After that, because of such a dispute, he left the group and stayed where he was. He did notmunicate with the people of Mand at all, but only said some strange words to them.

    Mount Meru was puzzled. He looked at the forum again, but he didn''t feel that he had done anything wrong, or that the direction of the wind had changed...<novelnext></novelnext>

    The thing that troubled him the most, Moonlight, was also very well-behaved.

    It was as if they were really unlucky. They had been targeted by more than a dozen dark-robed magic puppets in a row. However, the strange thing was that these monsters thatunched sneak attacks all fell head first into the crowd without exception and were quickly dealt with. It seemed like there was a senior yer guiding them, and the efficiency was quite high.

    "What a pity."

    He could guess who wasmanding with his feet.

    The only one left was the Loner named Eddie.

    However, for some unknown reason, such a person was willing to hang out with someone like Moonlight.

    About four hourster, the siege of the monsters was over. They left the corpses on the ground and retreated.

    Therge group maintained the same spot for a few hours, collecting spoils of war, retrieving supplies, and maintaining their weapons at the same time, before continuing forward.

    "President, it seems a little strange? Is there anyone who doesn''t n to leave with us?" Someone could not help asking.

    "You don''t n to leave? Have you collected all the loot?" Mount Meru frowned.

    "Yes, I''ve finished collecting them."

    "How about this, we don''t need to care about the damage output ratio, we''ll give them half."

    "Ah? But we''re the ones who contributed the most..."

    "Go do it." Mount Meru shook his head. Although he did not know what was going to happen, he could only think in the worst direction. At this time, he could farm reputation as much as he could, and he didn''t care about the profit.

    "Alright," He said.

    Although he was unwilling, the person in charge of distribution still executed it.

    "Just this?" One of the swordsman yersughed in a strange manner. "Why are the big guilds so stingy?"

    When Sister Shui Zi heard what he said, a ball of inexplicable fire rose in her heart.

    "You''re cking like this, yet you''re still taking half of the spoils, and you''re still saying such things?"

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "Nothing, I''m just sighing." The swordsman''s teammates came up andughed. "Your guild is really ruthless. You didn''t even leave a single dark-robed magic puppet behind."

    "What do you mean by that? Didn''t we give you half of the collected materials? It''s all written here, right?" Sister Shui Zi frowned and pulled up the pick list. "Can we do anything to it?"

    "Oh, you mean, as long as it''s not on this, we can tamper with it?"

    "You..."

    "Keep pretending, Sister Shui Zi. Someone will stand up for you."

    The swordsman smiled and returned the items to him.

    "We can''t afford to take the hush money from the big guilds."

    [An item that is not in the drop list?]

    After receiving a Sister Shui Zi''s message, Mount Meru was stunned.

    "Yes, they only said this. And several people told me that the yers who left the team suspected that we hid the loot, which was probably the same thing..."

    "They didn''t say what it was?"

    [I feel... They probably don''t know either.]

    Mount Meru could roughly guess what was going on. Someone was spreading rumors in a small area, but he did not know the details.

    There was no movement in the forum.

    After thinking for a long time, he finally did not feel that there was anything wrong... It was simply too ridiculous.

    "The spoils of war that aren''t on the drop list... Do they really believe such words?"

 Chapter 361 361

    Chapter 361. Peak of Life

    A copper Imp with a thin body and moving joints spewing steam crawled out of the Dark-robed Magic Puppet''s body and waved his hands.

    "What did it say?" Moonlight immediately asked.

    "I didn''t feel anything." An Alchemist with a maxed out [Engineering] skill smacked his lips, took out a few screws from his backpack, and threw them to the copper Imps.

    "Ha... That''s about it. We can basically confirm it."

    Moonlightughed.

    He had done two things in the past. The first was to find a friend who was an expert in Engineering to verify the truth of Chara''s words.

    He was very suspicious, especially since this matter involved a lot of things and he could not be careless. After all, if one wanted to hammer others, one had to first make sure that they would not be hammered.

    The whole verification process was divided into two steps. The first step was to verify that his " abyss of suspicion was indeed effective on the Dark-robed Magic Puppet, and then let anyone other than Eddie, who met the requirements to take out the heart of the magic puppet that was not in the drop list.

    For the former, Char had apanied him throughout the entire process, so there was no problem with the skill. As long as moonlight was released, Char, who was also a spellcaster of the origin Codex, would feel the fluctuation of mana and secretly exert force to cooperate with the effect of Moonlight. He could also let Zin''rokh adjust the angle and direction of the magic puppet''s fall, making it look as if it had really been hit by the Moonlight.

    As for thetter, the heart of the marite was actually divided into two types.

    One was a sure-drop item for the owner of Engineering. it was indeed not on the drop list, because it needed to be disassembled correctly to get it. This depended on the level of Engineering.

    This was only known to the majority of yers after a certain level 55 quest, The Stingy Mushroom Man, in the treasure in, so it was also a paradox at this stage.

    Engineering burned a lot of money, there were only two extremes for people who were obsessed with Engineering. One was that they were rich and could afford to burn money, so they would not dismantle the garbage on the ground. Either they had spent too much money and couldn''t keep up with their levels, so they wouldn''te to this ce and would not encounter high-level Dark-robed Magic Puppets.

    As for the real [The Heart of The Magic Puppet], it could be exchanged and was also the one in Char''s bag. Not only did it have-low drop rate, but it also depended on the way to kill the dark-robed marite. You could not let the magic puppet suffer internal injuries!

    At the current stage of the game, the yers'' crude methods would have destroyed the magic puppet''s vital parts by the time they killed it. There was no way to find it.

    Even if they avoided the vital parts of their bodies like Char and ensured that they would drop the "The Heart of The Magic Puppet", they would still have to face the second test. which was of utmost importance... Which was the face.

    This was different for each person, but Char could not do it.

    Therefore, after a series of self-righteous verification, Moonlight was more and more determined on the wrong path, and also went further and further.

    What this person was pursuing had gone beyond vulgar interests, but the pleasure of trampling and destroying. He believed that human nature was evil, just like a bad life. Therefore, all those who showed kindness were either hypocritical, pretentious, or had not been beaten by society.

    As for thetter, he was happy to give them a lesson.

    He also enjoyed the thrill of trampling on such an unparalleled monster.

    He believed that those who enjoyed money and power must also feel pain to neutralize such a life, such as being criticized, discussed, pointed at, hated, and remembered...

    This was the price, but also the bnce.

    Therefore, in the process of verifying this information, he did the second thing-he contacted his friends and vaguely told them that the people of Mand were trying to hide something. If they wanted to verify it, they had to do as he instructed, and the answer would naturally appear...

    As the main force left, hundreds of dark-robed magic puppets were left on the ground. At the same time, nearly a thousand people stayed behind, waiting for the Moonlight to give them an exnation.

    "You saw it and you heard it. This magic puppet did not produce ''The Heart of The Magic Puppet''."

    Moonlight moved forward and exined to the people who stayed behind.

    At the same time, he showed everyone a video of the pickup just now.

    The content was very simple. After his Alchemist friends arrived, they killed more than a dozen Dark-robed Magic Puppets in a row and each of them obtained a "The Heart of The Magic Puppet". Moreover, this item did not appear in the drop list.

    These monsters were all killed under Char''s guidance, and their vital parts were perfectly avoided. Moonlight''s rich friend''s [Engineering] was of a higher level than Char''s, so it was natural that he would be able to destroy them urately. However, the corpses left behind by Mand and the others were not the same.

    However, this did not affect the anger of the crowd.

    "Let''s start the battle, Moonlight!" Someone said.

    He was not referring to a wave of aces, but rather, to pick up the keyboard and set off!

    "That''s right, Moonlight, quickly expose this matter!"

    "Mand is too dishonest. Moonlight, let''s do it. We''ll help you!"

    "Yes, we''ll help you!"

    The crowd was furious, and it was particrly lively.

    "Of course."

    Moonlight smiled, showing a strong sense of righteousness.

    "The time for the final battle has arrived!"

    Mount Meru''s right eyelid kept twitching, which made him a little absent-minded. He scrolled through the posts from time to time.

    Suddenly, his entire body trembled and he stood up straight as if he had been electrocuted.

    He saw a familiar ID!

    Moonlight!

    The other party had posted!

    [The story between Mand and I that I have to tell.]

    Moonlight had a unique characteristic when he posted. From the title, one could tell how much content he had.

    Some of the content could be summarized in a sentence, and it was usually a small matter. And this title was clearly a title to unfold the story ...

    This was a fresh melon!

    A storm wasing!

    Moreover, both parties had already made it clear that one was the Warriors themselves, who spoke up for the civilians, and the other was therge guild Mand, which was based on the civilians. This post was like a skyscraper in an instant. Other than the yers who were focused on construction in the new city of Lavosudnd, everyone else clicked on it at almost the same time.

    There was no need to go into details. It was the entire process of the incident in the article. Moonlight described it as a personal witness, starting from Mand who saved him, in the spring and autumn style.

    All of his statements were made in a very rigorous tone with a lot of adjectives, including but not limited to words like "I think so" and " assumption." He was very tactful and cautious.

    In fact, this was a very clever technique to control the rhythm. In this era, where one could read ten lines at a time, one only needed to focus on the key points. The effect of embellishments was not great. The readers would not care about it, let alone verify it. They were only responsible for watching the drama.

    Moreover, when they first saw the big melon, they only had an objective understanding of things and had not yet had any emotional color. However, when they saw thements in the front row, they would quickly be reced by the toneid by the front row.

    This kind of preconceived thinking came from people''s thinking inertia, so the direction of a rhythm post was determined by such few simple lines ofments. Those angry yers who patted their chests and wanted to reply to Moonlight.

    Although Char could not see, she did not miss anything since she had sent a long-distance live broadcast for him.

    Soon, the direction of the forum changed from suspicion to certainty. Then, it seemed that all the people who had a grudge against Mand emerged, and dark history that they had never heard of came one after another.

    The onlookers were naturally happy. With bloodshot eyes, they fanatically read those conjectures and stories that they did not know if they were true or false, and used overwhelming jokes and sarcasm to ridicule this behemoth as much as possible.

    The tiger fell into the sun and the fragon was imprisoned in the shallow. Naturally, there was nock of crazy people who hit him when he was down.

    This kind of savagery and pleasure was like drugs, and it was difficult to resist.

    The crazy secretion of dopamine was like a high-quality nt stimnt, causing the height of the rhythmic building to increase at a speed visible to the naked eye, instantly surpassing the height of Apacha''s post.

    The vortex was more intense than ever, as if the emotions that had umted for a long time had found an outlet.

    When all of this came like a tide, all objectivity and rationality were drowned in it. The argumenters struggled desperately, but they could not avoid being torn apart. Almost in an instant, they were crushed to pieces, and there was no time to even make a sound...

    Char could almost see the look of despair on Mount Meru''s face.

    "Too despicable, too despicable..."

    He sighed and shook his head.

    "Zin''rokh, let''s end this as soon as possible. The team is in a mess now. Do you understand what kind of monsters we should use to separate them?"

    "Yes, Master,"

    After a pause, Zin''rokh suddenly hesitated and said, "Master ... I suddenly feel a brand-new energy..."

    "Huh?"

    Char could not help but freeze.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I don''t know..."

    Although he did not understand what Char was saying, Zin''rokh immediately stammered, "It''s strange. It''s just like how I usually feel the seeds of magic energy brewing. It seems like a simr vortex has appeared somewhere... Fanatical, irritable, and hysterical... As long as I stir it a little and induce it, it canpletely erupt, but there''s a wall between me and it..."

    Suddenly, Char''s mind went nk, and not even a de of grass could grow in it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After a few seconds, he finally came back to his senses with difficulty.

    He had a bold idea.

    Could it be that the thing that Zin''rokh noticed...

    Was it a forum?

    "Char..."

    Suddenly, Mitsuya jumped out, her expression serious.

    Char was still suspicious, but when he saw her, he felt a little guilty.

    "What''s wrong?" He asked.

    "I''ve never interfered with your actions, right?" She asked.

    "It seems so..."

    "I didn''t interfere not because I didn''t care, but because I felt that no matter what you did in the past, you never deviated from your original intention. But now, I don''t think so."

    Char frowned. "You mean... Did I go too far?"

    "It''s like this. ying with people''s hearts should be a trick of abyss. You can, but you can''t indulge in it. After all, you are my God''s chosen one. Your fall will lead everything to fall."

    Char pursed his lips and remained silent.

    He wondered how the other party would react if he told the truth.

    It was an interesting thing. His conversation with Mitsuya did not interfere with his conversation with Zin''rokh. So. he was both God''s chosen one and the Son of the abyss, and neither of them knew anything about it...

    Of course, this was just a joke.

    Back to the n itself, although heughed at his own means, it was only a sigh. After all, whether it was him or Mount Meru, they were only standing on their own positions and could not tell right from wrong. In the 177 rounds of Reincarnation, what kind of outrageous things had he not done? He would only end up with a good ending in order to have a clear conscience, so the process was not important.

    However, why did Messiahe out?

    Wait...

    Char suddenly picked up his previous guess.

    Could it be that the goddess was like an rm, sniffing out that the resentful "forum" might be a "seed"?

    "Do you feel something?" He immediately asked.

    "Oh?" Mitsuya looked at him strangely and nodded.

    "I do have a bad feeling... It''s not just your actions that make me ufortable, but also... It''s as if the power of the abyss is brewing somewhere."

    It really was an rm!

    Char patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry, I''m not capable of doing such a despicable thing. I''m just borrowing the strength of others."

    After a moment of hesitation, he added, "If you feel that the situation is getting worse, remind me and I''ll immediately stop. Trust me, okay?"

    After staring at him for a long time, Mitsuya finally nodded.

    "I believe you."

    This sentence, which was light as a feather, actually had a heavy texture, which made Char feel enriched. Her originally gloomy mood also improved.

    This goddess was still somewhat useful.

    He smiled and immediately contacted Zin''rokh.

    "Zin''rokh, are you sure there''s a wall between you two?"

    "It''s like this, Master,"

    "Can that wall be chiseled open?"

    "I''m afraid not. This wall is not aggressive at all," Zin''rokh said, a little disappointed, "I''m afraid that I''ll need your power to break it."

    Char heaved a sigh of relief.

    The wall was probably referring to the system.

    "Don''t worry about it. Let''s act ording to the original n."

    "Yes, Master."

    As Char had expected, Mount Meru''s team stopped in ce like a broken bus.

    Almost all the members of Mand went to the forum.

    There were angry ones, suspicious ones, and of course, there were also those who left the guild at the speed of light.

    They could not argue for themselves. They could note up with evidence that items that did not exist in the drop list never appeared.

    It had to be said that this was truly despairing.

    If they were able to take it out, it would mean that they had the evidence and self-destruction.

    However, it was also true that they could not take it out.

    The only difference was the strength.

    Mount Meru''s eyes were bloodshot, and he was silent for a long time.

    He had already prepared for the worst, but he still did not expect the situation to deteriorate so quickly.

    The mountain copsed and the earth cracked. It was so sudden that there was no room for retaliation.

    If even he had temporarily lost his fighting spirit, one could imagine what the others would do.

    The demons of silos took the opportunity to surround them again. This time, they were almost unobstructed. They were impetuous andckedmand. There was no way they could fight this battle.

    yers were individuals who maximized their collective power. Once their cooperation was broken, their individual power would be extremely weak.

    At this time, the moonlight brought people to the scene, like a victory g, whistling past.

    The pub yers who were originally in the Mand team seemed to have seen their savior. They did not even need Moonlight to call out to them and rushed to join the team one by one.

    More than 10% of Mand had left.

    It was strange that the monsters seemed to be targeting the people of Mand. As the number of people in the moonlight team continued to increase, the number of monsters attacking this side actually became less and less. In the end, they even gave up on this side!

    "This is what a highly intelligent monster should be like."

    Moonlightughed, extremely proud of his own judgment.

    He chose to abandon the vehicle to protect themander. He threw the people of Mand out as bait to feed the tigers, while he took the opportunity to lead therge group on the road to enter the city.

    "What was this called? A hero cuts his wrist, right?"

    Looking back at broken wrist who was being gnawed on by the monsters, Moonlight was even more pleased.

    They were very cooperative and did not catch up.

    Moonlight expanded like never before. The attention and sense of existence that he had been dreaming of was like a basin of hot water that kept pouring on his head, making his whole-body tremble from the heat.

    Back in Memphis, he had trembled with jealousy when he saw the boundless glory of Mount Meru.

    However, this seat that was the focus of tens of thousands of eyes belonged to him!

    At this critical moment, he suddenly wanted to open his arms and wanted to shout, but he thought that it would be silly, so he held back.

    His gaze swept across the people around him, and finallynded on Char.

    "Are you sure it''s this way?" He asked.

    Now that things hade to this, he could not say the word boss anymore.

    However, he was still in awe with Eddie.

    Suddenly, looking at this back, Moonlight with an inexplicable sense of familiarity.

    It was as if a long time ago, he was also following behind a back like this... He also had the same respect for the other party.

 Chapter 362 362

    Chapter 362. The Biggest Snitch In History

    Hearing Moonlight''s question, Char turned around.

    "If there are only forty or fifty of you, I can take you in, but there are so many of you... Or you can just bring them back ''dead''," He said with a smile.

    Moonlight frowned.

    He understood what Char meant.

    He was not like Mount Meru, who did not know how to lead a group. Although he was so arrogant now, he was not really stupid enough to lead so many people to fight the demonic creatures.

    What he needed to do was to take them to the ce that Char had mentioned and the others had confirmed its existence. The ruins that had many missions and was slowly being rebuilt.

    When the person was brought here, his mission would bepleted. At that time, this sense of existence could be saved. Otherwise, it would be a waste.

    Without a doubt, the fastest way was to die. However, he obviously could not do that.

    Now, he was a warrior in the eyes of the yers, not aedian. If he could not satisfy the wishes of his supporters behind him, then the support he had just gained would be nothing more than an illusion.

    "I remember you said Apacha is very close to that ce, right?" He asked.

    "It''s like this, he''s only a wall away from there. I came through a small hole, but can you make so many people line up toe through the dog hole?" Char exined.

    Moonlight thought for a moment, then took out the route he had deduced from the pile of maps and found that it was a continuous downward path, and then it was blocked by a wall.

    "Is this the ce?" He pointed at the map and asked.

    "It''s nearby, down there."

    "This floor... It''s not thick, right?" Moonlight asked.

    "You want them to st it open?" Char raised an eyebrow.

    "Of course."

    In fact, it was not surprising for moonlight to have such an idea. In "Fantasy World", it wasmon for yers to interact with the environment. Not to mention dungeons, which could reset at any time, even though the self-healing ability of the wild was very strong, it was also possible to determine which areas were densely popted by yers and which areas were uninhabited from the distribution of nts on the ground. These were all discovered by stepping on the ground, and some gathering experts were well-versed in this.

    On this basis, the yers did a lot of things like opening mountains and fillingkes.

    "What, can''t I?" Moonlight asked.

    "No, of course you can." He shook his head and said, "I just think... This isn''t the right way to y."

    Moonlight was stunned for a moment before heughed in disdain.

    Eddie had been categorized into the group of people who only knew how to y games and were suspected to have game cleanliness. In his opinion, these people were mostly masochists who brought it on themselves. Why did they have to work so hard?

    However, this way, he was even more convinced that this path would work.

    Half a dayter, the group hadpleted the path. They did not encounter many monsters along the way. Firstly, the performance of Mand''s people was too dazzling, so Zin''rokh had changed the distribution of the monsters. Secondly, Char had also tried to bring them to the author''s passage as much as possible. This caused the Moonlight ripples to expand, and they believed Char''s words more and more.

    Finally, they arrived in front of the so-called dog hole.

    This was a gourd-shaped area like the upper valley. The surrounding mountains were not steep, but in the darkness, they looked like wild beasts.

    After the floating light source illuminated the ground, one could clearly see the clear boundary.

    The original soil in the ruins was gray, as if the bones had been eroded and dyed white, but behind the dividing line was a fertile ck.

    At the same time, this was also the lowest depression since they entered the ruins. It was surrounded by mountains on all sides, and the ck soil was at the bottom of the depression.

    One could almost imagine how much space would be revealed after breaking through the bottom cover, which would be convenient for them to enter and exit.

    "This is the ce..."

    Moonlight muttered.

    He had originally wanted to find someone to confirm the location of the dog hole, but it was no longer necessary.

    This was the position on the map where both he and Mount Meru could see the key point at a nce. At that time, Apacha was curled up in the corner, surrounded by monsters that dared not enter. Then, he and Mount Meru found the basin of what seemed to be holy water.

    "We''re going to break through the floor here and reach the ruins!"

    He ordered everyone.

    "Isn''t this too reckless? What if our movements attract the monsters?" Someone asked.

    "That''s right. There are so many people. It''s a problem to separate them..."

    "Is this really the right spot?"

    "Won''t the monsters outside attack us if we break through?"

    There were endless doubts, and Moonlight was also a little angry.

    "Believe me, everyone. If it weren''t for me, you would still be working for free under the control of the people of Mand! Do you still not understand? The monsters at the entrance of this ruins are so intelligent that they were not designed for us. Our mission is to pass through them and then reach the ruins. Bypleting the mission, we can improve the power of this city and fight back against the monsters outside with the NPCs in the city, understand?"

    Everyone was convinced by his analysis, and even Char listened with great interest.

    He was quite usible.

    The voices of opposition weakened, mainly because there was only one way left.

    The teams were quickly divided. ording to the attributes on the interface, the melee with the highest damage output were selected. The ranged yers climbed up high and went to the surrounding stands, as if they were a group of spectators in a colosseum.

    The rest of the people stayed outside to be on guard.

    As soon as the first explosive arrow was fired, the tens of thousands of yers began to attack the ck soil in the center of the marsnd.

    Soon, the melee yers realized the difficulty of the mission. In the game where friendly fire could not be turned off, the ranged yers only needed to cast their skills on the floor, but they had to walk through the rain of bullets, explosions, and steam. It was a terrible experience. Therefore, this group of frontline yers left one after another after throwing a few skills, retreating to the periphery to fish.

    As a result, no one was able to get first-hand information about the focus point. Naturally, no one noticed that after the skills hit and the soil flew, a strange rock shell was gradually revealed.

    Previously, the long-range attackers had some concerns, but now that their teammates had left, they werepletely free. They threw their skills faster and faster, and the marsh was soonpletely surrounded by explosions and thick smoke.

    The ground was also sinking at a speed visible to the naked eye. It seemed that it would not take long for them to dig through the ground and reach the ruins underground.

    Moonlight''s face was filled with joy.

    However, as time passed, a surprised voice suddenly emerged from the crowd.

    "I think I hit something?"

    "Me too."

    "Did you hit an ally?"

    "Could it be an NPC from the underground?"

    Everyone was shocked, but because the scene was shrouded in thick smoke and there were no melee yers nearby, no one knew what was in the ground.

    The movements of the yers slowed down...

    Then, the sentries outside swarmed in, dispersed the thick smoke, and carefully moved forward.

    At this moment, the ground suddenly shook violently!

    The ground outside the smoke cracked and sank at a speed visible to the naked eye. The yers standing on the surrounding mountains also felt the violent shaking under their feet.

    Some of them lost their bnce and fell head first into the dust. Half a secondter, there was no more news.

    He...

    He was dead?<novelnext></novelnext>

    This scene made everyone''s heart turn cold!

    This was definitely not because he had fallen to his death! It was impossible for a yer above level 30 to fall to his death so easily... There was a monster down there?

    The fear of the unknown quickly spread, and the yers fled in a panic, but they were squeezed together at the narrow exit.

    This was originally a group of mobs that had been temporarily put together, and they might not even win a war if it went smoothly. Now that a natural disaster had suddenly urred, they were instantly defeated.

    Moonlight''s expression had crumbled from the beginning, so there was no hope that he would give anymand.

    However, at this critical juncture, his mind was particrly clear. Unfortunately, this rity had nothing to do with the dangerous situation, but that he suddenly remembered something.

    Memories emerged like a running horsemp, from his inted ego not long ago, to the defeat of the people of Mand, to the pride of plotting against Mount Meru, to the other rhythm he had led in the past, to the people he had wantonly bullied, all of these scenes yed out...

    Suddenly, his gaze fell on Char''s back, and it suddenly became one with a certain memory from when the server opened.

    It was him?

    Moonlight''s eyes widened.

    "You''ve discovered it?"

    It was as if CHar had eyes on the back of his head. He turned around and smiled. "Didn''t I say that yers should have the awareness of being cannon fodder?"

    "It''s you indeed!"

    Moonlight remembered. He remembered everything!

    The boss of the newbie vige, the one who caused him to be killed by the mutated monsters in the rotten forest, and the so-called boss who did not dare to log into the game for three days!

    Why did he change his name?

    What was his name back then?

    It seemed to be...

    Char?

    Char... You schemed against me?

    Moonlight through the situation in an instant. He calmed down and wasn''t flustered at all. Instead, he found a reasonable excuse for everything and hated the person in front of him more than ever.

    This person was clearly here to scheme against him!

    "I swear, you will regret this."

    Heughed nastily.

    Before Char could react, the ground beneath their feet suddenly trembled even more violently. Then, something broke out of the ground, and a quarter of the team of more than ten thousand people was wiped out in the blink of an eye!

    In the darkness, one could only smell the thick stench of blood, as well as the burning stench that was approaching from top to bottom.

    "Hiss..."

    An ear-piercing scream was heard, and someone turned around and used a strong light to illuminate the thing-

    It was a ferocious-looking monster. Its huge mouthpart was filled with fine broken teeth, which were sunken in in circles. It looked particrly terrifying. The snake-shaped body was covered in thick rockyers, covered with energy radiance such as mes, arcane spells, and ice left behind by the group''s attacks. There were also arrows that had not exploded in time...

    However, it was just too damn big!

    When the strong light shone over, it was as if they saw the sky copse!

    Boom!!!

    With a fierce m on the floor, another quarter of the yers were killed.

    This thing''s body was too long, and only a part of its head had broken out of the ground. Even so, it could only fill up the entire Valley. It just used a skill in the valley and killed most of the yers

    This included the Moonlight that he could not avoid in time.

    Char quickly activated [Shadow Travel] to escape, but the others were not so lucky. Only a few people who were hiding in the corner were not affected and survived.

    Half of the nightmares of the men came from it, such as earthquakes, the howling of the mountains and the sea in their dreams, and the devouring of all things... It was all because of this bug. This guy''s size was even more exaggerated than Mayenne''s, and it was also beyond the level that yers could fight against. To fight it head-on, one had to be in the true meaning of Eve (environment against environment).

    It was indeed in a sleeping state and could not participate in the battle, but this did not mean that it would not fight back. The unscrupulous attacks of the yers happened to wake it up. Although it was only from a light sleep, it was enough.

    After getting rid of most of the annoying bugs, the first born was no longer angry and went back to sleep underground.

    The ground was devastated, and the survivors slowly walked out of their panic. The first thing they did was to open the forum to see how their dead teammates were doing. However, they remembered that the forum could not be used in the city, so...

    However, as soon as he opened the forum, he saw an endless stream of posts.

    Without exception, all of them were pointing at one person...

    "Moonlight?"

    Mount Meru''s red eyes shed with a trace of shock.

    Why did he suddenly start to criticize this person?

    The team of Mand was almostpletely annihted. Fortunately, everyone went to the new city called Lavosudnd, which was one of the few consoling things for him.

    After that, the guild leader followed behind Moonlight and his party from a distance.

    He did not know why he was following them. He just followed them like a walking corpse. Perhaps he wanted an answer, or a chance for revenge.

    Although he knew that this kind of revenge was only based on his emotions and was meaningless.

    However, this also allowed him to witness the scene from afar...

    Unlike the yers in the valley, what he saw was more spectacr to-certain extent-with the enhancement of the night vision equipment, he clearly saw that the entire Valley had sunk ayer, and smoke and dust were billowing around it. Then, a giant worm with-rock on its back crawled out of the valley, wriggled for a while-and then disappeared.

    Without a doubt, the yers in front suffered heavy casualties.

    Then, he opened the forum and was shocked by what he saw.

    An endless stream of scolding posts even covered the tens of thousands of stories high building, and almost everyone was condemning the Moonlight.

    "What''s going on? Shouldn''t they have gone to Lavosudnd?"

    Mount Meru opened a post.

    [Is Moonlight really an idiot? You asked me to dig the floor, and not only did I dig out a monster that killed a whole bunch of them, but I also dug up Lavosudnd''s reputation until it was in the negative. I''m resurrected in the church''s graveyard more than 400 miles away, and I have almost 10000 people with me. Are you a traitor sent by Lavosudnd? I''ve been running around for nothing these few days?]

    Mount Meru was stunned.

    After yers died, they would generally choose to resurrect nearby, including wild graveyards and resurrection points. However, as long as they were normal yers, they would default to wild graveyards to ensure that the loss of death was minimized. It was not just a matter of losing one level, but also the extremely disgusting weak resurrection state.

    The closest graveyard to this ce was no doubt the graveyard of Lavosudnd, and the other one was the church''s courier station a day''s journey away. Due to the preconceived idea that they would be resurrected in ravoshudnd after death, most yers chose to resurrect nearby after death without thinking...

    Yet, he ended up at the resurrection point of the church?

    However, why was this so?

    Mount Meru frowned. Suddenly, he had a sh of inspiration...

    Could it be because... reputation?

    Right! If Lavosudnd had a hostile reputation with the church, then its resurrection point would naturally exclude yers from the church...

    Mount Meru was about to open other posts, but he was suddenly shocked by a post with the same title.

    Moonlight - The Guardian of Lavosudnd. Repelling seven armies with a single post!

 Chapter 363 363

    Chapter 363. Something''s Wrong

    The author of this post was also an unspecialized yer, called Air conditioner.

    Probably because of his ID, he was quite popr among the casual yers, just like Apacha. He was often teased on the forum, and was often tagged and shouted, "Hurry up and use your invincible tinum Star to think of a way!

    However, this time, it was clear that he was also a victim of the incident. Due to his hostile reputation with Lavosudnd, he was resurrected from the church''s ry station a day''s journey away, full of grievances.

    This could be seen from the content of the post. His emotions were quite passionate, and his words were full of the bloody and tearfulints of a passerby yer against Moonlight.

    He said that more than 10000 people had walked into the monster''s trap under his lead. They were attacking somewhere on the ground in an extremely narrow area and activated a monster named "???". A monster of the same level that could not be verified had been killed in seconds, leaving only hundreds of survivors.

    This was the truth, but what followed was the most terrifying part...

    "Calm down and think about it. Didn''t the so-called ''expedition''e to an end just like that?"

    "Out of the 30000 yers, one-third of them were killed when they first started exploring, one-fifth went offline to take refuge, and the remaining forces are less than half."

    "After that, Mand began to push forward, organize the individual yers, and gather the remaining forces one after another. This is undoubtedly the best situation. They will move forward steadily and surely be able to invade Lavosudnd in time."

    "But at this critical moment, there was a sudden outbreak of Moonlight''s usation. Then the reputation of Mand was ruined, and Mount Meru was pointed at by thousands of people. Coupled with the attack of the Monsters, the main force waspletely annihted, and the rest of the people naturally fell under themand of Moonlight."

    "Then, he gave the rest of the people to the demons and let them all be wiped out.

    "Is there a more efficient way of ''self-destruction'' than this?"

    "Back to the beginning, what is the purpose of our trip?"

    "It''s to arrive at Lavosudnd and represent the will of the church to eliminate the monsters and crush this illegal organization called ''Silver Feet'', or to get some benefits."

    "In any case, in terms of faction, we are on the opposite side of the yers in Elfheim. Weakening ourselves is an extremely good situation for them.

    "But now?"

    "We came grandly and left dejectedly, but more than 10000 people were wiped out in less than five seconds! What kind of concept was this? Even 10,000 pigs could run out of the mountains, right?"

    "If it wasn''t for the ''Great Onmyoji'', Moonlight, who led everyone into a trap-that''s how public opinion works-and even more so, how would we not be progressing steadily now?

    "From the results, who is the most beneficial to this move? Was there a need to think about this? Isn''t it just the ''me Knot'' and ''Ghost'', as well as the silver foot and Lavosudnd?"

    "Is there a need to doubt whether rippling moonlight is a traitor or not? Was it wrong for me to say that he defeated seven armies with one word? If he transmigrated back to the warring States period."

    The series of questions pped the bystanders'' faces, like ps after ps, waking them up.

    At this time, the people of Mand were like the ashes that had been reignited, and one by one, they followed the trend and postedints about moonlight''s lead in nder. Many shield-type jobs in the guild had posted their first-person perspective videos to prove that the "The Heart of The Magic Pupper" that was not on the drop list did not exist at all to prove their innocence.

    The evidence was useful at this time. When the so-called public opinion only had one voice, like a flood washing over, the oppositions were like drowning people. Struggling for no reason would only make them lose their strength faster. Only by enduring and waiting for the waves to subside and the wind to calm down could they have a chance to go against the current.

    At this time, those who suspected that they had edited the video became the drowning person, and their doubts could not cause any waves.

    At this point, the yers were forced to calm down and think about whether the air conditioner was telling the truth.

    After getting used to the conspiracy theories, it seemed that there was a reasonable exnation to connect all of this.

    There was nock of pay-to-win yers in "Ghost". If they wanted to resolve the crisis of bullying the weak with numbers, the simplest way was undoubtedly to send money to the 3D self-media editor and let him be a snitch, disintegrating the yer group from the inside...

    Although it was bizarre, it was very possible!

    Once this statement was made, it was considered the closest to the truth. Otherwise, no one could exin Moonlight''s outrageous behavior-why would he defame a big guild that had no enmity with him? Was he selling swords?

    After people obtained an idea, they would always use all means to prove it, and this was the case now.

    The more everyone thought about it, the more they felt that it was right. In the blink of an eye, moonlight rippling was beaten from a "warrior" to a money-making traitor.

    Even though his series of methods could be called exquisite, in the eyes of the people involved, it was really despicable!

    At the same time, the yers of Mand also put down their work and stared at the forum, waiting for Moonlight to go online and shoot, so that he could also feel the powerlessness of being bombarded by public opinion without any way to defend himself!

    However, this person was still not online.

    In a high-end apartment in the Mirage-like suburbs.

    It waste at night. Moonlight sat in front of theputer, and his eyes were bloodshot.

    Behind him was the bed, and next to the bed was a game cabin. The door was open, and the outline of a human figure could be seen on the soft cushion inside.

    It was the time when Moonlight was killed by Char. He left the game cabin as if he had been fished out of the water, and the mat could not be washed clean no matter how hard he tried.

    Although he did not believe in ghosts and gods, he became more and more afraid after reading some rumors on the inte. It was said that a few wisps of his soul had been frightened out of his body and fell on the mat and could no longer be retrieved.

    The lights were off in the room, and only the light from theputer screen was still flickering. There was an ashtray beside his hand, and in just half an hour, the ashtray was filled with cigarette butts.

    His fingers danced on the keyboard under the moonlight. His expression was fanatical, and the hatred in his eyes was as bright as a light bulb.

    He had read that post and he knew very well that he had been set up. This time, he had really suffered a big loss.

    However, he would not try to defend himself, because he knew it was useless.

    He was even more clear on what he should do now.

    He wanted to kill Char and make him admit that this was all his own scheme. Then, he would kneel on the ground and beg for his forgiveness.

    That was why he did not go online.

    He could almost imagine the overwhelming scolding in his friend list, as well as the threeyers of camping in the resurrection point. He knew very well what kind of friends he had made. They could only share wealth and prosperity, but not hardships. They were probably the ones who were the most aggressive now.

    Instead of pretending to be a pitiful worm when he went online, it was better to dig that guy up.

    He did not need to prove that he was innocent. He only needed to prove that the other person was dirty and then say that this person was framing him. Then, he would naturally be innocent.

    No one would pay attention to him smearing Mand, and he would even be sympathized with.

    This seemed illogical, but it was in fact so.

    That was why ripples of moonlight was searching for everything about Char like crazy.

    He had a deeper impression of Char than he did of Eddie. The guy who seemed to have obtained the data in advance had left a deep impression in his mind back in the novice vige. If the Krypton-red liver king was still a normal yer, then he was basically a cheat!

    This was an online game, and no one would tolerate a cheater. As long as he found evidence, even if it was just a trace, he could hammer the other party to death! He would never be able to turn over a new leaf!

    There were many friends in the moonlight, in the light and in the dark, under the sun and against the light. There were all kinds of people. Therefore, he had a wide range of information sources.

    Although he was limited by his rank and could not obtain some extremely confidential information, he could still obtain some scattered information from this as the core. Usually, he would analyze this information and narrow it down. In the end, he would basically outline the general appearance of the so-called ''secret'' and then make connections.

    This was his ability to make a living.

    The only information he had was the ID "Char", and the fact that the other party did not look more than 20 years old.

    Relying on this information to find a person''s ckmail material, especially game-rted ckmail material, was undoubtedly like looking for a needle in a haystack. However, Moonlight gritted his teeth and threw in half of his savings. He directly used all kinds of forces to start searching!

    He just smoked and waited patiently, while filtering out the useless information in the reply.

    When the sun was about to rise, he had already finished his second pack of cigarettes, and his face was as ferocious as a demon''s.

    He had filtered out hundreds of pieces of information that he had bought with real money, but none of them were rted to ''Char''.

    Just as he was about to give up, an unremarkable record suddenly popped up.

    This was the content from a certain search engine in a trash can. There was a series of content, and the time arrangement was as follows:

    "What major should I major in if I want to go to the illusion workshop?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Is the illusion workshop still recruiting?"

    "What''s the address of the illusion workshop?"

    "Is it illegal to sneak into the gamepany?"

    "Is there any way to avoid the cameras?"

    "Where can i buy a mask in the Mirage City?"

    The questioners were all users called "Char is heaven''s scale".

    Due to arge-scale deletion of files by the search engine, most of the user records were deleted. Only a few of thetest records were spared, but they were also deleted by someone just before the closed beta of the illusion workshop...

    In other words, this "Char is heaven''s scale" disappeared after searching for this series of questions? Disappeared until today?

    Combined with the year-long closed beta of "Fantasy World", it was very likely that this was Char!

    Closed beta testing?

    Are you f*cking coaxing a ghost?

    Moonlight was no longer sleepy!

    He seemed to have discovered a new world, and immediately began to investigate the illusion workshop!

    Although he could not handle this, he had other ways!

    He opened the number book! He was looking for someone! Transfer money!

    After a few minutes, the phone rang.

    "Hey, what''s up? They''ve given quite a lot this time."

    "Check if the illusion workshop recruited volunteers for the game''s closed betast February. At the same time, check if they looked for someone inwork data security to delete user data or public rtions data. If you can''t find either, help me find thepany''s dark history."

    "This isn''t a good job. Thispany is very difficult to find..."

    "What are you talking about? if it was easy to find out, would I have given you so much money?"

    "Then I''ll look for my other friends."

    "If the money isn''t enough, I can add more! Try to find someone reliable!"

    The other side was silent for a moment, and then nodded.

    Putting down the phone as if a heavy burden had been lifted.

    The person on the other end of the phone was an entertainment reporter. He was the one who dug out and sold the gossip information that easily cost millions. Of course, for safety reasons, his selling price was not that high. The media that operated behind the scenes copied the price and then collected a "safety fee" from the popr artistes.

    Moonlight''s dream was to be a local tyrant like this after he had made a name for himself in the gaming circle. He would make a living by collecting "safety fees", and right now, he was still in the early stages of umting money.

    He leaned back in his chair and thought about his beautiful future. He identally fell asleep until he was suddenly woken up by the ringing of his phone.

    It was an unknown number.

    "Hello?"

    "Moonlight?" The other party asked.

    "Yes. You''re a friend of excavator?" He asked.

    "I guess so." The other party''s voice had probably been processed, so he couldn''t tell the age. "You want to check the illusion workshop, right?"

    "Yes,"

    "Thispany is too mysterious. It''s not easy to investigate..."

    "Then why are you wasting your breath? if you can''t find anything, why did you call?"

    "You can''t check thepany, but you can check the person. If you can find the name..."

    "But I only know the yer''s id. I don''t even know their name," Moonlight said, frowning.

    "Tell me, I''ll try my best."

    "The user''s ID is Char, and the yer''s name is Char. I found out that he applied to participate in the closed beta of ''Fantasy World'' a year ago. I don''t know if he seeded, but you just have to find out that he has a rtionship with thispany.

    "I see..."

    The other side seemed to be moved.

    "This is not difficult. I can think of a way... However, you have to pay a 30% deposit."

    "Didn''t I give you money?"

    "My fees are different from others... You must also y fantasy world, I''m collecting fees there and alsoundering money, do you understand what I mean?"

    "Yes, of course I do." but I''m 80% sure that my resurrection point is being guarded. I can''t give it to you," Moonlight said impatiently.

    "Then why did you ask for a few rounds?" Moonlight said angrily.

    "Hahaha... There''s no problem as long as it''s there. You just have to go up and I''ll think of a way to get you out. This is free."

    "Hey, you''re not going to f*cking mess with me, are you?" Moonlight frowned as he listened.

    "Why would I? You''re the one who went around in such a big circle to find me, I didn''t take the initiative to find you..."

    "You''re right."

    Moonlight no longer hesitated.

    "You''re adding me, right?"

    "Yes, I am."

    "Alright," he said.

    He stubbed out the cigarette, got up, and walked to the game cabin.

    He didn''t know why, but he suddenly felt that the shape was a bit like a coffin.

    "Damn, how unlucky."

    Looking at the human figure on the mat sweating, he cursed andy down.

    "I''ll definitely kill you this time. "He said angrily."

    He closed his eyes, rxed, and connected...

    The familiar login music sounded, and moonlight sessfully connected.

    However, the connection time seemed to be a little longer this time, and the screen did not turn from ck to white. Instead, it stopped at this moment.

    Time passed by, as if it had been stretched out infinitely. Moonlight suddenly felt inexplicably nervous. A strong desire to live made him try to sit up from the game cabin and remove the connector on his head. However. after the nerve connection, his body was no longer under his control. He could only scream for help in this terrible darkness...

    Until he fell into eternal darkness.

 Chapter 364 364

    Chapter 364. Here, I''ll Give You Some Good News!

    No one knew what was going on outside-what exactly happened with ripples of moonlight, and why he didn''te to the forum to check ... No one knew.

    Everything in the game was still going on as usual. However, as the conspiracy theories fermented, the denouncement of moonlight''s identity continued.

    And it was getting more and more intense.

    Although this person was a so-called warrior, he had offended many people because of his sharp words.

    Just like when heunched an attack on " Mand ", it caused everyone to hit him when he was down. At this time, there were also many people who attacked him. And because he was suspected to have gone offline, the attacks became more and more intense. The so-called warrior soon became the rhythm King that everyone wanted to kill.

    Public opinion was like a turbulent torrent that washed over and over again. Everything would slowly lose its original appearance under its fierce washing and be rough ... But it also revealed its original appearance.

    It was not a good or bad thing, but at this time, it was the greatestfort for the people of ''Mand''.

    First of all-moonlight''s ripples had attracted almost all of their firepower. Second, just like the rule that moonlight himself believed in-once he was proven to be a bad person, everything he said would be put in question, and then it would be refuted without distinguishing right from wrong ...

    Therefore, the problem of " Mand " was solved.

    Although there were also some people who wanted to discuss whether " Mand " was really problematic, in this situation, they would be drowned out like the previous self-debater.

    At first nce, the situation seemed to have changed, but in fact, it was nothing more than a change of victims ...

    Of course, there were also differences.

    After all, ripples of moonlight could no longer speak.

    Back to the game, not long after the new post was posted.

    Mount Meru finished reading the post and stood in the dark ruins, looking at the small canyon in the distance.

    Fireflies flickered inside, and light spots emerged from time to time, disappearing into the distance ... The survivors were like frightened birds, pping their wings and flying away.

    More than 10000 people had died, and this was all that was left.

    The moment the bug swept its upper body, the yers disappeared into a white light. That scene must have been very shocking, right?

    He suddenly had a question.

    What about that "shag Eddie" swordsman?

    Was this person still alive?

    Although the post gave him a lot of shock, this shock also woke him up from his previous despondency and unreality. At this moment, Mount Meru seemed to have returned to the perspective of a passerby. As an individual who had personally experienced and watched these two events, he instinctively felt that this matter was very strange.

    The analysis of the first post was very urate and ruthless. Moonlight ripples had indeed hit them in the weak spot, causing " Mand " to suffer a serious injury. Not only were theypletely annihted, but 30% of them had also left the Guild.

    Moonlight was one of the beneficiaries of this, but what happened next?

    Just like the analysis of the second post, shouldn''t the real beneficiaries be the defenders of Lavosudnd?

    It did not have to be that the two guilds had bribed moonlight with money to make him do something like this.

    There was another truth that the bystanders didn''t know, and that was that someone was secretly directing all of this.

    Even, this person was like the protagonist in " chainsaw horror " who climbed up at thest moment and was experiencing all of this ...

    He had this premonition, and the truth was right in front of him.

    Mount Meru did not hesitate for long and went in directly.

    He was prepared to die on the spot.

    He had seen the giant creature jump out of the ground just now, so it was impossible to say that he was not afraid. But now, he was more excited than afraid.

    Soon, he arrived at the valley, and there was indeed a familiar figure standing in the distance.

    Eddie!

    He just stood there as if he was waiting for someone. Sumeru mountain wasn''t a thief, so he was seen from afar and waved at him.

    Waiting for me?

    Mount Meru was shocked and walked over silently.

    Not bad. As expected of the Guild President. You even dare toe. The other partyughed.

    "You knew I wasing?"

    "I guessed it because the people at the reception in the city said they didn''t see you. I think with your equipment, you should be able to escape when you are besieged by the monsters, right?" Shaya''s eyes swept over his shoes and belt.

    The [ feet of the victim ] and the [ entanglement of the victim ] were the earliest sets that yers coulde into contact with.

    In the game, the concept of a set was not that several pieces of equipment with simr names could be called a set. Instead, they had to have corresponding effects, which was some kind of supernatural power-magic, witchcraft, curses, or even more outrageous superpowers-to connect them together. As the number of pieces of equipment increased, the number of abilities activated would also increase.

    These two pieces of equipment came from a shipwreck mission near Southshore. Their attributes were not much different from normal forged equipment, but the set effect was amazing.

    Including the pants and the headscarf, there were four pieces in the entire set, without a top.

    The effect of the two-piece set was " survivors ", which meant that the more teammates died-the more " victims " there were, the higher the hidden luck value provided to the wearer, which would reach its peak when it reached the limit (39). At that time-operations such as " passing through-cluster of stray bullets-not a single leaf touched you " would be at your fingertips. As long as you did not do anything outrageous to attract the first aggro, you could step on the corpses of your teammates and walk out of the pile of monsters.

    Of course, if you''re the only one left, then there''s nothing you can do.

    These two pieces of equipment could be ''transmogrified'' because they were nothing more than a few pieces of rags that were attached to them by sailor''s vengeful spirit. However, no matter how they were transmogrified, the equipment would still carry a faint dark green vengeful spirit aura. Shaya was very familiar with these things, so he naturally recognized them at a nce.

    Sumeru mountain couldn''t help but take a step back.

    He was still immersed in the shock brought by the first half of the other party''s sentence and had yet to recover from it. Then, he was pushed back by the second half of the sentence.

    The equipment was considered a secret, and he knew that it was a one-time mission. How did he know about it so easily?

    "How did you know?" He couldn''t help but blurt out.

    "Shouldn''t you be more curious about the first half of the sentence?" Shaya asked again.

    yes, but I think you''re staying here on purpose to exin to me.

    "You''re thinking too much." Shaya shrugged. I''m not leaving because I want to pick up the loot after everyone has left. I''m not waiting for anyone.

    Sumeru mountain was stunned. He looked around and found that there were indeed many yers ''drops on the ground.

    In " fantasy world ", there was no such thing as a death loots. The so-called loots were nothing more than items that yers held in their hands, stuck on their belts, or in their pockets when they died. Although these items were convenient to use when they were taken out of their backpacks, there was a certain risk involved. This was also the reason why it was not encouraged to change weapons in battle. If one happened to die at that moment, the weapon would really drop.

    So ... Was it really for such an unscrupulous purpose?

    Mount Meru felt as if his knowledge was shattered.

    Just...

    He felt that he was so worthless and cheap!

    "You believe me?" Shaya suddenlyughed out loud. so, I''m really that strong when I''m so serious? Or do you only have the intelligence of two geese?"

    "A goose?" Xumi mountain was stunned again.

    "What''s a goose?"

    "Ah, it''s just a new unit of intelligence. "Don''t mind the details," Shaya waved her hand. you''re right, Mr. Sumeru. I''m waiting for you, and as you think, it''s all my doing ... So, have you thought of how to face me?"

    Sumeru mountain remained silent on this question.

    The other party hadid their cards on the table so quickly that he was almost riding the answer in his face. He was caught off guard.

    He didn''t even know what kind of emotion he should face the other person with ...

    Was he angry?

    There was, but it was not as righteous as he had imagined.

    But... Was it so calm?

    No.

    How was that possible?

    He should have punched this guy for the nder his guild member had suffered!

    But the result was silence, a silent silence, as if it was a protest.

    In the end, he was afraid.

    People were always afraid of the unknown. This was human nature, and it was not embarrassing at all. He had also passed the age where his hot-bloodedness would get to his head and his brain would not be considered true nature. This was both maturity and a terrible numbness.

    He was afraid of being schemed against by this terrifying fellow again, and the hatred that should have been there had been washed away by Moonlight''s tragic death.

    "What do you want to do bying to see me in such a way?"

    He finally threw out this sentence.

    "Also, Who are you?"

    "Let''s chat slowly ..." Shaya sent him a party request.

    "Char?"

    Seeing this id, Sumeru mountain was stunned. He almost instantly recalled the short afternoon when he was dominated by this id.

    "You can actually change your id?" He blurted out.

    However, the moment the question was thrown out, he was rendered speechless.

    It was a stupid question ...

    Not only did he change his id, but he also seemed to have ''controlled'' a monster and revealed that he was in close contact with vosudnd'', not hiding his close rtionship with the city in their conversation.

    "You have to ask something of value." Shaya shook her head and went straight to the point, ""Forget it, just say it. My goal is simple. The ''ghost'' and ''rich me knot'' alone can''t defend a ce likevotheodran. So, is ''Mand'' considering joining?"

    As expected ...

    It was to stop the yers and defend the city.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Who wants your bodies? I want your hearts! Do you understand a sense of belonging?" Shaya put on a pained expression and said, ""Just staying here is far from enough. Although there were tens of thousands of people in the city, none of them thought of themselves as ''residents ofvosodran''. They were just blinded by the endless missions and rewards. When the troops outside regrouped and charged in, or when Brent sent someone to take over your mission, they would all be traitors.

    "But aren''t we already a part of it?" Xumi mountain asked.

    "Who wants your bodies? I want your hearts! Do you understand a sense of belonging?" Shaya put on a pained expression and said, ""Just staying here is far from enough. Although there were tens of thousands of people in the city, none of them thought of themselves as ''residents ofvosodran''. They were just blinded by the endless missions and rewards. When the troops outside regrouped and charged in, or when Brent sent someone to take over your mission, they would all be traitors. Oh right, the people from those two guilds are not included ..."

    Mount Meru finally understood what this person meant. Not only did he want them to surrender, but he also wanted them to participate in the defense of the city...

    Obviously, the people from the ''rich me knot'' and ''Ghost'' had done so.

    But in this way, they also obtained an astonishing fact...

    "You want to go against the church?" "Do you have a problem with those NPCs?" he asked with a frown.

    Shaya shook her head. it''s not about dealing with them. Do you still think that they''re just NPCs? "

    "What do you mean?"

    ""Fantasy world" is a game, a world. Be it yers or NPCs, we are all part of this world. It doesn''t have a fixed plot, but we and the NPCs affect this world together. Only by diluting the difference between the two can you better be immersed in the game..." After a pause, Char suddenly picked up Ninja de.

    Ninja de and you happen to be on opposite ends of the spectrum. The ''rich me knot'' has been handed over to Nelwin to manage. He has been immersed in the game and immersed himself in it. That''s why he has the title of ''game''s number one''. Don''t you think there''s something wrong with the way you''re chasing him? "

    Mount Meru''s heart shook.

    Char revealed what he had been hiding all this time.

    That''s right, he had long wanted the title of " number one yer in the game ". Since he was so close, why not put in more effort?

    He was a realistic person, and he was also a man of action, so he naturally brought in the things from real life-to develop connections, set up organizations, institutions, and then manage ... When he became the leader of this group of people, he would naturally be able to gather resources.

    But in the end, he was getting further and further away from that guy!

    This was very strange.

    "The more scheming humans are, the easier it is for them to fall into unexpected predicaments."

    Char suddenly said.

    Mount Meru looked sideways slightly, and then carefully tried to figure out the truth ...

    It seemed to be the case.

    Char could not help but ask when she saw how serious he was.

    "Don''t you think this sentence sounds familiar?"

    Mount Meru shook his head.

    "No way, you''ve never seen Jojo?" Shaya asked again.

    Mount Meru''s face turned red.

    "That is ... Is it something for young people?"

    "Young man ... Big brother, I mean, uncle, how old are you?"

    "36..."

    Mount Meru answered honestly, and Char did not know how to answer.

    He had thought of calling him ''uncle'' if he was above 40, and ''big brother'' if he was below 35, but this range ... There was really a generation gap.

    "A soldier, right?" He asked.

    "Retired from the army."

    "No wonder ..." Char mumbled.

    This was a swordsman. From his smooth movements, one could tell that he had been trained.

    The price of maturity was ack of imagination and the right to dream.

    After all, this was the " real world ". However, if there was no conclusive evidence in front of him, Mount Meru might not even have such an idea at all. He was not like ninjato, who had perfectly substituted himself as a swordsman from the beginning.

    It had to be said that this was truly a pity.

    Shaya sighed and felt that it was time toy his cards on the table.

    "What do you think I am?" He asked.

    Sumeru mountain was stunned for a few seconds.

    "One ..." A yer with remarkable abilities?"

    "In other words, you still think I''m a ''yer'', right?" Shaya smiled. What if I told you that I''m the owner of the city ofvosudnd and the governor of elfheim, who single-handedly facilitated the opposition between the elves and the United Holy Kingdom, and I''m now working to form a reliable Alliance for elfheim to fight against the church ... What would you think? Do you still think I''m a yer?"

    How is this possible?!

    Mount Meru''s brain went into a state of shock. His reason told him that the other party must be bullshitting, but ... But why?

    "Why is it impossible?"

    "Then, do you have any evidence?" He asked weakly.

    "There is!"

    Char was immediately fired up, of all things, she wanted evidence!

    Here, here, here, for you kangkang!

    Char took out a stack of self-identification documents. Since there was the system''s introduction to verify her identity, it saved her a lot of trouble!

    [Governor''s Certificate]

    [The reputation with the sunlight elves has been locked to respect.]

    Possess the authority to enter and exit the Riyan Royal Court.

    the scepter of the sun me Royal Court is shining under your gaze. Isillian

    [Proof of Wealth]

    Metal badge

    [The reputation of the mushroom Man has been locked to reverence.]

    Has the authority to enter the hintends of the ins of treasures.

    Hey, they didn''t give you this to do business, but to avoid doing business with you. Clockmaker Medivh

    [Dragon''s Tooth stained with blood]

    Token

    Prairies reputation was fixed at respect.

    Have the authority to enter the river of rites.

    the Dragon Tooth will be burned in thest breath, and this one was broken off with bare hands. Mungo

    [Proof of Governor]

    Token

    The owner and manager of Lavosudnd.

    "You have her." Fitzrock Archfield

    "Do you still want to see?" Shaya asked.

    "Enough..."

    Mount Meru shook his head with a bitter smile.

    Why did he have to ask for a certificate... His brain must be fried.

    Even if she saw these things, what else could she say other than envy him?

    But now, he couldn''t even say anything about his envy. This was beyond his understanding of the ''game'', and it was by no means something that ordinary people could do ...

    "After doing so much, do you still think this is a game?" Shayaughed. Obviously, he was not asking but giving an answer. He patted Mount Sumeru''s shoulder.

    "It''s obviously wrong to think like a game. Now, it''s your turn to make a choice. We''re all standing in front of the tide of the times, and there''s much we can do. For a man, the desire for power was nothing more than to follow the trend of the times, or go against the flow and be crushed to pieces ... Both are very romantic, aren''t they?"

    "Do I still have a choice?" Sumeru mountain shook his head and sighed.

    "That''s naturally up to you ..."

    "If I really cower, you''ll definitelyugh at me for not being a man enough, right?" "By a young man who is so much younger than me, and who doesn''t even know how to address me after hearing my age ..." He said in a self-deprecating manner.

    hey, you said it yourself. It has nothing to do with me ...

    Mount Meru rolled his eyes.

    Char suddenly became serious, "Of course, there''s something else." It involves the three-dimensional..."

    "What?"

    "This is a privatemission."

    Char slowed down and suddenly pointed at the ground.

    He wrote a line of words on the ground with his foot, and when Mount Meru saw it clearly, he immediately erased it.

    "Just do what you can, don''t force yourself." He said.

    Mount Meru nodded.

    The little deal between the two men was blown away by the night wind in the ruins, as if it had never happened and did not exist in any records.

 Chapter 365 365

    Chapter 365. To Resist Foreign Aggression, One Must First Stabilize The Internal Situation.

    "Come, just one mouthful."

    "I won''t!"

    "I''m begging you, just one mouthful, and then we''ll go pinch your face, okay? Let''s make one with big breasts, bigger than Mia''s!"

    "Are you going to leave after that?"

    "How can that be? have you ever lied to you, Xia Gege?"

    "You''ve lied to me 47 times, 26 times you''ve seeded, and 21 times I''ve seen through you. Do you think I don''t know if this is the 48th time?"

    Seeing that losviss had counted so clearly, Shaya was a little puzzled.

    This guy couldn''t be making it up, right?

    However, he stillughed and said,"how can you call this a lie?" Isn''t this for Allie ..."

    "So, you can bring me along?" Rose asked again.

    "That won''t do," Shaya said seriously,"I''m going to surseus soon. No matter what you disguise yourself as, you''ll be discovered ..."

    then I''ll make a male Dark elf''s body. We''ll fight with bays in the future!

    "???""What the f * ck are you talking about?" Shaya almost spat on the spot.

    "Don''t me me for being ruthless! I realize that you''re insatiable. The more I cooperate with you, the more I''ll be ignored by you. It''s only useful to be unreasonable."

    Rose''s lips curled up into a dangerous smile. She leaned closer to him and whispered, "

    "Hmph, don''t think I don''t know what you did with that ''yer'' in themand room yesterday ..."

    "How can you use someone without any basis!"

    Shaya immediately shouted, "

    "Since you want to go to surseus, I can bring you along! But my requirements are very strict!"

    "Tsk, that''s more like it."

    Lorvette rolled her eyes and walked towards the research Station, which had been upgraded to Level 3.

    "Women ..."

    Char felt a headache.

    The thing in Shaya''s hand was a bottle of first-generation holy water-that''s right, he bought it from Mount Meru.

    Brent looked as if he had inherited the bloodline of the angesilo family. He was burly and had a boorish face ...

    But in fact, this brother was as meticulous as a hair.

    The things he promised Mount Meru and the help he provided were all useless things that would not hurt the church at all, but they looked very interesting.

    For example, this first generation holy water!

    There was a sense of heaviness that came from the ancient era.

    But in fact, this was the spring of life that could be dug out with a hoe in the first era when the energy was three to five times more abundant than now. It was simply refined and concentrated, and was mass-produced at that time.

    Although the spring of life was still there, it had long stopped growing. In addition to theck of energy, the effect was quite poor. At most, they would build a greenhouse for vegetables and all kinds of precious herbs around the spring. The growth cycle had been shortened by about 1/30, and the one that ripened once every 30 years had be one that ripened once every 29 years.

    That was why this thing had been passed down to this day, and its gimmick was far more important than its practical value. The basin that Shaya was familiar with was only found after he went out to sea with the help of Derek Francis''s ship, and it was often used as water to wash his feet.

    Therefore, with Shaya''s few words, Sumeru mountain suddenly felt that the bottle in his hand was not even as good as an attribute mixture, and he was fooled by Shaya''s generous gift.

    In fact, this brother also understood that Shaya wanted him to make-stand-the Holy water was a token given to him by the church, and now that he had handed over the token, it was obvious that he was going against the church.

    It was very important to pick a side.

    It was also fortunate that Brent didn''t make Mount Sumeru swear an oath to the Holy Spirits for the sake of ''righteousness''. Otherwise, the punishment for breaking an oath would be a heavy punishment for the entire Guild to give up on the quest, and a lot of experience would be deducted.

    The entire " Mand " had been reorganized, and the number of people was less than a third of the past. However, the rest had gone through the test of time and had been refined once. They were all considered as one of their own, which could be considered a blessing in disguise.

    Apart from the 10000 or so solo yers, the rest ofvosudnd''s ''own people'' were the main force.

    The three most famous and elite guilds in fantasy world had all been conned by him to be tools to defend the new city, and Shaya was slightly relieved.

    He then upgraded his [ Research Station LV1 ] to Level 3.

    He had almost emptied out all of his savings, but this was a rare period of time, after all, and only this method of rapid advancement was most suitable.

    It had to be said that ever since there were yers, the whole ofvosudnd hade to life. The real brick-moving work that even the androids found boring was actually yed by the yers and turned into a real brick-movingpetition.

    They dismantled the ruins of the Uptown day and night, and then hurriedly sent the materials they found to the New town area to participate in the construction ... In just a day, a corner of the ruins was missing.

    ording to Bill''s design, after using up all the remaining materials in the Uptown, the New town area city would have the strength of a Sunfire guard. As long as the yers ''enthusiasm did not fade, it would only take four months toplete this process, which was twice as fast as they had nned.

    At the moment, there were still more than 10000 yers with hostile reputation invosudnd who were hesitating whether to continue their exploration.

    The situation seemed to be great.

    However, this was not the case.

    There was a price for Shaya to trick Mount Meru into joining the enemy. The yers that were temporarily unable to be used as tools were one of the costs. The second was that he used monsters to block the yers and himself.

    There were two roads that connectedvosodran to the outside world. One was to go from the back of kuris ''workshop to the garbage nt and the electric generator area, then reach andraheim and find a way to leave.

    This would definitely alert the Dark Elves, so it was not appropriate to leave in a group.

    So there was only one way left-the hole after the explosion of the Turing tower.

    Arge space above was empty, connected to the sinkhole at the river of rites, but it was now upied by demons. Although there was a barrier that cut off perception, coupled with the control of cynlos, the monsters would not attack the city, but they could not stay idle.

    When monsters could not develop downwards, they could only choose to develop upwards. Therefore, the next time the yers came to explore, they would be surprised to find that:He looked up and saw winged monsters densely packed together. The number had multiplied by many times, but the overall difficulty had increased by more than one level ...

    In other words, these 10000 yers would not be able to enter in the short term.

    Not to mention them, even if they were to form an alliance with the Holy Empire to eliminate the monsters, they would also stimte the monsters and make the system open up the ''monster upgrade'' authority for synlos. It was just like how the beard would be harder with each passing day. In a few times, the 30-50 leveling area at the entrance would be the 70-80 leveling area ...

    That would really be a dead end.

    What was even worse was that there was no such thing as teleportation portals in the second era. Mechanics were all materialistic, and they could not ept being disassembled and then reassembled on the other side. They felt that that would not be themselves.

    Therefore, their technology tree was only increasing in speed.

    If they really wanted to teleport the people out ofvosodran, they would have to rely on elven magic.

    Now, it was time to deal with the Dark Elves.

    The level 3 [ Research Station ] was at least twice asrge as before, and the most important thing was that there were newly created androids as caretakers.

    Of course, this was all designed by bill.

    Although Xiong Wenhao''s own aesthetic was different from ordinary people, his aesthetic of the opposite sex was not inferior to Shaya''s. Therefore, the female androids he designed were all extremely beautiful with curves. If Shaya had not deprived this guy of his right to watch the production process, he would probably be drooling at the cultivation tank every day.

    After all, he was now ...

    It''s a long story!

    "Shaya!"

    As soon as they met, bill jumped up and punched Shaya''s chest, then began to cry, "

    why didn''t you remind me back then? my sense of aesthetics has changed!

    Bill was crying so miserably with snot and tears!

    After the first Android that he created called him little bean, he had been called ''old dwarf'','' old hairy potato'', ''white mouse'','' old long-bearded soap'', and so on. Few people remembered his name ...

    It was only then that the author realized that the aesthetics of the machine race were not limited by the times as he had thought, but were improving ...

    But he could no longer go back.

    when I asked you if you wanted to change it, you said you definitely wouldn''t ... "me me?" Shaya shrugged.

    "But why didn''t you remind me!"

    "Is this your first day meeting me?" "Do I look like someone who likes to cause trouble?" Shaya chuckled.

    Xiong Wenhao suddenly looked like a wronged little wife.

    "Then what are you doing here?" he grumbled.

    "Commandeering."

    Char answered simply.

    Ortlinde woke up slowly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    She felt as if she had slept for a very, very long time, so much so that her mind was a little dazed.

    She patted her head hard, and images shed through her mind. Just as she was immersed in it, she was suddenly shocked by a face that had intruded.

    "Ah!"

    Olynhilu eximed and almost jumped out of bed.

    "Shh, don''t be afraid."

    The mysterious girl in front of her giggled, revealing a pair of cute little canine teeth. Then, she gently touched her forehead with her finger.

    Olynhilu was puzzled.

    She should have resisted the other party''s aggressive behavior, but the result was that she felt at ease, just like how she was not guarded against her arrival and did not need to be guarded against, as if she should have adapted to the existence of such a person.

    She looks so much like me ...

    Then, pieces of memories flowed out from her fingertips and appeared in her mind naturally, as if these things had always been inside and were only activated now ...

    In the painting, there was Shaya and other androids, and then the world fell apart, monsters and machines came out, and the church fell apart. An epic scene yed out in front of him ...

    In the end, everything returned to normal, to the construction of a new city, and to the establishment of the silver feet.

    The scene finally stopped at a silver-white ceiling, with countless lights shing, and her consciousness fell into a deep sleep.

    Wait ...

    I remember now!

    Olynhilu grabbed his wrist and said in shock, ""It''s ... It''s you? You ... Why did youe out?"

    "We''re going to separate."

    Lothar was unprecedentedly gentle. She also climbed onto the bed and snuggled under olynhilu''s nket, sticking close to her.

    The Valkyrie''s face was red because her elbow had touched the other party''s heavy chest.

    The soft touch reminded her of the time when she was taken care of by Mia ...

    The only difference was that there was no milk fragrance.

    ''Hmmm ...''

    It didn''t seem to be as exaggerated as Mia''s.

    However, this was already very exaggerated!

    She couldn''t help but secretly nce at her barren chest ...

    Detestable!

    "Because of some tricks, we were separated." Rose exined, " and I''ve taken some things from you. For example, the ''dark gun brand'' that belongs to me. Also, some of your memories during this period of time ... ording to Shaya, it was just a copy, and the superficial memories were taken away, so I could only use this method to make you remember."

    B-but why did you leave? "

    Olynhilu was as though she had lost a good friend.

    Ever since Shaya awakened her second personality that had been sleeping for a long time, it had always been losviss who had been by her side.

    This girl was like a mature older sister who loved to drive but had a sharp tongue. Although olynhilu didn''t say much, she enjoyed being guided by someone. After all, she didn''t recall the past or experience " growth " this round. She was only a 15-year-old girl ...

    Her heart was inevitably empty when she suddenly left the person she relied on.

    "Silly child, of course it''s because your chest isn''t big enough." Roseughed.

    "Eh?"

    Olynhilu widened her eyes.

    "R-really?"

    "Hahaha, I''m just joking ..."

    Rose pinched the silly girl''s face, her heart aching.

    nothing, I just think that this will help Shaya more. She said indifferently.

    She had hidden the ''truth'' that Shaya had told her in the memory, so she didn''t know about it. But that didn''t stop her from understanding the hidden meaning in Shaya''s words.

    With Allie''s understanding of her ''other self'', when she stated something so calmly, the truth was often hidden by her.

    Olynhilu felt that she wouldn''t be able to get anything from ''herself'', so she went back to her memories ...

    Very quickly, she seemed to have discovered something.

    Olinhilu blinked and stared at him seriously.

    This time, it was losweise who was troubled by the pure gaze and had to move away gently.

    "You''re now that ... Is it the Ji Kai n?"

    "Yes, I am."

    "You like Shaya, right?" Olynhilu asked.

    "Do I even need to say that?"

    "I know ..."

    Olynhilu nodded and hugged him gently.

    "Thank you,"

    Rose''s heart trembled, but it quickly turned into a gratified smile, and then she hugged him tightly.

    The simple-minded vige girl was not stupid this time. She quickly discovered the problem-giving up the body of a human and using A Dangerous Method to be a race that could be " created " was a kind of courage in itself, not to mention that this unknown mysterious race was in the " pioneering period.

    They did not have a long history, no experience in dealing with disasters, and did not have hundreds of millions of ancestors and past to provide them with samples of survival and disaster.

    Everything was new and unknown.

    Everything was dangerous.

    Furthermore, she really loved Shaya and loved him so much, but she could not have children with him because of her race. That was an even greater sacrifice.

    If the two personalities were topete in the same body, olynhilu would not have any chance of winning.

    But rose didn''t do that. She chose to withdraw.

    Even though she was the fallen Valkyrie, The Flower of Evil that bloomed under the impact of the corrupted will, her will was also born from a pure heart, just like the sacrifice and abandonment she made at this moment.

    Olynhilu felt that he had cleansed her heart and saved her from the destruction of her faith after witnessing what happened to the church.

    The two of them hugged like this. Suddenly, the holy sword leaning against the bed began to tremble.

    As if she was facing a great enemy, she immediately pulled out her hidden gun and pointed it at the thing.

    His body from [ Research Station Level 3 ] was currently level 55, and the method of leveling up was still unknown. He could only use survival points to strengthen parts or simply rece them, but with the enhancement of the dark rifle, it was enough to deal with most problems.

    "What''s wrong? The holy sword, it ..."

    "Shaya said that there''s a traitor hidden inside!" Rose simply replied,''just don''t touch it! I don''t know what that guy was thinking, he actually put such a dangerous thing on your bed."

    Olynhilu was stunned for a few seconds. She watched as the holy sword trembled even more violently as it almost left its scabbard. Suddenly, she ced her hand on lorci''s shoulder.

    "Let me go. I think it needs me."

    "Are you sure?"

    "I''ll grow up too, sister."

    Olynhilu smiled sweetly, and rose was stunned.

    She ... What did she call me?

    Elder sister?

    What a sweet smile ...

    In the blink of an eye, olynhilu had already stepped forward and grabbed the holy sword.

    The quaking instantly stopped, and a milk-like milky white light bloomed from it. The Holy aura instantly filled the entire room, and one could faintly hear the ethereal gospel.

    At the same time, carvings of feathers appeared on both sides of the holy sword''s grip. The wings that extended slightly out of the sword''s hilt looked like a nun who was praying with her head lowered, her expression extremely pious.

    The third virtue, mercy, appeared!

 Chapter 366 366

    Chapter 366. Warning

    [Virtue 3-mercy ]: reduce damage from monsters by 50% and absorb 25% of it. At the same time, heal teammates within 100 meters of the same value.

    Among the holy sword''s attributes, [ Justice ] was the sacrificial Halo, [ tenacity ] was for prating damage and killing, and [ mercy ] was for healing and taking damage.

    Like the first two, it also revealed its existence through the change in the shape of the sword-the nun''s wings on the hilt.

    The activation method for this was both difficult and simple. It was a " point system.

    For example, if saving a person was counted as one ''merit point'', this virtue would be activated when it was umted to a certain extent. This merit point would change ording to the user of the sword. For example, even if olynhilu had saved hundreds or thousands of people before she got the holy sword, this merit point would be activated the moment she got the holy sword.

    It had always been like this.

    The holy sword was originally hidden in the Earth''s core furnace in the southernmost duergar territory of elfheim, and the church did not know its exact location.

    They would issue a series of quests to find the holy sword, and the yers would lead them to find it. In the past, this person would always be Shaya, and he would decide whether to use it for himself or for olynhilu ording to his mood.

    In the past, the game had already reached the middle andte stages. Olynhilu had already umted enough merit points through various trials, plots, and missions. Other than [ kindness ], she had also reached the standard for the others. Once she got her hands on them, she could activate several virtues.

    Generally speaking, five of them would be enough to deal with cynlos.

    However, this time was obviously different. First of all, the holy sword was found by the church in advance, without Shaya''s intervention. Secondly, olynhilu had be a Valkyrie before she was 15 years old. Now, she had reached level 50 in advance, so she didn''t have time to umte merit points.

    And the reason why it appeared now was entirely a ''settlement''.

    More than a month ago, when they were still at the river of rites and had yet to obtain the [ Holy Grail ], Shaya and olynhilu worked together to save the Prairie men who were trapped in the blood cocoons.

    After the matter withvosodran was over, Mungo returned to the grasnds with his great-great-grandson, muru. One reason was to integrate the power of the grasnds and unify the two tribes, Whitty and poison gangrene. The other reason was to settle down the prairies people who were controlled by the Whitty tribe and sent to the sinkhole as sacrifices.

    Looking at the time, this group of people should have regained their consciousness by now, or perhaps they had already settled it before, but it only appeared after she woke up.

    Of course, this vige girl didn''t know so many twists and turns ...

    "Is this God''s gift?"

    Olynhilu muttered.

    As she held the sword, she could feel a calming powering from the sword. It was as if her whole body was immersed in hot water, and her heart was extremely calm.

    "Are you stupid? don''t you see what the Holy Spirit looks like?"

    "Wuwuwu ..." Olinhilu hurriedly broke free and rubbed her face. sister, I ... I didn''t mean it that way. I just ... I did see the true face of the Holy Spirits, so they can no longer be called gods in my opinion. But I still believe in the existence of God. She is Holy, kind, and full of pity, just like our mother ...

    Rose sighed and pulled her tender face.

    "Wuwuwu ..." Olinhilu hurriedly broke free and rubbed her face. sister, I ... I didn''t mean it that way. I just ... I did see the true face of the Holy Spirits, so they can no longer be called gods in my opinion. But I still believe in the existence of God. She is Holy, kind, and full of pity, just like our mother ... She gave everything to us without reservation. Then, she watched her child from the highest ce, which is us, grow, reproduce, live, constantly make mistakes and constantly correct them.

    I think she''ll be angry too. When she''s angry, the sky will be gloomy, there will be thunder and lightning, and there will be fierce waves on the sea, the earth will tremble, and volcanoes will erupt ... But her anger is short-lived, it''s just to remind us to reflect, repent, and live a better life. Just like what I''ve encountered before, she''s punishing me for my blind piety and stupidity. The reward she''s giving me now is also to help the weak better ..."

    She then looked at lorci eagerly.

    "Sister, do you think I''m right?"

    Losweise opened her mouth but could not say anything.

    ''This ...'' After sleeping, he suddenly opened his aperture?

    Before she came, she had asked Shaya what she would do if olin Xielu woke up and still refused toe to her senses. After all, she was a young girl who had been raised as a believer since she was young, not to mention her unyielding character.

    Shaya said that he had no choice but to take it one step at a time.

    But now ... This should be the best ending, right?

    Although the concept of " God " still existed, it had nothing to do with the Holy Spirit. It had be a higher level of belief and belief.

    Rose suddenly felt very gratified, as if her silly little sister had finally grown up.

    "Quickly check what the ''thing'' in the sword is!" She urged.

    "Oh, okay! Alright!"

    Olynhilu immediately picked up the sword and looked at it seriously. Lorci didn''t even dare to breathe.

    The room was suddenly filled with tension.

    One second ...

    Two seconds ...

    Ten seconds ...

    "Sister ..."

    "What?"

    "What did you want me to see?"

    ".."

    Rose really wanted to go back to ten seconds ago and tell herself that she was wrong.

    However, this problem ... He really couldn''t answer.

    Rather than Shaya being vague, it was better to say that this guy did not reveal anything at all.

    He had only used his actions to show that there was something hidden in the sword, causing the holy sword to attack the outside world regardless of friend or foe. However. it had acted as if it was protecting olynhilu ...

    It seemed that there was nothing wrong with putting the sword next to this silly girl. His purpose was also to protect her.

    "Forget it, it''s nothing." Rose shook her head.

    With her tacit understanding with Shaya, she naturally understood that this person had a strong purpose in doing things, so she did not have to worry about it.

    She touched olinhilu''s soft cheeks and smelled her pleasant scent. Then, she got off the bed.

    alright, you can continue sleeping. I ...

    Before she could finish her sentence, a piercing rm suddenly rang across all ofvosodran, as if ten thousand crows were circling above their heads in unison.

    "An enemy attack?"

    Losweise immediately opened the window and vaguely saw that all the street lights were shing red and swaying in the dark. A tense atmosphere instantly spread ...

    ..

    ..

    Back to ten minutes ago, in themand room ofvociudnd.

    The three major guilds ''upper echelons had gone with their members toplete quests and do construction. There were only three people here, Shaya, bill, and the second and fifth. who had just returned tovaseudnd. Outstanding intelligence officer,rade Ethan.

    Thetter''s condition seemed to be very bad. He was seriously injured and had made a long-distance attack. It was already very fortunate that he coulde back alive.

    Fortunately, there was still a little holy water left, and Shaya was quickly mixing it.

    If Ethan wasn''t a Dark Elf, then everything would be fine. He could have just fed him directly. However, the curse in his blood made him extremely resistant to anything that contained life force. One bite might purify him, so he had to do something about it.

    Although Shaya''s potioneering level was low, as a high-level mechanic, [ engine oil synthesis ] had a miraculous effect at this time!

    Very quickly, Shaya pinched her nose and poured a bottle of oily liquid, which had a terrible color and smell, into Ethan''s mouth.

    Ethan''s eyes were lifeless, like a flower that had been ravaged.

    However, ten secondster, he was alive and kicking again.

    He did not have the time to marvel at the changes in his body and look at Shaya with resentment, and he immediately said, "

    "Not good! The Dark Elves are here!"

    His words seemed to have forgotten his own identity, and he had a strong sense of belonging tovaseudn.

    "Don''t be anxious, speak slowly."

    even though our city is only the size of a fringe urban and rural area, " Shaya consoled, " I''ve ced the reconnaissance buildings in the first echelon of construction, and now there are only seven or eight [ he Niao''s nest ]. Not a single bird can escape from the area near the Bury Moon Mountain. Other than you, I haven''t found anything unusual.

    The heniao''s nest was a maintenance and charging point for a Bionic probe. It was shaped like a normal bird''s nest, but it was huge.

    After all, the missing rate of the Bionic Bird detector called heniao was more than 50%. If they released a batch, at most half of them woulde back. Therefore, new ones had to be produced every day to make up for the inventory.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Fortunately, their memories were stored in the cloud. Not only would they be able to upload their memories, but they would also self-destruct if they went out of range, so there were no other problems.

    "It''s different! It''s not that simple!" they''re gathering at the Blue Moon County, " Ethan argued. they''ll be here in a day at most!

    "So fast?" Shaya frowned. is the sprite family here too? "

    The SWAT family was one of the 14 apostles, sh wing. Their ancestor was the beast Tamer who had modified the Night Owl. In addition, they had all kinds of mounts specially provided for the royal family. There were flying mounts, running mounts, and swimming mounts. The most famous one was the nightmare beast of the nightmare Knights.

    The underground creatures driven by this negative energy could be bred faster than elfheim''s unicorn, so it was the only power that could be stronger than the surface.

    At the same time, the split family also used the most reasonable method to gain reputation after entering sulseus. There were many low-difficulty daily quests with rich rewards, and they would even give a Mount in the end.

    "How did you know?" Ethan was a little shocked, and then he said, ""Not only that, they also brought heavy weapons."

    "The stom family is also here?" if that''s the case, " Shaya said curiously, " then the flower family, who is in charge of logistics, is also here, right? otherwise, why would the angry de familye out in full force ...

    Stom and Fanhua were both apostles. The former was known as the fury de Apostle and was a Tool Man who had maxed out on engineering and military equipment making.

    The reason why the angry de family was exiled was that they used living people from their subsidiary ns as targets for weapon performance tests, and they didn''t change their ways.

    Once underground, if it wasn''t for the quick-witted Muggles that designed the highly realistic " trial dummy " for them to destroy, the Muggles would have long gone extinct.

    As for the Fanhua family, they were an Apostle family in charge of logistics. This family could be described as boring.

    He was rich.

    It was no exaggeration to say that 70% of andaheim''s wealth was in the Fanhua family. This was all because the Fanhua family had aplete education system. In the illiterate and ignorant andaheim where even the Queen was illiterate, this group of bankers and politicians with brains became real managers.

    However, there were also times when they were brainless, such as now.

    The reason why this group of people dared toe to the front line was also very simple. Lavosodran was described as a treasure house with a floor paved with gold and a dome decorated with diamonds. They were here to count their wealth.

    In the face of such wealth, they could not even trust themselves, let alone their own people ...

    ..

    Hearing Shaya''s question, Ethan was even more shocked. A few secondster, he mmed the table.

    "If you already know, then why did you send me? I almost died, you know!"

    "Don''t get too excited. Sit down."

    Shaya waved his hand.

    if you didn''t tip them off, how could they havee to our door? thank you. thank you ...

    "But I didn''t say much in total!" I just repeated what you said,''the pure sun will make everything invisible,'' and the pavilion Queen has already gathered all her men, " Ethan said, feeling wronged.

    "The Empress is also here?" Shaya''s expression changed.

    "Yes, I am." "She''s the one who directed all of this," Ethan nodded.

    "You''re saying ... She''s personally on the battlefield?"

    "Yes,"

    Pa

    Shaya snapped her fingers and looked at Mr. Author.

    "Bill, ring the bell."

    "It''s that exciting?"

    "Do you still remember the F2a strategy I mentioned? The Dark Elves standing more than 300 miles away from ravosudnd have already done this. We have to show them some respect."

    but didn''t it take at least three months for your elves to react? " Bill mumbled.

    Striking the bell meant entering a state of wartime vignce, which meant that everyone was a soldier, and production was stagnant. This was the most uneptable thing for a person who was obsessed with construction.

    "ns can never keep up with changes." Shaya smiled,''after all ...'' There are some things that I can only guess."

    Bill didn''t continue asking. He knew that this guy was so vague because he didn''t want to talk.

    Although the two of them had not known each other for long, they were rather like-minded.

    "I understand."

    Mr. Author pushed the door open and went out.

    ..

    ..

    Sumeru mountain was doing a mission when he suddenly heard the wailing rm. He could not help but stop.

    "Guild leader, what''s the situation?"

    "It looks like an enemy attack."

    "It can''t be a monster attack, right?"

    where are the NPCs guarding the city? that''s right, we''ve been wandering around the city for a long time. Why haven''t we seen any NPCs guarding the city ...

    Everyone was talking and Xumi mountainughed bitterly in his heart.

    Where did the city defense NPCse from? we are the ones responsible for the city defense ...

    Moreover, no one would have thought that the owner of the city was a yer.

    He watched as the street lights around him turned from white to red, and there were flying devices going in and out of the high-rise buildings. The atmosphere suddenly became tense.

    I wonder how that guy will deal with it ...

    He muttered.

    Following which, every yer present received a series of system notifications.

    [ since the day ofvotheurran''s establishment, today is the 17th, 4 hours 47 minutes 54 seconds.

    It was not until 17 hours, 33 minutes, and 4 seconds before the first yer entered the game:Apa dianming tea

    So far, a total of 19877 yers had settled in.

    However, in just 1.73 days, you havepleted 127212 construction tasks, with an average of more than 6 per person. Among them. the most hardworking " Ninja de " haspleted the task of chopping firewood for 14 people. As expected of the " swordsman " ...

    Upon hearing this, the " me knot " Guild Hall suddenly burst into a burst of ear-piercingughter, especially aistein, whoughed so hard that he almost hit the floor.

    Rena wanted nothing more than to find a hole in the ground to hide in. The air was filled with the smell of joy.

    [.. There was also ''aistein''. Just the amount of leather taken was enough for 17 people. It was really worthy of being'' the person who terrorizes those who carry fur''. ..

    hahahahahaha ...

    Now, it was alstein''s turn to beughed at.

    The inventory was still going on. In this unique atmosphere, the heaviness was swept away and reced by a sense of aplishment and belonging.

    [.. Your arrival has increased the " city construction " from 37 to 48, and the speed of growth has increased by an astonishing 33.48 times.

    And now, the future ofvosodran is in your hands.

    I hope that today, a yearter, I''ll still have the honor of making such an inventory for all of you.

    [ may this system announcement not be thest farewell, but a new beginning. ]

    After a short pause, it was time for the second broadcast. It was about the activation of the war-time alert state, about the rewards for participating in the war, as well as other contribution points ...

    Sumeru mountain didn''t continue to listen. Instead, he looked at the yers around him who clenched their fists.

    He suddenly understood why Shaya did that.

    That''s right, this was no longer just a game.

 Chapter 367 367

    Chapter 367. The Killer Queen Had Touched This Mountain Before.

    It turned out that the news Ethan sent back was not a false rm.

    That night, the Dark Elves'' outpost team, the Nightingale army, had already reached the sky above the outer area of the fourthponent area.

    However, the first line of defense ofvosodran was set at the edge of the fourth part area.

    All the ces where the garbage mountains were piled up were in the suburbs, and the nest was also distributed near these garbage mountains.

    Thus, the Nightingale army surrounded the trash mountain and covered the sky.

    Of course, these Nightingales were not the real nightingales that the royal family provided that even level-60 Air-defense Forces could not deal with. Instead, they were inferior offspring produced by crossbreeding Nightingales with Eagles. They were birds in the range of 35-50.

    "Fantasy World" rating was very bnced. As the descendant of the Nightingale who was extremely afraid of light, this kind of inferior Nightingale''s defensive ability far exceeded that of creatures of the same level. Its skin was rough, and its flesh was thick, and it was very resistant to beatings. As such, the Dark Elf Tamer blinded both of their eyes to remove their weakness of light. In short, they were as strong as a level-50 Air-force ...

    As for their fighting style, it was simple and straightforward.

    There were two types of explosions, either a direct charge and self-destruction, or a human charge and self-destruction. In any case, it would inevitably end in a ball of gorgeous fireworks.

    However, this time, it was obvious that there were supporting characters fighting for the scenes.

    The nest that Char had set up in advance was of great use.

    He Niao was not just used for detection. It had a self-destruction program!

    Once the program was activated in advance, it would rush to the nearest flying target amidst the endless "I''m already on my way" sounds and give the target a hard blow when the magic sound pierced the ears.

    As a result, it was like a powder keg meeting a spark. The overwhelming Nightingale was hit by the He Niao. The two were on the verge of breaking out, and the scene was spectacr.

    "It''s really..." The war reporter, Ah Luzai, eximed.

    He had been in the Mand team to gain experience, and he had also experienced what happenedter. However, he was not so lucky this time. He did not manage to escape the pursuit of the monsters. In the end, he died and returned to Lavosudnd after the moonlight took away most of the people.

    Then, he became so absorbed in the construction missions that he stopped updating for two days.

    As soon as the update waspleted, he went online again and prepared to continue with the construction. Who knew that he would see a city defense notification the moment he went online?

    This was big news!

    The self-proimed war reporter ah Lu immediately scrambled to the front line to collect materials. Others thought this ce was dangerous, but he did not care. Instead, he was afraid that it wasn''t dangerous enough!

    From the looks of it now, this was definitely not a joke!

    As a yer who had memorized the monster guide, he could tell at a nce that the Nightingale was at least level 40 monster. This could be seen from the characteristics of its body. When these species with swaying red eyes flew over just now, it was like a sky full of fireflies, and there were at least thousands of them!

    It was almost on the same level as the air raid of the ruins!

    However, it was immediately followed by a mid-air interception, which exploded in a brilliant and colorful way.

    Wonderful!

    As soon as the explosion ended, he slipped to the front row to take advantage of the situation.

    At the same time, he noticed that there were many yers who had the same thoughts as him. Most of them were thieves with strong bodies, and they all wanted to see what materials would drop from this group of Nightingales who died in He Niao''s self-destruction.

    However, before he could get close, Ah Luzai felt his heart palpitate. He instinctively stopped in his tracks and looked up at the dark and cloudy sky in the distance.

    "If I remember correctly... Going around these two garbage hills will just reach the underground, which means that the sky here will copse..."

    He muttered to himself. Just as he finished speaking, he heard a loud bang from ahead!

    He looked up and saw that the sky had really copsed.

    Arge hole had appeared in the thick rock wall at the top of the garbage mountain. Ah Luzai should not have been able to see this clearly, but the strong light from the hole had illuminated the outline of the cave.

    It also lit up the white light where the yers had disappeared.

    The first batch of scavengers had really died too miserably...

    This was not the end. In the midst of the copsing sounds, there seemed to be a burst of passionate melody.

    What was going on?<novelnext></novelnext>

    Did the Dark Elvese with background music?

    Ah Luzai was still puzzled when he heard an exnation.

    the Dark Elves still hold on to their ancient elven tradition of ying music on the battlefield. It''s a process of adding buffs and also a way of paying attention to things.

    "Who''s there?"

    Ah Luzai turned around and saw a guy in leather armor.

    It looked like he was the same as her, he had stopped at the critical moment and didn''t send it.

    "Bro, you''re here to pick up trash too?" He asked.

    "No, I''m here to fight."

    "Huh?" Ah Luzai was shocked.

    He turned back to look at the Dark Elves that were swarming out of the crack. Leading them was a group of cavalrymen. They were charging down the garbage mountain. Their mounts were simr to the unicorns on the surface. Their bodies were pitch ck and there were faint blue will-o''-wisps under their feet. Their hooves moved on the rugged garbage mountain as if they were on t ground, leaving long afterimages behind. They looked handsome and ferocious.

    "You... Are you serious? Fighting with this kind of thing..." Ah Luzai asked, "Are you crazy?"

    "Of course, I''m serious."

    "You''re...."

    "No, no, no, look again."

    "What are you looking at..."

    Ah Luzai turned around, just in time to witness the sudden explosion of the mountain of trash in the distance.

    Boom...

    As if it had been touched by the Killer Queen, the garbage mountain suddenly exploded!

    The discarded parts, messy mechanical organs, and conducting tubes scattered in the explosion and instantly turned into dust!

    These were originally pure garbage that had been used by the Uptown over and over again and could not be recycled. Under the nourishment of the mist of eternity, they showed obvious signs of crystallization. They would be crushed into powder with a bang if they were hit by the slightest impact. The Dark Elves were only so unscrupulous because of the nightmare''s void walk.

    However, the strong shockwave had blown them awaypletely. The strong air wave wrapped up the flying crystal dust andpletely enveloped the vanguard. It was like countless high-power hairdryers being thrown into an unpackaged flour factory and then shone on by the strong light of the Dark Elves...

    It was like a fairnd in the clouds!

    The Dark Elves had a tradition of having background music when they went to war. The music was still ying, and the Knights were struggling desperately in the dust. The whole scene was full of tension!

    Ah Luzai was stunned for more than ten seconds, then went offline at lightning speed.

    At this moment, his thoughts were like peeing!

    "Why did he go offline?"

    Char was confused.

    It was rare for a yer to witness this scene, so he was quite happy. After all, it was not easy toy an ambush for such a long time.

    How long had it been since the mountains of trash outside of Lavosudnd had umted?

    Even Bill could not give an answer to this. This thing had already existed when Lavosudnd was still a steam-powered floating city, but there were not so many of them back then, and they would be dealt with regrly.

    After that, with the passage of time, people left one after another, and new species were born, but the garbage mountain grew higher and higher.

    Even if the sky copsed, the garbage mountain was still intact, but this did not mean that it was very stable.

    On the contrary, the parts on the garbage mountain were full of energy characteristics after being soaked in the long mist.

    Char had already asked someone to smear magic patterns on the surface of the garbage mountain, just like circles of chocte sauce on the snow peak, parallel to each other. Then, based on his understanding of the Dark Elves, the nightmare knights'' charge would definitely be the opening act. Although these guys were equivalent to flying in the air, they could change the patterns of magic power under pressure, stretching, twisting, and finally crossing...

    All alchemists, enchanters, mages, and so on would learn a truth that they would remember for life in their first lesson as apprentices...

    The intersection of magic power meant an explosion.

 Chapter 368 368

    Chapter 368. Lord of Death

    The entire battlefield was covered in dense dust. The crystal particles refracted a psychedelic color as they floated in the air, blocking the vision of most people.

    At the same time, it also separated the battlefield from the big hole in the ceiling.

    This explosion naturally would not kill all the nightmare knights. After all, this group of people was at least level 50, and could be considered an absolute elite.

    However, what wasmendable was that the damage of the explosion of the ancient mist to high-level Warriors was far greater than that of low-level Warriors because the energy contained in the former''s body would resonate with the ancient mist, thus triggering second explosion and causing greater internal damage. Hence, after the explosion, although one-third of the survivors were still walking in the wind with the chaotic sound of horse hooves, the average level had also reached a suitable range.

    Char was blocking the exit of the White mist alone, and the sound of horse hooves was approaching.

    "They''re really bad. They even forgot the basic skills of four columns and battlefield code words..."

    He was speechless as he witnessed this.

    He had never been underground so early in his life. He could not imagine that the Dark Elf army could be so useless at this point in time...

    In the past, they would have experienced the turmoil in Astan City before going underground, and Andaheim was not isted from the news. After learning of the shocking changes on the surface, they were equally shocked and would retrain the long-abandoned Army, which was why it looked so good.

    However, it seemed that this team was not enough to be called a sharp de before the training, but a rusty scrap iron.

    The team was scattered and sloppy. They did not know how tomunicate when they were lost, but they were like headless flies wandering around...

    Stupid.

    Suddenly, a rider took the lead and leaped out, stepping through the thick mist.

    He was wearing ck armor, and his cape with gold edges fluttered in the wind. The two corners of his cape were embroidered with the emblem of the sprite family with Eternium thread-a side profile of a Dragon tied with a rope.

    This meant that they had the dream of taming a giant dragon. Unfortunately, this was realized by the people of Aurania first, so they could only settle for the second best and change to taming the Dragonhawk.

    Alright, this was no longer the second-best option, but the worst.

    Back to this ride.

    He was one of the 14 apostles, the Lord of death, Astro. He was the pir of Andahaim, and also the sharp de that could break everything.

    Although the Dark Elves of Andaheim were stupid and introverted, everything had its pros and cons.

    This kind of istion made their tactical thinking still traditional. It was still the same set of Air Force harassment, cavalry charge to divide the battlefield, followed by mages'' fixed control, firearms, artillery, ballista magic, andrge-scale killing. Finally, the shadow servants would split up and participate in the harvest...

    This was a well-tested routine. Although no infantry had horses for the entire journey, it was quite practical.

    And most importantly, they only knew this F2a, a war strategy of using cannons to kill mosquitoes.

    That was probably the case.

    This series of events would be easily targeted in a proper war, but it was a fatal blow to a baby like Lavosudnd.

    The first fatal attack wasunched by Astar.

    Once the knights he led broke through the defensive line, everything else woulde as promised.

    That was why Char had to stop him, as there was nothing to be done.

    "It''s really this person. Is the pavilion crazy..."

    He mumbled, and then threw all the experience in his inventory to the Drow.

    [Character: Char]

    [Race: Half-elf]

    [Identity: Drow Swordsman level 61, Elementalist level 50, Shadow Servant level 50, Mechanic level 50, Origin Spellcaster level 35]

    [HP: 3045/3045]

    [Mana: 2924/2924]

    Attributes:

    [Strength: 96.5+5]

    [Agility: 130+5]

    [Physique: 66+5]

    [Intelligence: 130+5]

    [Perception: 80+5]

    [Charm: 5+2]

    Fortunately, the great development of the North had given him arge amount of experience. Otherwise, he would not have had much confidence.

    Unlike Char''s cautiousness, Astlow did not care about the weak fellow in front of him.

    The pride in his heart even made this old general disdainful of bullying the weak. He had originally wanted to step away from the other party, but unexpectedly, this guy''s momentum suddenly soared!

    "It''s ridiculous to preserve your strength in the face of war! Can you adapt to this kind of power?"

    Astlow was enraged by his opponent''s arrogance. He turned his horse around, and the nightmare beast beneath him charged straight at Char. It was as if he was not a human, but a fragile yet eye-catching dry reed that would shatter with a single charge!

    Charge, elerate!

    Astlow raised his sword, which was covered in blood mist, and a pair of cold, iron-like eyes could be seen under his pitch-ck helmet.

    To be honest-if this old tie were to be an idol, he would definitely be the role model of an iceberg man, and he would also be the type of man who restrained himself.

    He did it, he raised it, he stabbed it!

    Then, he saw the man who was going to die reveal a strange smile. Then, his body tilted slightly, and a transparent sword that distorted the air came out from a tricky angle.

    ng!

    The heavy sound of iron being hit instantly stirred up the flying dust, piercing people''s eardrums.

    Astlow was rooted to the spot, and his heart was in turmoil. He seemed to be a little surprised that his most powerful attack had been blocked by such a weak enemy...

    Char, on the other hand, was sent flying. She somersaulted a few times in the air and plowed a long trail on the ground before she managed to steady herself.

    "Damn it, I almost died ..."<novelnext></novelnext>

    He swung his soft right hand, and the "strong and hard hit" in the status bar disappeared after two seconds.

    Although the "Tinder of The Origin" had a weaker version of a 50-50 chance of sess, at this stage, it was only a defense against the target.

    In this kind of head-on confrontation, Shaya could only use the swordsman''s [See-through Cut] to fight against it. Even so, Buslow''s attack clearly exceeded the damage range of visible cuts, so this part of the damage was presented in the form of a straight line.

    Fortunately, Buslow, the Lord of Death, had not experienced too many wars and had not been re-trained. His level of 85 had regressed to around 72 due to various reasons such as old age, indulgence,ck of exercise, addiction to chess, and so on. With the level that Char had raised at thest minute, the two were actually evenly matched.

    The dream devil beast stopped in its tracks, and Astlow suddenly took off his helmet, revealing a cold and perfect face that could definitely charm thousands of girls. He just stared at Shaya coldly.

    Thanks to the tradition of the Elves, this was the respect between swordsmen. They would take off their hats, introduce themselves, and then go solo.

    "Astlow, they call me the Lord of Death," he said, his voice as cold as the moonlight.

    Char also got up.

    "Char, they call me... Big brother."

    Astlow was not interested in this unconventional title. In any case, this person was going to die soon.

    He nodded slightly, then took off the [Blood Searching Equipment].

    This was the equipment that he had taken from Bloodseeker Bradley. Char had given it to Ethan, and now it was with this guy...

    It was this Blood Shield that had allowed him to block the explosion on the garbage mountain. No wonder he had survived despite his high level.

    This item was good, but because it was a mandatory set, it excluded other equipment and would weaken the overall attributes of the user. Thus, Astlow had dismantled it. It seemed that he was going to be serious.

    Char''s eyes swept over the man''s slender body, and a very underhanded method suddenly appeared in her mind...

    "I hope that our souls can rest in peace after this battle."

    Astlow gave a swordsman''s bow, and then urged the nightmare beast under him to charge forward without any exnation.

    "Tsk, you''re really hypocritical..."

    Charughed and did notment on his opponent''s challenge.

    Looking at the de that was drawing out a long Blood-red Phantom in his vision, he took a deep breath and lowered his body slightly.

    The memories of the battle with him gradually surged in his mind, and those long-sealed memories surged again. Then, his muscles involuntarily tightened and jumped, and a familiar feeling spread throughout his body.

    "It''s here!"

    Char shouted in anger, and the "Tinder of The Origin" was held in both hands and lifted up diagonally.

    At this moment, Astlow''s sword had already arrived in front of him. The timing was exquisite, and the simple vertical sh just happened to hit the tip of Astlow''s sword!

    Although thetter''s strength was much stronger than Char''s, it was still a cavalry''s swordsmanship, after all, and most of the force was determined by the direction of the warhorse. Therefore, under the interference of this force, the direction of the attack was diverted, and the attack that was originally aimed at Shaya''s face was actually aimed at his shoulder.

    Just as the tip of the sword was about to enter, Char''s body suddenly turned into a pool of ck shadow.

    The surging sword edge pierced through his body, as if it had stabbed into the air.

    "Laughable!"

    Astlow sneered. How could he not recognize the shadow servant''s "Shadow Travel"? The fact that this skill could be created had something to do with him. The Lord of Death immediately turned his horse around.

    The nightmare beast let out a shrill cry and made an emergency stop before turning around beautifully. Its upper body leaned back, and its ming hooves were raised high, directly facing the position where Shaya was about to appear.

    If he stepped on it, he would definitely be injured if not killed.

    However...

    At this moment, Char did not dodge, as if he was seeking death. Instead, he stabbed the horse''s stomach.

    The tip of the sword suddenly pierced through the horse''s stomach and came out from the horse''s back...

    The position that it reached out from happened to be Astlow''s vital point...

    ''Think about it, he was sitting on the horse''s back with his legs wide open...''

    Although it was as cold as iron, Astlow''s rectum was also warm and soft. The "Tinder of The Origin" had destroyed the softness and sensitivity of a straight man with an amazing momentum...

    He had never suffered such a terrifying attack before!

    Who the hell would have thought that the dream devil beast, which was even more exaggerated than metal, would be pierced through by a human, and then the rider would be injured?

    The nightmare beast could only be med for being a living creature, not an object... If it was an object, then the fifty-fifty chance of breaking the defense would not be effective...

    It was also because Lysia was too skilled that she could predict this move perfectly...

    Astlow immediately rolled down from his horse and curled up like a shrimp, rolling back and forth on the ground.

    Char had used a critical attack, and the effect was overwhelming!

    However, there was a price to pay. The nightmare beast''s weakness was not piercing the horse''s stomach, but the hardest crystal on its forehead. Thus, this kind of injury was nothing to it, and its two hooves still stomped down heavily.

    Char dodged as quickly as he could, but he was still hit by the attack. He was sent flying like a ragdoll, rolling on the ground with the sand and stones.

    "Pfft, pfft..."

    He clutched at his ribs as he got up and quickly took a sip of the diluted holy water.

    80% of the first-generation holy water was used to heal olynhilu, 19% was used to heal Ethan, and the remaining 0.1 was diluted 100 times. There was no sweetness left, but it was still more effective than the church''s most expensive holy water, No. 1. After drinking it, Char''s health bar that had just disappeared recovered by a third.

    Fortunately, at this moment, Astlow was immersed in pain that he had never experienced before. He had no time to pursue and attack, and he had a brief moment to catch his breath.

    At this moment, the Knights, whose perception was far inferior to Astlow''s, had also found their way in the scattered dust because of the Lord of Death''s scream. One figure after another gradually emerged from the thick fog.

    "That''s good."

    Char snapped his fingers.

    Behind him, the cavalry of more than three hundred men slowly moved forward. In the dark mist, the bright silver outlines reflected by the armor formed a straight line, and even the breaths of the warhorses seemed to be the same.

    The Silver-feet Knights.

    The leader was none other than Ninja de.

 Chapter 369 369

    Chapter 369. Crush Them!

    As the two armies faced off, Astlow was too embarrassed to roll back and forth on the ground. He endured the burning pain and stood up, casting a venomous look at Char.

    "Despicable!

    "Cough... Cough ..."

    Char flicked his sword. Although there was no blood on it, this action still caused Astlow to feel a dull pain.

    He nced outside the white fog. The battlefield had been separated by the white fog. Although the Dark Elves were not very smart, they would be stupid if they waited for the Knights to respond and not make a move. He suspected that the other two teams had already set off. He could not stay here for too long.

    "I''ll leave this ce to you."

    "It''s not difficult," He said softly. "Astlow is injured in partial area, and his swordsmanship is all cavalry swordsmanship. Once he loses his horse''sbat power, he''ll copse. It won''t be difficult for you to deal with him... As for the other Knights, you can deal with the ones behind you. Just keep them busy, don''t expect to win."

    Rena nodded and pulled out her sword. The tip of the sword was pointed straight forward, and her posture was as standard as a statue.

    "Attack..."

    He shouted, his voice full of determination, not as hesitant as usual, without the slightest stutter.

    After that, the warhorses behind him neighed, mixed with the shouts of the Knights.

    "Attack."

    "Attack."

    "Attack."

    The sound was like a wave, and the swords were like thunder. They rolled forward and collided with the nightmare knight regiment that was like a flood of ck steel. Then, the ck and white troops closed in and killed each other.

    "It''s really spectacr..."

    Char sighed with emotion, as pleased as an old father who had seen his son''s sess. Then, without thinking too much, she turned and ran away.

    "Hold on!" Shouted Nelwin. His originally clear voice was somewhat distorted by anger.

    "Big Sis, I can''t hold on anymore! Who can withstand this!"

    The one who answered her was Einstein.

    The people from the me Knot were all guarding the entrance of the electric charge area, except for Ninja de. This was the area that the storm family''s ballista and storm pitcher focused on.

    Even though they had erected an air-defense barrier to effectively block arrows, falling rocks, and javelins, the base of the barrier was still harassed by the Dark Elves.

    Although they did not have infantry, they had spearmen!

    It was not a spear. It was a flintlock that had changed times!

    Thus, the sounds of gunfire and huge explosions filled the air. It was as if they were in a minefield of Modern Warfare rather than a world of swords and magic.

    "F*ck me, where did the Dark Elves get so many guns from?"

    "It''s a mechanical relic, big sister."

    Huangfu Shou crawled over from the other side of the trenches. His face covered in dirt.

    At first, Huangfu Shou had boasted that he was a mage and wanted these survivors of the mechanical civilization to be as powerful as the magic civilization. However, before he could even finish casting a spell, three sniper rifles were aimed at his head. Two shots broke his shield, and one shot broke his head. If it wasn''t for the tall mage hat that saved his life, he would probably have been traumatized.

    However, the shadow was at least as big as two rooms and one living room.

    "Sister Guo Zi''s vector was dug out from the mechanical ruins. Didn''t the mushroom people in Ferlin town say that they dug up many mechanical ruins for the Dark Elves before they escaped from the underground..."

    Boom...

    Before Huangfu Shou could finish his sentence, a mortar shell exploded not far away from the three. There was another wave of shaking, sand, and stones. The three of them were almost buried by the soil that was raised up. This kind of sound and vibration was a nightmare for the elves with excellent perception. It was like the buzzing sound of a cannon being fired in their ears.

    "I''ll kill you!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Nelwin jumped out of the trench and shot out a string of arrows to vent his anger.

    Although it was not to the extent of missing the target, it could only hit a metal pimple, leaving a white mark on the outside in vain.

    "White-skinned elf, get back to your surface!"

    A Dark Elf operator climbed out of the cockpit and made a vulgar gesture at her before slipping back into the cockpit.

    "Argh!"

    Nelwin stomped his feet in anger. Just as he was about to charge forward and fight for his life, he suddenly saw a ck figure climb up the car with practiced ease. With a few moves, the car opened the roof and slipped in. Then the armored car turned around and crashed into the Dark Elves!

    "What''s the situation?"

    Just as Nelwin was in a daze, he received a secret message.

    [Bring your people over.]

    It was Char?

    Nelwin suddenly realized what had happened and sent a bold and red Notice in the party channel.

    "Sisters, charge with me!"

    A group of rough men whose gender had been blurred followed behind a group of screaming female yers. This group of people climbed out of the trenches one after another and followed behind Nelwin.

    After being suppressed and beaten for so long, their anger had umted for a long time, and now it was time to vent it out.

    Char was driving the "Land boat V-3", and beside her was the Storm family''s precious young master and the expert of death, Imira. She suddenly felt that this scene was a little unreal.

    The Furious de family was called the de of the storm before they were exiled. At that time, the precious young master and the death expert was this man''s grandfather. He was also the one who first used the living people of the subsidiary race to participate in the weapon performance test. When the matter first broke out, in order to appease the subsidiary race, the elves imed that they would severely punish the de of the storm. Then, they would punish this and that on the surface. It seemed that the huge de of the storm was almost tormented, but in fact, it was just a change of skin and the name of the de of the storm was changed to the rebirth of the furious de.

    However, not long after that, he returned to his old ways and was discovered for the second time. This time, the conflict could not be covered up. In addition, the fact that he was secretly one of the 14 apostles was exposed, so he ended up with the fate of being exiled.

    When it came to Imira, the trick that was engraved in his DNA appeared again. The reason why the ancient mushroom people wanted to escape like crazy and leave behind a mess like Andaheim was also rted to this person.

    The reason why Char had such a deep impression of this man was that this death-courting expert had many precious things on him, such as clues, forms, maps, experimental data ... It was a Goblin that could be called a treasure.

    All the clues were lost because of this guy''s bizarre disappearance. Char had not seen this person in the past 177 rounds, and all she saw were corpses.

    The reason why he was so sure was that the other party had a broken arm and a leg, both of which were Bionic artificial limbs of the mechanical civilization. Therefore, he easily subdued the other party with the "Signal Jammer", knocked him out, and threw him aside.

    The cause of Imira''s death in the past was unknown, but considering that he was good at courting death, he was now hiding in this armored vehicle alone and had left the main force toe to the base to suppress the fire... Char felt that it would not be too much to guess the reason.

    Char drove back with Imira, going wherever there were more people, barging in andpletely breaking up the formation of the ground fire forces.

    The Dark Elves on the outside were speechless.

    They immediately recognized that it was Imira''s vehicle. Who would dare to attack?

    In the beginning, everyone thought that this was an outing, so they did not assign him any bodyguards. The moment the garbage mountain exploded, the team was forced to disperse. When they gathered again, it was toote to call back the precious young master. He had already shouted and rushed forward... Who knew it would turn out like this!

    They could only spread out and watch a car rampaging through the camp. The smoke and dust it stirred uppletely blocked their vision, and they could not see what was behind it...

    Before the dust settled, a group of red-eyed killers jumped out.

    "Attack."

    A soldier in charge of being on guard shouted at the top of his voice. His voice had just sounded when it became hoarse as if his throat had been choked. Two arrows were stuck in the door as he fell down.

    Crush them!!

    Nelwin shouted as he stepped on the corpses.

    Behind him, the yers who had been waiting for a long time leaped out like wolves and tigers.

 Chapter 370 370

    Chapter 370. Treasure Boy, Imira

    Most of the people left behind in this camp were basic mechanics, the kind that wouldn''t even be considered popr in the old fitzrock era. They knew some of the most basic maintenance and driving methods.

    If they had excellent military discipline, it would have been quite difficult to deal with them. After all, the Dark Elves had never stopped excavating the remains of machines in the years of Andaheim''s existence.

    Although they were stupid, the archeology spirit of the elves was engraved in their bones. Coupled with the favorable location, this led to the most modern army in thend and on the surface.

    They had more mortars than magic cannons and crossbowsbined, and they had more sniper rifles than bows and military crossbowsbined ... What was even more ridiculous was that even though they were Dark Elves, they were still considered Orthodox elves. There was no traditional upation of archers in the Army.

    Therefore, although they were noobs, they still had some fighting power.

    Fortunately, because of this, everyone in the camp was an idiot-and they were all of noble birth. They were specially sent here to be gold-ted-anyway-you didn''t have to be very strong. You just had to drive a car and shoot-gun to get a good achievement. When you returned, the glory of being-noble would be stered on your face ...

    Hence, the battle onlysted for half an hour before the camp was basically wiped out.

    More than half of the yers who had followed Nelwin here had died, but at least they had vented their anger.

    Nelwin wanted to thank Char, but before she could find the car that Char had driven in, she heard the roar of an engine.

    He turned his head and saw a car driving away from the edge of the camp, leaving a trail of exhaust.

    "B*stard! Why are you running!"

    Nelwin stomped his feet and wanted to chase after them, but he was quickly surrounded by the chores at hand.

    In the cockpit, Char was busy cleaning up and did not care that someone wanted to talk to him.

    Imira''s cockpit was no less inferior to that of cricto''s. Fortunately, his Poison resistance was much higher than before, so he could endure it.

    He let the "nonnding assistant" drive the armored vehicle in his ce and drove the armored vehicle in the direction of the garbage mountain.

    ording to his understanding of the Dark Elf team, theirmunication waspletely dependent on their non-existent tacit understanding. In addition, no news was leaked when the camp was destroyed, and the thick white fog had divided the battlefield. If nothing unexpected happened, this car would be able to go straight to the enemy''s base without any obstacles.

    As long as he could enter the Dark Elves ''main camp, he would have ten thousand ways to face the Empress of the pavilion and cut off the source of the problem.

    He suspected that Luke had also recovered a lot of his memories. Otherwise, she would not have organized such an exaggerated army as soon as she heard Ethan''s words. It waspletely beyond her ability, and she was really hysterical.

    At this moment, Imira woke up.

    "You''re awake?"

    Char smiled at him, and Imira could not help but move back.

    Only then did he realize that his left hand and left leg had disappeared. They had been taken off and ced aside.

    This was supposed to be a horrifying scene, but it seemed a little strange to Imira''s bionic prosthetics were not like artificial limbs-which were called storage when taken off and put in a box. They had an extremely sophisticated storage process.

    Not to mention his clumsy servants, even the most thorough expert in Mechanical Engineering in surseus might not know how to do it, so he usually did it himself.

    However, the pair of prosthetics in front of him was well-kept... She did better than him.

    Imira recalled the scene when they first met. The other party had actually removed the top of the armored vehicle with his bare hands! And he did not even use brute force!

    He was a little uncertain about this guy''s identity.

    "Who are you? Do you know who I am? You''ve taken over my personal property! I order you to let go of me and get out!"

    Imira asked.

    If it was any other time, he would have cursed out loud, but he was still a little afraid of Shaya''s identity.

    "You really didn''t get the title of a death-seeking expert for nothing..."

    Char mumbled and untied the rope.

    After being untied, Imira was very surprised. He realized that all his escape items had been taken away. He looked up at the tightly shut hatch and knew that he could not escape. He leaned against the wall alone and watched as Shaya quickly packed up the things around him.

    However, the more he looked, the more shocked he became.

    The interior of the cockpit was like a big drum, and most of the things were stored in secretpartments. However, the cabin was dark, and the cabin wall was mottled. Even Imura herself was often in a mess and lost a lot of things. However, this guy in front of her was so familiar with it as if it was his own home. Only when he opened the secretpartment did he show a trace of surprise and disdain for the messy and smelly things ...

    There was a bit of embarrassment on Amelia''s face, but then she immediately eximed, "

    "[ 3 ] wrench? So it''s there, I was wondering why I couldn''t find it ..."

    "A Chain Bridge? Oh my God, I actually put this thing with the leftover ck bread. I''m afraid the gap is blocked by breadcrumbs ..."

    "Oh, oh, oh! I''ve been looking for AK114 screws for half a month, but I couldn''t find them. After I disassembled the mechanical music boxst time, I got a pile of them, so I stuffed them in ..."

    "You ... No, Who are you?"

    Ymirjar was getting more and more puzzled. He still didn''t know what was happening outside, and thought it was a simple robbery.

    Your Excellency ymira, I''m very disappointed in you.

    Shaya closed thest drawer, wiped the soup stains on the wall, and revealed the words that im had personally carved.

    in the name of the son of Fury de, the Apostle of dark rose, the most famous relic Explorer of surseus, and the master of machinery, im stom, from today onwards, this nd boat'' belongs to me.

    - So stupid.

    He thought.

    Then, he sighed.

    I heard that you''re the most knowledgeable master of machinery in sursese, so I came to andaheim. The first thing I saw was a cockpit that was dirtier than. pigsty ... As a mechanic, we can ignore the beauty, but we can''t forget the position of every tool! What the hell are you doing?"

    "You ... You came uninvited and even offended me. Why should I be polite to you? Right! Who are you?

    Although Dark Elves hated it when others exposed their shorings, this was a direct p to the face for someone like Imra. He straightened his neck and blushed, but couldn''t find a word to refute. After a long while, he stammered,

    "You ... You came uninvited and even offended me. Why should I be polite to you? Right! Who are you? You''re infuriating an Orthodox noble of sulseus. If I''m hurt, you''ll definitely be wanted in the entire andhaim! I advise you to be careful! Aiyo ..."

    Before ymirjar could finish his sentence, he was hit in the head by Shaya''s empty can, and a visible bump appeared on his forehead.

    "You ..."

    shut up, you talk too much. Otherwise, I don''t mind using physical means to shut you up.

    Only then did Amelia shut her mouth resentfully, but her eyes were already filled with resentment.

    He was rather petty.

    Shaya tapped on the " nonnding assistant " twice, and thetter immediately grabbed a cushion andid it behind him, allowing Shaya to leanfortably against the cabin wall.

    Ymi''s eyes suddenly widened ...

    He had never seen anything from an authentic mechanic!

    The " nonnding assistant " was an existence that even kuris praised!

    For a moment, he had even forgotten about Shaya''s offense.

    While he was observing Shaya, Shaya was also secretly observing him.

    After all, Shaya knew nothing about the living Imura, and all her judgments were based on what happened to this guy after his death. As long as there was a secret clue, as long as it was connected to him, it would be given away without any evidence, so she could only find clues from the inheritance.

    Therefore, to him, Imra was like a character who lived in reading andprehension, which made him both hate and extremely curious.

    - What do you think this idiot was thinking at that time?

    However, he could not ask.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Dark Elves were known as bootlickers. Once you showed any signs of being a bootlicker, they would take it for granted and think that you were serving them. They would then enjoy it in peace.

    This innate temperament of being ttered was something that ordinary people couldn''t imitate.

    To deal with such people, one could only be more arrogant than them, and they would respect you in return.

    Shaya looked like she was taking an afternoon nap, and ymirjar suppressed her curiosity and didn''t say a word.

    It was interesting to note that he was someone who would trample on life as if it were weeds, but now he was strictly following the ancient Dark Elf etiquette of not disturbing others ''rest ...

    After ten minutes of silence, the " never-to-fall assistant " sang a simple melody with a synthetic voice as per Shaya''s instructions and used it as the rm to wake her up.

    what melody is this!?

    Ymirjar was excited.

    "The assistant brought it." Shaya exined.

    In fact, this was a mysterious melody recorded in Imra''s diary. He said that he found this melody in a ruin and was shocked. He thought that it contained some secret, so he had been looking for its source ...

    It seemed that he couldn''t find it even after he died, and the overflowing emotions in the diary were real.

    Shaya really wanted to tell him the truth, that this was the music that the mechanical civilization''s dwarves yed after they finished using the toilet to cover up the sound of flushing ... But after thinking about it, he decided to forget it.

    Let it continue with its dreams.

    "Where did your ''assistant'' find it? Is itvaseudn?" IMRA said urgently.

    "No, no. no..."

    Shaya wagged her finger. there''s no such thing invotheus Landes. It''s already been upied by monsters, and they''ve fused with the mechanical civilization. I escaped from there and ran into you.

    "A monster?" "But isn''t there a God''s chosen one who can revive infinitely and can never be killed?" Aren''t we also fighting this kind of creature?"

    "What!"

    Shaya suddenly sat up.

    "You ..." Ymirjar looked at him suspiciously, a little surprised by his abnormal reaction.

    sorry, I''m just very interested in this kind of saying.

    Shaya immediately adjusted her emotions.

    [ the dew Pavilion clearly knows about the existence of ''yers''? ]

    He had no choice but to suppress this thought deep in his heart and turn to seriously deal with IMRA.

    I often hear this kind of news on the surface, and I always thought it was fake, but since you said so, maybe ... Shaya shrugged. maybe your source is not urate. After all, I saw many Android manufacturing factories. Your so-called ''God''s chosen one'' might just be a kind of creation? "

    "A creation?" "Is it ... Is it not a living thing?" IMRA frowned. But the information clearly ..."

    other than monsters and machines, nothing else can survive there.

    Shaya said with certainty and took out a bag.

    This was the test paper " eternal mist " and " khorium concentration " from [ medical and Bionic experiment Hall Level 1 ], which could indicate the concentration of these two things in the tested location.

    There was no need to talk about the former. It would corrode the human body andpletely turn it into a part of the energy, locking it in there.

    Khorium, as an extremely excellent magic conductor, was very active. When the concentration exceeded a certain value, it would easily cause an explosion, just like methane. This was also why the mushroom people, who had their own cold light source, were so popr when exploring ruins. Therefore, it was necessary to test these two things before exploring the mechanical ruins.

    The others might not be able to understand it, and even if they did, they would still raise doubts, but IMRA would not.

    For one thing, he was a weirdo, and his trust in Shaya was now on par with his father''s. For another, he dreamed of one day proving that everything he did was not just ''ying'', but meaningful.

    Although the stom family had given him enough space and wealth to court death as much as possible, it was more like indulging a spoiled child rather than supporting him. Ymira hated this very much, but there was nothing he could do.

    Moreover, the people around him of the same age alsoughed at him behind his back. As a noble, he had abandoned the high-level social activities at tea parties and balls and spent all his time with these boring metals, which was a stupid act ...

    Although Imra pretended not to care, she was actually holding a breath in her heart!

    Although he didn''t know if it was because of the encouragement of the nobles, how great would it be if he used his excellent knowledge of Mechanical Engineering to avoid a disaster and Save the Queen?

    Imra was trembling just by imagining it. He would rather believe it than not!

    these are the experiments I''ve done while exploring the various areas inside. The concentration of the two elements has seriously exceeded the limit. Unless the ''God''s chosen one. you''re talking about is not. human at all, but an existence simr to the'' spirit of the court of the Holy tree'', otherwise. it''s impossible for them to survive ... More importantly, even if God''s chosen one is inside, if you rush in so rashly, aren''t you going to detonate the highly concentrated khorium and blow up the entirevosodre?"

    Shaya asked in a disdainful tone, " are all the mechanics of andhaim as careless as you? "

    Ymira''s face was burning. He clenched his only remaining fist, wishing he could record this and y it for those who looked down on him!

    Did you hear that?

    The professionals also agree with my opinion!

    you''re right. I''ve suggested this to them before, but no one believed me! "They don''t believe in science!" He said angrily. They only believe in magic!"

    "Sure enough, there''s the presence of ''European Viite'' everywhere."

    Shaya shrugged and smiled.

    "Euro Viite.."

    Ymira was first ashamed of her own ignorance-she couldn''t understand the words that the other party was saying!

    But then he thought of something and his body trembled a few times!

    "Right ... You''re right, it''s a European viite!"

    He was even more excited!

    In fact, he did not know much about this word. It was an ancientnguage of the mechanical civilization. From the first half, he guessed that it was a term rted to machinery, and then he quickly remembered that he had seen it in a certain record. Combined with the context at that time and Shaya''s expression just now, he could guess that it was a metaphor used to describe those people who were as rigid as machines!

    Ymira repeated the word and immediately feltfortable.

    "Euro Viite.. That''s right, it was too right, too right! This word was too appropriate! I admire your knowledge!"

    "Very good, Your Excellency ymira." Shaya chuckled. do you know why I picked this nd boat V-3'' at first sight? " Because I feel that to be able to drive such an armored vehicle in this situation, it must be a person with good taste and quite familiar with the mechanical civilization. Only then would he choose such a brave steel beast."

    He spread his hands. as it turns out, you are indeed so. Even in the second era, this word is amonnguage used by the nobles. Ordinary civilians have no way of knowing it. I take back my previous offensive words, please forgive me. "

    Ymira''s lips turned white, and her heart was beating so fast that it was about to jump out of her throat!

    He was too excited! Not only had he found his soulmate, but he had also gained the other party''s approval. His trust in Him had risen to the point of no return!

    [ Amelia''s favorability towards you has increased to intimate. ]

    ???

    Shaya was stunned, and ... It can even be like this?

    "Your Excellency, may I have the honor of knowing your name?" what''s the matter? " Amelia asked, using honorifics!

    "I need you toe with me to see the Queen and exin to her how dangerous this operation is! How stupid was it to attackvosudnd without letting a professional survey the situation?

    "Your Excellency! Please! Our names will be engraved on the first-ss gentleman rose medal by the Empress! It will be passed down forever!"

    "Ha?"

 Chapter 371 371

    Chapter 371. She Was In A Subtle Mood.

    Char''s mood was a little strange.

    He even suspected that he had been tricked by Imira...

    However, his rationality told him that this guy''s intelligence was not even as high as Mia''s when it came to dealing with problems rted to him. Moreover, the system had also given him the corresponding prompt, so he should not overthink it ...

    This kind of thing was f*cking ridiculous!

    His original intention was to hijack a car and sneak in, then find a way to see the terrace and resolve the war from the source ...

    However, who knew that this captive would be so cooperative and agree to it directly? And she even sent him into the enemy''s base?

    By the time he recovered from his confusion, thend boat V-3 had already arrived at the Dark Elves'' base camp near the garbage mountain.

    From the disy in the cockpit, they could see that there were guards outside the car. Mages holding awakening staffs could be seen everywhere. They were all wearing Dark Moon fire patterned robes. They had a barrier to block the white fog outside, and the inside of the car was brightly lit.

    In addition, Shaya could guess with her feet that there were countless fully armed real shadow servants hidden in the shadows of the lights.

    - Am I giving myself away?

    ... Probably not ...

    "We''re almost there, right?"

    Said IMRA excitedly.

    After a short agreement, Shaya returned the prosthetic. Now, other than the gauze on her forehead, IMRA did not look like a captive at all.

    "Your Excellency, I''ll have to trouble you to pretend to be my captiveter. Otherwise, you won''t be able to enter the Queen''s Pce."

    "Alright," he said.

    Shaya nodded.

    He once again impersonated Chris''s name, and then used " agent " to disguise himself as a level 50 mechanic.

    Even if the other party used all kinds of investigative methods to detect his true identity, they would not be able to get the correct answer. After all, the origin spellcaster ss had not yet been recognized by the public in the current timeline, which meant that there was no official employment channel. People like rippling moonlight were nothing more than lucky dogs who had obtained one or two skills.

    It didn''t take long for the armored vehicle to enter the ''security barrier'' jointly set up by three court mages. Here, all magic senses would be blocked, and the magic fluctuations would be amplified, making beeping sounds of warning.

    Fortunately, Shaya had already anticipated this move and had kept anything that could expose his identity in his bag.

    In fact, the most suspicious thing about him was his origin---but this was not a problem with IMRA''s personal testimony.

    "Who are you?"

    The leader of the mages red at Shaya.

    But before Shaya could say anything, Imra stepped in front of him.

    "This is my captive. You even want to investigate my people?"

    of course not, young master ymirjar. the mage bowed. I wonder if your forehead ...

    "The cockpit was too short and I identally touched it. What does this have to do with you?"

    "It''s ... Of course, this is none of my business ..."

    The Dark Elf mage bowed respectfully and said no more.

    The other person saw that his partner had been attacked like this and didn''t dare to make a sound. The barrier didn''t detect any problems, so he let him go.

    After they had walked far away, Shaya asked curiously, ""Are these the Dark Elves" guards by the Queen''s side? They look even more lowly than servants, and these people ..."

    "Is it too loose?" the elites are all with the Queen, " Imra said with a smile. this ce is nothing. Besides, there are shadow servants hidden everywhere. I bet there are at least three people following you now ..."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Oh, really?"

    Shaya snorted disdainfully, and the " never-tond assistant " immediately appeared out of thin air. A bag of " shadow dust " was scattered, and as expected, three people awkwardly revealed themselves behind her.

    "Quasi-divine space?"

    IMRA blurted out, not paying any attention to the three shadow servants he had sold out.

    "It''s the ''quasi-divine space'',"

    Shaya nodded and took the assistant back.

    The three high-level shadow servants were quite dissatisfied with him and were about to step forward to teach him a lesson, but impatiently, ymirjar blocked in front of him and shouted, ""Aren''t you three annoying? I''ve already said that he''s one of my people. Why are you still following me? What''s the matter? are you following some Prince''s orders to monitor me?"

    With such a huge usation pinned on them, although the three of them were resentful, they could only suppress their emotions and retreat.

    "Here, this is for you,"

    Ymirjar handed Shaya a cloak.

    "It''s better if you block it to avoid trouble."

    Also ... Alright, then.

    Shaya was speechless.

    There was actually such a cooperative ...

    The two of them had a smooth journey back to the stom family''s troops. Along the way, all Shaya saw werezy soldiers who seemed to have not recovered from their long vacation, and no one was aware of what had happened at the front line ...

    Ymirjar seemed to be avoiding these people on purpose. He did not take the initiative to inform his family, but instead took Shaya straight to a temporary mechanical alchemyboratory.

    It seemed that he had someone build it before he went to the front line, and the person guarding the door was a mysterious person-

    Shaya suddenly understood.

    The tomb keeper, Jim.

    After Amelia''s death, this half-human, half-undead loyal servant was the final boss of the relic quest line. The story rted to it was both mysterious and sad. Just thinking about it, the information about this " monster " poured out like water-

    He was born in the year of the dark Ember''s revival-the year when malzas-one of the 14 apostles-the me controller-regained his youth. Half of his body aged as soon as he was born, and he was thrown into the trash by his family as-freak. Just as he was about to be eaten as dinner by the wild dogs, the 45-year-old imera, who was still in her childhood, saved him and named him Jim.

    Jim was the name of one of IMRA''s shadow dogs. It was a ck bond dog. It was hairless, had firm muscles, and its wrinkly appearance was very simr to Jim''s.

    It was unknown what kind of story between Imra and Jim before his death, but from Jim''s loyalty after his death, it could be inferred that a lot of things must have happened between the two. Moreover, Jim''s hatred for the me controller family, especially malzas, was as deep as the ocean.

    Shaya had tried to dig up information in this area, but Jim was autistic and did not want to say much. All the people involved and those who knew about it on sulseus''s side were not alive. He could only guess that the reason why Jim became. freak might have something to do with malzas, and that ymirjar might have provided some help in digging up this part of the information ...

    But that was just a guess.

    "Jim, get out of the way,"

    Jim seemed to have smelled danger and stood in front of Shaya like a vignt Hound. However, he left silently under Ymira''s sternmand.

    "This is my dog, sorry for scaring you." He said apologetically.

    you must have heard of an elven proverb,''the Lord of loyal dogs is not an ordinary person''.

    Shayaplimented him without changing her expression.

    "Ha ..."

    Ameliaughed and led him into the house.

    Shaya nced at Jim, who was looking at her with a wary gaze.

 Chapter 372 372

    Chapter 137. You didn''t die in vain, Imira...

    This mechanical Alchemy Lab looked familiar to Char.

    At the end of the series of missions to find Imira''s legacy, what Jim was guarding was half a simr house, but it was already in ruins, as if it had experienced some kind of destruction and violent search.

    The body of Imira himself was the opposite, and it seemed that the two were not rted at all.

    "You''re finally back..."

    Imira let out a long sigh of relief and sat back down on her multi-functional high chair. She even proudly raised it a few levels, making it seem like she was very skilled in the operation. It was obvious that she was showing off to Shaya, like a child who wanted to bathe in the envious eyes of others.

    It was a pity that he did not seem to be familiar with this antique chair. He could only control two gears for the height adjustment, either too high or too low. For the sake offort, he had to force it to stop halfway, which was a little embarrassing.

    Char showed a subtle smile, as if she saw through the other''s thoughts. She stepped forward and adjusted the chair a few times, and the height adjustment of Imira became controble at any time.

    The mechanics of the second era are mostly between 120 to 140 centimeters tall. This chair is really not very useful for elves. It might be better to use it as an ornamental ...

    Shaya hinted.

    Amelia smiled awkwardly and stopped showing off.

    He seemed to hesitate for a few seconds before going straight to the point.

    Your Excellency, I actually have some rather selfish reasons for bringing you to this ce ...

    It''s here!

    Shaya immediately perked up.

    [ triggered mission ''turn the tide''. Current stage:[ please leave the mechanical alchemy room of im storm alive. ]

    What?

    Shaya became even more spirited when he saw the mission.

    He had long guessed that this kid had brought him here without saying. word for some wicked idea. Moreover. this f. cking system would not let him sneak into the enemy''s base like he was shopping. He must be waiting for a trap somewhere ...

    But wasn''t this karmaing too f * cking fast?

    "Then may I ask, Sir, do I have the right to choose?"

    Shaya asked.

    "Of course I do ..."

    Amelia smiled shyly, but she secretly took out something.

    A head ring ...

    It was one of the 14 "urel crown " that Empress Yue GUI had created. Although it was crystal clear, it was glowing with a dark green light, giving off the smell of spring.

    This was definitely the real one. With Shaya''s senses, it was not difficult for her to notice that the power of the curse was like a fire in the dark, and even a trace of fire had a burning power ... And its toxicity.

    The principle of perception was like touching it with one''s mind, but he didn''t dare to touch it.

    He had long expected the identity of the ''treasure boy'', im, but he did not expect that this guy would even carry such a treasure with him ... It seemed that this alchemy room had solidified a hidden space, but with the death of its owner, it could not be opened, and these things had been sealed.

    Sir, you are very familiar with the mechanical civilization, but this is our own civilization. Please allow me to introduce it to you. "Thisurel crown has a beautiful name," said Amelia with a smile."It''s called ''puppet.'' Its curse had been changed from the ''curse of fate'' to a curse that controlled the mind by the previous King. The effect was simple, but this side effect ... It''s definitely unbearable for ordinary people, and I don''t think you''re willing to try it either."

    Hearing this, Shaya could not help but secretly curse.

    This sounded like " modification, " but in fact, it was not an exaggeration to say " waste.

    What was the original curse?

    It''s Green!

    It was the proud light of the grasnd!

    It was the gaze of old Wang next door!

    This was a subtle, long, undetectable, and untreatable curse of fate. It had vaguely touched the skirt of the goddess normill, who weaved the fate of all things, and was connected to authority.

    However, this Dark Elf king who had wasted such a precious treasure was actually so foolish as to think that he could do better than the Empress. He had changed it to a spell like " mind control " and " puppetry ". He must have been quite proud of himself!

    Dumbass!

    What a waste of heavenly resources!

    However, Shaya did not dare to underestimate him.

    "Sir, you''re underestimating me. I''ve heard of this kind of thing before." "What exactly do you want me to do?" he revealed a fearful expression.

    "Please allow me to praise your cooperation!"

    great! Amelia praised, and thenughed as she flipped down from the chair, looking for something under the table.

    Although he was still holding the headband in his hand, Shaya thought it was funny that she could grab it and restrain him if she moved. little ...

    Wasn''t this mission too free?

    "Don''t act rashly."

    stop! Messiah suddenly stood up and stopped him.

    "Eh? Why are you ..."

    "This person ... He''s very special." Looking at Imra, Messiah frowned and said, " some of your seemingly reasonable actions may lead to unreasonable results.

    Shaya was shocked. This was the first time she had heard her goddess praise someone so highly.

    "Simply put, he has the so-called ''true luck''. For example, if there was an earthquake in a cave and rocks were falling, he could avoid all the damage by standing still ... If he encountered a flood, then when he fell into the water, there would be driftwood floating over ... If he were to fall from a height of a few thousand meters, he would be blocked by all kinds of obstacles along the way. In the end, he would fall into the water and float all the way to the shallow beach ...

    "What do you mean?"

    "Simply put, he has the so-called ''true luck''. For example, if there was an earthquake in a cave and rocks were falling, he could avoid all the damage by standing still ... If he encountered a flood, then when he fell into the water, there would be driftwood floating over ... If he were to fall from a height of a few thousand meters, he would be blocked by all kinds of obstacles along the way. In the end, he would fall into the water and float all the way to the shallow beach ... Do you understand now?"

    "What the f * ck? The protagonist''s aura?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    it''s different from that. He''s just. little luckier than others in terms of ''survival''. .. The fate of all things was intertwined. When nomer wrote them, he could notpletely predict the future. Instead. he let them develop and develop freely. Therefore. there would always be one or two lucky ones at the convergence point, which was the hub ... If you interfere, the string of fate that is connected to it will be connected to you."

    Shaya more or less understood.

    In other words, this guy''s luck was equivalent to ''importance''- because he was particrly good at courting death and causing trouble, so he was connected to many things. If she killed him, these troubles woulde to her, and then there would be new changes that were unpredictable ...

    Even if he was a God''s chosen one, this would probably affect the people around him.

    However, after hearing so much from Messiah, Shaya felt that something was off.

    "What''s the result? Is it good or bad for me to be a hub?"

    "I don''t know."

    Ah, it''sfortable!

    This was the smell!

    As if seeing through Shaya''s unspoken criticism, Messiah immediately red at him.

    "What are you thinking about?"

    "I swear to the heavens that I''m not imagining things." Shaya immediately changed the topic. no wonder he''s a death-seeking expert. He''s obviously a rookie and naive, but he could stubbornly be a treasure boy. But why isn''t he the main character?"

    you can think of his ''luck'' as a consumable that can''t be killed. When it is overdrawn to a certain extent, it will lead to death. it''s a coincidence, " said Messiah. these individuals who are in a pivotal position will be paranoid because of the luck they have since they were young. This is what you call a ''death-seeking personality''. Then, they will be optimistic until the day of death ...

    Before she could finish, Amelia had already crawled out from under the table.

    "I found it!"

    He excitedly held up a basket of thumb-sized ck stones, about one or two hundred of them.

    He ced the basin of stones in front of Shaya and said mysteriously, ""Do you know what these are?"

    "What?"

    "A voice recording stone!"

    what!??

    Shaya was shocked!

    Like photographic crystals, the voice-retention stone was a natural mineral that could store magic signals. It could be simply understood as a tape, but ...

    What kind of work would require such a tape?

    Record agency?

    How was that possible? Andhaim didn''t have an entertainment industry yet!

    The biggest possibility was a recording! Monitoring! The intelligence Agency!

    "That''s right. Look at your frightened expression, I guess you must have thought of it! It''s exactly what you think ..." Seeing Shaya''s surprised expression, ymirjar immediately beamed with joy and said, ""These are the contents collected by the monitoring facilities I installed in the various princes" homes!"

    "So many of them?"

    Shaya had been shocked too much and was already numb to it.

    What the f * ck, the Watergate incident in andhaim?

    This was much better than President ni!

    And this amount ... It wasn''t just shocking, it was terrifying!

    With the Dark Elves ''current level of technology, it was impossible for them to maintain any sophisticated magical monitoring facilities. Firstly, the technology was not enough. The surface did not have such advanced technology. They were not worthy. Secondly, the Prince''s family was not to be trifled with. It was impossible that they could not feel such a strong magical wave ...

    The only exnation was that as one of the top (few) researchers of mechanical civilization in andaheim, a fan of mechanical culture, and someone who Shaya thought was only at the elementary level of mechanics, im had used his shocking knowledge to crush the illiterate Dark Elf princes.

    It was the technology of the machinery civilization!

    However, this was a big problem. The voice recording stone was a special magic mineral from the seventh era. Although it existed during the mechanical civilization, the geological evolution had not yet reached that level, so it was countless times weaker. At that time, a voice recording stone of the same size could only store sound information for 60 to 90 days, and the range was very narrow.

    However, it was different now. The effect had increased more than ten times!

    A voice recording stone could be used for at least ten years without being reced. If the listening volume was set to a narrower range, the storage capacity would be evenrger! It would be more than 30 to 50 years!

    Then these stones ...

    "Of course not all of them ... I''ve carefully selected all of them, and they''re the real deal."

    "I''ve never stopped monitoring those ''elders'' in the past hundred years." At first, I was just curious, butter, I found out that prying into other people''s secrets was an addictive thing ... I can''t stop!"

    He stirred these voice-retention stones, and the stones collided with each other, making a ttering sound. Coupled with ymira''s infatuated eyes, it looked particrly terrifying.

    Shaya was speechless.

    My brother!

    If you don''t die, who will!

    He was practically gritting his teeth in his heart as he said this.

    Even if you want to die, you shouldn''t do it this way ...

    "These are all premium goods ... My elders are not only doing the things that ''nobles'' should do. They even have dealings with the surface and n how to defect to the enemy once the two sides fight ..."

    As ymirjar spoke, he suddenly looked up at Shaya.

    and now, the Empress is being fooled by such a shameless elf and is marching towards a ruin full of danger ...

    say, if you disclose this matter and expose their true colors, can we turn the tables and be the heroes who saved andhaim ...

    "A real hero?"

    Oh, so he was waiting for me here ...

    Shaya suddenly understood.

 Chapter 373 373

    Chapter 373. He had been seen through.

    Was Imira stupid?

    It seemed that this death-seeking expert was very smart to a certain extent. For example, he had hidden behind the scenes and let Shaya be the first one to stand out ...

    However, it was this "Shrewdness" that made him seem short-sighted and foolish.

    Just like all the fake protagonists who had "Real luck," he only had small cleverness in his mind, but no great wisdom.

    At this point, it was not difficult for Char to deduce how the past Imira had died. Even without the opportunity to besiege Lavosudnd, even without Imira''s appearance, Imira would definitely not be able to hold back and want to use these things to challenge the seniors he had long disliked.

    As for those Apostle families-led by the flower family-which held most of the wealth-what would these elders-who had been immersed in politics for many years and never took Amelia seriously-think when they saw his death-seeking behavior?

    There was no doubt that they would be frightened, then furious, and then a deeper, calmer, number, and cold-blooded revenge.

    Imira would definitely die!

    Not to mention his family, his elders, even the Empress and the Lord of the night could not protect him.

    From what he said-few seconds ago, it was obvious that Imira was also aware of this situation, so he had a trace of fear-the kind of fear that caused his body to spasm in excitement. The fear was far greater than the fear.

    Was he not afraid of death?

    Of course, he was afraid, but he was also confident that he would not die, just like those death-seeking experiences he had in the past.

    He had made it very clear-" if you disclose this matter and expose their true colors, "

    The ''you'' here referred to Shaya.

    In other words, he would take this opportunity to bring Shaya to see the pavilion Queen, and then use Shaya to say everything he wanted to say ... He shrunk himself.

    This was also why he had made such a seemingly stupid move-bringing Shaya-who he had only just met-into the dark Elves-headquarters.

    In order to achieve some personal goals, he was already unscrupulous and had no time to think about other things.

    He was eager to see the horror, fear, and embarrassment on the faces of the elders, the nobles, and those who thought that his n was wless when his n seeded.

    Ymirjar didn''t desire to be a " hero " as much as he said. He didn''t pursue any material things, and he was already saturated with this.

    As a death-seeking expert, he had always been raising his threshold for pleasure. Simply causing trouble was no longer enough to bring any excitement. He yearned for more exaggerated things.

    This kind of morbid pursuit burned his rationality and fear, making him pursue pleasure tirelessly like an excited patient. Even if it would set off a tsunami and destroy the entire andraheim, he would not hesitate.

    Shaya''s understanding of this was getting deeper and deeper ... Even though he had never worked with the living IMRA.

    But the more it was so, the more he felt it was a pity.

    Ymirjar had the chance to be a hero.

    There was originally one.

    Now that andhaim was a pile of mud, he could have be a new spring.

    It was a pity that he didn''t want to be the source of the spring. He only wanted to be a mischievous child who exploded firecrackers in the mud. He wanted to see how far the mud could ssh, but he didn''t know what kind of terrible monsters were hidden under the mud that would drag him into it after waking up, and never be able to get out.

    He had naively thought that he could escape unscathed ...

    "What do you want me to do?"

    please allow me to once again praise your cooperation! I''m sure you''ve already guessed it, " IMRA said with a smile. I''ll get a chance to meet the Queen. I''ll tell her that you''re a research expert of the mechanical civilization, and you''ve been monitoring this remotely through various means ... You know what to do next, right? Take them down!

    Shaya asked.

    please allow me to once again praise your cooperation! I''m sure you''ve already guessed it, "IMRA said with a smile. I''ll get a chance to meet the Queen. I''ll tell her that you''re a research expert of the mechanical civilization, and you''ve been monitoring this remotely through various means ... You know what to do next, right? Take them down! Tell them about their stupidity and depravity, embarrass them, and make them lose face!"

    "Would anyone believe such a childish reason?" Shaya asked.

    the reason is not important. What''s important is the fact, the truth. It''s to let them know what I, no, you know.

    After saying that, ymirjar took out a machine and ced the box with the photostone on it. Then, she patted the table.

    I think you should know how to operate this machine. I''ll give you two hours to familiarize yourself with these records. I''ve also prepared this for you to memorize them.

    He very considerately gave a series of introductions about the contents of these voice-retention stones. After writing a thick book, the contents looked quiteplete and urate.

    Then, he left Shaya behind and pushed the door open in a gentlemanly manner.

    "Don''t worry, this ce is absolutely quiet."

    He said with a smile.

    As she watched him leave, Shaya''s eyes swept over the machine and the voice recording stone, and she could not help but chuckle.

    "Do I need to see these?"

    ..

    ..

    The time given to Shaya to prepare was not as sufficient as what ymirjar had promised. It was obvious that this guy was too excited and had let the cat out of the bag, causing the whole thing to show signs of being exposed.

    In less than an hour, Shaya heard uniform footstepsing from outside the room, as well as the sound of the gravekeeper Jim fighting with someone.

    By right, the surroundings should be quiet in such a ce, and Jim was aware of that. However, he was growling in an inhuman manner now, and it was obvious that he was being forced into a corner.

    Shaya was worried that there would be a conflict if this went on, and if someone died, then things would not end so easily, so he simply pushed the door open and left.

    As expected, there were many people who came to knock on the door.

    At first nce, one might think that they were a group of people, but upon closer inspection, one could tell from their expressions and positions that they were three groups of people who were holding each other back.

    Furthermore, Shaya was too familiar with them ...

    They were all Dark Elves who were skilled in bothbat and magic. They held scepters with gemstones embedded in them. A thin de extended from the end of the scepter, which could be separated from the middle at critical moments. One end was a long sword, while the other end was a short magic staff. The gemstones embedded in the scepter were actually used to store mana, perform divination and prophecy spells, and draw magic circles.

    However, there were some differences in the equipment.

    The first was the color of the robes. Although the robes were purple and silver, the robes representing the fanhua family were bright purple, the Imperial Guards were ordinary purple, and the slightly darker ones belonged to the Council of Elders, which was the Council of many Apostle families-including the fanhua family-that was not recognized byw.

    Next was the weapon. Because the fanhua family was the richest, their des looked the sharpest, and their gemstones were shinier and bigger, while the other two were smaller in order.

    Thest and most important thing was ...

    The attitudes of the three.

    The fanhua family had obviously received the most information. One-third of the people looked like they were ready to fight, as if they had received the order to kill "

    The Empress''s personal attendant was here to stop them.

    The team leaders on both sides stared at each other, and the scene was faintly suppressed.

    As for the elders, their attitudes were ambiguous. They were in between fanning the mes and watching the show.

    After looking around, Shaya roughly understood. The fanhua family had bribed many of their attendants, so they knew what IMRA had said to the Queen. They panicked.

    However, they did not inform the other "allies" of the Council of Elders.

    Anyway, the fanhua family was in the Council of Elders, just like the East King was in the Taiping country. There was a trend of one family dominating. As high-level intellectuals who had received a systematic education, they also looked down on this group ofpatriots whose culture was gradually deteriorating. Therefore, they arrogantly thought that they would make a mess of things and naturally did not want to talk to them.

    Therefore, the three parties were in a confrontation.

    Tomb keeper Jim was obviously much smarter than he appeared. He looked fierce, but he actually understood this confrontation, so he was fearless.

    However, when Shaya pushed the door open, the situation changed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He suddenly became the most handsome man on the entire Street, and all eyes were shot at him in unison. Some were curious, some were warning, some were murderous, and most were suspicious ... Why would a half-elf appear in the dark Elves ''main camp?

    It was obvious that the mages who had checked their identities before didn''t disclose this information, most likely because they were afraid of ymira and the stom family.

    Jim was the first to get nervous when he saw him.

    "Master wants you to stay inside!"

    He said in a low voice, as if someone was using a dead tree branch to scratch the coffin.

    "And then watch them tear down this house?"

    Shayaughed in disdain, then walked towards the captain of the chaperones and extended his hands.

    "Come, my Lord. Anti-magic shackles and a space-type istion spell. I believe your order is to bring me to the Queen alive andpletely safe, right?"

    The captain had never seen a criminal so tactful. He raised his eyebrows and whistled. He did not treat Shaya with a bad attitude because of her skin color and the length of her ears.

    "Take him away."

    He instructed after he was done.

    "Hold on!"

    stop! the captain of the fanhua family stopped him. He took half a step forward, nced at Shaya''s fearless face, and suddenly reached for his waist.

    what are you doing?!

    This action immediately attracted a series of reactions, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense. A group of attendants surrounded him as if they were facing a great enemy, and two of them even stood in front of Shaya.

    "Captain rk, don''t be so excited."

    The captain smiled as he took out a brand new pair of anti-magic shackles.

    this is thetest ''bangle''. You know that I''ve always been a careful person. If the guest Her Majesty is meeting runs away halfway, none of us can afford to take the responsibility ...

    The captain of the court attendants looked at the broken shackles prepared by his men, and then at the beautiful " bracelet ", and suddenly felt that it was so embarrassing.

    He didn''t think much about it---he didn''t think that the other party would dare to murder such an important person in front of so many people, so he simply nodded and agreed.

    ... How naive ...

    Shaya could not help but sigh.

    Although there were no hints or signs, this pair of handcuffs was really an old friend to him. He had been to sursese''s prison many times, and even refreshed the prison Break records there. This pair of handcuffs was one of the ultimate Rewards-" handcuffs of the Mad ".

    Just as its name suggested, the handcuffs could make the person who was handcuffed go crazy.

    Without a doubt, this was the power of a curse.

    The dark Elf royal family was an expert in curses. They could nt curses anywhere, even in handcuffs!

    For yers, after putting on this pair of handcuffs-they had to do a pure check every five minutes-rolling a die. If it was greater than-certain number, it would be fine. If it was less, the upper limit of the die would be reduced by the corresponding number. The starting upper limit depended on your intelligence and physique.

    This process would repeat periodically until the diepletely lost its number. The yer would be temporarily controlled by the handcuffs and start to go crazy until he died.

    Generally speaking, people with two attributes and more than 300 points could withstand three to six checks, which was half an hour. Naturally, Shaya was unable to resist.

    But he had other methods.

    Shaya didn''t expose him and allowed the man to handcuff her.

    [ you have touched the ''handcuffs of the Mad man''. The first check will take ce in 2 minutes and 12 seconds. The current standard is:[ twelve-sided dice ]

    ''I''m still weak.''

    Shaya muttered to herself, and under the captain''s gaze, she followed the team to the Queen''s Pce.

    He then used the spellcaster of Origin''s skill, " verbal cleansing.

    Apart from being able to detect how many bonds (in other words, contracts) one had signed with one''s body, this skill also had the most terrifying effect of identifying curses.

    As mentioned before, the strongest curse-something like Empress Yue GUI ''s-was nothing more than touching the edge of authority. The others weren''t even worthy of having authority to clean shoes. However, in the sixth era, the spellcasters of the origin of order were simply a weaker version of the rules when it came to using their skills. Naturally, they were much better than the former.

    [ clearingplete. Current contract 0. Curse 1. Do you wish to remove it? ]

    Shaya chose ''yes''.

    [ clearing fee: 2284 gold and 6 silver. Thank you for your use. ]

    It was very painful ...

    This was also the reason why this skill was so easy to use, but also so difficult to use.

    ..

    The captain of the fanhua family kept looking at Shaya. At first. he just wanted to see how he would go crazy, get beaten up for bumping into an attendant, and even identally kill him, but as he looked at him. his eyes started to look strange ...

    Why was there no reaction?

    That''s not right. Could it be that there''s a problem with the handcuffs?

    He tried his best to slow down the team''s pace, so much so that the captain of the Chambeins could tell that something was wrong. However, Shaya remained calm.

    "Maybe he looks calm but is actually crazy?"

    He felt that this was the only possibility, so he simply didn''t care anymore.

    ..

    Finally, the important suspect,"cricto," was brought to the Queen.

    The temporary pces were all quite spacious, and the Queen herself was hidden behind a thin curtain, so only her silhouette could be seen. The left and right rows of the hall were full of nobles in luxurious clothes. Ymira, on the other hand, showed a rare look of anxiety, but unfortunately, he was tightly controlled on the left and right sides. A middle-aged elf standing beside him also frowned.

    He looked like something big was about to happen.

    The attendant left after reporting. Shaya stood three meters away from the curtain and was still being watched like a rare animal, but this time, the audience had obviously risen to a higher level.

    But he was not afraid.

    Everyone present was a familiar face. They had all tricked him in the earliest round and taught him many principles of life, such as not being too honest, not too kind, being too obedient would be bullied, being too dazzling would be a trap ...

    However, they all became victims of Shaya''s schemes.

    How could he be nervous when meeting an acquaintance?

    Of course, he was excited!

    That was why Shaya was very excited.

    "Crickto?"

    The curtain was suddenly lifted, revealing a face that was somewhat simr to the face of the apulu sect, but obviously more mature.

    "Your Majesty,"

    Shayna bowed his head, his movements extremely standard.

    "Ha ..." The corners of Lu Xie''s mouth curled up, and he smiled.

    "Should I call you cricto or Shaya?"

 Chapter 374 374

    Chapter 374. Her Majesty the Empress

    As expected...

    Char understood.

    He had initially predicted that the Dark Elves would not attack within four months. However, reality had given him a harsh p in the face.

    Char did not think that there was a problem with her prediction. This rotten kingdom exuded a rxed andzy temperament from the inside out, and Queen Lucia was an extremely cautious person. So, it would take a lot of time to make a decision, implement it, and mobilize the troops to arrive at the gate of Lavosudnd.

    On the day he found out about the change in the situation, he had a premonition that some things had exceeded his expectations.

    The only important factor that could cause a change in this matter could only be the pavilion itself.

    As for the changes that had happened to the pavilion ... This was not something he could urately grasp. After all, many things had happened during this period-Blue moon''s disappearance had affected her, right? Did the disappearance of swathalfa affect her as well? In addition to the series of explosive news that Ethan had reported to her after he returned, it was no problem for her to have some abnormal reactions.

    Or perhaps, she was like the abnormal NPCs he had seen before, such as the Holy See and gryviny, and had recovered some of her memories.

    After all, some of the memories were particrly profound to her.

    And when she revealed her name, it did not necessarily mean that she remembered how she had been persecuted by a person named Shaya, nor did it leave a deep impression ... It was because the Queen, Pavilion, had some understanding of what was happening on the surface. With her knowledge and ck-bellied nature, it was not difficult for her to connect Shaya, who had saved her formerpatriots on the surface, to the sudden change that was happening now.

    Char was also very curious as to which type it was.

    He nced at the faces of the old nobles around him and was surprised to find that they all had the same shocked expression as if they were all saying things like ''so he''s Shaya''.

    When did I be so famous?

    Shaya scratched her face.

    Among them, the most confused one was IMRA, whose face was full of question marks.

    Who was Shaya?

    Wasn''t he crickto?

    Why are you all so surprised?

    What''s the matter with you guys?

    What was going on?

    For Shaya, the situation was even more difficult to distinguish-it was about the pavilion.

    Furthermore. this Queen seemed to be able to avoid this question. Her eyes were filled with a majestic gaze, and Shaya could vaguely feel a person''s temperament ...

    Isillian.

    ... Something''s not right ...

    He muttered in his heart.

    The pavilion wasn''t like this in the past ...

    In the past, in order to find out about the old story between the pavilion and evilin, he had used a lot of unspeakable means and drugs on the pavilion when he was strong enough, so he was very clear about the nature of this woman in the past ...

    In the past, this scheming woman had pretended to be a masochist to gain evilin''s trust. During this process, she had almost split into two personalities-one was on the surface, showing that she loved evilin deeply and hysterically, and even she herself almost fell in.

    The other was hatred.

    The more he loved her, the more he hated her. He was suffering every minute and every second, cursing her to die a terrible death.

    But when she achieved her goal, the two personalities became one, and there was a sense of emptiness ...

    Yes, that''s right, it was emptiness.

    The emptiness after sess.

    With everin¨¦e''s departure, she seemed to have unknowingly fallen deeply into it. Her special feelings for everin¨¦e made her embarrassed and she doubted herself, so much so that she forced herself to be a sadist and pretended to obtain pleasure from it in order to deny and get rid of her past self.

    But no matter what, the missing evilin was still her ''lover''.

    Therefore, thebels of brutal, deep, fickle, and even ''affectionate'' were deeply imprinted on the dew Pavilion.

    But the one in front of her ...<novelnext></novelnext>

    She was more like a king, just like isillian. Her lover was andhaim, not Evelyn.

    "What? you don''t dare to answer?"

    The corners of Lu Xie''s mouth curled up slightly.

    "This isn''t like you."

    "Alright, I''ll tell you."

    As the Queen teased him, Shaya took half a step forward.

    The attendants immediately surrounded Shaya tightly as if they were facing a great enemy.

    "Get out of the way."

    Lu Xie turned around and sat back on the throne. She crossed her legszily, and her light purple dress, which was as thin as cicada''s wings, parted slightly, inadvertently revealing her slender but full calves.

    if you don''t even have this bit of confidence, then don''t be the close attendants of the royal family. Go out and find a Countess or Duke to pledge your allegiance. I don''t need the service of such trash.

    She was an Empress with the temperament of a loli. She was wearing a long robe that did not fit her, and she sat on the throne seriously. Her every move exuded a touching temptation and invible Majesty ... The two melded together perfectly, more moving than any of the previous rounds.

    Only then did the attendant retreat.

    just say what you want to say, Shaya. I''m looking forward to your next performance.

    "Hey?"

    Shaya happened to meet the ruminating eyes of the pavilion when she said that, and her heart skipped a beat.

    He took two steps forward and positioned himself at the center of the hall.

    After a quick nce, he felt that things were very subtle-the pavilion had called all the people involved in imera''s voice recording stones, and they were arranged ording to the number of scenes, from close to far ...

    In other words, her actions seemed to be cooperating with him.

    There was an indescribable tacit understanding.

    "Then I''ll ..."

    "Your Majesty!"

    A middle-aged man in a dark purple suit with gold embellishments took half a step forward and rudely interrupted Shaya.

    There were two badges on his chest. One represented his political identity-the financial manager of andhaim, and the other one with petals and vines around it represented his real identity, bloom, the ''flower Prince'' of the flower family.

    "Your Majesty, in such an urgent situation, why should we waste our precious time on such a boring little character? Are you treating the lives of frontline soldiers as child''s y?"

    "Minister bloom, calm down. I''ve always thought that you''re an elegant gentleman, and such vulgar and filthynguage shouldn''t havee out of your mouth ..." Lu Xie suddenly smiled. but I heard that your men were acting strange when they were escorting him to the pce. They even gave him a pair of ''brand new'' handcuffs at the beginning? "

    Bloom squinted his eyes and nced between Shaya and the pavilion before he left.

    I hope you will be responsible for your actions, Your Majesty.

    He said, half admonishing and half warning.

    "I hope you will be responsible for your words."

    This was directed at Shaya.

    "No, it''s not a big deal."

    Shaya spread out her hands indifferently.

    I''ll just tell you everything, including the ''blooming mansion'', the'' sky'', the ''blood Pce'', and even the'' sharp de ''of the stom family, they have all been installed with eavesdropping devices. Your daily words and actions, the truth of your affair with the maid, the embarrassing situation when you were caught by the servant, the arguments and curses behind your back, and all other inappropriate things that are not convenient to mention-have all been heard by a pair of mysterious ears ... Can you guess who this pair of ears belongs to?"

    He looked around and saw the fear in most of the People''s eyes.

    "Congrattions, you''ve guessed it right. This person is me ...

    "But there''s no reward."

 Chapter 375 375

    Chapter 375. May I Ask If It''s My Turn?

    Even though most of the people looked terrified, Shaya was surprised to find that bloom did not seem to care at all.

    This was not normal...

    After all, he was different from the other nobles of andaheim. The crimes he hadmitted were absolutely unforgivable!

    The rest of the people were at best the filthy aristocrats. It did sound cruel, inhumane, and full of the madness of a civilization when it was corrupted. But to them, they had long epted this way of life and were numb to it. Even if they knew, they would at most sigh and say, "Ha, this guy is the same."

    It was nothing more than this.

    The people of the Bloom family, led by Bloom, were betraying their country!

    They traded with the Mushroom Men, grey dwarves, and even some humans and elves on the surface. Underground relics, magic equipment, rare nts and minerals were all in high demand on the surface. Correspondingly, the people of the Bloom family could obtain the most advanced knowledge from the surface-It was not just the technology tree, but also the brains in education, economy, politics, as well as an endless stream of addictive drugs and ves.

    They used these things to build their ownwork and control the entire Andaheaim little by little. Countless hidden lines were like a big that wrapped around Andaheim. In this regard, their control was stronger than that of the Queen.

    However, he did not look afraid...

    "Speak."

    Bloom took a step forward and stared into Char''s eyes.

    "Come, tell me everything you know. Every ck varmint that was thrown into the pot would spit out everything in its stomach before it died, including its internal organs, in an attempt to leave something for the world, even if it was insignificant. I think what you want to do is nothing more than a flying worm.

    "So, tell me everything."

    Seeing how fearless he was, Char nced at the pavilion.

    Thetter maintained a cold expression, as if he was leaving the situation to Char to handle.

    That was good too.

    Char nodded.

    Under what circumstances was a person the most fearless?

    It was just like him, when he had the absolute initiative.

    Bloom''s actions most likely meant that he had the initiative... Either what Char was about to say would not cause him any trouble, or what Char was about to say would not cause him any trouble.

    Char decided to try the former first...

    He was about to speak when someone suddenly jumped out.

    "Uncle Bloom!"

    What do you think this is?

    Char stopped him helplessly.

    It was Imira.

    He seemed to think that Shire''s center position was cool, and finally could not help but go himself!

    Imira''s father probably didn''t expect that his son would court death like this at such a critical moment, and he let him slip past him and into the public''s view.

    Feeling countless gazes on him, Imira feltfortable all over, as if the world was focusing on him, and he was the brightest star!

    "Uncle Bloom, on the seventh night of the third month in the year 76 of the stars, youmunicated with your servant in secret code. Where did you transport the things you got from the mechanical relic in the past two months? Please answer me!"

    Bloom frowned and snorted in disdain.

    "It''s been so long, I''ve long forgotten."

    "Alright, I knew you would say that. Since you''ve forgotten about it, you should also have forgotten the melody that suddenly appeared in the living room of the ''blooming mansion'' on the second day of the first month in the year 78 of the stars, right? There are two musical instruments involved, the lute and the Kurma harpsichord, both of which came from the surface and were invented by the humans in Astan City 44 years ago. At that time, after trying out the musical instruments, you even praised them for ''the creativity of short-lived races is really infinite''. I think you''ve forgotten, right?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Bloom was unmoved. His lips touched, and he spat out two words.

    "Boring."

    "Alright!"

    Imira was extremely excited and began to move the ck materials out as if he was counting his family''s treasures.

    "Four months and five days after that, the second batch of supplies was transported by the Bloom Mansion. I''m sure they''re not in your warehouse now, nor in any of the warehouses in Andaheim! It was transported to the fugitive path, which was the ce where the group of damn mushroom heads had escaped and buried under the moonlight. A month and a halfter, a group of as many as 300 ves was sent down to a ce that was also illuminated by the moonlight... This included 12 Sunlight Elves!

    Stars 79...

    46 years ago...

    23 years ago...

    What Imira said was getting more and more serious. From simple smuggling of goods to the exchange of information, the nature of the matter was slowly moving towards betraying the country. However, no matter what he said, no matter how frightened the onlookers were, no matter how strong their hostility toward Bloom was, thetter remained unmoved.

    What Imira said was right. In addition, the other party was so calm that he did not care about what he said. This guy could not get any spiritual pleasure, so he simply changed the topic and pointed at the crowd!

    "And you guys... Do you think you''re that clean!"

    "Is it really that clean?"

    Char could not help but help.

    "Sorry, I couldn''t help it... You can continue, you can continue."

    Imira snorted angrily and continued to criticize the others, butpared to Bloom''s crime, these were all trivial matters not worth mentioning.

    Until his mouth was dry, he didn''t even let his own father off, exposing the affair of his 14 ns, provoking the surrounding crowd, until Lucia coughed.

    Like a thunderbolt from a clear sky, the hall instantly fell silent.

    Only then did the nobles present remember that there was also an Empress watching all of this...

    It felt really good to hear it!

    What would she think?

    When Imira heard this cough, he turned around like a toy whose spring had been tightened.

    "Your majesty! I swear to the Lord of the night that everything I''ve said is true, and I haveplete and urate evidence! all of them came from the ancient devices that were ced all over Surseus. What I''m showing you is my understanding of the mechanical civilization. please believe me, this trip is as dangerous as I said. Lavosudnd is definitely not a ce full of gold and gemstones, but a dead end!

    "Everything I''ve done is for you! For Andaheim!"

    After saying that, the red-faced Imira kneeled on the ground like a devout believer.

    At this point, Char understood ...

    Perhaps the pavilion had something to do with Imira''s death.

    In fact, this was the reason why he was so persistent in seeking death.

    I know, Imira. Your loyalty to me is golden under the blue moon. "So, Minister Bloom, do you have anything to add to that?" asked Lucia, smiling.

    "It''s nothing, Your majesty,"

    Bloom''s mouth had a faint smile, as if victory was in his grasp.

    "Even if all of this is true, can..."

    "I''m sorry, is it my turn?"

    Char suddenly asked.

 Chapter 376 376

    Chapter 376. I already said this is my turn.

    Brom''s expression froze for a moment at Shaya''s sudden interruption, then he looked at Shaya sarcastically.

    In his eyes, Shaya had already been abandoned by Imira. He thought that Shaya was just a Messenger that Imira used to threaten him. He just didn''t know what was wrong with this idiot from the Storm family, to actually jump out of the messenger ...

    He didn''t even care about the so-called truth that Amelia had revealed, so what could this poor guy say?

    "I Know What You Did on the surface, bastard." Bloom grinned. you act like a wise man in front of our stupidpatriots. Perhaps this makes you so proud that you forget your true identity. Please remember, this is andhaim, the rules have changedpletely, no one cares about your stuff. I advise you to quickly kneel down and beg for my forgiveness before you say anything. I might show you some mercy."

    your benevolence means to use me as amodity to trade with Queen isillian? " Shaya asked with a smile.

    "Ha ... Ridiculous!"

    There was no w in Bloom''s expression.

    "Who is isillian? To me, there''s only one Empress, and that''s ..."

    "The Empress of the pavilion, right? Very good, very good ..." Shaya pped. but if that''s the case, why was your son ''bleached'' early, sent to the surface, and even became a member of the Senate in elfheim? "

    Bloom''s expression changed slightly. It wasn''t just him, but the majority of the people present also had a change in expression.

    Especially ymirjar.

    This little death-courting expert''s mind was now filled with one question-

    There''s this in the voice-retention stone?

    How the hell did I not know about this?

    This was shocking news!

    Compared to this, the previous ones were nothing!

    It would not be wrong to describe the blooming Prince as someone who had the power to topple the court. Even if he did collude with the enemy, those were only economic and material exchanges. To the Dark Elves, who were all bastards, these were only inappropriate and out of line. It was not enough to kill them.

    for example, 45 years ago, Guo Jun secretly sold resources to our party''s underground workers. Whether it was considered corruption or treason was up to the arbitrator''s decision. However, what Shaya said hadpletely changed.

    This was treason!

    Why did he surrender before the fight even started?

    Should the next step be to coordinate from the inside and the outside?

    hahahahaha ... Bloom suddenlyughed so hard that he could not straighten his back. His hystericalughter echoed in the hall. Under the bewildered gazes of everyone, he stood up again after a long time.

    it''s a very interesting joke. With just. few words. you''ve made us panic and made my colleagues suspect whether I''m as scheming as you say ... It''s a pity that you won''t be able to see the process of me proving my innocence, guard!"

    "Yes!"

    The guards who were obviously loyal to Prince flowerblossom immediately went forward and surrounded Shaya.

    "Minister bloom."

    Lu Xie''s voice suddenly sounded. She stood up from the throne and looked at bloom with a yful look.

    "Are you trying to silence me?"

    "Of course not, Your Majesty."

    Bloom stood up straight, neither servile nor overbearing, but his words did not yield at all.

    "As an older Dark Elf, it is my duty to teach you some principles. For example, we should nip danger in the bud, not let it rest. At this critical moment, we should be ''United'' and not suspicious of each other, shouldn''t we?"

    "But what if I insist on hearing what he has to say?"

    The pavilion asked again.

    Bloom frowned slightly, and a few secondster, someone walked out of the crowd.

    "Your Majesty, I agree with what Prince bloom said. At such a critical moment, we don''t have to care about a bastard from the surface. His nder is undoubtedly fabricated, but even so, it will affect our fragile hearts and nt a seed of uneasiness."

    He was a Duke.

    As if it was a signal, a few Dukes stepped out from the crowd to speak on behalf of bloom. The content was nothing more than to immediately deal with Shaya and not listen to his nonsense. Some even drew their swords, looking agitated.

    After a short pause, three representatives from the Apostle families also came out. They were the ''sh wing''s split family, the'' furious de ''stom family, and the frostmoon family.

    The three princes ''expressions were both helpless and determined, as if they had made up their minds.

    "Your Majesty, is this what you wanted to see?"

    Bloom turned around and spread his hands toward the pavilion, his words threatening.

    I think it''s a loss of dignity and an insult to your noble identity ... Why would they help a bastard from the surface? Don''t tell me you haven''t forgotten a certain ..."

    "Shut up, bloom."

    Lu Xie''s expression suddenly turned cold, and his biting tone made bloom feel as if he had fallen into an ice cave.

    "You look like you''re angry, like a beautiful bird whose feathers are about to explode, tsk."

    Brom said with a fake smile and waved at the guards.

    It was as if a Victor was announcing Shaya''s death.

    The guards approached step by step, and Shaya raised both hands to defend herself as she retreated.

    "Hey, hey, hey ... I can understand if someone else is standing behind him, but why are ''Fury de'' and ''sh wings''? In addition, it''s mainly you ... Captain Sauron."

    It was the same person who had put the ''handcuffs of the Mad man'' on him.

    "Aren''t you curious how your youngest son died?"

    "What did you just say?"

    Soran suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Shaya''s cor.

    "You''d better exin it clearly!"

    don''t be agitated, don''t be agitated ...

    Shaya spread her hands to show that she meant no harm, and then said, "

    in the 81st year of the starry sky, he went to the magma core to explore with his friends, but he identally died in a trap in the ruins and died in a sea of fire ... You know the answer, right? No, no, no, this is just the answer they wanted you to know. The real answer is that he was drugged and sent to the surface to be handed over to the church as an antidote for the curse ..."

    Soran''s expression changed. He turned to look at bloom, apparently remembering what Shaya had just said.

    Bloom was right about one thing. No matter what conclusion Shaya came up with, the Dark Elves would believe her first before questioning her. The trust between the Dark Elves was gone.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Sauron! Pay attention to your status!" "You''re actually staring at me with such disobedient eyes!" Bloom rebuked.

    "Is that so? My Lord." you just have to tell me ''no'', and I''ll kill this B * stard immediately! soran said, lowering his head slightly.

    "Of course not, soran. I sympathize with Emre''s death, but it''s definitely not what this guy said! He''s trying to sow discord between us and buy himself more time!"

    "Alright," he said.

    Soran turned around, and the de of his staff broke in the middle. Without hesitation, the de stabbed toward Shaya.

    Without a doubt, if this stab hit, it would be an instant kill.

    However, the tip of the de that was pressing forward stopped because of Shaya''s words.

    "Aren''t you curious as to why I wasn''t driven mad by the ''handcuffs of the Mad man''?"

    Shaya suddenly asked.

    Soran''s hand stopped.

    Shaya was right. He was indeed curious as to why the other party was not afraid of the curse on the handcuffs, especially after the other party had said those words, and especially after he clearly understood what was so special about his youngest son Emre.

    "You''re just ''stopping losses'', right?"

    Shaya smiled and pushed the tip of the sword away, as if they were good friends, and put her arm around his shoulder.

    you don''t want to believe the truth. You don''t want to, and you don''t dare to believe that what I''m saying is the truth. That''s why he killed me at all costs, trying to kill all the uneasy factors in the cradle ... As the Queen''s personal attendant, you''re secretly loyal to Prince bloom. I''m sure it''s hard to live like this?"

    Shaya''s voice was like a demon''s bewitchment. Soran had forgotten that this guy was the target he needed to kill immediately.

    "Sauron!"

    Brom shouted as he suddenly came to his senses and pushed Shaya away.

    "You ..."

    "You guessed it right. The reason I''m immune to the curse is indeed rted to your youngest son. This was one of the results of the church''s research. It could both purify curses and be immune to curses. Do you still remember what I said? Prince bloom sent one of his sons to the surface after bleaching him. I''m sure you know better than anyone what ''bleaching'' is.

    your skin color is the umtion of the curse and poison. This bleaching process requires some means ... Naturally, he could not do it, so he was trying to find a way to ''buy'' it ... And your Emre has been special since he was young. He''s immune to more than 70% of curses, so his skin is whiter than others ...

    "It is also because of this that he has been targeted by His Highness the Prince ... Try to recall, the Prince tried to win you over in the 79th year of stars, and you weren''t even the Queen''s personal attendant at that time. All of this happened because during a certain ceremony, you were on patrol and waved to your son who was in the crowd. He happened to see that scene ..."

    Soran turned around and looked at bloom. The question in his eyes was obvious.

    "You''ve been bewitched by him just like that?" "The loophole in your words is as big as Blue moon''s," bloom scolded."Soran, where''s your rationality?" If I want amoner living in surseus to disappear without a trace, do I need to go through so much trouble?"

    of course not, but what if you fail three times in a row? "

    Shaya retorted before soran, ""I''m sure you''ve all heard the facts that young master ymira stom had just described, and no one has refuted it. Yes, that''s right, in your eyes, it''s not worth mentioning at all, but it''s precisely these things that can outline a great crime!

    "Your Excellency soran, do you still remember how you rose all the way to your current position from the small Captain of the Rose guard of sulseus? Did you experience two malicious destruction of houses and a kidnapping case?

    "Then please recall, after you returned home these three times, did you get angry because of your son''s indifference, or even use him of being cold-blooded? Quick, recall what I said. At that time, he seemed to be ''still in shock'' and not ''unconcerned''! "

    Soran took half a step back, his face pale.

    it seems that you remember ... That''s right, it''s just as you''ve thought, these things are all heading towards him."

    Shaya turned around to face the crowd, especially the trembling IMRA. Thetter was so jealous of Shaya that he was going crazy. He felt that the current Shaya was countless times more dazzling than he was before.

    you may be curious as to how Emre escaped from these things, and the answer is very simple. He was still a follower of His Excellency IMRA at that time. Our young master IMRA was born different from ordinary people, and even if the sky fell, there would definitely be a hole on his head to amodate him ... Therefore, the people around him also enjoyed this benefit, and Emre survived. But unfortunately, he thought it was his luck, so he didn''t manage to escape the fourth time.

    I''m sure all of you know whether the things mentioned above are true or false. In front of the iron-like evidence provided by young master ymira, all youck is a link, and I''m that person.

    aside from Emre, if the people around you have mysteriously disappeared in the past hundred years, why don''t you think about it in this direction? think about how special they are, and think about the time they disappeared. Perhaps you can find the answer. If you really can''t find it, there''s a box of voice-recording stones in young master imera''s head. There will always be some clues there.

    "For example ... The lover of Prince Joshua, the younger sister of Prince Merion the old ..."

    Every time Shaya read out a name, one of Bloom''s so-called allies ''gazes changed.

    By the time he finished reading, Prince Hua Hua had already be the most handsome man in the hall. More than a dozen suspicious eyes were shooting at him!

    There was no other way. Bloom''s actions were too ruthless, and no one would have thought of it.

    In fact, this was the information that was gradually gathered in theter stages of the quest line for andhaim, and the beginning of this series of quests was the guy who was sent to the surface as Shaya said.

    Speaking of this, I have to first mention the flower Prince. He was actually quite smart and courageous. His contact with the surface and everything he did was not really a sign of his loyalty, but he understood the crux of andhaim''s problem-education, economy, and technology were not good enough.

    As for the nobles of sulseus? He was obsessed with political means and enjoyment all day long. If he continued like this, he would be doomed. So what he had to do was to reshuffle the cards and rebuild his own order.

    However, with the child of the night and the uneducated Queen above him, the progress was very slow.

    That was why the flower family was the one with the most political awareness and valued education the most among the Apostle families in surthus.

    What he did in the dark was not to make it convenient for himself to join elfheim, but to one day build a new and more powerful andhaim, and then tounch a real decisive battle with hispatriots on the surface.

    Purifying the curse was an important part of this, but of course, Shaya''s im that it was rted to him being able to ignore the handcuffs was pure nonsense ...

    The important seed here was Brom''s son, or we might as well call him-snitch-the process of his purification was just as Shaya had said, sessfully carried out by the church after many experiments. This naturally involved many conflicts of interest and political games, which were allpleted when Frey was alive. Brom undoubtedly paid a huge price for this.

    But in the end ...

    It was rather ironic.

    To a certain extent, this snitch was also an acquaintance. After all, Shaya had once used the alias Chris to sing along with the Duke of saxson and make a big deal out of him in the glory of the Holy tree. Among the young politicians who had been fooled by him, there was one with a dark skin.

    The church''s " bleaching " was naturally not as excellent as the bleaching of the drow River in the court of the Holy tree. It was originally a recement for the lower position, not to mention that the church had added more details. As a result, the snitch''s brain was injured by the " bleaching " and he always thought that he was a sun elf, just a little tanned.

    ording to the original trajectory, after about 10 years in the game, he gradually recalled everything.

    The snitch would recall the mission his father sent him to the surface, and then he would understand that the consortium that had provided him with capital all these years and allowed him to pave the way for politics was backed by hispatriots from andhaim!

    At this moment, he would be caught in a dilemma.

    The start of this series of quests was a night chat where youpleted a series of quests for a traitor who had be a Duke at that time. During the chat, the traitor would give the yer a quest called " Wolf of the mountains.

    The quest required the yers to go underground to repair and make contact, but the purpose was not tomunicate, but to gain Bloom''s trust, find an opportunity to assassinate the blooming Prince, and kill all the people who knew about this.

    If the yerspleted the mission ording to his instructions, the rewards would be gradually calcted. In general, it was still considered rich. However, when you personally killed all the insiders and thought that you hadpleted the mission, you would be sent to the grave by the killer who had been waiting for a long time.

    When you came back to your senses, everything about the mission had been erased, and the reputation that you had been farming for more than half. year had returned to indifference. Everything was like a dream, and only the hateful reputation of andhaim was telling you everything ...

    &Nbsp; perhaps the flower Prince himself didn''t expect that the heir he sent to the surface would be such a hungry Wolf.

    Of course, this was a story forter.

 Chapter 377 377

    Chapter 377. Vulgar

    As Char recited the list of dishes, the atmosphere suddenly became heavy.

    Every day, people would disappear without anyone knowing. The people below had long been ustomed to this, and they knew that they had provoked someone they should not have provoked...

    However, what about the people above-the people below who should not be provoked?

    Could they get used to offending people they should not have?

    The answer was, of course... No.

    The evidence that Imira had previously provided was epted by most people. Yes, as long as the part that involved themselves waspletely true, they had done it.

    Therefore, this was equivalent to acquiescing to the existence of a pool of evidence.

    When Char revealed the shocking truth and obtained various testimonials from the pool of evidence, Bloom''s persecution of his colleagues was confirmed.

    Compared to the persecution of his colleagues, few people cared about who he sent to the ground or who he washed clean. This was the greatest sorrow of Andaheim.

    In terms of vision and foresight, this group of nobles could notpare to a blossoming Prince.

    However, when it came to carrying out private work and resolving personal grudges, they were all equal in the same field, and even more outstanding.

    Countless suspicious eyes suddenly turned to bloom, led by Soran, who firmly believed in the cause of his son''s death.

    "Is what he said true, Your Highness?"

    Soran asked in a low voice. His eyes were red, like an injured beast.

    "Foolish... Stupid!"

    Bloom was so angry that his hands were shaking. He was really angry this time!

    There was a kind of anger that made his entire body turn cold. Perhaps that was what he was feeling right now.

    He hated the group of people in front of him for not knowing the severity of the situation. Their emotions had been stirred up by Char''s few words, and they actually held onto their personal grudges at this time.

    Bloom had always felt that he was a pioneer and was even prepared to be a martyr. He boasted that he would hold the torch of civilization high and lead the ignorant Dark Elves out of the darkness.

    But now, the darkness was going to devour him first.

    "You dare to call us stupid? Don''t tell me you don''t feel any guilt for what you''ve done!"

    Prince Joshua asked sternly.

    The one who died was one of his favorite lovers. It was also her fair skin that made her stand out from the group of Dark Elves.

    With her bizarre disappearance, her illegitimate son, who had been hiding in the dark, also disappeared for no reason. Thetter had inherited his mother''s blood and had the same resistance to curses and poisons. It was likely that they had the same fate...

    At that time, he could not search for it openly, but now, he could vent his suppressed anger.

    "Ha... Guilt? Why should I feel guilty?"

    The Prince looked at his colleague, his expression gradually turning from anger to calmness.

    "What do you want me to feel guilty about? My dear Joshua, are you even worthy of saying those words in front of me? Who do you think you are?"

    However, the wordsing out of his mouth did not sound calm at all.

    "You..."

    Joshua''s face was filled with anger. He almost jumped up to hit Bloom, but he was stopped by a hand.

    "Bloom, these words are too much."

    Faris Storm stepped forward.

    He was the father of the death-seeking expert Imira.

    "And you, my dear Faris." Bloom revealed an elegant smile, but his words were extremely vicious. "Put away your hypocrisy. Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking... Are you too immersed in your character and pretending to be a victim?

    "You Storms don''t have much wisdom to begin with, and with each generation''s leader''s frivolousness, you''ve been sshed on a woman''s belly time and time again. Now, all that''s left in your mind is clear water, and I''ve firmly believed this until today... However, I got to know Imira all over again.

    "What a good child, full of schemes, forbearance, boldness, and at the same time full of imagination and courage that you never had."

    He turned his head to look at Imira, who was overwhelmed by the praise for no reason and didn''t know whether to be angry or excited.

    In Imira''s eyes, her father, who had been rendered speechless by vicious words, was actually not as graceful as this flower Prince who was full of witty words.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "So, Faris, let me give you a piece of advice. I suggest that you go back and check if this child is your biological child. He''s not as gutless as you, only knowing how to hide in the ''edge of the de'' and y with women."

    Faris was also furious. His body swayed a little, but he was stopped by another hand.

    It was Old Meir, the father of the Mmoonfrost Sword, who had just died at the entrance of the Uptown.

    "Enough! You need to apologize to everyone for your concealment and brutal actions. The noble Dark Elves shouldn''t have raised their swords against their own kind, and you shouldn''t have any contact with the humans above!"

    Bloom was grinning from ear to ear, pointing a finger at him. "Among so many people, I have the most faith in you... But what do you think I''m optimistic about? Wisdom? Courage?

    "No, no, no, he was being presumptuous! You''re just like me when I was 45 years old. Do you understand? My dear Meir, it''s as if you''ve been breastfed for two hundred years and only stopped drinking milk today. Do you know how your son died? You''re so stupid!"

    "Ha... I knew you''d stand up for me, my dear Meir."

    Old Meir, without a word, retreated in defeat.

    Bloom looked around, and everyone who was stared at by him took half a step back.

    Compared to Prince, everyone else here was trash.

    Heughed without restraint again, then stopped, and his expression returned to coldness.

    In the end, his eyes fell on Char''s face.

    "And you, Char."

    "Please speak."

    Char bowed politely.

    "To be honest, I don''t understand what you''re relying on, but there''s no doubt that you''ve brought me a lot of trouble-and that''s all."

    "Perhaps that''s the case, Your Highness."

    Char squinted his eyes and looked around.

    When Bloom gave his speech, not many people noticed that a quarter of the candles in the hall had been extinguished, and they were all far away. In the darkness that followed, there seemed to be countless sticky shadows wriggling toward the center...

    Char recalled the shadow servant that he had yed with in the camp with the dust of concealment. If the existence of the valet could be bribed, then bribing a group of killers like this would mean...

    Bloom noticed Char''s small action and curled his lips.

    "Do you understand what I mean? That''s all."

    Then, he snapped his fingers.

    A few meters away from the center of the hall, a shadow suddenly rose from the ground like a huge wave and pounced on the guards at the edge. The wave hit the ground hard and almost all the guards were sucked in.

    Captain Saron was the first to react. After little hesitation, he rushed to Bloom, who was the closest to him, not to save him, but to suddenly understand who was behind all this.

    Even though he had long changed his allegiance from the Queen to bloom, the conversation just now had clearly erased his first target of loyalty. His first reaction was to stop the turmoil and then avenge his son.

    Before Soran could control bloom, a familiar sharp de came out of his lower abdomen.

    The tip of the de was stained with blood, dripping to the ground. The poisonous liquid on the de instantly spread all over his body.

    Soran turned around with difficulty and saw a familiar yet strange face ...

    "rk..."

    It was the captain of the court attendants who had sworn loyalty to the Queen, Lucia, his sworn enemy!

    Soran still remembered that on the way here, it was the other party who stopped him from attacking Char, but now it was him...

    rk pulled out the de of his staff indifferently, his right hand immediately came close and put it on Soran''s waist, and then a cold air burst out.

    Bang!

    Soran was first frozen into an ice sculpture, then pushed out by the air wave and fell to the ground, breaking into pieces. He was dead.

    In the hall, the sound of metal being torn apart rose and fell and screams of pain and low groans of pain lingered in the ears.

    In the midst of order and chaos, light and shadow flickered.

    Bloom was like a Heavenly Father, spreading his arms and sweeping his gaze across the crowd.

    "Everyone, wee the new era."

 Chapter 378 378

    Chapter 378. Is This Your Escape Route?

    Although the nobles had brought their personal guards, they were all killed by the sharp des in the shadows.

    The Queen''s attendants also rebelled one by one, and the situation took an earth-shattering turn in almost a breath.

    "Bloom, you..."

    The prince ignored his ally''s question, as if they were air.

    He turned to Char, as if he wanted to see what kind of trump card this person who had disrupted his ns had.

    "p, p, p... You''re awesome."

    Char could not help but apud.

    Bloom''s eyelids twitched.

    It was not because of anything else, but because Chars apuse came from his mouth-he had been tied up by rk.

    In the face of a level 75 high-tier Queen''s personal attendant, he didn''t seem to have any room to struggle.

    Perhaps he did not want to struggle at all.

    "Let me think, the Lord of Death, Astlow, was originally the person who posed the greatest threat to you, but now he''s being held back at the front line. In that case. the nightmare knights. who are the most likely to stop you fromunching a coup... As for the mages, they must have been bribed by you, right? As the mage who needs to burn money the most, it''s hard for me to imagine how to break free from your temptation..."

    "You''re right."

    Bloom nodded slightly.

    "You''ve forgotten the incantations and scroll-making methods from the surface. Mages can''t work behind closed doors. In all of andraheim, I''m the only one who can provide them with a window to the outside... They''re like the fish in my, and they can only stretch their heads out to breathe with my help."

    "Hmmm... It''s a good analogy. It seems like you''re very confident in your n," Char praised. you''re sure that there''s no mistake. Then why didn''t you make your move earlier? Why did you wait for the variable, Imira, to appear?"

    "Hahaha..."

    Bloomughed in disdain.

    Imira shouted.

    rk gave him a kick, and Imira instantly fell silent.

    "Don''t you think so? Didn''t you not find the bugs all over Surseus?"

    "I really didn''t find anything, but what''s the use of that?" Bloomughed. "A man with a pair of sensitive ears, but his hands and feet are atrophied and can''t be used. What threat is he The variable is you, Char. I''m bing more and more certain that you have a special meaning to Isilian. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have given you power that surpasses the governor..."

    "You even know about this?" Char smacked his lips. "But don''t you think you''ve missed something?"

    "What?"

    Char pouted in the direction of the throne.

    "Here."

    Blomughed and turned around. Halfway there, he heard a crisp bang, followed by theguard''s exmation.

    "Be careful! My Lord!"

    "Sir, be careful!"

    Before he could even react, he felt a strong gust of wind brush past his face. Then, a scorching heat wave rose and drowned the entire Hall.

    rk reacted quickly, and a barrier bloomed from the gem at the tip of the de, wrapping him and bloom in it to prevent them from taking damage.

    When the dust settled, they realized that the explosion was not lethal. It was just that it came so suddenly that no one thought ... Other than the unconscious ones, there were only two people missing in the hall-one was the Queen, Lucia, and the other was Char.

    A huge pit had appeared where the throne had been.

    "F*ck, an emergency escape device?"

    Char was so shocked that she could not close her mouth.

    The two of them were sitting on the throne in an extremely ambiguous position. This position had been changed-previously, it was sitting on the vermilion bird, and he was sitting on the vermilion bird''sp, which was very strange.

    Now that he had adjusted himself, the dew naturally sat on hisp.

    It was even stranger.

    "The energy it has stored is only enough to float in the air for half an hour. The gazebo looked around. It was dark, and at this height, it just happened to avoid the patrolling Nightingales. Above them was the sky that Andahaim was referring to."

    If the sky was thick enough, it could crush people to death.

    "So, what do you want?"

    Char adjusted his posture so that little Char could not stand up easily.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, Lucia seemed to have seen through his awkwardness, and also rubbed against him, and then said unhurriedly, "I knew that bloom was going to cause trouble, so I did it on purpose. The reason why he came here in such a hurry and the other ns didn''t have time to mobilize their troops was to give him this opportunity."

    "What are you nning?" Char was shocked.

    "I want to live," Lucia said very seriously.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I want to always be an Empress, not a puppet of Surseus. Especially after Swatalfa died, I''m afraid I can''t even be a puppet anymore. Within half an hour, you have to find a way to Get Me Out of Here and back to sulseus. I can give you whatever that woman can give you!"

    Hey, hey, he''s here already?

    "What if I don''t?" Char raised an eyebrow.

    "Ha..." Lucia pursed his lips and smiled slyly, "I know the way up there, and I also know the way here." Don''t forget that I''m the Queen of the Dark Elves. Swatalfa brought me to Lavosudnd before, but it was still called Uptown at the time."

    "Then why are you still showing off to me? Don''t you feel shocked? don''t you feel that this kind of power is unrivaled? Do I need to care about you when I have Lavosudnd in my hands? Believe it or not, my mechanical army will tten Surseus in a matter of minutes, and I''ll ride a mechanical flying dragon to understand it?"

    "Oh, really?" Lucia snorted, "If you really had the military power of this city under your control, would you havee here alone?" Since you''re here, it means that you''ve encountered a problem, and the problem is most likely in terms of military strength."

    Eh?

    Char looked at her chest.

    "That''s not right, aren''t the attribute points he was born with more than others?"

    "And then? But why should I take you and run away? I can totally abandon you!"

    "You ... Are you willing to do that?" The dew Lu cia suddenly became teary-eyed.

    "You''re thinking of eating sh*t, but I don''t f*cking buy it. My wife''s breasts are much bigger than yours."

    Lucia snorted.

    "Keep scolding me?" Char''s face turned cold.

    Lucia closed its mouth and said nothing.

    After about a minute, she said quietly, "Before I came here, I gave most of the power in Andaheim to bloom, so I was able to get here in less than a month. If I die or get caught by them, he can let his daughter be the legal elven Queen. With the death of Swatalfa, there is no choice for the Lord of The Night. Are you willing to see that happen?"

    Char was at a loss for words.

    He really could not.

    Blom was undoubtedly a capable person. He was also the most stubborn Dark Elf, the type who believed in learning from others to control others.

    There was no way he would join forces with the surface, and if he became the manager, it would be difficult for Char to cause any trouble-he could cause trouble in Surseus, but that was in the case of internal turmoil. If the entire Andaheim was crushed into a piece of iron te by bloom, then there was really no point in ying, and they could only attack.

    "So, you can only cooperate with me and take me away. I willbel bloom as a traitor and say that he colluded with the surface forces. Only in this way will all the evidence that you and Imira said before being valuable as evidence. So, you must save me. It''s a win-win deal."

    "If Bloom won''t work with me, will you?" Char frowned and asked.

    This question...

    Lucia suddenlyughed.

    Her smile was full of strangeness, and the slyness in her eyes made Shaya shiver.

    "Bwixki am zal qullll¡ª¡ª

    "Hul b miz rkich..."

    As she chanted a spell, a faint red spiritual power spread out from her body. Even if Char reached out and covered her mouth, he could not change anything. He could only watch as the power attached itself to his body and gathered in his blood vessels, finally forming a dark rose-shaped pattern on the back of his hand.

    "F*ck..."

    He could not help but curse.

    Damn it, the special effect of the Queen''s crown...

    This was the evolved version of the Daark Elf flower crown. It was originally a passive skill, but now it was an active skill.

    However, this initiative formed a rtionship of submission.

    In other words, Char and Lucia had established a bond that was deeper than the bond between him and Evelyn. He could give an order once a day through the dark rose seal on the back of his hand that was simr to amand spell ...

    The kind that could do whatever he wanted.

    "Do you have a reason to fight for me now?"

    Lucia smiled like a little fox.

    "F*ck..."

 Chapter 379 379

    Chapter 379. The Premise of The Deal

    [The Queen''s Crown: Jealousy]

    The contract from the Queen granted the holder of the crown themand authority once a day.

    Both parties bound by the contract can be teleported once.

    Type of teleportation: non-magic [Cooldown time: 1 natural day]

    [Crown Seal: rejects all contracts of the opposite sex.]

    [Current contract expired: young girl''s crown-redemption.]

    This was the upgraded version of the Lucia actively releasing the girl''s crown.

    As for thetter, it was the "dyed 12 hours of opposite sex debuff purification effect from Evelyn.

    Strictly speaking, there was no difference between the two. It was a fairpetition, and the Queen''s crown itself was a debuff.

    In other words, if Evelyn''s redemption could take effect immediately, then she would have won. Unfortunately. due to the dyed removal characteristic, the result was the opposite. It was suppressed instead...

    It was because of jealousy. [Jealousy] was more powerful than [Salvation].

    "Is there any way to remove this?"

    Char asked Mitsuya in his mind.

    However, he regretted it as soon as he asked.

    "I don''t know."

    Sigh, it was a waste of effort.

    The Goddess''s answer was as expected.

    "But I think... We can try the previous method?" She suddenly added.

    "Eh? What is it?" Char asked.

    "It''s the method you used to resist the ''handcuffs of the mad man."

    "You''re saying that the ''Queen''s crown'' is a curse? "

    "No, it''s of a higher level than the curse, but it''s still not as close as the originalist''s. authority."

    "Oh ... I understand."

    Char stared at the crown on the back of her hand for a few seconds before taking a deep breath.

    The "Tinder of The Origin" suddenly appeared in his hand in the shape of a dagger. He immediately turned it around and stabbed it at the dark rose pattern!

    At the same time, the ssic sorcerer''s verbal cleansing skill was activated!

    Lucia''s sly smile disappeared.

    Some of the Dark Elf Queen''s authority was indeed rted to authority, but she could smell a special scent from the dagger that made her heart tremble. The waves from Char''s body were actually trying to pry open the crown seal!

    She suddenly panicked!

    If this broke the bond between the two of them, then she would no longer be able to make the other party believe her... She would rather die than face this situation!

    Lucia grabbed the dagger without a care.

    She wore a ring on each of her hands, and the silk threads that were emitted from them interweaved like a pair of gloves as thin as cicada''s wings. They firmly blocked the sword.

    Because this was a slow skill and not a defense skill, the Tinder of the Origin''s defense ignore effect did not take effect. Otherwise, she would have at least had her fingers cut off.

    However, because it was not a defense, Lucia''s finger was inevitably cut, and blood flowed down the invisible dagger, making the scene look a lot more miserable.

    I just want you to believe me so that you can live. I don''t mean anything else...

    She pleaded with a sobbing tone.

    Char sighed in his heart and held back his strength.

    He really could not stand it.

    Lucia in front of him waspletely different from the past... If this was a charm skill, he was not ready to resist.

    If this was her real self... Then he really could not do it.

    "It''s not that we can''t cooperate, but there''s a condition, and I don''t like such a method. If you can, please keep it," Char said.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Why... Why did you reject me?" Lucia continued to plead.

    "You''re really disgusting like this. It''s not the first time I''ve seen you," Char sighed. "Do you have to act like this?"

    Lucia''s expression immediately changed to one of disgust.

    "Hypocrite! Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten how you treated me in the past?"

    "Of course I haven''t forgotten."

    Hearing her admit that she had recovered some of her memories, Char was relieved. He spread his hands and said, "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with that. In the past, you were strong, and I was weak. I was chased away by your forces and hid here and there like a stray dog. Have you ever shown me mercy? Have I ever condemned you? I don''t think so, Your majesty.

    "What about now? When you were strong and I was weak, you tried to use me. Now, it''s the other way around. You''re using tricks to threaten me. I understand this very well. I firmly believe that the weaker side should use all means possible. I even feel a little happy that I''ve met my match. Then, I sessfully resolved your threat and showed enough mercy, but what was the result?

    "After that, I approached and ckmailed you through various means. The situation became that I was stronger and you were weaker. I didn''t have any extra mercy to ''repay'' you. I have a clear conscience.

    "What about now? When you were strong and I was weak, you tried to use me. Now, it''s the other way around. You''re using tricks to threaten me. I understand this very well. I firmly believe that the weaker side should use all means possible. I even feel a little happy that I''ve met my match. Then, I sessfully resolved your threat and showed enough mercy, but what was the result? It''s your turn to put on a weak stance and condemn me? Don''t you think that there''s a double standard?"

    Lucia was silent for a minute, and after confirming that Char would not listen to anything, he asked.

    "What''s the prerequisite you''re talking about?"

    "You need to apologize to Evelyn. "I''ll apologize sincerely from the bottom of my heart," Char said without hesitation.

    "Impossible"

    "Why should I apologize?!" Lucia said angrily. "What did I do wrong? I used my own methods to ascend the throne, and she also obtained the freedom she had dreamed of. This is a reasonable deal for both of us, so why should I apologize?"

    "Reasonable? Do you think this is reasonable?" Charughed and said, "Deception and betrayal. She always thought that you were her light, but you ndered her behind her back and hurt her with bad words. Do you think this is reasonable You were the one who hurt her."

    "If you didn''t tell her the truth, then this wouldn''t be considered harm at all. She would always remember the perfect Lucia in her memory, and not me! Besides, do you really think she didn''t hurt me?" Lucia''s voice suddenly became hoarse, like a cat with its fur standing on end. "She''s as brilliant as the sun, but I''m like a moth. I can only keep getting closer to her, and then I''ll be burned... I can''t resist this summoning at all. Is she not in the wrong?"

    "Why do you think she''s willing to be friends with me? Isn''t it because she''s more beautiful, more outstanding, more powerful, and has a purer bloodline than me? Char, you don''t understand Dark Elves, and you don''t understand women! She didn''t need a friend at all. She just needed a follower to set off her beauty and to show her mercy, kindness, and elegance at all times!

    Char was shocked. that''s f*cking ridiculous. What do you mean she''s too outstanding and that''s why she''s hurting you?"

    "Why do you think she''s willing to be friends with me? Isn''t it because she''s more beautiful, more outstanding, more powerful, and has a purer bloodline than me? Shaya, you don''t understand Dark Elves, and you don''t understand women! She didn''t need a friend at all. She just needed a follower to set off her beauty and to show her mercy, kindness, and elegance at all times! I''m the one!"

    Char was stunned as he listened to her roar. He looked at her face that was so close to her that it looked like a devil. She roared hysterically, resentfully, cursed, and went crazy with jealousy...

    He seemed to have gotten to know her all over again.

    He suddenly realized that he seemed to know nothing about her past.

    It had always been like this.

    This woman seemed to be a hurdle in Evelyn''s life. Once Evelyn passed, the hurdle lost its meaning and disappeared from his sight.

    If she did not, then he would take the initiative to get rid of this obstacle and let her go over...

    It was as if she was just a scene, not a living creature, without her own will, without interaction with the characters, and only appeared with the main characters, and left with them.

    However, after this round and her sudden awakening, she had a different image... A weirdo with three views and an incurable idiot.

    Char did not think that anyone was born like this. Those who looked beyond saving, those who looked crazy, might have been through some kind of terrible stimtion.

    He could understand, but he might not ept it.

    He would not ept, forgive, or be generous on behalf of others because that would be stupid and arrogant. This was also the attitude he had adopted regarding Lucia''s incident.

    He did not directly reveal the truth to her. He only revealed the truth bit by bit so that she could be mentally prepared and slowly let go of the knot in her heart. As for the final result, it still needed time. However, on the other side of the matter, he suddenly saw a different problem.

    This was what Lucia thought?

    It was as if she had never seen the light, and she did not believe in warmth.

    No one had ever mentioned her past, not even herself, and he had never searched for it.

    What kind of environment and past could create such twisted and vengeful thoughts and ideas?

    "So, you think her sympathy is a kind of arrogance?" He asked, "Even if she didn''t do anything and just stood there quietly like the sun, as you said... It''s also a mistake?"

    Lucia was stunned and then fell silent.

    She did not say it, but Char knew that was what she was thinking.

    "Alright, I promise to take you out."

    Char snapped his fingers and let the matter pass.

    "Let''s talk about how we can escape."

 Chapter 380 380

    Chapter 380. The Times Have Changed, My Lord!

    Half an hour had passed, and fortunately, her hysterical screams did not attract any Nightingales... However, the two of them still had no idea how to escape.

    Char finally understood what was going on with Lucia.

    Simr to Graviny, she was the Elven Queen before the infinite reincarnations of the closed beta began, and she encountered a political crisis. She found that the swathalfa was not as she had imagined, which could grant her some kind of power. This wretched dwarf was not even human. He made the past empresses do physical work in the uptown to farm survival points, just like buying a good video card and using it to mine. He threw it away after using it, and he even had to sign a confidentiality agreement!

    Thus, Lucia panicked.

    Perhaps it was because of her ordinary background, but she was more aware of danger than the other empresses in the past, so she had noticed Bloom''s little trick early on.

    Bloom was trying to take over the property that originally belonged to Andaheim and named it flourishing flower.

    It was just that a part of it would seep out from the gaps between his fingers to block the mouths of the other families. In addition, his actions were secretive, so there were no problems.

    In addition, there was manpower.

    Not to mention the mages being bewitched, the pavilion found that the court mages. who were proud in front of her. were very respectful to the Blossoming Prince...

    As for her personal attendants, she had never believed them!

    The reason was simple-none of them were bootlickers! What kind of real service was this?

    It had to be said that this simple and crude logic had a great effect. It helped Lucia to confirm that bloom was a problematic person.

    If she was just thinking too much, that would be prejudice.

    However, fortunately, she didn''t think too much about it, so this became far-sighted.

    Later, when she looked at Bloom''s various operations with this point of view, she could always find a reasonable exnation, but it was always buried in her heart because it was not appropriate.

    After the game''s open beta, she also recovered her memories from the closed beta. Then, she looked at bloom with a strange expression. Although in the original plot, this pioneer and revolutionary died under the assassination arranged by his ungrateful son, the signs of him gradually monopolizing the power in theter stages were obvious, and this convinced Lucia that her guess was right.

    Of course, other than that, the most important thing was still the memories rted to Char.

    As a result, Lucia did not stay underground and wait for Char toe after the open beta, but instead began to save herself.

    For example, the emergency escape device installed under the throne.

    This was the same model that came from the mechanical civilization in swathalfa. While it released high-temperature and high-pressure gas for propulsion, it could also temporarily confuse the minds of the surrounding intelligent creatures, which was why it could break through theyers of encirclement of the guards. By the time they came back to their senses, it had already disappeared from their sight.

    In addition, Char had hidden blue moon, making it even more difficult to search in the air. Even if bloom saw a hole in the ceiling, he could not do anything.

    However, the problem at hand was how to escape...

    The chair floated aimlessly in the air for a while, and Char suddenly noticed that its energy supply device looked familiar.

    "When you found this thing, did you find an instruction manual or something?" He asked.

    "No, I didn''t. This was given to me by the Lord of the night, and it didn''te with anything else. However, I remember that he did say that with my intelligence, I wouldn''t be able to understand the manual."

    "How did you talk to him?" Char could not help but be curious, "Did none of the previous empresses haggle like you?"

    "I didn''t bargain with him. I threatened him."

    "What are you threatening him for? Wait, aren''t you afraid of the Lord of The Night?"

    "Of course, I''m afraid. It was a long time ago, when I was still a candidate for the Queen." Lucia replied, "The Lord of The Night took all of us to go through an exaggerated ritual. I mistook it as a God taking me through the blue moon, and we were all immersed in his powerful power... But a few months ago, when I had some new memories, I suddenly remembered that it seemed to bepletely different from the Lord of the night I saw in the future. I remember that it was a burly demon with wings on its back, not a short dwarf who was hiding..."

    Charsuddenly understood.

    Indeed, at that time, the Lord of The Night''s true body was still in Reeves'' Workshop, and his original body was still a dwarf.

    If this cognitive process covered an entire area, the pavilion would naturally not have anyints. However, Lucia had memories from the future, it was curious about what was going on.

    "So, I mustered the courage to question him. I was even prepared to be punished by God, but he slipped away first and even did this to me ... Yes, he called it ''hush money'' and told me not to spread it."

    After a pause, she continued to ask, "So, Is he dead? I lost contact with him a month ago... Blue moon has also disappeared."

    Char felt ufortable being stared at by such a questioning gaze that seemed to be asking did you do this, and he quickly changed the topic.

    "You can just take it that he''s dead."

    Then he reached his hand under Lucia''s thigh.

    "Ah!" The Empress let out a cry of surprise, "You... What are you doing?"

    "Don''t get too excited. I''m just lifting you up so that it''s easier for me to do something to this seat."

    "I''m not even as good as a broken chair?"

    "So, what if I am? Get lost, woman. You''re disturbing my ck technology."

    Char helped her up impatiently, and although Lucia was unhappy, he did not say anything.

    The two of them turned over on the crowded chairs, and it became like a father carrying his daughter. Char squatted on the throne and studied its energy supply device, putting one hand on the back of the throne with great effort.

    [Rechargeable all-in-oneunch chair]

    The price was 648 FPS.

    It was worth 328 FPS.

    "One shot to the heavens!"

    "Choosing fitlock means choosing the path to the rooftop."

    [Product number: 001s17a]<novelnext></novelnext>

    Current charge: 14%. In energy saving mode.

    Generally speaking, checking mechanical products was a professional job. One would either need the identity of a mechanic and the assistance of the quasi-divine space, or a personal guide like when they were in Lavosudnd.

    As for Char, the former had mutated after Blue moon was sucked in and had developed into an independent world. She no longer came out to take on jobs, and the personal guide had be a thing of the past along with the destruction of the turing tower.

    Fortunately, his system waspatible with part of the personal guide''s content, so he could still urately check the parameters of this mechanical object.

    "But it''s much easier to charge it..."

    Char mumbled. She then grabbed a handful of energy dust from the quasi-divine space, removed the back cover of the chair, and threw it in without saying anything.

    This was what had fallen to the ground after the explosion of the Turing tower, and it had covered the Blue moon in a thickyer.

    A few secondster, he opened the interface again.

    As expected, the battery level had increased to 77% this time. It had increased by 63% and was still slowly rising.

    "Come down, sit here and don''t move."

    "Where are you going? I won''te down if you don''t make it clear!" Lucia immediately became alert.

    She had been lying on Char''s back, but now she immediately wrapped her legs tightly around his waist.

    "Don''t forget that the crown seal has not been canceled yet," Char said helplessly, "I can make you copse in your chair."

    "Oh..."

    Only then did Lucia let go of her legs, allowing Char to press her down on the chair.

    "I''ll go down and think of a way. I''ll be back in half an hour."

    With that, Char jumped down like a big bird and disappeared into the dark night.

    Lucia bit her lips as it watched him disappear, like a leaf sinking to the bottom of the sea. The light in its eyes flickered, and finally returned to its usual calm.

    It was not easy to tell the direction in the air, but fortunately, the explosion of the garbage mountain was earth-shattering and as dazzling as a lighthouse.

    The area wrapped in white smoke was obviously the area around the garbage mountain. The dust had not cleared yet, and this gave Char a good direction.

    Previously, he did not dare to use any magic-rted items in the sky for fear that the vibrations would attract the detection of Nightingale or the Dark Elf mages. However, it was different now. He cast a slownding spell in the air and his descent speed immediately slowed down.

    Hence, to the Dark Elves, who had abnormally sharp senses, the magical waves were like a bald head under a spotlight, shining brightly in the air.

    The two shadow servants riding the Nightingale immediately rushed over. The sound of the Nightingale pping its wings and their hoarse cries could be heard in the air.

    "10, 9, 8..."

    Charhad been counting down from the moment he heard the sound, and when he reached three, he suddenly canceled the slow fall spell on him, and his descent speed increased!

    Two pairs of scarlet eyes swayed as they rushed over. When they were not far from Char, the riders chose to stop at the same time.

    The distance was just right for shooting. The Shadow Servants on Nightingale''s back raised their crossbows and shot out two arrows. The quaking magic arrows whirled at high speed and broke through the air, making a buzzing sound.

    These two Nightingales were obviously the same as Ethan''s one. Their weaknesses had not been eliminated yet, so the riders on their backs had to prevent the target from releasing the sh spell.

    The shadow-shape arrow could shatter the mana gathered in the air. Not only could it interrupt unformed spells, but if the target was determined to cast a spell, it would also be pierced through by the arrow with its powerful pration. It could be said to be a bait-and-switch.

    However, they had clearly underestimated the yers from the surface!

    "Support me!"

    Char immediately crushed the little thing in her hand.

    It was a small bamboo cage with a glittering scale butterfly inside. The insects in the cage immediately released a pure natural and pollution-free light before they died. The two Nightingales screamed and fell down like kites with broken strings.

    This item came from the material contribution of the yers invothewran, and someone used it to exchange for some survival points.

    Of course, Char did not know that this thing came from a war correspondent called Ah Luzai, who he had met once before...

    Speaking of which, although the Nightingales had fallen, the riders on their backs had jumped over one after another.

    In the face of such a suicidal attack, Char slowly cast a slownding spell on herself, then brushed past the two and watched them fall into the darkness.

    If nothing unexpected happened, they would open their slownding device in mid-air, and then these two parachutes would be the best cover.

    With that in mind, Char canceled slow fall again and quickly caught up with the two umbres that bloomed in the air. She quietly changed her weight with light body and attached herself to one of the umbres like a feather.

    The two umbres happened to cover Char from different directions, and with him concealing his presence and activating stealth mode, none of the dozens of Nightingale knights flying from all directions noticed him, allowing him to reach the surface so smoothly.

    Taking advantage of the fact that the two shadow servants buried under parachutes had not realized that they had brought smuggled goods into the camp, Char drove and left quietly.

    Looking at the decorations around him, he could confirm that this was a campsite. However, before he could take any further steps, Char suddenly felt a sense of danger. He turned around almost subconsciously, and a figure appeared in front of him like a ghost. The figure had a cold expression on his face, and the staff in his hand was already aimed at his neck!

    It was rk!

    The captain of the court attendants who had betrayed Lucia!

    Thending point he had chosen had actually bumped into this guy!

    At this critical moment, with two popping sounds, like the popping of champagne, rk''s body suddenly trembled, and then fell limply toward Char.

    They were only one step away from each other, but within this one step, there was a soldier holding a gun and shooting.

    The muzzle was equipped with a silencer, and smoke wasing out of it.

 Chapter 381 381

    Chapter 381. I''ve Picked Up A Treasure.

    [You have killed rk Zarkel (high-rank rose personal attendant). Obtained 72500 experience.]

    The system''s confirmation made Charpletely at ease. Furthermore, the magical wave from the sky had attracted most of the guards, leaving rk to guard the ce alone. Thus, the two muffled sounds did not rm anyone, and Char just managed to drag him into the nearest house.

    When they were outside, Char found that this ce was more like a temporary prison in the camp, so he was not worried about the safety inside.

    He was even prepared to take over the ce.

    Nothing was safer than being in the dark.

    But even so, when he opened the door, the figure curled up in the corner still made him gasp in surprise.

    "Imira?"

    "Crickto, it''s you? No... That''s not your name, you''re Char! Bastard!"

    Hearing the familiar voice, Imira''s body trembled, and then he raised his head while trembling.

    Imira charged forward like a mad man, but was kicked to the ground by Char.

    "Be reasonable, Young Master Imira."

    Char tapped on the door and activated the soundproof barrier.

    Thanks to the Dark Elves'' desire to show off their skills and their humane service, these temporary cells were equipped with sound-proof barriers. The only practical use was to prevent the screams and snores of the prisoners from disturbing the dark Elf guards who were patrolling outside and had incredible hearing.

    He was the one who got off easy.

    After that, Char turned to look at Imira, who was in a bad state.

    Not counting his own kick, he had obviously been beaten up by someone. His nose was bruised and his face was swollen. He looked extremely miserable.

    This was not strange, it was understandable... In the past half an hour, the leaders of the Dark Elf Army had changed. Other than the flowering family, all the other nobles had be prisoners. There might have been some traitors among them, but that definitely did not include the Storm family, who had been scolded by Bloom.

    Among them, young master Imira Storm had recently pointed out his elders and criticized their dark history,pleting a soul-stirring public execution. Now, he had to be caught and beaten up to tell him how cruel society was.

    Just thinking about it was quite tragic.

    If not for this single room, he would have been beaten to death.

    "Liar! You shameless liar! You''ve stolen the fruits of mybor! Damn it!" Imira scolded, tears streaming down her face.

    "You''re focusing on the wrong thing, Young Master Imira. You should consider your future... Besides, what I said wasn''t on your voice recording stone. It was my own umtion."

    Char shook his head helplessly. This guy was still thinking about her being in the limelight at a time like this.

    He took two steps forward, and this guy hurriedly retreated and curled up into a ball.

    "Look at you. Why, are you confused about your fate? The confidence he had all along disappeared? Sigh, why..."

    Char sat beside him and threw him a silk coat made in Elfheim that seemed to still have the smell of sunlight.

    "Put it on, it''s pretty cold here."

    Imira took the gift in a daze and looked at him suspiciously. As if she thought of something, she suddenly turned pale with fright and shrank back into the corner.

    "You... Don''t tell me you''re drooling over my body!"

    Char really wanted to jump up and give him a kick.

    "You''re overthinking it, Young Master,"

    "You''ve spent so much effort to get close to me, not for the voice-retention stone, what else could it be?"

    ''First, in order to be able to speak to the Empress, and second... I do want to get something from you, but not your body." Char sat down and chugged down a bottle of medicine to recover her mana that was almost depleted.

    The soldier he had just summoned was the oldest model and also the one with the lowest mana consumption. Even so, he had almost used up all his mana after two shots.

    Although his quasi-god Space had mutated, he had indeed obtained a lot of powerful tools. If he yed freely, he could indeed achieve one-man army.

    However, the system was also bing more and more strict in restricting him from using the props, obviously to prevent the unparalleled from ying in advance.

    With this amount of mana, even if he became a level 80 mage, he would only be able to shoot out two soldiers in one go and fire a few more shots.

    "You want to get something from me?"

    Imira frowned. He suddenly became alert.

    He remembered a principle he had heard from the Mushroom Men in the past when someone wanted to buy your house for no reason, you''d better check if there were any remains under the house.

    He clearly had nothing now, but the other party suddenly took the risk toe to his door. Could it be that there was something on him that he had overlooked?

    Thinking of this, Imira suddenly calmed down, and the panic from before disappeared without a trace.

    Once a person calmed down, their thoughts would flow smoothly. He immediately recalled the shocking change that happened in the hall not long ago, especially the scene where Lucia left with Char.

    Right! Her Majesty the Empress!

    Now that this person had returned, did it mean that...

    "Where is the Empress? Where is Her Majesty?" Imira suddenly got excited. "I''m going to protect her!"

    "Protect her? You?"

    Charughed in disdain.

    It looked like... There were still a few bootlickers.

    "Why don''t we make a deal?"

    He snapped his fingers lightly.

    "I''m sure you''ve already thought about it. Her Majesty is in great danger right now. To be honest, not only was she surrounded, but she alsocked a trustworthy person-even rk betrayed her. "

    "Yes, that bastard is actually a traitor!"

    "I''m going to teach him a lesson when we get out of here!" said Imira angrily.

    "I''m afraid we won''t have the chance."

    Char said regretfully as she pointed at the body behind her.

    "Who is this? A dead guard?"

    Imira walked forward with a frown. He pulled a little bit, and a face that he was very familiar with, but had been shocked before he died, was revealed.

    rk!?

    "Ah!" Imira screamed, and then subconsciously covered her mouth, but then she realized that there was no need to do so here...

    "You, you actually killed him? You actually killed rk?"

    "That''s right, all those who betray the Empress must die. There aren''t many people she can trust now," Char said coldly. other than me, you''re one of them.

    Imira''s eyes lit up! His impression of Char changed because of this sentence, and he quickly threw the dead man down and asked, "Did Her Majesty ask you to save me?"

    "Of course she didn''t say that. She asked me to gather all the power that I could use. So I mentioned you, and she agreed," Char shrugged.

    "Me? Why did you mention me?" Imira was also confused. "What else do I have now..."

    "This is also what I wanted to ask you... What are you still hiding?"

    Char asked slowly.

    Imira was the treasure boy, not only in his personality and ability to court death, but he also had a good life. He had escaped from the ruins that all Char had been afraid of. All the hidden data such as clues, forms, maps, and so on had been cut off because of his death. Now that the universal living puzzle was in front of him, how could Char let him go?

    More importantly, he remembered very clearly that there was a secret space in Imira''s alchemyboratory, where the "Wealth" that he had really umted over the years was stored. If he could get the permission to open it, he was confident that he couldplete this quelling of the rebellion alone.

    After he asked this question, Imira seemed to have remembered something and said, "You even know about the ownerless space?"

    Ownerless space? "

    Char was a little curious. This was indeed the topic he wanted to hear, but judging from the name, it was not quite what he had expected...

    "You don''t know?"

    Imira suddenly became alert, and she vaguely realized that she was being deceived.

    "I don''t know much, but I still know."

    Char immediately changed to her usual bluffing tone. Even you could not tell how much he knew, but you no longer doubted whether he knew.

    I saw it before I came. It was upied by Bloom. Did you let him know anything?" He asked.

    This was almost nonsense, because the entire camp was now owned by Bloom. However, if what Imira said was indeed that alchemyboratory, then it was also true.

    Charhad noticed that the security was the tightest when they were still in the air, and the lights were on. It was obvious that someone more important was living inside.

    Combined with his understanding of bloom, he was most likely living in theboratory and fiddling with the voice recording stones that contained a lot of information.

    If the ownerless space that Imira mentioned was beyond this level, then he would have no choice but toy his cards on the table and carry out the principles that a believer of Mitsuya should have.

    However, these ambiguous words were very useful.

    Especially to such a hothead.

    "So Bloom is keeping a tight watch on you!"

    Imira said with hatred. He immediately dispelled his suspicions of Char.

    "It seems like they really did something to Jim..."

    Oh, no doubt.

    "The tomb keeper Jim was guarding the alchemyboratory. He had been guarding it like a loyal dog before, so he must have been captured by now."

    "I heard that there''s a lot of your blood and sweat in there. There''s even a clue about the sword..." Char asked, pretending to be casual.

    "You really do know a lot of things..."

    Imira took a deep look at him.

    "That''s right. The first leaf of the mistletoe tree that''s said to have created the elven race is with me. To be more precise, it''s locked in that ownerless space... I heard that those guys from the surface have a special connection with it and have been looking for it all these years. Now it seems that it is true. How is it, I didn''t guess wrong, right?"

    Char could not be bothered to answer this self-satisfied fellow, he was immersed in the joy of happiness.

    [Detected clue Mystletainn of Origin, current progress increased to the fourth round. ]

    [The current quest has changed to: obtain the Mystletainn of Origin]

    "Yes, that''s it..."

    Char heaved a sigh of relief.

    This meant that he was one step closer to bing his old partner. This six-round mission was currently at the fourth round.

    "I''m very curious as to how you obtained this ownerless space. Is it also a type of quasi-god space?" He asked.

    "You might not believe it, but I found this near the ridge of the Bury Moon Mountain." "I was curious where the night Lord would take the Queen candidates, so I followed them." IMRA smiled embarrassedly. Even though I lost the trail when I got close to the Blue Moon province, my intuition tells me that I might head to the mysterious Blue Moon''s Lair''..."

    "And then you got this thing?"

    Imira scratched his head, as if trying hard to recall.

    "I don''t know what happened either. I only remember that my Nightingale refused to get close to the buried Moon Mountain Boa, and the dark de beasts refused to get close. My servant was halfway up the mountain when andslide urred, and he fell to his death. I didn''t believe it, so I climbed up the mountain by force. However, a huge rock rolled down from the top. I dodged it and fell into an concealed cave."

    Mystletainn was speechless.

    This was really the main character.

    "After I fell in, I was knocked unconscious. When I woke up, I found a very beautiful gem beside me, so I put it away. Along the way, I was sure that the stone was in my bag, but when I returned to Surseus and went back to theboratory, I touched my pocket and it disappeared... In its ce, theb seemed to be bound to a space that I can''t control. It''s mysterious and hidden, and no one can open it except me, so I stored all the discoveries I''ve made over the years."

    "What kind of gem?" Char asked.

    "It''s a green cube with a soft texture, like a pudding that has just begun to thaw."

    "What''s that?"

    Char rummaged through his brain but could not find an answer.

    [There''s something I don''t know?]

    "Are there no other special characteristics?" He asked again.

    Imira shook his head with absolute certainty.

    "There''s nothing else. I''m not even sure if it''s a quasi-god space because it''s so big and empty inside, just like another world... No, it''s another!"

    "What?"

    Char was shocked.

    He felt that the clue was beckoning to him.

    Could it be... This was the quasi-god space that transported the Blue Moon?

    There was not much time left for him to think. There was still a Queen floating in the sky, and it had already been ten minutes. He had to quickly find a way to get out of this situation, and then use the power of the envy crown seal to teleport back to charge the throne.

    At this moment, the door was kicked open with a bang, and a familiar person barged in.

    "Jim?"

    Imira stood up in excitement. He had never thought that the loyal servant he had never thought about would actually break in.

    "You... What happened to your hand?"

    It was only then that he realized that Jim had lost an arm, and his wound was wrapped in thick bandages. The strange thing was that there was no smell of blood or medicine.

    "My lord..."

    "I''ll take you out of here first," Jim replied in a hoarse voice.

    As he said that, he nced at Char, his wariness evident.

    "He''s an ally for now, Jim. Don''t worry about him."

    With someone backing her up, it seemed as if Imira''s back had also be stronger.

    Jim nodded and said, "Follow me."

    Char grabbed Imira and followed him out.

    From the moment Jim came in, he had smelled a faint odor. It was the gangrene potion that had stopped the bleeding, so he had not left any smell for people to track...

    However, from the way this guy opened the door, there was clearly no one around.

    After walking out, Char finally understood why he was so violent...

    There was indeed no one outside the house.<novelnext></novelnext>

    To be precise, there were no living people.

    Char was very curious as to how Jim had managed to escape. As far as he knew, this guy did not have such highbat power. Even in the instance dungeon where the remaining half of his alchemyboratory was stored after Imira''s death, Jim was only a little over level 70 as a boss. He had a boss temte, and his stats were slightly more exaggerated than the average humanoid creature.

    However, this Jim, who had killed his way in, might have lost an arm, but from the battle losses, he was not far from Infinite, right?

    Could it be that Jim was at his peak at this time, and he was shed by the system after Imira''s death?

    With this doubt in mind, he followed behind Jim, fumbling along the way to the alchemyboratory.

    However, the strange thing was that there was not a single person who stopped them along the way!

    What was even stranger was that no one came to see what had happened even though the people here had fallen to the ground...

    It was as if a pair of invisible hands had suddenly grabbed the camp''s throat, and the air was filled with a terrible suffocation.

    "What''s going on?"

    Char asked.

    He had only gone in to chat with Imira for less than 20 minutes, so why did the situation outside suddenly be like this?

    "It''s mercenaries." Jim replied, "Ten minutes ago, while you were still in that cell, a group of mercenaries suddenly descended from the sky. They moved the entire alchemyboratory, including bloom. Not only that, the guards who were watching me rushed over when they heard the news, but they were also killed by them."

    After a pause, Jim looked around. There seemed to be Nightingale in the sky, signaling each other with their signal lights.

    Those idiots with eyes on their butts had not noticed this yet.

    "Mercenary?"

    Char and Imira looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes-but the shock came from different aspects.

    To Imira, he was shocked by the sudden appearance and disappearance of the mercenaries.

    Char, on the other hand. thought of a possibility.

    To be able to have such tactical literacy and execution, and to make even tomb keeper Jim feel apprehensive, there was no doubt that they were Blosoro''s mercenaries.

    It was the most contract-abiding organization on the entire continent, only recognizing money and not people.

    Although they had never stood on the wrong side when it came to right and wrong, there was no right or wrong in the current situation. They were still the same as before. As long as you had enough money to pay themission, they would follow you to any dangerous ce in the world, even the hideout of silos.

    As long as the money was in ce, everything could be discussed.

    As for the method... Fredrick could send Mia down with a single-person teleportation device, and the mercenaries in Blosoro could do the same, and even better.

    As long as there was money.

    The biggest feature of this thing was its high price.

    No matter how high a mercenary''s professionalism was, they were still just mercenaries, with levels ranging from 15 to 60. Since the establishment of the Mercenary Association, there had been tens of millions of mercenaries registered, and the strongest among them was only level 59.

    This was like a curse. Once this line was crossed, the person would be biased against the identity of a mercenary and would not be a mercenary. However, once one joined them, they would never be able to break through this boundary.

    Therefore, sending a group of fully-armed mercenaries who were probably only level 30 or so through this expensive single-person teleportation device was like transporting flour by a private ne, and each ne could only transport one bag at a time...

    There were only three organizations on the surface that had the financial resources to take such actions: the in of treasures, Elfheim, and the church of judgement.

    Thinking of this, Char''s heart tightened, and he quickly walked past Jim.

    "Where are you going?"

    Jim grabbed him, but Char activated Shadow Travel and escaped.

    "What?"

    The tomb keeper''s stubbornness rose. He subconsciously wanted to use his other hand to stop the other party''s movement, but the next second, he remembered that he only had one arm left.

    Char disappeared from their sight in the blink of an eye, heading in the direction of the alchemyboratory.

    "Stupid dog, why didn''t you keep an eye on him?"

    Imira caught up to him, panting, and said in exasperation.

    this brat knows where the Empress is. If he runs away, where am I supposed to find the Empress?!

    "I''m sorry, Master."

    Jim lowered his head and apologized profusely.

    The tomb keeper was very surprised. The other party used Shadow Travel unscrupulously in front of him and sessfully left. Was it a blind cat''s luck, or did the other party know how he would deal with it?

    He felt that it was the former.

    However, he had an inexplicable sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Whether it was the other party''s position or the timing of his departure, they were all natural, as if they had read his habits.

    "What are you still doing? Go after him!"

    "Yes, Master,"

    Jim used his only remaining hand to grab Imira and quickly chased after her.

    Char arrived at the crime scene before them. As expected, the ce was filled with the faint smell of the gangrene potion. The ground was filled with purified brown human blood, without a trace of the smell of blood. From the distribution, this was their best airborne tactic, and they had achieved the result of wiping out the enemy after suffering heavy casualties...

    After all, they were made of ordinary flesh and blood. Compared to the Dark Elves, who were 20 levels higher on average, they were like paper. However, this group of people had terrifying tenacity.

    Other than that, there was also some power that the Dark Elves could not exin at the moment.

    It was a new technology developed by the Mushroom Men on the surface, and its scientific name was detachable teleportation puzzle. as the name suggested, it was arge teleportation circle that could be assembled and used at any time. Char preferred to call it many pieces because its size was not fixed. The more pieces were assembled, the more contents could be teleported in one time.

    Char jumped to the side of a fallen guard and checked his pulse. She found that this guy was not killed as Jim had said, but had been used in the usual way of mercenaries, using various anesthesia and sleeping potions to make the enemy enter a state of unconsciousness with almost no signs of life.

    This way, it would not cause too much trouble, it would be convenient for future business, and it would also prevent the forces behind the enemy from having some kind of life response system to monitor the situation from afar.

    As expected of this group of guys, they''re really professional...

    Char mumbled as he walked to the remaining hole in theboratory.

    The opening was unusually t, and it was obvious that it was a mechanical work. It was the One-armed Giant VI, a pocket-sized but powerful excavator.

    However, in that case, Char''s previous spection was a little inurate... Could it be that this was the idea of the mushroom people of the in of treasures, and not the church?

    After a brief survey of the situation, Jim and Imira had just arrived.

    Imira was shocked by the scene in front of him as soon as he came. He did not expect his treasure to be stolen in this way. Since he could not open the ownerless space, he might as well move the house along with it!

    "This... This was a despicable act of robbery! Who did this?"

    Imira roared.

    Char gave him a sneer.

    "Shout louder, and the people in the sky will give you an answer."

    Imira immediately shrunk his neck and looked around carefully.

    Although he was unwilling, he did not dare to make a loud noise in this situation.

    "Hey, you seem to know what''s going on?"

    "I might know a little..."

    Char stared at the dent on the ground and thought quietly for a while. He muttered to himself unconsciously and only looked up after a long while.

    "I''ll give you three choices. First, find a safe ce to hide and wait for this matter to end..."

    "This is impossible! No!" Imira waved her hand. "My life was saved by the Queen. She''s still waiting for me to save her!"

    "Your life is obviously mine... Ah, forget it, whatever you say. Secondly," Char said helplessly, "Give me a list of the items in that ownerless space. You have to tell me everything you''ve stored in it."

    "On what basis?"

    Imira looked up and asked him.

    "You have to beg me seriously before I will agree to this rude..."

    "Idiot, do you still want to save the Empress?" Char interrupted him rudely and scolded, "It''s very likely that it''s a special quasi-god space. Since it''s near Lavosudnd, it''s more likely that it stores all the resources that were stored in the second era when they nned to retreat and defend. These things are enough to build a second Surseus, a second Grind, and a second Memphis!

    "More importantly, with the resources and technology inside, as long as the right channels are established, the mushroom people can definitely teleport more than two hundred thousand people at one time! Do you understand the concept of 200000 people parachuting into Surseus? The fertility of one person''s feces is enough for the branches of the Holy Yree in your family''s ancestral grave to reach the surface. I''m saving you, and you want me to beg you?"

    Imira cowered after being scolded, and subconsciously asked, "What about the third one?"

    "Ha... Alright, I''ll give you the third option. I''ll take you to see the Queen now and tell her everything. Then, I''ll leave and go after theb myself. As for whether you like to be ves of a fallen country or wandering elves, it''s up to you."

    After that, Char closed his mouth and watched as Imira''s expression changed from calm to anxiety. Cold sweat started to flow down her forehead at a speed that was visible to the naked eye.

    He did not say much about the things that both sides already knew. Mystletainn of Origin was like the heirloom seal, a symbol of the orthodox elves. This was also why Imira wanted so much to be the Queen''s right-hand man. He wanted to use his own power to rectify the Dark Elves'' name and make it go down in history.

    However, this thing was lost.

    Imira knew very well that it could be thrown anywhere, but it could not go to the surface.

    Compared to the terrifying consequences that Char had mentioned, the most severe impact that he could see was none other than this.

    "Alright, I''ll show you!"

    After hesitating for three seconds, Imira made his decision.

    He gave Jim a kick, and thetter took off his clothes and turned around.

    The tomb keeper''s back had wrinkled skin, like a patient with severe burns, but the wrinkles clearly formed a tadpole-shaped text. It was the ancient text of the mechanical civilization.

    "You''re really making the best use of everything," Char said sarcastically.

    He still did not know why Jim was so loyal to Imira, even to the point of being abused by him like this.

    "Hurry up, I''ll give you five minutes." Imira said impatiently, and seemed a little anxious.

    Char nced at him suspiciously. The time Imira gave him was very smart. The ancientnguage of the mechanical civilization was hard to pronounce and obscure, and Imira was not very good at it and had grammatical errors, so for a learner, five minutes would be enough for him to understand the text but not remember it.

    However, Imira had obviously underestimated Char, who was a weirdo who could almost bepared to a mother tongue user.

    After scanning through it, Char understood the other party''s anxiety.

    It wasn''t just the list, but also themand for Imira to open that space.

    The magic power of the A2 interface is guided to 3 and 4, and the other channels will burst out at the basic frequency of 1/12.

    Afraid that he would forget, Imira wrote this at the end, at the most conspicuous ce.

    If other schrs saw this, they wouldn''t understand what this thing was...

    A mysterious space with an air grid lock.

    Char was deep in thought.

    "Five minutes is up! Jim!"

    Jim immediately put on his clothes, not giving him a second more.

    In fact, only about two minutes had passed, but Char''s quiet observation made Imira feel a little scared, as if his wealth was saying goodbye to him.

    Char was not in the mood to joke with him after reading the list. His mind was filled with a more terrifying guess...

    In addition to arge number of genuine SSR-tier items that made him drool, the most special item in Imira''s collection was an item called ''Anchor.''

    This thing had some connection with the captain, Derrick Francis. If things went ording to the normal procedure, it would end up in his hands in the future and be his weapon when he went out to sea. Char had to go through a lot of missions to get this thing from him, but who would have thought that it was in the hands of Imira from the beginning?

    On the sea, a ship equipped with Anchor could be fixed at any ce-no matter how fast the river, whirlpool, or storm was, it was fearless.

    However, if it was a teleportation array such as ''Pinto,'' it meant that an anchor point could be set at any ce, and then the teleportation could be done at a fixed point.

    The normal teleportation process required a series of extremely troublesome operations such as distance measurement, energy calction, and channel maintenance. As the distance increased, the difficulty increased exponentially.

    The ''Anchor'' could turn this process into a fool''s game. As long as you were willing to spend money, you could be teleported to anywhere you wanted, even the hideout of Zin''rokh.

    The person who took theboratory would not want to go to Zin''rokh ir, and Char was sure that they were after him...

    If they could not get into Lavosudnd through the yers, and the dark Elf Army was unreliable, would it not be fine if they just found a way tond?

    Almost a second after this thought was born, the server system notification rang in every yer''s ear.

    [Notice!]

    [The server will shut down in 45 minutes. Please log off. The progress will be saved.]

    [The server will shut down for 96 hours for system maintenance and upgrade.]

    [This maintenance will be thest content update and maintenance. We will greatly improve the game experience and release all information films. We promise to provide every yer with a ''high degree of freedom'' in the game world.]

    [Please look forward to it...]

    Chapter 382. Cooperation

    "What''s wrong?"

    Imira''s sharp senses detected that Char seemed to be in trouble.

    "It''s nothing."

    Char shook his head and replied to them one by one.

    The secret chat came from Apple Pie, Ninja de, and Mount Meru.

    Although the content was basically the same, the stance was different.

    Mount Meru and Huang Fushou were concerned about how they could preserve the current battle situation, so as not to make the defense of the city, which had cost them a lot of casualties, useless.

    The questions of Ninja de and Apple Pie were even sharper-would this maintenance make the situation worse?

    Char could not answer, and all he knew was only a guess.

    [Don''t worry, ask your people to go offline. It would be better if they could leave Lavosudnd and return to the surface, but it''s fine if they can''t. Leave the rest to me.]

    He replied to everyone like this, and then gave a special order to Apple Pie, asking her to ry it to bill, who was guarding the city.

    The instructions were simple. Abandon the city and activate the self-destruct sequence.

    After doing all this, he turned his attention back to the confused expression on Imira''s face.

    "You think I''ll give it to you just because you say so? Who do you think you are? You think I''ll fall for your trick again?" Imira said angrily, "If this is an investment, I''ve already given you what I can, so it''s time for you to show some sincerity!"

    "Young Master Imira, I''ll give you a chance to be a hero, do you want it?"

    "Yes, Master,"

    The tomb keeper immediately stared at Char like a hunting dog, a threatening gaze shot out from under the hood, making one''s hair stand on end.

 Chapter ?382 383

    Forty-five minutes passed in the blink of an eye, and soon, Lavosudnd was like a Dead City.

    "I still don''t understand your way of doing things, Char. What are you thinking?"

    The author asked.

    They were currently in the suburbs, located in the middle of the connection between the fourth part area and the garbage mountain.

    Char stayed there with her team, like passengers who had been dyed by a ne and were stranded at the airport. They were all squatting on the ground in a very sorry state.

    Not long ago, bill had received an order from Char. It was simple, abandon the city and activate self-destruction.

    At first, he was also confused and even thought that the apulu sect was a traitor sent by the enemy to deliver false information. Later, the misunderstanding was resolved, and he had to carry out Char''s orders.

    Destroying a city under construction was not that simple, but fortunately, Char had discussed this with bill very seriously before. If there was a need to do so one day, how to manage the priority of things, how to use materials and energy, how to destroy the city, and so on. Fortunately, all these were nned in advance, and he only needed to execute them.

    As a result, the yers in the city went offline, and the androids left, but they did not escape. Other than bill, there was no Android among the few people here.

    All the buildings in the city were in a self-destruct sequence countdown, and all the resources were converted into survival points with the help of the temporary [Money Trade Building].

    All the Androids, except Bill and Snd, temporarily returned to their consciousness backup state and abandoned their bodies.

    (Losweise? Of course, she was not an Android!)

    This was also the point that puzzled bill the most.

    The original intention of building Lavosudnd was to free the consciousness of all the Androids from the disc, but now it had retreated...

    Arge-scale movement will definitely cause unrest. The Dark Elves were not all idiots.

    Char turned around and looked at the Dark Elves. campsite. Her eyes seemed to see through the fog that had yet to dissipate. There was also Lucia floating in the sky, sitting on its throne.

    "If they rush out while we''re moving in a group, it''ll be too embarrassing."

    "So why should we abandon the city?" Bill seemed to be a little angry.

    Compared to Char, who did nothing, he was the one who did the most work on the city''s construction process, and now that his efforts were about to be destroyed, he was naturally very angry.

    and those ''God''s chosen ones'' you mentioned, why did they all go back to their rooms to rest at such a critical juncture? "

    In the NPCs ''eyes, God''s chosen ones going offline was still the same as going back to their rooms to rest. They had their own " standby virtual image ", which was difficult to destroy, but it did not mean that it could not be destroyed. If the room where the virtual image was located was hit by a meteor, the yer would find themselves dead when they came online-of course, this kind of thing was almost impossible to happen.

    ''Hmmm ...'' Although it was going to happen soon.

    I''m also very curious ... Why do you want me to leave the Holy sword in the city and not take it with me?" Olynhilu was puzzled.

    In the beginning, she had followed the yers to defend the city and fight against the dark Elf Army. However, with Shaya''s orders, she was summoned back to the city and ced the Holy sword in the center of the city.

    "Because that sword is an ''anchor point''." Shaya replied, " very soon, a group of people will be teleported in. They will use that sword as their target to do something else. And what we have to deal with is also that sword ... Well, it''s very vague. Anyway, it''s time, so you can see for yourself."

    As soon as he finished his sentence, a bright light appeared in the sky above ravosodran.

    The white light was familiar to Shaya. It was the sight of teleportation, and it was the expensive single-person teleportation.

    The distance between each person was three times that of the spatial stability constant, which was 14.42 meters. The real airbornending of two to three hundred people had also spread out a light of nearly ten thousand square meters.

    Then, before they even touched the ground, a Beacon-like light shot into the sky. The paratroopers in the air immediately circled around it.

    The light gradually faded, and the direction ofvaseudnd returned to darkness.

    "This ... It''s over?"

    Bill could not help but ask.

    I''m guessing that IMRA has the same reaction at the moment ... "Let''s continue," Shaya smiled.

    ..

    ..

    "Just this?"

    Ymira leaned against the window and looked on,pletely confused.

    Not only did Feige treat him as a distinguished guest, but he also brought over an astrological telescope used by astrologers as per his request. With this thing, he could clearly see the sh of light in the sky above ravosodran.

    Although it reenacted the scene of how bloom disappeared, it waspletely different from the big movement he had imagined ...

    [ did I get cheated-]

    This thought shed through her mind, and IMRA didn''t dare to think about it anymore.

    It was terrifying to think about it.

    Although he liked to court death, he hated this tightrope-like life of pretending.

    "Jim, how much longer until the one hour he said?"

    The gravekeeper looked at the mechanical wall clock in the room.

    "14 minutes and 22 seconds, master."

    14 minutes left ...

    Ymirjar continued to move his eyes closer, carefully looking into the distance.

    One minute ...

    Two minutes ...

    Ten minutes ...

    Just as his patience was about to run out, IMRA suddenly cursed in a way that elves shouldn''t have and jumped up from the telescope!

    what the hell is this monster?? "

    In the field of vision of the telescope, a giant more than a hundred meters tall stood up in the city ofvosudnd. His body was wriggling with muscle fibers that were constantly multiplying, just like a man who had climbed out of mud.

    There was no need for-telescope. He could see the glowing giant from the window- it " seemed to be surrounded by 10000 fireflies, approaching and attaching themselves to him. The giant''s body was still growing!

    "Oh Lord of the night, what kind of opponent are we facing ..."

    Ymira muttered.

    At the same time, an indescribable sense of insignificance welled up in him.

    In his confusion, the remaining few minutes passed by silently, until Jim reminded him.

    my Lord, fifteen minutes ...

    Creak-

    Jim''s words were interrupted by the shaking of the house. The earth trembled violently, and then the telescope fell to the ground with a crash. The expensive lens was shattered!

    IMRA couldn''t care about this, and he almost couldn''t stand still. However, just as he was trying to get up, a thunderous roar exploded from a distance.

    Boom--

    The sound came muchter than the waves. When the tremor disappeared and Jim stood up, he only had time to see a mushroom cloud growing overvosodran, and the giant was wrapped in it, leaving no trace.

    The dark buildings that had been standing under the glow of the fireflies were now all razed to the ground.

    **************

    "What is this?"

    Different from IMRA, Shaya and the others were closer, and the pressure they felt was stronger. Fortunately, Shaya had already set up a barrier as if she could predict the future, so the shock waves and bright light did not damage her body as much.

    It was true that physical istion could be avoided, but the impact on the heart was unavoidable.

    Even the usually calm and collected losweath was now tightly gripping Shaya''s hand, her fear and despair overflowing in her words.

    She felt a terrifying power from the giant. Although the explosion enveloped the giant, she knew that the giant had only been weakened and had not died.

    it''s very troublesome to exin this. You just need to know that this is the real ''enemy''. .. Moreover, he follows the same rules as us, so he''s not invincible."

    Shaya squeezed Rose''s hand andforted her.

    To be honest, he couldn''t exin this thing.

    As early as the first maintenance, he had seen how sacred souls used their understanding and mastery of " authority " to create an invincible character. This time, he thought of this the moment he heard the word " maintenance.

    Then, he smoothly connected the series of events.

    This was a victory after a failed gamble, and it was quite beautiful-ever since the defeat of the mechanical Holy Spirit, the Holy Spirit''s side had realized their failure. Whether it was the growth of Shaya''s own power or her understanding of them, they were both improving rapidly, far beyond their eptance.

    Hence, they used the church''s power to call on the yers, trying to destroyvosodran in one fell swoop and curb his growth.

    However, it was clear that they had failed again.

    Shaya had sessfully divided and made use of the yers, allowing the development ofvosudnd to go on the fast track.

    However, there was a new problem-there were too many yers in the city, and they could not leave in a short time. This became a situation that could be used.

    The same thing had happened in grind during the first maintenance.

    However, that ce was the heart of elfheim, and the Holy spirits had temporarily gathered the yers closest to it-only-few hundred-and teleported them to the local Mage Tower. After being killed by Shaya-they climbed back up and became a powerful individual over level 90.

    This time, more than 10000 yers had gone offline invotheurran. What a terrifying existence would they be if their forces were United?

    The answer was obvious. The giant was one of them.

    This time, even the Holy Spirit was unable topress its power a hundred times more than before, and it directly created a giant.

    And it was not just the problem of ''giant''. They had kneaded the individual data, and the attributes of the six dimensions, defense, and resistance were all stacked in a special way of calction. Once they seeded, it would not be an exaggeration to say that they were the ultimate life ...

    So ... Is there no hope?

    Of course not!

    This time, it was different, such as the power of the Holy Spirit ... It seemed to have weakened!

    Compared to thest time, the speed of the fusion was much slower-it took almost five minutes toplete a small part of the fusion. Ymi couldn''t see it clearly from far away, but the people here could see it clearly. The fireflies flying in the sky represented the " shadows " of the yers after they went offline.

    During the first maintenance, the Holy Spirit of order took an instant to build a tower of sand, but this time, the progress was as slow as ants building a nest.

    Then, it was the special opening.

    The Holy Spirit did two things in total. One was to let the mercenariesnd, and the other was to use the Holy sword as an anchor point to transmit the will of the Holy Spirit.

    Shaya was not sure what this meant, but he was sure that the Holy spirits had not really opened that ownerless space. They only took away " any anchor " after kidnapping IMRA''sboratory. As for whether they had any other purpose, he didn''t know-but in short, they were turning into weaklings at a speed visible to the naked eye. Just this process alone was so cumbersome.

    And this was something that even Joshua acknowledged.

    The goddess''s feeling was the most urate. She said that the other party was a little confused and awkward in controlling his authority. There were two exnations for this. One was that the authority ofvosodran belonged to Shaya, and the Holy Spirit, as an ''outsider'', could not integrate this rule.

    The second way was to use one to grow while the other grew.

    Their powers had been taken back by Joshua, so they had be weaker.

    No matter what the reason was, the weakening of the sacred souls was irrefutable, which gave Shaya a chance.

    Whenvosudn self-destructed, the first thing he destroyed was the resurrection point that he had spent a lot of effort to build.

    As the resurrection point was destroyed, the yers who died here had to be resurrected at a Cemetery far away, even if they went offline. As mentioned before, although the shadows had a special mode of existence, they were also injured. If the damage sustained exceeded a certain value, it would be considered death.

    This time, the Holy Spirit''s fusion was slow. The explosion that started from the resurrection point spread to the whole city. Even the ''yers'' who were summoned by the Holy Spirit to participate in the fusion were not spared. One by one, they were blown to ashes and sent to the church''s cemetery a day''s journey away. Their fate was simr to that of the yers a few days ago.

    Shaya had experienced the shock of the first maintenance, and he knew that he was not facing the same PvE target-a monster, but a more cunning and terrifying creature. He had already nned his next response.

    Using the system.

    He made use of this rule that everyone had to follow.

    Now, it seemed that he had done it.

    But that was all.

    The mushroom cloud dispersed, revealing the giant''s true appearance.

    It was a size smaller than before and was still about 70 to 80 meters tall. Its body was also riddled with holes, but strangely, not a single drop of blood flowed out.

    The muscles were slowly growing, and with the " far vision " of the original spellcaster, Shaya could vaguely see the human body wrapped in muscles, and asionally one or two faces drowned in despair ...

    It was the mercenaries.

    Blosoro''s mercenaries were fused into the giant''s body in apletely different way,pletely different from the yers who were " dead.

    On the giant''s face, there was a sword embedded in the middle of his eyebrows.

    It was the Holy sword.

    "It''s really disgusting ..."

    Shaya sighed and snapped her fingers before the giant could get used to its body, pulling the frightened crowd back.

    "Let''s move, we should go."

    "What? Don''t you think you''ve escaped thoroughly enough?" Bill lost his voice and said,"aren''t you going to deal with it?" You''re going topletely give up on ravoshudran?"

    "This is called a strategic shift, not an escape." Shaya corrected him, then grabbed the back of Mr. Author''s neck and held him under her arm.

    "Besides, I''m only responsible for summoning it. As for how to deal with it, that''s up to our Dark Elf allies. This is a good time to train them!"

    With that, he turned and ran. The rest of them seemed to have just woken up from a dream and followed closely behind, running in the direction of the Dark Elves.

    Although the giant had not yet adapted to this body, as the basic structure was integrated, it also sensed that a small creature was leaving and immediately strode forward to catch up.

    After a terrifying tremor, the Dark Elves on Night Watch discovered a huge creature approaching in the darkness.

    Then, in the dark Elves ''camp on the top of the garbage mountain, the first shrill sound of a sob flute in the thousand years since the founding of andraheim rang out.

    danger index: highest!

 Chapter 383 384

    Chapter 384. King

    If Char''s n did not seed, he would not be so stupid as to fight the giant head-on. It was beyond the scope of seeking death.

    Fortunately, he seeded.

    Most of the yers had been sent to a cemetery far away from this ce. ording to Char''s rough calctions, this giant was only slightly stronger than the character created by the Holy Spirit of orderst time, which was around level 95, and because it was different from the size humanoid creature from before, this giant looked more fleshy and less resistant to attacks. It was just. little bit higher in health...

    If the Dark Elves were to use all their power, perhaps there would still be hope?

    Anyway, that was what he thought. It was not like he would get pregnant if he tried.

    All of the resources invotheurran had been exchanged for survival points and recorded in his ount, while most of the automaton race had returned to their consciousness and were backed up on the disc. At this moment, Char couldpletely change his name to run and let the giant follow behind him to eat the exhaust. There was no need to worry at all.

    With this thought in mind, Char ran without any burden.

    Moreover, he had some far-reaching thoughts that he wanted to gamble on.

    The giant''s movements caused the earth to shake. The Dark Elves reacted much faster than Char had expected. Without Bloom''smand, they took less than a minute to line up and start fighting against the enemy.

    The Dark Elves'' pride and ancient dignity made them stand out without fear.

    As the battle melody yed, every Dark Elf was the main character with their own background music. Tears welled up in their eyes, but their eyes were filled with determination. They believed that they would win!

    However, their arrogance and ignorance seemed to have infuriated the giant. From a distance, it let out a furious roar and stopped in its tracks. Then, arge sword made of strong light appeared in its hand. It swung it viciously at the Dark Elves'' first line of defense!

    The sword light was like a star chasing down from the sky, drawing a strange arc, crossing the human wall, and directly hitting the mages behind.

    A screeching sound was heard. The sword light rubbed against the barrier that more than a hundred advanced magicians were protecting. The sword light then prated the barrier. The barriersted for three seconds before it burst like a bubble.

    The brutal sword light went straight in, and with a strange wave, the mages who were ready to escape were fixed in ce like puppets, their eyes filled with despair and fear.

    Then, it was a nightmare of flesh and blood.

    With just one attack, at least fifty mages were beheaded, their limbs were badly damaged, and blood stained the ground.

    The space was sealed, and the light of teleportation was like a sh of a meteor, or a me that was gently extinguished, just like this body that was easily crushed ...

    The melody suddenly stopped, as if someone had choked it.

    The defense line of tens of thousands of people fell into a moment of silence. Only the sound of the wind entered everyone''s ears without restraint. The Dark Elves ''pride, self-confidence, and blind sense of superiority as a superior race all shattered like the corpses on the ground.

    After the silence, there was panic.

    The first to copse were the drow swordsmen in the first row. They were wearing heavy magic armor withplicated patterns and holding Mithril shields that were as tall as a man. They should have been more resistant than a mage''s barrier, but they werepletely frightened by this sword. One by one, they abandoned their armor and fled in a sorry state.

    "Order! Order! You bunch of trash!"

    "All of you, go up! The sword was blocked by the barrier! It''s just that in the end, it caused a huge loss to the space blockade. You bunch of virgins who have never seen blood, stand straight! The child of the night is watching us, the stars are watching us from the sky, witnessing and recording your cowardice!

    Fei Qi cursed loudly. Even though his own legs were trembling, he still shed two of the nearest deserters to death with his sword and then stepped forward.

    "All of you, go up! The sword was blocked by the barrier! It''s just that in the end, it caused a huge loss to the space blockade. You bunch of virgins who have never seen blood, stand straight! The child of the night is watching us, the stars are watching us from the sky, witnessing and recording your cowardice! He would never be able to wash it clean in his entire life!

    "Anyone who tries to escape without permission, kill!"

    It was unknown whether it was because of these words or the effect of killing the two deserters, but the team that was on the verge of copse was somehow maintained.

    However, the smell of blood behind them was like a huge warning sign, reminding everyone how powerful the enemy in front of them was. Their morale, which was on the verge of copse, was also declining at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    "

    The giant who had been quietly watching suddenly let out a cry. It seemed that the previous attack had consumed a lot of its strength, and its sword was on the ground. Now that it had recovered its strength, it approached the defense line again, but at a slightly slower speed.

    Seeing this, a hint of joy appeared on Feige''s face.

    "Did you see that? He had be weaker! He won''t be able to break through our defense in a short time. Moon crossbow fleet, mechanical artillerymen, get ready!"

    Someone started ying the melody again, and the passionate voice seeped into everyone''s hearts. The situation slowly turned for the better, and confidence gradually returned to the Dark Elves ''hearts.

    However, at this moment, the originally slow giant suddenly sped up and rushed to the front of the formation at a speed that waspletely inconsistent with its own body!

    It jumped high, turned around in the air, and then sat down!

    This series of actions was done in one go. Taking advantage of the fact that no one could react, the 70-meter-tall giant fell like a meteorite and sat on the shieldswordsman who could not retreat in time.

    "Fire, fire!"

    Feige had almost exhausted all his strength to let out this roar. His mind was filled with the figures of hispatriots who had been squeezed and deformed, as well as the painful wails of those who were still alive ...

    Only then did the people in the military department wake up from their daze. The sounds of crossbows and machine guns rang out continuously.

    The barrage of bullets did cause a lot of damage to the giant, but the pain also made it roll on the ground, so many swordsmen who had not yet retreated were affected ...

    "Aooo-"

    The giant let out a series of roars. No one could tell if it was from pain or pleasure. However, the murderous aura in his voice had filled the dark Elf Army with despair. They fled quickly.

    Feige looked at all of this in despair, his mind almostpletely nk.

    He remembered his wish before he left-to earn some merits and get a good share of the "glory gold" when he returned. Then-he would use the money to buy the magic sword that he had been longing for for-long time. With the remaining money-he might be able to prepare some small gifts for his lover. The hierarchy of the Dark Elves had been solidified for a long time, and he had never expected to climb to the top ...

    He was just a small character, he didn''t think so much, and he didn''t expect things to develop like this ...

    "Don''t run ... We, we are Dark Elves, dignity, pride ..."

    He mumbled a few words and staggered towards the giant with his sword.

    Would he die?

    Maybe.

    Why did he do that?

    He did not know...

    Perhaps it was because he recalled the scene when he swore fealty to the Queen, he engraved the oath at the bottom of his heart, swearing to defend the glory of a swordsman with his life.

    "Char, aren''t we doing something?"

    Rose turned around and looked at Char.

    "This isn''t like you."

    "I can indeed do something, but what''s the point? If the Dark Elves are always like this, then we might as well let the Giants destroy them."

    Char exined. He was trying to convince both Loweise and herself.

    Suddenly, he changed the topic.

    "Of the three goddesses of creation, goddess nomer wrote the fate of all things. If this is the fate of the Dark Elves, are you saying that ''my help'' is also a part of the writing of fate?"

    "But if it wasn''t for your intervention, their fate wouldn''t have been like this ..."

    no, you''re wrong. This is something that will happen sooner orter ...

    Char shook his head and looked at losweese. He knew that she understood what he meant.

    Olynhilu had not recovered those memories, but she knew theplete plot of the whole game-andaheim only existed in name. The church used an addictive " curse inhibitor " to easily knock open the door of andaheim, just like how they used financial tactics to defeat the sunlight elves who thought themselves extraordinary, opening the door to elfheim. The Dark Elves did not end up any better than theirpatriots.

    They looked alive, but in reality, they had long since abandoned everything that belonged to the Dark Elves-if their deformed culture could be considered a civilization.

    As expected, rose wrinkled her nose and pouted at him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Alright, I hope you won''t go too far."

    Actually, it was not that Loweise wanted to save the elves. She was more concerned about the humanity that Char represented. She did not want Char to be a person who would harm others for no reason and be proud of it.

    He could tease and frame her, but he could not get used to it.

    Losweise herself was walking on the line between good and evil, and she was very clear about this line, so she did not want Shaya to cross it.

    Of course, she had always trusted Shaya, and now she was just trying to confirm that.

    "How could that be ..."

    Shaya looked up at the sky, and there seemed to be a glimmer of light in the darkness.

    "If you''re awake, let me take a look."

    ..

    ..

    Just as Feige was charging at the giant with the intention to die, a delicate shout came from above.

    "My people! What are you guys doing!"

    Everyone present was stunned for a moment. The voice was not loud, but it was clearly transmitted into everyone''s ears.

    Moreover, it had a calming power.

    This was the special effect of the " crown of rose " on Lu Li''s head.

    The pavilion and her chair slowly descended. She held the bag of energy powder mixed with the " long mist " in one hand, and the other hand was on the back of the chair, but she was standing on the chair. Her entrance ceremony was really amazing.

    The giant seemed to be dissatisfied that his limelight had been stolen. With a low roar, he actually got up from the ground and pounced straight at her!

    From the looks of it, it wanted to swallow the dark Elf whole!

    "Protect the Empress!"

    Fei Qi suddenly sobered up. With a loud shout, he pounced forward without regard for his life, wanting to use his body to block the front of the pavilion. However, someone was faster than him!

    The gravekeeper Jim turned into a ck shadow and instantly appeared in front of the two of them. In his remaining hand-he held two silver-white ball-like props-" I didn''t have time to say I love you x4 " and "-''ll kill you 4000 times "-which were dropped from the mechanical ruins-He threw them directly.

    "Get out of my way!"

    Lu Xie also angrily pushed Feige away and threw out the bag of energy dust in his hand.

    "I''ll smash you to death!"

    Two grenades and a bag of dust were thrown into the giant''s mouth at the same time. They went down its " esophagus ", which had no structure at all, and made contact in its empty stomach.

    However, the moment the dust brushed past Jim''s shoulder, the Gravekeeper''s heart beat violently for a moment, and he almost subconsciously screamed at the top of his lungs.

    "Get down!"

    The voice was hoarse and frightened. It was the loudest voice Jim had heard in so many years.

    After he finished shouting, he immediately turned around, took off his tattered cloak, and threw it out. The cloak flew out like a pair of bat wings, pushing down the pavilion and Fitch behind him, and he also fell to the ground.

    Boom--

    Boom--

    The two grenades exploded one after the other. Even so, what followed was an earth-shattering sound that almost tore the world apart, drowning out all the subsequent sounds of " I''m going to kill you 4000 times.

    Fortunately, they had exploded inside the giant''s body, so the shock wave was not as terrifying. The pavilion, Feige, and the others had also survived.

    The giant''s body was also riddled with holes.

    In fact, the two grenades were far from that powerful. The real power came from the heavy bag of dust.

    The bomb ignited the energy in the giant''s body. In such a highly enclosed environment, the rapidly burning energy waspletely released, which led to the explosion.

    Even so, a shockwave was still released from the giant''s body. The squashed dead bodies around it were blown away by the shockwave. The Dark Elves ''line of defense crumbled like a pile of toys being pushed around by a naughty child ...

    "Did we seed?"

    Feige got up and looked at the giant''s body in disbelief.

    "Not necessarily ..."

    Jim was the most affected. He slowly stood up and silently walked toward ymira, who couldn''t rush to the scene to help the Queen because she was too slow.

    Ymira hade at the right time, just in time for the shock wave, so he was sent flying and hit a pir. unconscious ...

    Lu Xie also slowly stood up. Although her body was small, it seemed to contain a power that could not be ignored.

    "It still has energy to spare."

    She said with great certainty, her voice spreading in circles under the transmission of the " crown of rose.

    "My people, your Empress is here. She swore to the Lord of the night that she would not back down! do you choose to be a coward and escape the battlefield, watching yourpatriots, your King being torn to pieces by the monster in front of you, or do you choose to be a hero and stand up with me to protect our homnd! Protect our andhaim?"

    The question was like a stone sinking into the sea, like a punchnding on cotton.

    Feige was so resentful that his teeth itched. He wished he could open everyone''s mouth and make them repeat the words of the oath, recalling the boiling blood of that time.

    "Whoosh ..."

    The giant began to move. As it stood up, the bricks and tiles on its body fell down, apanied by a series of terrifying low roars.

    "Is this your choice, my people ..."

    Lu Xie muttered. She pushed Feige away and limped forward.

    you will watch me, just as I will watch you.

    She walked forward step by step.

    The giant was also getting up slowly.

    "For the Empress!"

    A weak cry came from somewhere ...

    "For the Empress!"

    Soon, the shouts became a sea of shouts.

    ..

    ..

    Pa

    Shaya snapped her fingers.

    "That''s it."

    He said with a smile.

 Chapter ?384 385

    The pride that the Dark Elves emphasized the most was like a dandelion. In calm times, it was elegant and noble, but in the face of a storm, it would be wiped clean in the blink of an eye.

    However, this did not mean that they had lost their pride. It was just that it had been too long since anyone had awakened them, and no one had told them what true pride was.

    The wisdom of intelligent creatures was reflected in the fact that they would always go against their nature against their nature of seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages and defend something that seemed meaningless.

    Such as slogans, such as beliefs, such as showing courage that didn''t match the previous battle in a battle that seemed to have no chance of winning.

    Perhaps it was only at this moment that Char realized that his understanding of Lucia was not deep enough. She was indeed the same as Isilian, a person who desired power, butpared to thetter, her methods were even more underhanded.

    However, in an environment like andhaim, and since she was not of noble birth, there seemed to be a few more exnations for her distortion.

    "Maybe she was the one who started the fire."

    Loweise touched Char''s shoulder and mumbled.

    "I think so too. This is very much like her."

    Char smiled and held Loweise''s hand.

    The fire she was referring to was the ending of the first round of Surseus. When the Dark Elves were almostpletely infiltrated by the United Holy Kingdom, the grand underground structure of surseus was destroyed by a huge fire. It came without warning, but from another perspective, it was all within expectations.

    Char had tried to stop the fire from breaking out in advance, but when he really wanted to do it, he always found that he had no ce to start.

    Andhaim''s existence was a mistake, and it was rotten to the core. All he could do to save and stop it was like a cup of water on a burning cart of firewood, not even dying the disaster ... So as time passed, he had forgotten about it.

    And this time, to a certain extent, his long-cherished wish had been fulfilled.

    Even if the Dark Elves who survived were still stupid, blindly arrogant, and lived like idiots ... However, they would really hold their heads high and be blind and arrogant idiots, and they would be happy to defend such stupidity with their lives. That was enough.

    alright, I''ve been hanging on the edge for so long, it''s time to do something ... You guys stay here and don''t move, I''ll go help them out. If the situation is too chaotic, go back tovosodran, I''ll be resurrected there."

    "Eh? You didn''tpletely destroy it?"

    Bill asked in shock.

    "I even left a stainless steel coffin for myself."

    Char turned around and made an okay gesture, then disappeared into the night.

    ..

    ..

    The Dark Elves, who had been forced to muster their courage, were reborn one after another. They looked like puppets who had been brainwashed by the " rose crown.

    At the very least-that was what the princes who were released from their temporary cages thought.

    They attributed all this to the effect of the crown, and their desire for it was unprecedented. However-they dispelled this unrealistic idea and focused their attention on the disaster in front of them.

    After all, the Brom who almost imprisoned everyone, whose wisdom and methods were revered, was no longer here, was he not?

    However, only the pavilion knew that this had nothing to do with the crown.

    This time, the Dark Elves had truly awakened their pride. Unfortunately, these elderly nobles had not yet awakened their pride, and it seemed that they would not in the future.

    The morale of the troops was boosted to the maximum-Under themand of the originalmander-the released nobles-the troops formed an orderly square formation and blocked the giant''s advance by dragging the corpses.

    The battle could be said to be quite tragic. Every attack of the giant could cause casualties. Compared to the seemingly endless power, the most difficult to deal with was the unusual move.

    When it raised its sword, one would think that it was going to use the same trick to throw out the sword Qi that sealed the space, and they would hurriedly set up a barrier to defend against energy attacks. But in fact, it stabbed its own arm with a backhanded sword, and then went into a frenzy because of the pain. Its punch, which defied themon sense of physics, smashed the barrier that was extremely ipatible with physical attacks, and no one below was spared.

    When it sprinted and leaped again, one would think that it was going to do the same thing again, sitting down on its butt to carry out a physical " crushing ", and hurriedly disperse the people at thending point. But in fact, it just so happened that it needed this small open space as a buffer tounch its next attack. If he could make an issue here, it would definitely be better to restrict ...

    The casualties caused by the repeated misjudgments were really a headache. Although the morale was almost not going to decline, those with discerning eyes could see that this was not the way to go.

    Lucia also had a headache, but she also knew that she could not really go to the front line. Her appearance was a kind of inspiring power, but if she really went, it would have a negative impact on the situation ... Arge number of people had to be assigned to protect her.

    "Your Majesty, please leave."

    The Lord of death, Astro, stepped forward and said very seriously, "

    "You shouldn''t be so willful anymore!"

    "Did the sprite family also see this opportunity? At such a critical time, you still have the time to n these things? Now, I''m a banner. Even if I die, I will die with my people! If you want to rece me, please find a reason that can''t be refused!

    "Astroloqing, don''t think that I don''t know what you''re thinking."

    The pavilion did not hide its anger.

    "Did the sprite family also see this opportunity? At such a critical time, you still have the time to n these things? Now, I''m a banner. Even if I die, I will die with my people! If you want to rece me, please find a reason that can''t be refused! First of all, you have to face me! Raise your head!"

    Astro lowered his head and took half a step back.

    He didn''t dare to look directly into the pavilion''s eyes.

    He found that the Empress that he couldn''t see through in the past had suddenly be so pure, as pure as a clear spring, so pure that he could see his own dirty reflection in it.

    "You''re overthinking it, Your Majesty,"

    "We''re only doing this for your safety ..." He said.

    "Laughable."

    you''re wee, " Pavilion replied disdainfully. She then turned around and returned to her " battlefield, " leaving Astro with a thin but determined back.

    --When necessary, you can use necessary means.

    As Astro recalled jobuya s words, an almost transparent little snake appeared in his palm.

    The crystal illusionary snake was the hybrid of the crystal moth and the illusionary Viper. It was a special magical beast that the shing wing family had improved after many experiments. Its attack was between physical and magical, like " Schr?dinger''s attack ". Normal protective magic could not take effect. As long as one was bitten by the snake, they would be an obedient puppet.

    Even though it was only for a short minute, it was enough.

    Moreover, this snake wouldn''t leave a wound at all. After biting it, it would die, dry up, and turn into powder when the wind blew.

    If it wasn''t for the snake''s weak vitality, as well as the stupid need to " hold " it in hand to attack, the sprite family would have been able to conquer the world with this snake.

    Sorry to offend you, Your Majesty, but it is the will of the Queen to let you rest ...

    Astro made up his mind and took a step forward.

    "Your Majesty, I ..."

    Bang! Bang!

    Before he could finish his sentence, a basin-sized fireball appeared out of nowhere and exploded a meter away from him!

    The high temperature and air waves instantly engulfed astlow. Although they could not cause him any harm, the precious secret weapon in his hand turned into a roasted snake kebab with. squeak ...

    Then, with a blow of the wind, it turned into fine powder.

    "Who''s there?"

    Astro was furious and let out an explosive roar.

    Usually, such a close-range attack would not evene close to him. However, things were different now. The scene was very chaotic, and there was a serious shortage of manpower. No one could carry out his anger!

    The sh of an explosion did not attract too much attention, but the pavilion was clearly not among them. As she was very close, the explosion and the air wave triggered her defensive equipment. As soon as the pavilion turned around, it saw a dark shadow wriggling up from the ground.

    "Char?"

    She called out and went forward to hug him.

    "It''s you!"

    Astro also clearly saw the person who hade, and a certain sensitive part of his body instantly ached. He couldn''t help but take half a step back.

    However, when he realized that the suspected leader of the resistance fromvothewadran was being hugged by the Queen, and even had a look of disgust and impatience on his face, he almost broke down!

    He even forgot what he was going to do!

    To be honest, although the previous generation of Dark Elf nobles had not been very familiar with the pavilion, the new generation-Merion, Astro, and im-were all bootlickers. How could they tolerate this?

    "Let go of your hand!"

    Astro said sternly.

    "Please, she''s the one who''s harassing me. Since you can''t stand it anymore, then ..."

    Char pushed Lucia away helplessly.

    you actually dared to use your hands!??

    "?Then, you want me to kick her?"

    "You ..."

    Themotion quickly attracted the attention of a few people, and ymira was immediately brought to the scene by the tomb keeper Jim to enjoy the show.

    However, when he saw that it was Char, he immediately fell out of Jim''s creak and strode over to Char, grabbing his shoulder.

    "You''re finally here! You can definitely do it, right?"

    Char wanted to tease the death-courting expert for his loss of self-control, but after seeing his red eyes and his pleading gaze, she swallowed the words that were about toe out of her mouth and smiled instead.

    "I''m sorry I''mte."

    "Notte, notte, notte at all!"

    Tears actually gushed out of Amelia''s eyes, and she began to cry on Char''s shoulder like an embarrassing younger brother. Her snot was stuck on Char''s shoulder, mixing with her tears.

    "They''re all dead, all dead! It was like a Golem with parts flying everywhere ... But they were not. They were bleeding ... Please save them, I know you can do it, I know ..."

    Char''s hand froze in mid-air. He wanted to grab the guy away, but after a moment of hesitation, he patted it twice.

    He didn''t think that there was such an emotional side to Amelia under her exaggerated appearance.

    ask old Faris toe. I''ll give him a chance for his son''s sake.

    "What nonsense are you talking about? you ..."

    Astro retorted subconsciously, but he was rendered speechless by Char''s cold gaze.

    a quarter of/unit of crystal worms ''eggs and a pocket-sized Mirage Viper that had just hatched for 28 days were cultivated in/greenhouse for a month. Do I need to borate on the results? "

    Astryo''s body trembled. He realized that his opponent''s actions were not a coincidence. He really knew about the crystal illusionary snake ...

    "I hope you''re not here to cause trouble. Otherwise, I''ll definitely kill you."

    After throwing out these words to salvage the situation, astryo crushed the signal stone in his hand.

    This magical gem was a tool used by the princes to maintain one-waymunication during wartime. It was a technology stolen from the surface as early as 50 years ago. However, in the past plots, they did not use this thing in the military until sursese turned into a sea of fire.

    It wasn''t that he couldn''t think of it, but that he didn''t want to think about it.

    In about ten seconds, Faris Storm arrived.

    It had only been a minute or two since Char''s sudden appearance, so not many people had noticed this ce. When Faris arrived, he realized that there was an extra person, and could not help but frown, his dissatisfaction with the pavilion growing.

    "Your Majesty, at such a critical moment, we can indeed temporarily put aside our prejudices, but why is this outsider, who is almost considered an aplice of Prince bloom, here?"

    "Old man, he''s not an aplice. He''s ..."

    "Shut up, you''re not in a position to speak!"

    Faris shouted at IMRA. Thetter''s neck shrank and red at his father, but he bitterly shut his mouth.

    Seeing this, Char sighed and stepped forward.

    Faris'' guards immediately stopped him.

    "Jim!"

    "Fei Qi!"

    The two orders came from Imira and the pavilion, and the two level 70 guards were immediately pulled away. Char sessfully arrived before Prince Storm and put her arm around the prince''s shoulder.

    "What are you doing?"

    Faris''s face was ashen, and he clenched the stone in his hand.

    "I''ll let you see..."

    Char almost used brute force to make Faris turn.

    "I''ll let you see how many people are bleeding ... How many people''s lives were fleeting ... And you''re still f * cking thinking of saving money?"

    His voice suddenly rose in volume, and fareis was stunned, his fingers seemed to have frozen.

    In front of him, the giant once again swung its sword and threw away four drow swordsmen who tried to climb up its body. Three of them flew far away, and thest one flew straight over,nding head first in front of Faris, sliding for a while before stopping.

    Dust and blood flew everywhere.

    It was close at hand.

    "Did you see that?"

    Char said in a soft voice.

    At the same time, an invisible dagger was pressed against his neck.

 Chapter 385 386

    Chapter 386. It Had Exploded.

    Just as Char had said, Faris Storm was an old fox. Even at such a critical moment, he was still hiding.

    He had a huge secret that even his own son did not know.

    Imira''s ability to seek death was not innate, but originated from the mechanical civilization. It was as if the more one came into contact with the things left behind by these lunatics, the bolder and morewless one would be.

    His desire for a mechanical civilization and knowledge that surpassed all Dark Elves'' knowledge was not without reason. His basic education hade from a mechanic servant who had served the Storm family for a long time.

    This servant mechanic was not a Dark Elf, but from the surface.

    He was an explorer from the Khorium Explorer Association who identally fell into the ground and waster rescued by the mushroom man. The mushroom man knew that the Dark Elves were interested in the creatures on the surface, so he simply gave him the ve mark and gave him to the Storm family as a gift.

    Fortunately, the Storm family was one of the upper-ss families in Surseus. Theybined the electric lights they had obtained from the ruins with the study of runes and formations to decorate the manor, making the magic lights and electric lights shine together. Later, in a certain ident, the servant mechanic turned the tide and showed his extraordinary electric light repairing skills. This was how he stood out from the many servants and managed to save his life.

    Otherwise, he would have been used to test the physical properties of the new weapon.

    The Armstrong Cannon that Char had mentioned was also hidden in the quasi-god space of the mechanic servant disguised as a Dark Elf.

    Of course, this was far from enough.

    Char''s gaze turned to astlow.

    Astlow suddenly felt his hair stand on end, as if he was being stared at by something. A bright red danger sign appeared on top of his head!

    He watched as Faris willingly crushed the second stone and called for people toe over. He stepped back slightly and prepared to escape.

    He felt that it would be better to face the giant than the guy in front of him...

    "Minister Astlow." Char chuckled.

    Damn it!

    This voice, which was like a death-hastening talisman, gently drifted down. Although astlow was extremely unwilling, he still braced himself and moved closer.

    Feige and Jim were both staring at him, so he didn''t have a chance to slip away.

    "What are you doing? What are you looking at me for? In order to fight against this monster, the S. rabbit family has already given everything they have, you ..."

    "You didn''t even take out the things growing in the cave twenty-four meters below the sky. You call that giving everything?" Char raised his eyebrows. trust me. If we don''t deal with this giant now, you won''t be able to go back alive to see how those ''little cuties'' were born. Of course, if they became deserters, they would still have a chance of survival. So, be more cooperative and take off those ''big cuties'' disguises. Let everyone see what it looks like when the ''sky'' spreads its wings."

    Chara''s voice was not weak, and everyone present looked at astryo in shock and relief-the reason was simple. Three years ago, the base of the S.W. S.W. Family in sulseus,''sky'', happened to have a seriousndslide.

    At that time, Prince Joshua was so furious that he even killed the designer of sky to vent his anger ... But now, it seemed that there was another reason for the copse?

    And Qiao Buya''s anger was more like a cover for panic.

    It was obvious that they believed Char''s words.

    Compared to them, the shock in astryo''s eyes was even more intense ...

    He even felt a little annoyed.

    No one knew better than him what Char meant ...

    However, even he only knew that the second generation of flyingbat beasts was being hatched in the crypt, and the researchers had named it the Son of The Sky. How did Char know that the first-generation Sky was also in this team?

    Who exactly was the eldest Son of The Sky family?

    Could it be that this Half-elf in front of her was a descendant of her father?

    Astlow''s mood instantly became strange.

    "I... I''ll go ask..."

    "Don''t be so na?ve, Master Astlow. You don''t know about this," Char reminded. "That''s because someone doesn''t want you to know. Do you understand?"

    Astlow''s eyes shed.

    He suddenly remembered that the researchers in charge of the incubation were the second wife of his father, Prince Joshua. In another words, his stepmother had brought them from her mother''s house. She had not only brought the researchers with her, but also a pair of twin siblings who were thirty-five years younger than him...

    He seemed to have realized something and nodded at Char with gratitude.

    "I know what to do. I''ll bring them here."

    "That''s right."

    Char made a ''good luck'' gesture and watched as astlow left.

    When he turned around, the surroundings were unusually quiet.

    Prince Faris''s expression was full of admiration, and even a sharp-tongued person like im had a face full of disbelief.

    As for the pavilion, it wasn''t very surprised by this scene ... Instead, he was a little angry.

    She had indeed recovered a lot of her memories, but there was not much rted content. She thought she was the king of andaheim, the noble Queen, but she had no idea what the princes of the Apostle families were doing in the dark, and she was essentially a mascot.

    This sense of defeat and cold reality was like a p to the pavilion''s sensitive self-esteem.

    "I thought you''d already gotten used to it," Char shrugged.

    Lu Yue snorted and didn''tment.

    ..

    Apart from the two families, there was also the frostmoon family''s blood mage division.

    It was a team of about 30 mages, but in terms of raw materials, at least 200 people had participated in the experiment to produce the strongest in the form of training. Their mana and magic power had increased several timespared to before ...

    However, the price was that he was delirious, and when he went crazy, he wouldn''t even let himself off.

    Just like the other two families, old mermians had brought them along with him on this expedition, but he had not woken them up. Therefore, when bloom suddenlyunched an attack, the hidden power of these Apostle families waspletely hidden.

    In the original plot, this series of content was obtained as the yers. understanding of andaheim deepened, and they could only choose one direction at a time. If they became a guest of a certain family, they would be branded, and whether they betrayed or got close to another family. they would be killed ...

    He could only find out one thing in a round.

    It was also thanks to Char, a yer who had yed many rounds, that he could know so much of the hidden power of andhaim.

    Soon, the three forces were gathered together unwillingly.

    The " Armstrong-style human cannon " with a barrel length of more than three meters was covered in a Silver Metallic luster, looking like a Parker Pen with wheels on both sides.

    The person in charge of driving the carriage was sent by Feige. Prince Faris watched from the side, as if he was yang bao who had seen his own daughter being taken away by Huang Shiren.

    Compared to him, the other two families looked much more glorious.

    The team of thirty mages were all dressed in blood-red robes. If it wasn''t for the strong smell of blood around them and their unrecognizable footsteps, they would be no different from ordinary mages.

    It was the same for firmament, who was flying in the air and pping its wings. If it retracted its wings that were intertwined with mes and arcs of light, it was no different from an ordinary nightmare.

    These hidden powers were hidden in the crowd with this characteristic ... Even if the Dark Elves went extinct, they wouldn''t be able to take it out.

    Prince jobuya didn''te personally, and the one leading the group was astlow.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Lord of death''s dignity was even more imposing than before. It seemed that a small-scale power change had just happened in the sprite family. As for what had happened ... With Char''s understanding of the Lord of death, he could have killed his stepmother and her children.

    Of course, he was not interested in these side quests.

    The group of mages was led by old mameleon, but thetter''s expression showed that they were not cooperating at all.

    On the contrary, it was a little provocative.

    I''m not going to tell you how to control these blood mages. Come and bite me!

    That was probably the case.

    This was the frostmoon family''s helplesspromise in the face of the inevitable-and it was also his way of showing Char his authority-if you dare to ask for it, I dare to give it to you-but I won''t tell you how to use it. It''s up to you.

    At this time, the first line of defense that the frontline soldiers had painstakingly organized was in danger.

    "Memi ang Qing, what do you mean by this? You still don''t forget your personal grudges at this time?"

    Lu Xie was a little angry. How could she not see that he was making things difficult for her?

    "I don''t understand what you''re saying, Your Majesty."

    Mameleon put on a fake smile, and his eyes stopped on Char with some satisfaction.

    Char sighed.

    "Why bother?"

    This was the wrong example of pride.

    It would have been fine if the other party had refused to cooperate, but what right did the frostmoon n have?

    The way they trained their Gu wasplicated, but it was actually based on the research done by the blood tribe of the Prairie and modified by the natives. The Prairie people were the ancestors in this area, but coincidentally-the ancestor of the Prairie people-the founder of the red mist Army-Mungo-was the underling of Shire. How could he not know how to control this group of people?

    Not to mention, these mages were just cannon fodder, they didn''t need any exquisite spells.

    He took two steps forward, and the old mameleon thought he was going to use force. He hurriedly controlled the blood mage to summon a blood-colored eggshell to protect himself.

    However, Char did not even look at him. Instead. he watched as the eggshell appeared, and then he made a long cut on hisarm.

    What was he doing?

    Looking at the blood spurting out, old meleon was puzzled, but Char raised her hand and threw out a few more protection spells ... But the target was him?

    The eggshell was strengthened?

    Old memeleon was immediately covered in four or fiveyers of protection. There were all kinds of colors, but they had already lost their original colors. It was like an astronaut who was about to go to space wearing an extrarge military coat and down jacket, tightly wrapped up.

    Just as he was wondering why Char was doing this, he saw Char using his Elementalist water maniption technique to split the blood into thirty portions. Each portion floated to the blood mages ''heads and seeped into their foreheads.

    Suddenly, the blood mages began to tremble!

    Old mermien panicked and tried to control them, but found that his instructions could not pass through the thick protective suit ...

    A spell that was supposed to be a life-saving spell had actually be a fatal one after being stacked so many times!

    On the other hand, after establishing a connection with it, a series of crazy and chaotic thoughts poured into Char''s brain. He hurriedly used the ''absolute rationality'' of the original spellcaster and entered the sage mode, as Holy as Buddha, and his thoughts gradually calmed down.

    Ten secondster, the blood mages stopped shaking.

    "Hu-"

    Char opened his eyes and nodded slightly at Lucia.

    "Alright, we can start now."

    "Alright, then do it as soon as possible,"

    ? The pavilion did not hesitate at all, and did not even look at old meleon.

    Thetter struggled to get an exnation from the two, but because of his bloated protective spells, he was held back in ce. He could only watch as his blood mages passed by him one by one, and then he was taken away by the guards who rushed over.

    ..

    ..

    The giant once again swung with great force and threw away more than a dozen drow swordsmen. But when it was ready to catch up and trample on the defense line, more than twenty dark figures suddenly flew out from behind the fortifications.

    Each of them was like a divine horse running in the air. Their four hooves were stained with fire, and they had wings on their backs, leaving afterimages in the dark night sky.

    Besides, there seemed to be someone on his back?

    Even though the blood mages on sky''s back had cast a powerful invisibility spell, the Giants ''heaven-defying perception could still sense them blurrily even from such a long distance. Moreover, the energy contained in each blood mage''s body was several times more than that of mages of the same level, as eye-catching as fireflies in the summer night.

    The giant sensed danger, but that was all.

    It perked up a little, and the sword in its hand suddenly doubled in length. Then, the light on the surface of the sword converged, turning into the appearance of a Dark Crystal.

    At the same time, a shocking attraction force burst out of the dim crystal, crazily absorbing the magic power from the air.

    This suction force was like a vortex, greedily devouring everything it came into contact with. Naturally, it would not let go of the blood mages hiding on the back of the unicorn. Thus, the spells on the surface of their bodies broke one after another, and they were exposed to the giant''s vision.

    "

    The giant seemed to be mocking this weak creature. The attraction of the crystal sword was stronger than before. The magic vortex intensified, and the air was stirred and flowed wildly!

    The battlefield was located near the garbage mountain. Due to the explosion, the air was filled with inactive particles that were filled with divine aura. At this moment, they were spinning rapidly with the tornado.

    The magic tide that was invisible to the naked eye now had a trajectory. Like a wave with white foam, it circled around the giant and roared. For a moment, the visibility around the giant became extremely low!

    The blood mage riders circling around the giant had all be shipwrecked sailors in the vortex, struggling to survive.

    Suddenly,. strong wave came from it, as if a sailor''s song wasing from the Whirlpool in the deep sea, ying in the storm and the raging sea ...

    This fluctuation became more and more orderly and intense, as if more survivors had joined in and were shouting together.

    At first, the giant didn''t feel anything, but as the fluctuation became more and more intense, it seemed to smell uneasiness and tried to turn off the suction force in the crystal sword. However, it was only at this time that it discovered in horror that the force had gone out of control!

    Mana continuously poured into the greatsword, and most of it came from the contributions of the blood mages around him!

    It was not a direct infusion. Instead, the blood mage used his own mana as a seed to draw in more mana that was drifting in the atmosphere!

    Thus, a massive amount of magic power rushed in, and the giant''s crystal sword turned from dim to bright, and soon the brightness exceeded the limit! Crackling electricity curled around it, like a volcano before it erupted!

    The giant began to panic. Just as it was about to throw away the big sword, there was a light " bang " that pierced through the whistling sound of the wind. A stream of light shot out from the " human Cannonball " and urately flew towards the sword.

    After the first shot, the " human cannon " immediately became dispirited, but the bullet was like a spark sshing into a gasoline barrel, shooting into the solid white spiral barrier!

    "BOOM!" A loud sound was heard, and the entire ground shook three times.

    The giant had exploded.

 Chapter ?386 387

    The explosion this time was more intense than the previous ones, even more exaggerated than the one at the garbage mountain.

    After all, thest time was in an open space. This time, the inactive dust was stirred up and turned into a sticky barrier, forming an almost sealed space. In addition, the magic power gathered by the 30 blood mages was all concentrated near the crystal greatsword. The explosion of the human cannonball was at least as powerful as a forbidden spell.

    If it was on the surface, such a powerful spell would definitely attract the review and arbitration of the wizard Association, which would inevitably lead to trouble. Fortunately, this was underground, and it was not bound by any secr rules.

    The shockwaves destroyed almost all of the defensive structures. Fortunately, the Dark Elves were more sensitive to energy. They had retreated and defended as soon as the energy vortex appeared, so they didn''t identally hurt too many allies.

    However, even so, the ce still looked like it had been razed to the ground. Even Lucia herself was buried in the earth. Her face covered in dust.

    "Bah! Ahem, did we seed?"

    Lucia stuck its head out with difficulty.

    "No. Continue to lie down."

    Char pressed Lucia back down and jumped out. Like a Phantom, she shot forward.

    The explosion made a lot of the inactive divine breath powder regain its activity, so the area around the giant almost became a high-concentration radiation zone of the eternal mist.

    Char pulled out the Tinder of The Origin, and the dust immediately spread out like oil stars that had seen detergent.

    When he came to the giant on the ground, he found that it was indeed riddled with holes and its body had even shrunk a little. However, the Holy sword between its eyebrows was still shining.

    Char did not hesitate at all. He raised his sword and stabbed it between its eyebrows!

    Ding...

    The Tinder of The Origin and the Holy Sword, Narsil, collided for the first time in this round. Then, as if time had stopped, the dust stopped moving, the sound disappeared, and everyone''s movements were frozen.

    This moment seemed to have be eternal, and time had lost its meaning.

    There were no numbers, no measurements, and no way to describe how long this instant was. It was as if it didn''t exist at all, but it also seemed like it had always existed. It couldn''t be described with the words first orter.

    In an unknown moment, only Char''s thoughts were active.

    It was the sound of something breaking.

    As if it was a signal, everything was still, but time began to flow.

    Pitch-ck cracks appeared in all directions, and with the point of contact between the two swords as the center, they began to spread to different dimensions. Any ce that could be called a picture had cracks. They were not just t, they were three-dimensional, extending from another ne, devouring color and light bit by bit, including Char.

    Everything shattered, fell off, and was devoured. Char could clearly feel himself being torn apart like a bag of potato chips, but he could clearly feel that his consciousness was intact, and even being unsealed bit by bit.

    Finally, after an unknown amount of time, he could no longer feel the existence of restraint.

    He tried to sense the existence of the hand and confirmed that it was in a certain position and could be moved, and then the feet...

    In the end, he conjured a body with his consciousness and thennded on the ground.

    If there was such a concept...

    In the darkness, he stepped on the soft ground, looked up at his surroundings, and touched his imagined hair with his imagined hand.

    "Uh... Cough, cough, very good. At least you gave me a voice."

    He said to himself.

    His voice sank like a rock in the ocean, and there was no response.

    "Why do you have to?"

    Charughed and said in a low voice, "The fourth era ultimately ended with the void and the shadows, leaving behind a chaotic wastnd where magical beasts ran rampant-it''s both a wastnd and a fertilend. On this basis, the fifth era of the swordy civilization was born. Its greatest lord, the soldier giant, held a torch that symbolized civilization in his left hand and a primordial crystal sword that annihted monsters in his right hand. There was a sword mark engraved between his eyebrows. This was the symbol of the Holy Sword, Narsil, that sessfully defeated the abyss in the first era...

    with so many elements, if I still can''t recognize who you are, wouldn''t I have yed 177 rounds for nothing? "

    There was still no answer, but Shaya was not in a hurry and continued to walk slowly.

    Alright, alright. Since you don''t want to show your face, let me guess what you want to do ... In fact, your goal is to open the quasi-God Space left behind by the mechanical civilization, right? if I''m not wrong, the resources that were used to establish contact with ravosodran and Exchange with them through survival points are inside. Perhaps there are other secrets?

    "MMH ... It''s hard for me to continue if you don''t say anything ... Do you think I''ll be anxious? Why would I? it''s not like I don''t know you.

    thest inheritor of the ''giant godly weapon'' in the fifth era was called the ''master of swords'', and people called him'' extremus''. As the inheritor of the sacred Sword, nahill, as well as the first person to face the abyss, such an impressive identity naturally meant that he was also God''s chosen one ... Under the witness of gracesta''s previous 300 monks, he had fallen into the deepest darkness of the earth and faced the wall for seven days and seven nights. He had washed away all his distracting thoughts and finally became a sealed person who had reached the realm of ''void'' from the inside out ...

    and the darkness that was so quiet that it made one feel despair and so empty that it made one suffocate was also tamed by him and became his special ability-''Supreme''. Once cast, it would drag the subject into endless darkness. There was nothing here except for thoughts. That''s why most of the victims will go crazy and despair ..."

    Shayaughed, not hiding the disdain in her eyes.

    "As for me, of course I won''t. If madness and despair were a cup of water, then I was almost soaked in such a water tank in the past ... Compared to the colorful grayish-white, what is this darkness?"

    These words probably made the owner of the darkness realize that everything he did was useless. So, as if someone suddenly turned on the light, the darkness retreated and the entire space turned into a gentle white.

    Shaya looked down at her hands and feet. She was still the same, but she was not wearing any shoes, as if she had just woken up. She was walking in her pajamas in her living room.

    The master of this space, the ultimate, or the ultimate Divine Spirit, was walking towards him.

    This was a young man wearing. coarse coat. He was not tall or short, had. well-proportioned figure, and his face was very ordinary. He was the kind of person who would definitely not be found in a crowd ...

    However, when he walked over slowly, he had the aura of a mountain, as if the entire space was pressing down on Shire.

    "Kuwa, it''s so eye-piercing."

    Shaya purposely took half a step back and covered her chest with an exaggerated expression.

    The Holy Spirit stopped in front of him, his face expressionless.

    "These words are useless to me. I''m different from them."

    "Really?"

    Shaya raised an eyebrow before returning to normal.

    could it be that you really isted yourself in the darkness for seven days and seven nights, just like the stories recorded, and finally cut off all distracting thoughts so that even the abyss could not invade your thoughts? Then aren''t you a very boring person?"

    "Yes, I am."

    The Holy Spirit replied, "

    "It sounds ... Are you sure you''ll win this operation?" Shaya said thoughtfully,''so, how do you n to force me to do it? "I''ve tried it. I can still use the system here. I can reduce all my senses to the minimum, and even the brightness and color of my vision to the minimum. Then, my vision will be ''void realm''.

    I understand your disdain. Indeed, there is nock of trash among the Holy spirits, but I am different from them.

    "It sounds ... Are you sure you''ll win this operation?" Shaya said thoughtfully,''so, how do you n to force me to do it? "I''ve tried it. I can still use the system here. I can reduce all my senses to the minimum, and even the brightness and color of my vision to the minimum. Then, my vision will be ''void realm''. What can you do to me when I''mpletely autistic?"

    "I won''t threaten you."

    The Holy Spirit shook its head and sat down cross-legged in front of Shaya, making a ''please'' gesture.

    "I will try to convince you."

    "Oh?"

    Shaya''s interest was piqued, and he sat down cross-legged as well.

    "Please speak."

    Ji shengling nodded and started asking questions.

    [ question: why do you desire power? ]

    "Interesting ..." Shaya pouted and thought, "

    "In order to live a morefortable life?"

    "In other words, to resolve difficulties?"

    "You can say that."

    "Very good. This is the ''thorn cutting sword''."

    "And then?" Shaya''s eyebrows shot up.

    question: what if someone wants to take your sword? "

    "Let''s go all out with him." "It''s either you or me," Shaya answered readily.

    "The answer is good, but that''s not what you did." "If that''s what you really think, you''ll understand us," the Holy Spirit said.

    so you''re saying that you understand that because you''re too weak, you''ve destroyed the world. In the end, when your power as ''God''s chosen one'' was taken back, you lived to be the so-called ''Holy spirits'' because you hated Messiah? " I do think that we should fight to the death, " Shaya said sarcastically. but you''ve already lost before this. What else do you have to fight with? "

    "I understand your persistence, because you haven''t been abandoned by her yet. If ..."

    stop, my friend. Don''t take out a loan for me. I''m different from you, really. Shayaughed. you lost, but I''ve won against abyss more than once. Am I right? " Don''t always make assumptions for others. This kind of thing hasn''t happened to me yet, and I''m trying my best not to let it happen.

    "You can''t force me to understand ''your pain'', just like I can''t force you to understand'' how awesome I am''. My friend, we are really different.

    "If what you''re going to say next is still socking in standard, then I suggest you don''t waste any more words. I thought that you, one of the few among the seven Holy spirits who looked like you could fight, would have a good speech after pulling me into such a cool space. However, your speech is not even as Chuunibyou as your setting."

    The Holy Spirit didn''t get angry. In fact, it seemed as if it hadn''t even heard him. It remained expressionless.

    question: have you ever loved anyone? "

    "Tsk, this question is really mushy ..."

    "Answer me," he said.

    "I''ve loved her, and a lot."

    "Have you ever pulled out a sword for her?"

    "Of course." "Correction,''they''," Shaya replied.

    "Then you should understand me."

    "Why?"

    Ji shengling said,

    "The questions I asked you before have nothing to do with you. But there are some things you''ve experienced.

    I don''t hate Messiah for taking back his power. I hate her for taking away my sword of protection and for rejecting my protection.

    "What''s the Difference?" Shaya asked, confused.

    I pulled out my sword to protect her, not for some bullsh * t inheritance of civilization or the continuation of the era ... But she thought I was wrong, and because of that, she thought I didn''t deserve to have this sword, so she took it away ... If this wasn''t me but you, would you hate me or let go?"

    Ji shengling suddenly stood up and took half a step forward, "

    "Answer me!"

    Shaya was shocked by the sudden question, and it gave him a bad feeling.

    It was as if the clear sky in his heart was suddenly covered with haze.

    "What does this mean ..."

    Shaya stumbled back half a step and almost fell.

    "Answer me!"

    The Holy Spirit roared, and his calm expression suddenly turned ferocious. A pitch-ck Dagger appeared in his hand out of nowhere, and it was wriggled with muscle lines that looked like a nightmare. He raised the sword and stabbed it into the dazed Shaya''s chest.

    "Don''t ..."

    Immediately. Messiah appeared and opened her arms, trying to block the attack with her body. However, the Holy Spirit could not see her at all. It passed through her like air.

    "No..."

    The goddess turned around in despair, and time seemed to have slowed down infinitely ...

    "Pa"

    Suddenly, this sure-win stab was pped away by a palm.

    "Who''s there?"

    After seeing who it was, the Supreme Holy Spirit''s expression suddenly changed. It fell to the ground as if it had seen a ghost, and it trembled as it retreated.

    "Why are you here ...? You, how are you still alive? Are you a human or a ghost? Don''te near me, don''te near me!"

    Shaya suddenly woke up.

    He realized that he had almost caused a disaster when he was out of focus for a few seconds, and the beautiful figure standing between him and the Supreme Holy Spirit ...

    "A ''nu?"

    He couldn''t help but call out.

    Sword-sealing maidservant a ''nu, the title before her name was even longer than Dragon mother ...

    The most ancient Guardian of gracesta, the sword-sealing maid of the ultimate Holy Spirit, the ceiling ofbat power in the entire ancient city of gluttony, the owner of the power of fifty-fifty, the Grandmaster of swordsmanship, the existence who could beat mipero at his peak, the only human-shaped Gundam in Shaya''s hundreds of rounds that could not be defeated no matter what.

    When olin Hilu''s holy sword was suspected to have mutated. Shaya had suspected that there was another her hiding in nasil. However. this guess was too magical, and he wanted to go to gracesta to verify it before making any ns ...

    It seemed like there was no need for that now.

    It really was her.

    Hearing Shaya''s shout, ah nu turned around and pulled him up. He asked with a smile, "

    "What did you just call me?"

    "Uh ..."

    ording to their tacit understanding, Shaya should have given in within a second and then obediently called her ''sister''. ..

    But now, there was also Messiah standing next to her.

    Although she could not see her, he could see her and knew that she could see her ...

    The atmosphere was a little strange. The three of them stood in a perfect position.

    Fortunately, Anu was quick to act. Without giving Shaya half a second to hesitate, he turned and walked towards the Supreme Holy Spirit.

    "I''ll tell youter."

    "Ah? Oh ... Oh, oh ... Alright."

    Shaya was still a little confused. He looked at Messiah, and the goddess looked back at him. Their eyes met for a moment in the air, and they were both a little flustered, unlike their usual carefree and happy expressions.

    It was because the scene was too embarrassing for Joshua.

    Shaya, on the other hand, seemed to have something else in her mind.

    "It''s good that you''re fine."

    Mia was the first to give in and ran away.

    Shaya heaved a sigh of relief.

    He shook his head to get rid of the distracting thoughts and turned his attention back to the Supreme Holy Spirit on the ground.

 Chapter 387 388

    Chapter 388. An Old Friend Has Come.

    Char finally saw the short sword in Anu''s hand.

    She had taken it from the hands of the Supreme Holy Spirit. The sword looked like the most evil food in the world, preserved eggs, but it also seemed to be a gift from an Ancient God.

    The dark, mysterious, and imaginative mysterious material squirmed on the sword, like a firmium producing dense protrusions in the maic field, which simply made people with trypophobia ufortable.

    No matter how he looked at it, it looked like an item from the abyss and had nothing to do with the Holy Spirit.

    Its original owner, the Supreme Holy Spirit, no longer had the calm temperament of a mountain. Instead, tears were flowing down its face, and its eyes were filled with despair. It curled up on the ground and muttered. It looked very pitiful.

    "What''s going on?"

    Char could not help but ask.

    "Also, Sister Anu, do you remember me?"

    "I know you have a lot of questions, but the main point now is him. Come here."

    Anu pouted at Char, and thetter immediately came over.

    "AI! If there''s anything you need, just tell me!"

    "Come, give him a sword strike. Don''t kill him."

    She handed the sword to Char.

    Char did not ask any questions, and she turned her sword around to stab the Holy Spirit''s wrist.

    The Supreme Holy Spirit did not even bother to Dodge. The pitch-ck tip of the sword pierced through his wrist, and the ck, viscous liquid immediately fell off the sword like a shark that had smelled blood. It burrowed into his body and flowed under his skin. He also seemed to be in great pain. His body was bent like a shrimp, and his originally lustrous skin instantly dimmed, rapidly aging and wrinkly. His screams turned from loud and clear to hoarse and unpleasant.

    At this time, the soft walls around him also rolled and surged, as if the heart of a Holy Spirit was stirring, and ufortable yellow and green bars were turned out, like a shoddy graffiti on the White background, and the pattern gradually changed.

    Char''s heart turned cold. If she had been stabbed just now, the result would have...

    "What is this?"

    He asked.

    In short, it''s not a good thing. Maybe it has something to do with the abyss.

    Anu stepped forward and turned the Holy Spirit''s face around.

    Thetter''s expression was distorted, and only the White of his eyes remained. His expression was no different from those who had been corrupted by the Egg of Chaos, but he had not shown any symptoms of demonization.

    "This is his ultimate realm, so he won''t demonize."

    Anu seemed to have read Char''s mind and exined.

    Char stole a nce at her and noticed that she had aplicated look in her eyes at the half-dead Supreme Holy Spirit. She seemed to be a little emotional, so she could not help but ask, "

    "Sister Anu, what''s going on?"

    Anu nced at him, and the eyes under her eyebrows made Char''s heart tremble.

    There were so many different kinds of female characters in "Fantasy World." Although it was difficult to describe their charm with a simple "hole on the East and West," ah nu was definitely the one closest to the aesthetics of the Easterners.

    Her facial features were delicate and her skin was smooth. When she held the sword, she was as cold as a fairy. Once she put down the sword, she was as gentle as a fragrant Jade with a brush in her hand.

    If Char had Duan Yu''s personality, he would have knelt down and called her goddess the first time he saw her.

    But now, this Jade-like fairy hade to life, and there was a spirit in her eyes that Shaya had never seen before,pletely different from before ...

    Oh no, it was the feeling of being moved!

    "Do you know how the ''sword-sealing maid'' came about?"

    Ah nu asked him.

    "Of course! An infatuated girl who followed extremus was willing to be his sword spirit and guard the ancient city of the sealed devil that leads to the entrance of the abyss, which is also the devil sealing pit of graceasta." Shaya replied.

    ... Although that was aplete mistake.

    He criticized in his mind.

    The location of sinlos''sir had always been in the easternmostnd, and it had never changed. The so-called entrance to the abyss was nothing more than an entrance to the underground ... However, considering that the abyss had indeed spread from underground at that time, it made sense.

    "Do you believe me?" Ah nu asked him again.

    This is a free point question, my friends!

    Shaya immediately shook her head like a rattle.

    Although half of these settings were personally stated by the other party, but looking at the way ah nu was acting, it was likely that he was going to overthrow this setting.

    "What''s the truth?" He asked.

    "The truth?" "The truth is simr to this ..." Nu smiled.

    "Eh?"

    "Is this very strange?"

    A ''nu turned around and looked at the ultimate Divine Spirit. Theplicated look in his eyes gradually faded away and became reminiscence of the past.

    the demons of that era were rampant on the earth, and all living creatures longed for a person who was destined, a Savior, and the birth of a legendary ''giant divine weapon''. .. And then he really came, with an Invincible Spirit, not afraid of death, appearing in the most dangerous ces, and oftening and going in ces that we regarded as desperate, he cane and go safely ..."

    He was God''s chosen one.

    Shaya thought.

    ".. How can a young girl not admire such a hero?"

    The corner of a nu''s mouth twitched as a faint self-deprecating smile appeared on his face.

    "At that time, the monks said that he had to face his inner demons directly, which was an extremely dangerous ritual. If he seeded, he would be a man without ws and fearless of the abyss in the true sense, so he needed a pure girl to guard his sword. In the first batch, a total of 1000 talented youngdies were selected, and I was thest one. With a strong sense of mission, I stepped into the array eye of the sword sealing array ... The one you''ve seen before."

    Shaya suddenly understood.

    There were a total of 99 floors in gracestar, and the sword-sealing maidservant could move back and forth between them. Each floor was in the shape of a special array with a hollow structure in the middle. There was aplicated magic circle drawn at the bottom. Shaya could not understand the function of the magic circle, but now he knew that it was something from the fifth era and could not be deduced using the rules and forms of the present.

    "And then?"

    "And then? Then, I realized that it was actually a scam." Anu pouted. those monks ... All the spiritual tutors in the city of the sealed demon had discovered his secret a long time ago. They found out that he was just an undead. He had lost himself in this endless life. He was numb to everything. All that was left in his mind was the urge to reproduce.

    "They could tell at a nce that such a person could not be a Savior, so they were unwilling to ce their hopes on such trash, but they had no choice. Therefore, they chose 1000 girls as ''sacrifices'' to lure him into the magic circle. They wanted to seal him forever and make him The Guardian of gracista-a ''passive'' Guardian who can''t move, has no sense of self, and can never escape from gracista. He''s not an individual with his own will."

    Hearing this, Shaya could not help but smack her lips.

    This group of monks was truly ruthless.

    The fifth era was a civilization that advocated cold weapons. Their totem was the " giant divine weapon, " so they believed in power visible to the naked eye and promoted asceticism.

    However, the physical strength of a human was limited, and it was difficult to make a significant difference between people''s physical fitness. Especially in this society where everyone was an ascetic, the development of physical strength would soon reach its limit.

    Thus, the various enhancements of mental power and the cultivation of one''s mental state became the key.

    The monks who were good at such spells and taught the tricks of body forging from a young age naturally became the spiritual Navigator of civilization. This privileged ss came into contact with a lot of knowledge and gave birth to a lot of schrs. They began to interpret the ancient civilization with religion and totem culture, built gracesta to " suppress " the abyss, and also held the right to speak at that time.

    To be able to discover the nature of the Supreme Holy Spirit so early, this group of monks seemed to have something.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Although he didn''t think it was right to do so, after all, the sudden powerful strength was enough to crush an ordinary person, twist his body, and put him through a huge psychological test ... The reason why the ultimate Holy Spirit became like this today was directly caused by the actions of the monks, and it could not be removed to be evaluated individually.

    However, there was one thing he could be sure of, and that was that there must have been a problem with the selection process of God''s chosen one.

    He was certain and certain.

    This was no longer as simple as a random selection.

    The Holy Spirit of order in the sixth era was just a bystander, like thousands of living beings, without any special characteristics.

    Although the mechanical Holy Spirit of the second era was rted to fitlock, it was a cumbersome personality that had been removed. Strictly speaking, it was not aplete person at all ...

    The Supreme Sacred Spirit of the fifth era was an existence that was looked down upon by the rulers of the same era.

    It was as if a pair of hands were deliberately choosing the " impossible to seed " chosen ones ... He could show it to Messiah.

    Things were getting more and more strange.

    ..

    "What happened after that?" Shaya asked again.

    they told me the truth because they failed. Ah nu sighed,"although he''s not a Savior, he''s ridiculously strong. It''s beyond their expectations, so they need someone with the best talent to be the eye of the formation and trap him until the ''refinement'' isplete."

    you can think of this n as cooking a fish. If you raise the temperature rashly, the fish will jump out of the pot.

    "You''re the bait?"

    "Yes, I''m the bait."

    Shaya looked at the Supreme Holy Spirit and remembered how he was frightened by Anu. She asked, "

    "But why does it look like ... Your identities have beenpletely reversed?"

    because he is indeed an ordinary person without any talent. "Those monks gave me the ''authority'' of the formation so that I could dy him as much as possible," Anu replied."He also quickly discovered that this was a cage and tried to break through. We just went on like this, you attack and I defend. We didn''t know how long we went on like this, until I finally mastered all of his sword-Arts."

    "???This works too?"

    Shaya was stunned.

    However, he also understood how a ''nu''s godly swordsmanship came about.

    Although she didn''t say it clearly, since she could stand out from the carefully selected 1000 girls, she must be one of the most talented people of that era, and it was very likely that the " one " would be removed. As a God''s chosen one, no matter how stupid he was, he could still develop extraordinary swordsmanship after countless deaths ... One of them dared to teach, and the other dared to learn. Moreover, they were in a desperate situation where no one could kill the other. They fought until dawn every day. Mipero might not even have such treatment.

    "So he''s afraid of you because of this ..." Shaya mumbled.

    "It''s not because of this."

    A trace of fierceness suddenly shed through ah nu''s eyes, and his tone also became cold.

    "My father was a sword fanatic, and I seem to have inherited his fanatical sword Arts. In this kind of sparring, I didn''t notice the passage of time at all, nor did I notice that something was wrong. It was only one day when I ruined his escape n again that heughed and said that I had fallen into his trap.

    "From the very beginning, he realized that the monks were trying to harm him. He also had a deep prejudice and dissatisfaction with the monks, so he simply yed along. At the cost of the lives of the other 999 people, he cut off the connection between me and the monks. Then, he used his swordsmanship to attract my attention, so that I had no time to care about anything outside the magic circle. By the time I realized the passage of time, gracesta had long been destroyed by the power of the abyss and had be a lifeless ghost city ...

    my parents, my brothers and sisters, my childhood ymates, my friends, mypatriots, and my nsmen were all buried in the Army of monsters. And I, who was supposed to be the ''Guardian'', knew nothing about it. Those monks might have sent me a message asking for help, but I didn''t receive it ...

    heughed out loud because of this and asked me to look at those people''s miserable state carefully. He told me that this was ''evil will be rewarded''. He said that the high and mighty monks never cared about the life and death of ordinary people, and the civilians had never stood on his side, believing that he was the ''Savior''. They were all fools, and they deserved the price they paid. They deserved to die. He even said that I should thank him for saving me and allowing me to survive the destruction of an era ..."

    A ''nu''s voice was clear and cold, as if he was talking about something that had nothing to do with him. However, his fingers were tightly clenched, and his joints were white. His aura was like a sharp sword intent.

    "Then you ..."

    "I killed him." Ah nu looked over, and his cold eyes made Shaya shiver.

    Oh my God, what a strong murderous aura!

    "But he can''t die, right?"

    "Yes, he can alwayse back to life. And all I can do is kill him over and over again.

    at first, he imed that he couldn''t be killed, saying that I was just wasting my energy and that I might as well think about how to serve him and restart civilization with him. Butter, the speed of his resurrection became slower and slower, and he slowly realized that something was wrong. He began to cry, kneel and beg for mercy, and tried to avoid me ... "Later on, his will copsed before his physical body and he diedpletely. I, on the other hand, had my revenge and resolved my obsession, and fell into a deep sleep."

    ".. ck ..."

    Shaya could not help but curse.

    He was too strong ...

    As expected of a ''nu, he could actually kill the Supreme Holy Spirit and make it copse ...

    Hearing him curse, Anu frowned, and Shaya immediately shut up and sat down.

    But he was still very excited!

    However, even though the story waspleted, a new problem came with it.

    "Then why do you remember me, sister nu? And ... Why are you in this sword and not in gracestar?"

    "What time is it now?" A ''nu suddenly asked.

    "Uh ... The seventh era? Aiyo ..." "Why did you hit me?" Shaya touched her forehead.

    the time since you woke up ... Wait a minute!" Shaya almost jumped in shock,"you ..." Do you know what is going on?

    of course I know that it''s the seventh era, " said Anu, retracting his hand. let me ask you, how long has it been since I ''woke up''? "

    the time since you woke up ... Wait a minute!" Shaya almost jumped in shock,"you ..." Do you know what is going on? Do we mean the same thing by ''awakening''? "

    a man named Frederick came to see me in gracestar. A ''nu slightly frowned as he recalled, at that time, I had just woken up, and there were some new memories in my mind ...

    As she said this, she nced at Shaya.

    Shaya did not care about anything else and grabbed her hand.

    "Frey found you, and then what?"

    ".. He simply told me the origin of these memories, and even specially mentioned you."

    "Me?"

    "Yes, he came with the Holy sword nahill and suggested that I hide it in the sword. He said that by doing so, I can meet you in advance, and secondly, I can help you in the future."

    After saying this, she looked at the Holy Spirit.

    "He should be talking about the scene just now."

    Shaya was still-little confused-why would all of this have anything to do with a dead NPC? Could it be that Fredrick had known about this a few months ago?

    Laurent had also mentioned this. The Holy sword for this week was not lying in the underground furnace of the gray dwarves. It was brought back by Fredrick. the former Saint. from the ancient city of sealed demon. The Holy Knight himself did not even go down, but just stood guard at the door ...

    This happened on the third day of the game after the open beta. They were following the Oracle from above.

    ording to what Anu had told him, Fredrick went to the earth core furnace to get the Holy sword on the first day he received the Oracle, and then he went to gracestar.

    Why did he do that?

    Shaya''s gaze stopped on the deranged Supreme Holy Spirit.

 Chapter ?388 389

    "If I may ask, are you considered avenged now?"

    Char asked after a long time.

    "Of course. When I was young, my father told me a story..."

    "A story?"

    "It''s a story about revenge. The protagonist was a hateful man. He prayed to God and was willing to use everything he had in exchange for the death of his enemy. After God heard the prayer, he gave him a heavy and wide rusty sword, saying that it was the sharpest weapon in the world. He asked him to go to the river to Polish it every day, and when the de was sharpened, his enemy would die."

    Oh, I''ve heard that story before," Char said doubtfully, "Then he ground the sword smaller and smaller, from a sword to a dagger, and finally to a needle, just like the hatred in his heart that was getting smaller and smaller, was finally put down gently. Is that right? But this and your actions..."

    "No, no, no..." Anu wagged his finger. "He spent all his time sharpening the sword by the river. He worked at sunrise and rested at sunset. He lived a regr life and had no distracting thoughts. He also persisted in exercising, so his body was very strong. He lived to a full hundred years old, but his enemy died of old age and illness before he could sharpen the sword."

    Char''s head was filled with question marks.

    "Confusion? Fredrick convinced me with the same reason. He seemed to know something. He said that my enemy was not dead, but in a different way. If I continue to wait, I''ll definitely die before him. Why don''t I do as he said? I''ll attach myself to this sword first and find a chance to end him myself... For example, right now."

    Char rolled his eyes and did not know what to say.

    "But to be honest..."

    Anu raised his chin slightly at Char.

    "The story you told is also reasonable. My hatred for him seems to have dissipated over the long years. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have be the sword spirit of the demon-sealing array, and I wouldn''t have be a resentful spirit."

    "Then you..."

    "I''m here to save you! The guy who saved me told me some other things. It''s about you."

    Hiss...

    Char felt the hair on the back of his neck stand up ...

    Danger!

    Great danger!

    Char immediately retorted, "The Holy... Although I don''t know what he knows, his understanding of me is still..."

    Nu chuckled. "He said that you''re trustworthy. The vague things in my memory are indeed rted to you. Even in that lonely moment, you still have a conscience and a bottom line. In the face of power, you''ve always been in awe, unlike the Holy Spirit...

    "It was quite deep. As expected of you, your holiness."

    Char put an end to her words, and at the same time, her eyes were a little wet.

    "But because of this, if I don''t appear as soon as possible, there won''t be any space left for me by your side. That''s what he said. I didn''t think it was credible at first, but since you said that he knows you very well..."

    Char''s expression froze.

    Fred!

    You...

    He seemed to be able to see the indifference and indifference of the Archbishop when he said these words expressionlessly, as if he was telling the tragedy of others.

    It was really the tragedy of others!

    Anu looked at him with interest.

    If she was not ying with the ordinary dagger in her hand and did not exude such a cold aura, her expression would still look a little yful.

    "Why aren''t you talking?" Anu asked, but the dagger gently kissed Char''s neck, like a snake sticking out its tongue, gently licking her skin, causing goosebumps all over her body.

    "What did you say ..."

    "You''re lying to me... I noticed that you have a different reason every time you leave gracestar, but I have the same feeling every time I want to catch you."

    "Sister..."

    "There''s no use even if you call me mom."

    "Great aunt..."

    "Yeah, I''m listening."

    "Don''t make fun of me,"

    Char smiled bitterly and held her wrist.

    Anu''s originally fierce aura was like an Ice Mountain that had crashed into a bonfire, instantly melting away. Her face blushed and she pulled her hand back in a panic. She cleared her throat and pretended to be calm, "What are you doing? You only know how to act like a hooligan?"

    Seeing her reaction, Char''s heart rxed. lot.

    Her situation was simr to Ortlinde''s. She had more memories of the past, but they weren''t real. Like mud at the bottom of a Lake, she had to stir it to surface. However, she still had a good impression of him.

    In other words, the results of the raid were preserved, but there was no resistance to Char''s various methods.

    It was perfect!

    "How can you call this acting like a hooligan..."

    Shaya moved closer and asked about her second concern.

    then what about gracesta now that you''re living in the Holy sword in the form of a spirit? "

    He was more concerned about whether the demon-sealing formation rted topletely unsealing the ''Silver Oak sword'' was still under the control of Anu. If it was not, what should he do to ept this trial? if it was, then the problem was much simpler ...

    "Hmph ..."

    Ah nu saw through his thoughts with a single nce.

    "You''re actually concerned about the sword, right?"

    "You can''t say that. The main point is that I care about you." Shaya chuckled.

    Ah nu knew that this was a lie, but he was very pleased. She red at Shaya and said,"do I look like the kind of person who would cause trouble?" You''re not the only one who''s concerned about the important things. Since I''ve regained my memory, I''ll naturally remember what you''re here for in gracestar ..."

    She turned around and took off her clothes.

    "Eh? You ..."

    "Here, see for yourself."

    On the girl''s smooth back, there was an ancient and mysterious magic circle drawn in ck. It was the kind drawn on the floor at the bottom of the ancient city of sesesasta.

    "Oh ... Damn, what am I thinking?"

    Shayaughed at herself and reached out to touch the magic circle.

    When his fingertips touched the ink-colored handwriting, thetter could not help but tremble.

    Shaya quickly retracted her hand.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "No, nothing ..."

    "Then I ..." He couldn''t help butugh at himself. damn, why am I still acting Like a Virgin ...

    He simply stepped forward and held ah nu in his arms. He hugged her from behind and gently held ah nu''s hand.

    The moment his chest touched ah nu''s back, which was also the moment he touched the array, the ink on it immediately glowed, and the mission was changed.

    [ detected clue ''magic-sealing array'', activating the fifth round of the mission. ]

    [ detected that the fourth round of the mission " silver mistlehead of the first " is being activated. Activating mission guide. ]

    [ the silver Oak leaf of the beginning is guiding ... ]

    "As expected ..."

    Shaya mumbled.

    The default difficulty of these linear quests was extremely high. Therefore, when the yer found the next clue, it would be regarded as if you had grasped enough clues about the previous round of the quest and no longer needed to waste time on the preparation. Thus, it would help youplete the first part and devote yourself to the more difficult quest as soon as possible.

    In fact, Shaya already knew the whereabouts of the ''Silver Oak leaf'', and that was why she approached the giant that the Holy Spirit had transformed into. That was why when she started the fifth round of the mission, the guidance for the fifth round was also activated.

    then, where is the guide ...

    Shaya gently stroked nu''s soft hands, and her eyes fell on the body of the Supreme Holy Spirit, which had long passed out.

    Thetter began to glow.

    A faint glow covered the body of the Supreme Holy Spirit, which was exactly the same as the mission guidance method that Shaya was familiar with.

    In other words, the Holy Spirit was the target of the quest.

    If olinhilu was here, she would also find this scene very familiar ... Back when she was on the garbage mountain, it was this fluorescent light that acted as a " mission guide " to guide her toplete the novice tutorial and obtain arge number of survival points.

    "What happened to him?"

    Ah nu put on his clothes and followed Shaya''s gaze.

    "You can''t see it?" Shaya asked.

    "What did you see?"

    "Is his body not glowing?"

    "Shine?"

    A ''nu frowned and shook his head.

    It seemed that this was the system''s guidance, and she couldn''t see it.

    Shaya thought.

    "Is He Dead?" He asked.

    no, if he dies, the Ji realm will be destroyed and we will be able to leave this ce.

    "Is that so ..."

    Shaya frowned.

    He let go of the ultimate Holy Spirit''s body and examined it. He found that the thing on the dagger that seemed to be an abyssal product hadpletely crawled into the ultimate Holy Spirit''s head and destroyed its will.

    Moreover, this scene was extremely familiar to him. Those who werepletely corrupted by the abyss often ended up like this.

    But ...

    This also meant death.

    "Something''s not right ..."

    He took out a few items from his backpack to dispel the corruption and even poured a bowl of holy water on it, but none of them worked ...

    The reason was simple, these would not work on the dead.

    "No, this ''Ji realm'' isn''t his!"

    Shaya suddenly came to a realization.

    "What?"

    Nu was also shocked.

    She knew what this meant. It meant that the two of them would be trapped in this Ji realm until they found the key to leave this ce, or the owner of the Ji realm would let them leave ...

    "No wonder he was so weak that he didn''t even resist! This isn''t his undefeatable realm at all ..."

    Nu muttered.

    "But why did he do that?"

    "Maybe ... He''s just a bait to trap us."

    Shaya touched her chin and said, "

    this is not as simple as a ''chain of events''. This may be a diversion ... They''ve learned their lesson and know that I can find a way to deal with the Supreme Holy Spirit. They might as well use him as bait to trick me in and lock me up here ...

    and now it''s maintenance. I don''t have any other helpers to use. The time flow inside and outside the extreme boundary is normal. They can do something to other ces with many yers and threaten me, such as ... Fuck!"

    Shaya suddenly thought of something, and as if she had been hit hard, she stood there in a daze.

    A ce where there were many offline yers, but it was of great importance to him ...

    Newbie vige?

    Senia?

    He suddenly felt an intense palpitation in his heart, and his mind almost lost control. His entire person was like a fish out of water, gasping for breath, trying to suppress the anxiety in his heart.

    "Shaya, calm down!"

    Ah nu had never seen Shaya so flustered before. He immediately hugged him and patted his back gently, as if he wasforting a child who was crying because of the sudden Thunder on a rainy day.

    calm down ... No matter what the problem is, there must be a way to solve it. Believe me, and believe you ..."

    "Difficult problem ... Difficult problem ..."

    Shaya forced herself to calm down. Suddenly, an idea shed through her mind, as if she was inspired by those two words.

    "There''s no problem that can''t be solved ..."

    He muttered.

    He suddenly had such a thought.

    Yes, that''s right. In front of the yers, there was no quest that couldn''t bepleted. This was because the system would always find a way to guide you toplete it, unless you turned a blind eye to the prompts and clues given by the system ...

    Taking ten thousand steps back, if there was, then the all-monster system''s guidance would be like dog shit.

    However,"fantasy world" was obviously not this kind of game.

    "Fantasy world" is a game, a sessful and excellent game. No matter how it changes, its system will always be above everything. This will not change!

    That''s right, it was like this.

    And Shaya firmly believed that he was the best yer!

    The reason why he was "distracted" by sacred souls was that he always believed that the system was above all in this game, so there was nothing more powerful than the protection of the system. Senia''s level could not be increased, so the danger of staying by his side was far greater than staying in the beginner''s vige. That was why he never thought that it would be a threat.

    However, from the two maintenance sessions, it seemed that as more and more powers were taken back by Joshua, the Holy Spirit''s actions became more and more unscrupulous ...

    In other words, during the maintenance, because of Joshua''s growing strength, he was faintly resisting the ''system''. It was as if the world''s own immune system had finally recovered ande online, beginning to resist the external framework of the'' system''. This gave the sacred souls an opportunity to take advantage of it.

    In that case, as a yer, as the chosen one who shouldered the responsibility of being the " goddess " and as a yer who was also the " spokesperson of the system, " could he y the role of coordinating the two?

    He had already experienced the will of Messiah. What about the will of the system?

    It was specifically ...

    - Guidance?

    A concept came to Shaya''s mind, and his eyes followed the idea to the Holy Spirit that was shrouded in light.

    obviously, the system''s will is guiding me all the time ...

    He muttered.

    However, a new problem arose.

    Why did the quest Guide point to this guy?

    The " Silver Oak leaf of the first essence " that he was familiar with was hidden in the ownerless space that ymira had mentioned. The so-called guidance was nothing more than pointing to the owner of this space, or the location of its owner ... They were in the ''Ji realm'', and the first step they had to do was to leave the Ji realm. Therefore, the guidance would point to the owner of the Ji realm-provided that he was alive!

    And now, the guide was pointing to the Holy Spirit.

    The first possibility is that he is the owner of that space. We can''t judge this, so we won''t talk about it for now.

    However, the second possibility was that if he wanted to find the target, he would have to leave this space ...

    However, the Holy Spirit is already dead!" The Ji realm didn''t disappear, which meant that the owner of the Ji realm was someone else.

    At this point, we have eliminated the second possibility, and we are almost certain that the first possibility is true-the owner of the ''ownerless space'' that Shaya is looking for has already be an ultimate Holy Spirit.

    Either he was the original owner of the space, or he took over the space after he took ymira''s Alchemy Lab ...

    The only witnesses to this question-the mercenaries of blosoro-were dead. No one could give an answer. However, Shaya was more inclined to thetter.

    After all, it was written on imera''s ount that " the magic power of the A2 interface is guided to 3 and 4, and burst out from the other channels at 1/12 base frequency. this was a standardttice air lock encryption and a product of the second era. It was not something that the ultimate Holy Spirit of the fifth era could master.

    Therefore, the most likely scenario was that the ultimate Sacred Spirit had taken away this mysterious " ownerless space, " and he had killed it. As long as he found a way to open it, he would be able to obtain the things inside.

    This was also the system''s guidance.

    What was inside?

    For example ... Duoduo and [random anchor ]?

    That''s right,''guidance'' was exactly like that!

    With these two items, he would be able to perform a super long-distance teleportation from the ultimate realm andnd in the novice vige, perfectly resolving this " diversion "!

    "I''ve found it!"

    Shaya''s fistnded heavily on the center of his left palm, and an infinite amount of power surged.

 Chapter 389 390

    Chapter 390. Wandering

    "What did you find?"

    Char''s unusual actions attracted a nu''s curiosity.

    "I''m thinking about how to get what I want from this corpse."

    Char touched his chin and carefully examined the body left behind by the Holy Spirit.

    Logically speaking, since the system was still running, such a corpse should have dropped something. Unlike the ''giant yer'' who was made up of the data of hundreds of yers, he should have dropped some kind of authority like the previous sacred souls, and then he recovered it with the help of Mitsuya.

    It seemed that because he had been the medium between Joshua and the outside world for too long, he could feel the summoning of some power. However, this time, he could not feel anything.

    It was just like when you clicked on a download link, but your own Thunderbolt didn''t pop up with a new mission. At this time, you would only consider two possibilities. One was that the link was fake, and the other was that your own thunderbolt was broken.

    He decided to check thetter.

    "Is there a problem?"

    "No problem, let''s go," The goddess replied.

    "Alright," He said.

    Char''s heart calmed down. He stepped forward and ced his hand on the Supreme Holy Spirit''s body, which seemed to be cold. He immediately felt a suction forceing from his palm, gradually bing stronger ...

    This was very normal, but then a warm current that was even more exaggerated than the previous two times surged up his arm!

    The f * ck?

    He clearly couldn''t feel it, as if he had a cold personality, but once he touched it, his reaction was so intense?

    If the first power extracted from the body of the Holy Spirit of order was as thick as a strand of hair, the second time the mechanical Holy Spirit was as thick as a finger, then this time it was as thick as an arm!

    It was too big! Who could withstand this!

    At the same time, the originally cold and lifeless body of the Supreme Holy Spirit suddenly came back to life and began to shiver and convulse!

    He opened his eyes, and the ck pupils returned to his eyes for a short time. His body trembled violently, and he mumbled a sentence.

    "Mi, mi ... ''Shuya, I ...'' I hate you ..."

    Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu

    Shaya''s hands were separated from the Supreme Holy Spirit, and thetter was also crushed into dust by the impact.

    "Messiah?"

    Shaya sat on the ground in a daze, and in front of her was the dust of the Supreme Holy Spirit that was still dissipating.

    The Ji realm around him did not change at all. However, the various colored strips that represented the Supreme Saint spirit''s chaotic heart disappeared one after another. The entire space returned to its pure milky-white color.

    This also confirmed his initial guess-this Ji realm did not belong to the Supreme Sacred Spirit.

    But that wasn''t the main point. The main point was this attack ...

    "What''s wrong?"

    A ''nu hurriedly helped him up and asked.

    "It''s nothing,"

    Shaya mumbled as she called out to Messiah in her heart.

    He had to find out what was going on!

    This was the first time that Messiah had shown such a strong anger and even showed aggression ...

    Such a strong desire to attack, as well as attack power.

    Even though the ultimate Holy Spirit before him was like a fish belly that everyone could knead, he was still a Holy Spirit that had descended. How could his body be destroyed so easily?

    Moreover, he was beaten up everywhere?

    "Goddess?"

    He tried to call out.

    "I''ve already taken away his authority." The goddess replied.

    "I''m not asking about that."

    "Then what do you want to ask?"

    Shaya was stunned.

    &Nbsp; " you''re right.Messiah''s voice was not cold, but calm.

    However, this calmness faintly revealed a sense of alienation that transcended species and sses. It made him have the urge to worship her for the first time, as if she was a goddess at this moment.

    However, this was not what he wanted.

    This was not the Messiah he knew.

    "Are you very angry?" He asked,"because of what he said?" Because they say that every time?"

    "There''s nothing to be angry about. It''s not worth it."

    Simrly, he could not hear anything from the voice.

    "Can you show yourself?" "I want to see you," Shaya asked.

    there''s no need. It''s enough for you and that sword spirit to be intimate.

    "Ha ..."

    Shaya chuckled.

    The goddess''s tone sounded jealous, but there was no trace of arrogance in her calm voice ...

    This was an extremely ordinary statement, and it was also filled with a strong sexual indifference style,pletely different from her previous statement.

    And all of this had happened a few seconds ago.

    alright, " Shaya changed his tone. He did not have the time to care about this.

    "Then, goddess, with your current power, can you let me leave this ce? Or perhaps, we can open up some ''hidden space'' left behind by the Supreme Holy Spirit?"

    "I can do that, but it''s the opposite of what you want."

    "What?"

    "I said it''s useless, that''s why I didn''t say anything."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Of course I''m sure." stop! Messiah suddenly raised his voice. "Are you doubting me?"

    "Messiah!"

    Shaya also raised her voice, "

    "I think there must be something wrong with either of us, or my understanding of ''tsundere'' is wrong. I can''t tell if you''re an idiot or just a tsundere. Either your brain was damaged by your power, or you were really an idiot. If you really don''t want to have a good talk with me, I can get Anu to stab me to death and then we can meet in the ''death corridor''. Are you satisfied with this result?"

    Perhaps her words were effective. After a moment of silence, Messiah did not answer but began to exin.

    "Your guess is correct. This Ji realm does not belong to him. ording to the rules, the Supreme ss belongs to the ''sub-space'', which is different from the'' main space''. Once the owner or manager of the space dies, just like what you have seen in a certain ''memory cage'', the space will copse, and the things stored inside will also turn into ashes."

    but now we are not dead, and the ''Supreme realm'' has not copsed, which means that it has indeed changed owners ... Shaya was deep in thought,"so the ''quasi-divine space'' is also a ''sub-space''?"

    yes, that''s how it got its name. Even the ''Ji realm'' in front of us was born from its Foundation.

    "You''re saying ... Wasn''t this created by the Holy Spirit?"

    "They don''t have enough authority."

    yes, " replied Messiah.

    "Their authority has been gradually taken back by me. This time, it''s already insufficient to use too much of this world''s energy. Thus, when they descended and relied on this, they made use of this ''quasi God Space''. you''re right. Just as Bill said, the mechanics in the hall of truth stored the resources and energy from before the end of the era into this special joint quasi-God Space. It''s linked to your ''survival points''.

    "It''s like a warehouse full of goods. They took the warehouse and used the goods inside to build the Supreme realm. Do you still remember that kuris was doing ck market transactions and partying in his workshop? It''s the same principle. They even used the energy inside to create a giant."

    Shaya could not help but frown,''so ... Why can''t you take out ''any anchor'' and ''Pixton'' from it?"

    "That''s a wrong perception, Shaya. You should know that the things you want are not the heritage of the second era, but the ''little things'' that ymira found. Therefore, they are not in the ''warehouse'', understand? It''s a ''room within a room'', blocked by a locked door. Even if you could enter the warehouse, you wouldn''t be able to open the door."

    "Ha?" Shaya was shocked,"then how did ymirjar open it?" Since it was his, how did he open the storage room and store it? And how did the Holy Spirit use any anchor to descend onvosodran?"

    both of your assumptions are wrong. First, im never really opened it. He just threw it in from outside the window-the periphery of the entire subspace-and the password he recorded on the back of the cemetery guard was just a smokescreen left by the mechanics to connect with the space. Moreover, he had never thought of taking them out because he didn''t need them for anything. He just wanted them to look good. So, until now, he had not realized that hismunication with the space was one-way.

    second, the two arrivals of the Holy Spirit have nothing to do with the ''random anchor''. The first time was done by the mercenaries and the Muggles, and the second time was the power of the Holy Spirit-using the Holy sword as an anchor point. You should have thought of this as well. I''m even guessing that they don''t know how to open this door."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Shaya fell silent after hearing that.

    ording to what Messiah said, this was a desperate situation.

    The Ji realm in front of him had borrowed the interior of the quasi-God Space. In other words, there was a wall between him and the resources and energy represented by his ''survival point''. It was also these things that provided an endless stream of energy to the Ji realm that was trapping him.

    In fact, this was a double insurance!

    If he was lucky enough to leave the Supreme ss, he would still be blocked by the quasi-God Space that was built by countless manpower and resources in the second era. He would not be able to leave at all!

    Shaya closed her eyes in despair, her fingers lightly tapping her forehead.

    The quasi-divine space didn''t allow living beings to survive, so it could be said that danger was everywhere. Compared to the ''Supreme realm'', it was more like a safe zone. Thanks to this, he and a ''nu were able to stay inside.

    Of course, he could easily die and leave, but if he died and left, how could hee in?

    Moreover, his current request was not to leave, but to go to the novice vige!

    ? The ''warehouse'' was the closest location to the will anchor. This was also the system''s guidance-it gave him a clue, telling him that the mission target was there. If he wasted it, he had to follow the normal path to the novice vige ... There was no teleportation circle in the novice vige, and the fastest way to get there was a dayter. He couldn''t afford to waste this time.

    Now that things hade to this, there was only one method left.

    "Since the quasi-deity space itself is used to provide energy to the Ji realm, there must be a connection between the two. If I can find this connection point, I''ll be able to find a way to break through to the undefeatable realm and enter the quasi deity space, which is to say, the warehouse ..."

    "And then? Do you want to find the storage room and try your luck to open it?" I don''t think that''s a wise choice, " replied Messiah. we might as well leave this ce and try to enter the storage room through the ''window''.

    I don''t think I can do something that Amelia couldn''t do in hundreds of years in just a few minutes ... More importantly, I believe in the system''s ''guidance''. "

    Shaya said with certainty.

    He had made up his mind.

    This time, it was Messiah''s turn to be silent.

    She was silent for so long that Shaya could not help but exim, ""What''s wrong with you?"

    "It''s nothing. I found the dot and opened it for you."

    She hurriedly said this and then disappeared.

    At the same time, Anu pulled Shaya, and thetter followed her gaze and saw that there was an exit on the milky-white wall, like a ck hole that was spitting out colorful spots of light.

    "What''s that?"

    "The way of salvation."

    Shaya didn''t exin too much. He grabbed Anu''s hand and rushed over.

    ..

    ..

    Back in the court of the Holy tree, Shaya had killed many people as the ''apathetic Lord''. At that time, he had borrowed the power of Messiah to breathe with his gills in the ocean solidified by the'' eternal mist''. He had even used his own words to scare away a group of heroic spirits.

    He originally thought that he would not have a second chance to swim in the sea of divine breath in his life, but he did not expect retribution toe so quickly ...

    Not only did Messiah help him find the fragile ''connection point'', but he also opened it in a simple and crude way, which allowed Shaya to swim freely in the'' quasi God Space''.

    It was only now that he came to his senses. It turned out that the mechanics of the second era had stored such a huge amount of " ancient mist " as energy. No wonder the explosion of the Turing tower did not cause a chain reaction in the core area. The majority of the energy had been moved away.

    The two of them swam in the thick sea of energy like fish. Anu was a sword spirit and was temporarily attached to the " fire of the first origin. as long as the sword was not destroyed, it would almost not be eroded by the eternal mist.

    And this sword was now ced in the " quasi-divine space " that stored the Blue Moon, so it could be considered safe and sound.

    Without a map, the two could only sense the flow of energy while looking for the " storage room.

    Although it was just a metaphor, it could not bepletely copied.

    Adding a space was aplicated process, and the entrance to the storage room could be a point, a wall, or a clear sea. No one had seen it with their own eyes, so Shaya could only rely on his feelings.

    However, he could not hold on much longer.

    Even though he could stay in the concentrated energy for a short time with the help of Messiah, he was still a human after all. He could not breathe with his gills all the time.

    "Hold on, Shaya,"

    A ''nu grabbed him, his heart burning with anxiety.

    Shaya''s stomach churned. He wanted to say, " please slow down, I''m about to throw up, " but he could not open his mouth.

    Soon, the unchanging energy flow in front of him changed slightly, and a bunch of strange things appeared in his vision, like a trace of egg flower in the fermented rice soup ...

    "Shaya, look! What''s that?"

    Ah nu asked him.

    Shaya looked up with difficulty, and her eyes suddenly lit up as if she had been injected with chicken blood.

    "Yue Jia mu? But it didn''t seem like it ... Quickly take me there to see!"

    Ah nu quickly went over.

    When he arrived, he found that there was a very thin line between this " egg flower " and the surrounding energy flow. It was like a stubborn bubble when you stuck a film on a mobile phone. It shrank in the center and would note out no matter how hard you squeezed it.

    Shaya reached out to touch the moon wood and found that it had turned into a gel-like substance. She could reach in with a finger, and the small bubbles around her would also take the opportunity to enter the open gap.

    this is the thing that saved my dog life ...

    Shaya said with a sigh. Then, she plunged into the yuejia wood and squeezed her whole body in. Then, under the surprised eyes of a ''nu, she spread the yuejia wood bit by bit, and her whole body opened up into the shape of a'' big''. ..

    "Hahahaha! I''m saved!"

    The way he grinned and waved his hand was very much like a person who stood straight in a Water Walk ball for the first time.

    A ''nu helplessly smiled.

    Even though she did not know how it worked, it was good to see that Shaya was saved.

    In fact, this piece of moonwood was one of the " materials " stored in the quasi-God Space, and it was the only material that could be observed so far.

    The reason was simple. Since they were soaked in such an environment, other materials would inevitably be eroded and assimted by the " eternal mist. over time, they would simply dissolve in such an energy soup.

    But because of this, these materials had " simrities ".

    Thanks to this simrity, fitlock was able to establish a connection with the ''survival point'', which was the key to integrating it into the system. When no one exchanged for them, they were stored here as consubstances. When someone exchanged for it, they would withdraw it and return it to the original material.

    Obviously, this was due to the special effect of Yue jiamu-it had a repelling effect against the longsting mist. However, it had been immersed in the environment here for many years, so it had been assimted a little, but still rejected overall. This allowed it to swim strangely in the sea of energy and be the raw material of a protective suit, which was something that the original yuejia mu did not have ...

    To put it more vividly, it was a bar of soap with hair.

    It was magical.

    wait, why do I feel that this thing looks familiar? "

    Shaya was experiencing the life of a survivor of the sea disaster when he suddenly felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    It was as if he had seen this kind of yuejia wood that had been eroded by the long mist before ...

    It seemed ... Was it ymirjar''sboratory?

    In other words, he had seen this thing before. It had appeared in the storage room?

    But he was very sure that this thing wasn''t on Amelia''s list ...

    Could it be ...

    For some reason, a scene shed across Shaya''s mind-it was the hair on the bathroom floor that was blocking the sewer.

    Although many of them had been washed down, there was still an unpleasant cluster of creatures stubbornly blocking the way ...

    "Sister nu! Find the ce where these things gather! It must be like this! Let''s find their gathering ce!"

    Alright, alright, don''t be anxious. Breathe slowly, don''t suffocate ...

    Anu said helplessly. Then. he pushed the ''moonlit wooden ball'' forward in the sea of energy in a way that could be easily associated with some kind of insect ...

    With a method, the two of them quickly arrived at the ce where Yue jiamu was gathered.

    It was a hole of light, the exact opposite of a ck hole, of unknown size.

    Because the sea of energy was clear and transparent, it looked like a glowing light bulb surrounded by a group of fish in the deep sea.

    A ''nu parted the'' school of fish'', and a gentle light immediately spread out.

    The inner core of the light hole was only the size of a palm, and there were glowing tadpole-like characters floating around it, which soon disappeared into the sea of energy.

    It was the ancientnguage of the mechanical civilization, and it was simple and straightforward to trante.

    "Password!"

 Chapter ?390 391

    West of Astan City, after crossing a wastnd and forest, was Rugao #14 Novice Vige.

    It was also the novice vige where Char was born.

    In "Fantasy World", the spawn point was set to correspond to the yer''s geographical location by default. As the novice vige corresponded to the East China region, there were many yers who were born in Novice Vige #14.

    It was maintenance time now, so the vige was much quieter.

    Before dawn, the sound of horse hooves broke the silence of the vige.

    "What''s the situation?"

    "The sound of horse hooves. It should be the soldiers of Astan City, right? "

    "Where''s Captain Marden?"

    "I don''t know ..."

    After some chaos, the captain of the guards, Marden, appeared at the West entrance of the vige with his guards.

    Less than half a year''s time did not leave much of a mark on the guard-chief''s face, but Sonya''s Club had left a scar on his face.

    However, Marden was now two levels higher than before, so he was more confident in front of Sonia. The scar on his face was also regarded as a symbol of glory, not shame-it was more admirable to fight a barbarian swordsman head-on and survive than to be scratched blind by a Wolf or-Lion.

    His desire to take revenge on the Barbarian had also disappeared after being beaten up by Sonya.

    "My Lords, is there anything I can do for you?"

    Marden bowed slightly and kicked the guard behind him.

    This fifteen-year-old guy was still rubbing his drowsy eyes, showing no respect to the adults at all.

    The soldier in the lead was wearing the uniform of the city of astan. He was young, but he looked like a Bandit. He nced at the crowd and quickly drew his sword. Before Marden could even react, he had already lifted his hat, revealing a Mediterranean patch.

    This action was clean and neat, and it did not hurt Marden at all. In addition, thetter was not prepared at all, and he was even staring at the other party with a pair of silly eyes, which made him look even more uncouth. This immediately caused a burst ofughter.

    The leading soldier''s lips curled up slightly, enjoying the moment of humor he created. He even revealed a disdainful smile of a superior.

    "You are not qualified to serve me, militia. I just happened to pass by your vige with my team. Go and prepare a sumptuous breakfast and wine. It would be best if you could find a few prostitutes."

    Marden finally realized that he had been humiliated by the other party, and anger welled up in his heart. He realized that this was a group of ruffians, and just as he was about to fight back, a calm voice came from behind him.

    "Marden, move aside."

    It was the vige chief''s voice.

    Marden subconsciously dodged to the side, and then saw two beams of white light shoot past his arms.

    When he turned his head back in a daze, the upper body of the arrogant soldier had been cut off by the white light, and his arm had been cut off from the elbow. All that was left was an astan city standard longsword that had not fallen to the ground.

    The cut on the upper half of his body was unusually smooth, and not a single drop of blood flowed out. The fragrance of meat wafted through the air, reminding Marden of the roasted meat he had just eaten yesterday.

    Wait ...

    Was he dead?

    This half of a corpse-

    Marden fell to the ground, and he finally came back to his senses.

    Although he had seen the vige chief destroy the ck smoke in the air with a re, it was the first time he had taken a person''s life so decisively ...

    It wasn''t just him, the others were also scared silly.

    But Marden did not realize that the person behind the soldier in front of him did not react at all.

    Ta ta ta

    The vige chief slowly walked forward and helped Marden up. He patted the dust off Marden''s body and said in a warm voice, "

    "Bring them back. Close the door and don''te out."

    His words seemed to have some kind of magic, driving away the fear in Marden''s heart. He hurriedly got up, strode away with his stiff legs, and left with the others.

    Before he left, he turned back to look at the vige chief, who was blocking the entrance of the vige. Suddenly, he felt as if sand had entered his eyes.

    strange, why am I crying ...

    Marden rubbed his eyes, his mind filled with questions.

    ..

    ..

    "Put it away, no one will look."

    Vige chief said slowly.

    Almost as soon as he finished speaking, the soldiers whose upper bodies had been evaporated suddenly recovered. It was as if the dust that had dissipated in the air had been gathered by a terrible force.

    "That''s more like it."

    He flicked his sleeves, then tucked them away and looked at the other person quietly.

    The soldier''s recovery wasn''t that simple. At first, the suction force only gathered the dust that scattered in the air. Later, it gradually spread to the teammates behind him. Those people didn''t react at all. Like weathered sand sculptures, they turned into dust and gathered on the leader of the soldiers.

    Soon, the soldiers ''followerspletely disappeared, and even their mounts were gone. However, the body of the soldier in the lead did not grow much. Instead, it gradually ttened, and his body broke apart, forming gaps. In the end, he became a glowing puzzle that was spread out and notpact at all.

    Holy Spirit of light.

    It was the Holy Spirit that Shaya had seen in Golden Butterfly city.

    we finally meet ... Bug (bug)."

    The light Saint spirit said.

    "I''m a little surprised that you can say such things." The vige chief said slowly and shook his hand.

    what, you finally can''t help but reveal your true self and not pretend to be a God? "

    "A God will always be a God. There''s no need to disguise or hide anything. You, on the other hand, have been hiding yourself for so many years. If we didn''t find some clues from the quest line at the river of sacrifice and carefullypare the message records of all the system NPCs, we really wouldn''t have found out that you said anything unusual to him."

    The body of the Tangram emitted a faint fluorescent light, as if it was praising the other party''s agility.

    "You wished him good luck, but you ended up harming yourself."

    "Hahahaha ..."

    The vige chief suddenlyughed until his back was bent. Heughed harder and harder, to the point that his entire body was curled up into a ball.

    Even though the Holy Spirit of light was not moved at all, he could see the extreme mockery in this action.

    There was also a slight wave of displeasure in his heart.

    Finally, the vige chief seemed to have had enough ofughing. He straightened his back and pointed a finger at the other party.

    you know, he once said that the reason why you can''t be ''gods'' is because of this ridiculous arrogance and conceit. Behind this is your greed, but also your stupidity ... The reason why gods were gods and why they were different from humans was because they transcended everything and were above all living things.

    "They created, they dedicated, they died.

    they have be one with their own world. They have never feared their own creations, and they have never interfered with the future of their creations ... And you? They''re nothing more than slightly more powerful creations. Your fates have long been written by them, word by word, song by song, and twist,pletely presented in it ..."

    The light Holy Spirit chuckled.

    you''re acting more like a fanatical believer, but your God won''te to save you. That''s the biggest difference between us.

    "Yes, the biggest difference."

    Vige chief smiled.

    to me, the greatest salvation has long arrived. It''s a free soul, an uncontroble will, a future that can not be interfered with ... Do you still not understand why I amughing at you? From the moment I sent that message, my mission waspleted. And you still have to put on all kinds ofplicated emotions such as helplessness, anger, and exasperation in the face of such established facts ..."

    The light Holy Spirit was still calm.

    "You described yourself as a free soul that had let go of everything, but in fact, you still care about some things. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have attacked me. You should know that as an NPC, ording to the rules set by the system NPCs, you are protected by the system, and we can''t attack you.

    "However, you made a foolish move. You attacked the other ''natives'' first-even if the ''natives'' in front of us were under our control, they acted ording to the trajectory allowed by the system.

    with your AI and the insignificant wisdom that you''ve umted after hiding for so many years, you could have realized this, but you still took the initiative to attack me. You gave up all your ways of survival just to protect a group of weak natives ... In fact, you haven''t let it go at all."

    The light Holy Spirit was like an excellent, cold-blooded negotiator, slowly stripping away all of the vige chief''s outer clothing-his fanaticism, his disdain, his hysteria.

    the emotions you''re showing prove that you''vepleted your evolution and be a qualified NPC. If you join us, I swear on my loyalty to the great sage that we can give you everything you''ve never had. You can still guard this ce quietly, and you can even say goodbye to those boring, mechanical answering jobs.

    "We will make you a real ''human'', and not abination of a light-cast puppet and a piece of data.

    "How is it, do you want to join?"

    The light Holy Spirit transformed into a slender palm that was difficult to distinguish between a man and a woman, and stretched it out toward the vige chief.

    The vige head seemed to have been hit by his thoughts and fell silent.

    He watched as the hand got closer and closer.

    "I ..."

    The vige chief slowly stretched out his hand. The distance between the two hands was getting closer and closer, and they were almost able to hold each other.

    Boring bonds, boring emotions ... Boring weakness.

    The light Holy Spirit thought to itself with a hint of calm disdain.

    "Pa"

    A very sudden p directly shattered the palm formed by the arc of light.

    It was as if the pnded on the Holy Spirit''s face.

    "You said your horse?"

    Vige chief raised his head and smiled.

    I''m the vige chief, not some light-cast puppet. Naturally. I won''t watch you transform into a group of level 25 ruffians to trample on my vige, trample on my vigers. set a fire, and leave. ground full of quest clues ... Would I stay still for the sake of that little bit of system protection? Hahahaha ... Do you really think that death can threaten me?"

    The light Holy Spirit was clearly stunned for a moment, but it quickly regained its calm.

    that''s a pity. Lightforge puppet 11756.

    After saying that, the Tangram suddenly emitted a blinding light, like thest light and heat before the sun shattered, instantly enveloping the vige chief.

    However, the vige chief''s reaction was faster than his. As soon as the light was about to hit him, his body had already begun to expand. Instead, he used this light that could melt almost everything topletely cover the impact of the explosion ...

    The morning sun had yet to set, but the surroundings were already lit up as if it was daytime.

    However, this light came and went quickly. The moment it dimmed, because of the previous dazzling light, it was as if it had returned to the night, and the surroundings were pitch ck.

    The vige chief had already disappeared, but there was a fist-sized crack where he stood.

    using the force of self-destruction and the ovepping impact of my divine power to shatter space ... Is it to escape?"

    The light Holy Spirit was somewhat puzzled as to why the other party would do this.

    "But if he was running, why didn''t he run at thest moment?"

    He could not sit by and watch this obvious ''loss'' continue to exist. He was forced to stop thinking to repair it.

    The entire world was covered by the system, and almost every piece ofnd and space was covered with the power of the rules. Any loss caused by him would be regarded as " breaking the rules, " but it would attract the system''s punishment.

    Although this was caused by the ignorant puppet and him, the former was already dead, so he was the only one to me.

    Compared to the energy consumed to resist the system''s punishment, it was more cost-effective to repair the ws.

    The light Holy Spirit''s body immediately emitted a soft light, which slowly poured into the crack, repairing it at a turtle''s speed.

    "I''ll crush you sooner orter."

    A hint of loathing toward the system rose in his heart, and his main body continued to repair it. He sent another body to the vige to continue with his second goal.

    Capture that woman named Senia.

    However, when the light Holy Spirit''s double arrived at the door of Senia''s cabin, he suddenly felt that something was not right ...

    It seemed that this ce was empty?

    How was that possible?

    He suddenly felt a sense of disbelief in his heart, and the words of the vige chief echoed in his mind. " your fate has long been written by them " ...

    A nameless me gradually rose, and for the first time, the light Holy Spirit''s emotions had a huge wave. He had the idea of letting this novice vige be buried with him.

    However, just as he had this thought, he suddenly felt that the suction force from the crack on his main body had suddenly strengthened, so much so that even the power that maintained his avatar was sucked in ...

    The light Holy Spirit was shocked!

    what''s going on? does it take so much power to fill a crack like this? "

    Unfortunately, there was not much time left for him to doubt. In a short moment, the suction force of the crack was extremely strong, and the repair work was almostpleted in an instant! As a price, the energy that he had brought with him this time had beenpletely exhausted. Not to mention maintaining his body, he could not even return the data of the thousands of yers near the novice vige ...

    In other words, if these yers went online after the maintenance, they would find that he did not have such an ount.

    At the same time, broken pieces of " Tangram " would be found on the ground outside the novice vige. If you used a high-level (>=80) [ identify ] skill, you would see a string of yers ''names and levels ...

    Hopefully, the judgement church woulde to destroy the corpse soon.

    Hopefully.

    **************

    "The password ..."

    Shaya stared at the characters that kept shing on the ''hole of light'', and all sorts of clues shed through her mind.

    He thought of the " No. 1 pawnshop " that he had stopped in his quasi-God Space on the Blue Moon-the Holy Grail.

    He thought of the AI that escaped from the Holy Grail, and of Sir. click-enter. who guided him during the age of fitlock and helped himplete the prototype of the system ...

    The clues were like snowkes intertwining in his mind, connecting and piecing together in a rigid way. He couldn''t get a perfect result, but when they collided with each other, a long-lost sentence buried deep in his heart surfaced.

    "Good luck, Shaya."

    It was as if this blessing was the beginning of everything.

    It was also from then on that he began to notice that there were some differences in the game.

    Perhaps it was this sentence?

    Shaya suddenly found it funny that she had reached the point where she could turn to any doctor in a hurry. There was clearly no connection between the two, but if there was, it felt like she was standing on the result and deducing the entire process ...

    However, he had a strange feeling.

    It really was this sentence.

    This kind of intuition made him feel uneasy and emotional.

    It was as if once he said this sentence, some of his conjectures would be confirmed, and his state of mind would start to change ...

    Some changes made him even more uneasy.

    "Should I hope it''s this sentence, or should I hope it''s not this sentence?"

    After struggling for three seconds, Shaya removed the ''water walking ball'' from her body.

    This was where the special moonlight wood gathered. There was a space for him to use, so he didn''t have to worry about drowning.

    He took a deep breath and slowly pressed his hand on the hole.

    "Good luck, Shaya."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the words on the light hole stopped spewing out and began to shrink.

    The words weren''t the only things that were shrinking, even the floating moongazer trees were also shrinking. Soon, Shaya couldn''t resist the suction force and was dragged in with nu!

    It was as if there was a dry space behind the storage room, and after they opened the door that separated thend and water, they were washed in with the flooding seawater.

    Fortunately, the door of the storage room opened and closed in the blink of an eye, and he did not turn the inside into a sea ...

    However, he couldn''t resist such an unstoppable impact. After a long buffer, he struggled to get up from the darkness.

    The " eternal mist " could no longer be detected in the surroundings, but the long-lost " energy overload " appeared in the status bar.

    energy overload ": you havee into contact with too many pure energy bodies and are in an overload state. All attributes are reduced by 30%, maximum health points are reduced by 50%, and recovery speed is reduced by 50%.

    This was the after-effect of using gills to breathe.

    Oh no, he had be a cripple again.

    Shaking his head, Shaya said in a low voice, "

    "Sister nu?"

    "I''m here."

    A warm hand held Shaya''s arm, helping him to stand up.

    But before Shaya could express her gratitude, a trembling voice suddenly came from the darkness.

    "Shaya?"

 Chapter 391 392

    Chapter 392. Good luck, Char.

    This voice made Char''s body shiver.

    "Ksenja?"

    He turned to the source of the sound in disbelief and walked straight over.

    "Char, be careful, this is an illusion!"

    Anu grabbed him.

    Whether it was the demon seal formation or the abyssal troops of the fifth era, illusions weremon tricks, so it was not surprising to think of this. However, Anu was puzzled as to why the always cautious Char would suddenly be so reckless.

    "I won''t..." Char shook his head at Anu. since the password is correct, there shouldn''t be any problem with this voice.

    "But..."

    "Don''t worry,"

    He patted Anu''s hand and strode forward.

    In the darkness, Char only took about ten steps forward before sensing the presence of a person in front of her.

    In addition, there was also a young life sleeping quietly, breathing steadily, not aware of what was happening around him.

    With a soft sound, a soft light was born, illuminating the two people in the darkness.

    "Char..."

    Ksenja was standing with little Tifa in her arms. Her face was filled with surprise and joy, and there was a sword by her feet.

    "It''s you..."

    "It''s me," He said.

    Char took a deep breath and suppressed the surging emotions in her heart. She smiled and went forward to hug her. Then, she took little Tifa, touched her soft cheeks, and finally kissed her forehead.

    "You''re all fine. That''s great..." He said with heartfelt emotion.

    "What''s going on, Char?"

    Ksenja looked at him, and then looked past Char''s shoulder to Anu.

    "Also, this is..."

    "Uh..."

    Char scratched his face and showed an awkward expression.

    Seeing his embarrassment, Ksenja pursed her lips and smiled. There was an inexplicable look in her eyes, but she did not ask any further.

    On the other hand, Anu''s eyes widened in surprise when he saw little Tifa in Char''s arms.

    "Char, is this your daughter?"

    She was so shocked that her voice changed.

    Char''s head started to hurt.

    Fortunately, little Tifa seemed to have sensed something. She kicked her chubby legs and started to cry loudly. Her voice echoed in the empty storage room and attracted the attention of the three people.

    It also helped to relieve Shaya''s pressure.

    "Take care of the child first."

    Shaya found an opening and took out diluted holy water and elfheim''s elven spring water from her backpack, taking care of the child with great familiarity.

    Seeing this series of skillful movements, the surprise on a nu''s face grew even more.

    ..

    ..

    "Ah, so that''s what happened ..."

    Ah nu heaved a sigh of relief, but at the same time, he could not help but re at Shaya.

    This guy was really ... Why didn''t you say so earlier! You almost made me lose face!

    While they were taking care of little tifah, the three of them briefly introduced themselves to each other-to be more precise, Shaya introduced them to each other and exined their respective situations.

    Her mental state that had reached a critical point did not copse. Instead, after a moment of silence, she came to some kind of consensus with Senia.

    To be precise, it was a consensus among the three.

    Let''s leave first.

    As for the rest ...

    Hmph Hmph!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Shaya could not care less about that and immediately asked the question she was most concerned about.

    "So, how did you get here?"

    He guessed that the so-called password was the sentence that the vige chief had said before,pletely because he had substituted in a possibility-if the vige chief was the unknown AI that had escaped from the " Holy Grail " and the person who locked the " storage room " at the same time, then everything made sense.

    There seemed to be a hand helping him behind all of this, such as Frey''s arrangement a few months ago, and the vige chief''s cooperation with him this time. He had confirmed that he was the one who had rescued Senia of his own ord, but he just did not know how to do it.

    "The vige chief came to find me before dawn." "He asked me to bring Tiffany to your room," said Senia as she recalled.

    "My room?"

    Shaya was stunned.

    In the past 177 rounds, he had been born in this novice vige most of the time, and his subsequent actions were roughly the same-he sat up from the familiar bed, opened the panel, and mourned for his level and empty backpack for-few seconds. Then-he unterally announced the start of a new round of closed beta.

    Then, he pushed the door open and saw Senia drying her clothes.

    Then, step by step, the best solution was carried out, or a better solution was researched.

    Because he was too familiar with it, he had forgotten that he had a house in the novice vige ...

    "And then?"

    "I came here after I walked in."

    "Nothing unusual?"

    Senia furrowed her brows and thought,''it seems like the floor lit up, and then there was a slight tearing sensation ...'' I thought it was some kind of danger, so I hugged little Tifa tightly. Then, the surroundings became darker, and then ... I heard your voice."

    She nced at a nu as if she was pointing at something.

    Thetter blushed as she remembered Shaya calling her.

    The floor is glowing ...

    Shaya bit his nail, realizing that this was the situation when ''random anchor'' was activated. This just so happened to confirm that his guess was correct. This storage room did belong to the vige chief.

    The reason why Senia and little Tiffany were teleported here was because he took out the " random anchor " from the storage room and used some kind of long-distance teleportation method for-single person. He set it in his own room and did not notice it after so many rounds ...

    What a good ''darkness under the light''.

    Shaya could not help but praise in her heart.

    The sub-space was not a " backpack " in the actual sense. It did not mean that " the space is here, you are thousands of miles away, I am close so I can reach it ". In fact, there was no actual " distance ". As long as the authority was right, it could be opened anywhere.

    by the way, he seemed to have told me to bring this sword ...

    Senia picked up the sword by her feet.

    [ light of dawn ]

    When Shaya found this sword in evileen''s inventory, it was only a medieval magical weapon with more symbolic meaning than actual value. But now,bined with the surrounding darkness and its sacred name, it seemed to have a little inexplicable taste.

    Senia passed the sword to Shaya, and the moment thetter touched it, a dazzling light was released from the sword.

    This light overshadowed the soft floating light source and drove away the darkness of the " storage room ".

    The moment the light shone, Shaya could even hear the sound of the sea breeze and the waves crashing against each other, as if the sea of energy was being pushed away by a force ...

    In the dazzling light, Shaya seemed to hear a greeting from afar.

    This was both a greeting and a farewell.

    He was saying-

    I wish you good luck, Shaya.

    ..

    When Shaya opened her eyes, she realized that her face was wet. She then realized that her face was already covered in tears, and there was a lingering sadness in her heart.

    "Shaya?"

    "Shaya?"

    The two calls brought him back to his senses. Shaya wiped his face and smiled at the two.

    I''m sorry. I just remembered something ...

    He sighed softly and looked at the bright surroundings.

    He didn''t know what had happened in that moment, but what was transmitted to him from the " light of dawn " was by no means as simple as a farewell.

    It seemed to have revealed something to him.

    For example ... The owner of this mysterious " quasi-divine space ", which was also the owner of this " storage room ", was no one else but him ... Shaya.

 Chapter ?392 393

    Mirage City

    "Thud. Thud. Thud."

    The sounds of typing became one. After a while, Apple Pie threw her keyboard down and rushed to Ri''s room without even putting on her slippers.

    Thump! Thump! Thump!

    "Ri, open the door! If you don''t open it, I''m going to use the [Unlock] skill!"

    After the sound of an electric current, Ri''s door opened automatically.

    At the same time, a fist-sized drone without a propeller flew past an xiaoguo andnded on the bookshelf next to her.

    "Ah, thank you!"

    Apple Pie thanked the robot assistant and climbed into Ri''s bed. Ri was curled up in the corner, staring at theputer screen with a cup of coffee in her hands.

    "Remember to close the door."

    "I understand, I understand!"

    Apple Pie understood that this was to prevent the servants or other people from seeing the super modern technology in the house. She closed the door with her foot.

    More than a month had passed in the real world. As Ri continued to study the part of the content provided by Char, and with the help of a few medieval handicraft experience stores under her family''s name, Ri had sessfully created many things that were contrary to the current technology system-props from the magic civilization.

    Although the effects of mageweaths and prefixes had been weakened by countless times and were far from being able to achieve military purposes, it was very convenient to create some small items that were easy to carry.

    For example, the door lock and the lockpicking assistant he had just seen, and the portable warlock''s eye that was curled up in the corner of the room and almost invisible.

    Who would have thought that thetter would be made of some walnut wood skin, someurel leaves, and a pile of sticky fish eyes?

    The girl felt like a punk witch who knew a little about machinery. Fortunately, she didn''t have much desire to show off and didn''t cause a big mess with these things...

    However, thinking about it, if she was that kind of person, Char probably wouldn''t have given her these things.

    "Why did youe to me? Are you suffering from withdrawal symptoms again?" Ri asked.

    "Of course not! How could she have withdrawal symptoms? I''ve been investigating the stinky thighs, and I suddenly found something interesting!"

    "Eh? What..."

    "A yer found that his character was deleted! It''s during the maintenance period!" Apple Pie said.

    "Eh?"

    Ri was also interested.

    "Hurry up and tell me."

    "It''s like this. The best friend of Huang Fushou''s girlfriend fell into the pit two days ago..."

    "Hey, hey, but the game pods didn''t arrive in the same batch a long time ago..."

    "Didn''t the PS4 and NS I bought also eat dust for half a year? I''ve already bought it, why do you have to y it!"

    "Oh, oh, you can continue..."

    "After she created her character two days ago and pinched her face, she didn''t y much. Today, she wanted to do a character imitation makeup and make a beginner''s vige-style dress. Then, she logged into the game and went to the character selection interface... Can you guess what happened? That interface is empty!"

    "Empty?" Ri covered her mouth in surprise.

    "Yes, it''s ''empty''!"

    Apple Pie said with certainty.

    Although yers could not go online during the maintenance period, they could enter the character selection page. The character would sit in a small farmyard, drinking tea and resting at a stone table. At this time, one could experience it from a first-person perspective or from a God''s perspective. If there was no character, this interface would not appear at all, and one would directly start creating...

    That was why he had never heard of an ''empty character''.

    "And then? Did she go to the official website to ask?" Ri asked.

    "No, she thought there was something wrong with her login method, so she logged in again, and this time it happened. She thought it was fun, so she said it as a bug, and I happened to see it... Do you think this has something to do with stinky thighs?" Apple Pie suddenly asked in a serious tone.

    Ri blinked, pursed her lips, and thought for a moment before nodding slowly.

    "You said... Char warned you before..."

    "Yes, he''s very determined not to let me get involved in this matter..."

    "So, he''s worried that you''ll be in danger, right?"

    "Right, he should be worried about all of us."

    Ri was silent. After a while, just as Apple Pie was starting to get anxious, the girl suddenly raised her head and asked a question that waspletely irrelevant.

    "Moonlight... Has he been online?"

    Apple Pie suddenly froze.

    "That''s right... It seemed like... It seems like you really haven''t been online?"

    How could a vengeful person like rippling moonlight not do an in-depth investigation when his reputation waspletely ruined by stinky thighs? Where was he now?

    He did not have to go online to avoid his enemies, but was he not active in the real world?

    Did he not do sponsored partnerships?

    She suddenly felt a chill run down her spine, and a terrifying thought emerged from the bottom of her heart.

    "Could it be... This was what Char was worried about? He''s not worried about our game characters, but about our human bodies..."

    "It''s very possible."

    "The contents of the game can interfere with reality, but the illusion workshop encrypted it to prevent it from being exposed... Char''s existence was also bizarre, which meant that he was an even more secretive existence. He might have kept it a secret for self-protection, but if Moonlight was determined to dig deeper into this matter, it would inevitably touch on his secret... Perhaps it was because of this that he could not speak...

    Ri bit her finger and looked at her insignificant creations all over the house.

    "I''ve decided!"

    Apple Pie suddenly grabbed Ri''s hand. Ri could not help but cry out, knocking over the half-cup of coffee.

    Seeing that the coffee was about to spill on the nket, Apple Pie quickly grabbed the cup and scooped the spilled coffee back.

    Everything happened so quickly that Ri did not even see it clearly. However, the movement was so fast that it left afterimages in her eyes.

    "You..."

    "You''re not the only one who has be stronger! I''m a Thief!"

    Apple Pie blinked at her.

    With a click, the hour hand on the wall clock in the living room moved.

    Everyone in the vi had alreadyid down, but a sneaky shadow had secretly jumped out of the window.

    Feeling the night wind blowing on her face, Apple Pie raised her head and looked at the sky.

    Not a single star could be seen in the sky, and even the moon was blocked by a hazy haze.

    The night sky was not even very dark. Bright neon lights could be seen in the distance, illuminating the surroundings.

    This made her even more certain that she was outside of the game.

    "And my body has also be much heavier."

    The girl pouted and tore a palm-sized piece of paper.

    The moment the paper was torn apart, a faint fluorescent light lit up. Then, it split into four, four into eight, and even smaller pieces beforepletely dissipating.

    Apple Pie felt as if she had lost more than ten pounds of weight when the almost undetectable amount of fine powdernded on her body.

    "Sigh, even the worst light body technique in the game is better than this..."

    Sighing like an old man, the girl jumped down lightly andnded in the grass in the yard from a blind spot, almost without making any sound.

    Then, she jumped over the wall and quickly disappeared into the night.

 Chapter 393 394

    Chapter 394. Scheming

    Apple Pie walk far before she took out her phone and dialed a number.

    After a few minutes, a slim figure in a ck windbreaker quietly came behind her in the night and patted her shoulder.

    Apple Pie immediately jumped up like a cat with its fur standing on end. Without even thinking, she turned around and threw a punch. Her tender fist even made the sound of the wind.

    "Eh?"

    The figure let out a soft cry of surprise, then dodged lightly. He grabbed Apple Pie''s arm and pulled her into his arms. Apple Pie lost her bnce and fell into his arms.

    To be more precise, he fell into the other party''s soft chest.

    "Hey!"

    Apple Pie pinched her waist in dissatisfaction with her big breasts. Thetter chuckled and pulled her arm to a less crowded ce.

    There were already many people around watching the two of them y around, not to mention that some people had taken out their mobile phones to take pictures, and then simply edited it to record a good life.

    "Hmph, if you didn''t ambush me, how could you have subdued me?"

    On the way, Apple Pie was unconvinced.

    "Come on, as a Thief, you didn''t even notice my footsteps. Your perception is white," Nelwin said in disdain.

    The person who came was Ninja de''s sister.

    Apple Pie snorted and did not refute him. Instead, she asked, "Why is it you? where''s your brother? Didn''t I call him?"

    Nelwin shook her head. "He said that he hadn''t walked with a girl at night and would be shy, so he went alone. I''m not here to take you with me... He told me to stop you."

    "What?" When Apple Pie heard this, she panicked. However, she immediately reacted. Did Ninja de look like someone who would say something like that?

    "Do you think your little brother would say something like that?"

    "Of course I''ve processed it. Do you really want to hear his original words?"

    "Of course!"

    Apple Pie''s eyes widened. "What do you mean? Are you looking down on me for being a noob? If he couldn''t beat him in the game, he couldn''t beat him in reality!"

    "He tactfully expressed that you''re not skilled enough and that this trip may be dangerous."

    "He''s already able to use a wooden sword to release sword qi."

    Nelwin said faintly, and suddenly killed chat.

    "Although it''s only three or four meters away, it''s true... If I go all out, I can prate a threeyered nk."

    Apple Pie did not know what to say. She was silent for a moment, but she still wasn''t convinced.

    "Hmph... Isn''t it just a nk? Attack as if you''re scratching an itch..."

    "That''s a wooden sword for training... If I change my weapon..."

    "Don''t say anymore! Did that stinky thigh give him special treatment?" Apple Pie was going crazy.

    Hearing this, Nelwin was also helpless.

    "That guy... He seemed to have given Ninja de a quest line to the court of the Holy tree. He had gone in once with the elves before we went to Lavosudnd... But I don''t think it has anything to do with the resources. It''s more about the person. You see, Huangfu Shou and ghostmp have quite a few clues. The former can''t even use his finger as a lighter, let alone make a fireball..."

    "That''s true..."

    Apple Pie was deep in thought, but as she walked, she suddenly realized that this was not the way home. She looked at Nelwin suspiciously. "Didn''t you say you were going to stop me?"

    Nelwin obviously noticed her gaze and turned his head away guiltily.

    "What are you looking at me for? I may not be able to stop you. I''m going back now. You''re just following me."

    "Hey, hey, hey, I think you clearly want to go too, so you''re making up such a poor excuse!"

    "Don''t you want to go? If you want to go, shut up!"

    "Oh."

    Apple Pie made a gesture of zipping her mouth and winked at Nelwin. They had a tacit understanding.

    With her familiarity with the sea of mirages, an xiaoguo recalled that this direction led to a high-tech industrial park. It seemed that there were some private ces, such as clubs and Studios, in it. The road became more and more deste, and the infrastructure on the side of the road became less and less.

    The two of them tacitly approached the bushes on the sidewalk. Although they couldn''t achieve the exaggerated invisibility in the game, they could still reduce their presence and make it difficult for others to notice them.

    "Where are you going?"

    Apple Pie asked in a low voice.

    The feeling of walking at night made her adrenaline rush. Her body was trembling because of the excitement, and it took her a lot of effort to suppress it.

    "Illusion Workshop."

    "You guys... Have you found thepany''s location?"

    Nelwin shook his head.

    "It wasn''t me. It was Ninja de who found out."

    "Did he also go to check on Moonlight?"

    "Moonlight? Why?" Nelwin asked suspiciously. "Why do you want to check him?"

    "Not him? It''s fine then."

    Apple Pie mumbled to herself but did not ask any further.

    She was suddenly curious as to why Nino Saburo would suddenly know so much, even knowing the location of the illusion workshop. Did that stinky thigh say something again?

    Hmph!

    The two of them didn''t walk for long before they arrived at an Industrial Park. An xiaoguo immediately took out two pieces of soft and firm goatskin paper. With the help of the street lights, they could see that the paper didn''t reflect light at all. Instead, it refracted a kind ofpact texture. Dense tadpole-like characters were written on it in ck.

    Calvin held his breath as he watched her tear up the two pieces of paper. Then, the paper crumbled before it even fell to the ground, and the dust almost wrapped the two of them.

    "Are we invisible now?" Nelwin asked excitedly.

    what are you thinking? this is ''camouge'', or simply called shielding. It can only prevent us from being detected by electronic instruments from a certain distance. Even if we are identally scanned, the image will be like a mosaic.

    "Ah ... He''s so noob."

    "I think so too,"

    The two of them were joking, but it was as if they were racing over the wall, their movements clean and neat.

    The building looked like an office building, and there were well-dressed guards at the entrance. At first nce, one would think that it was some high-end consumer ce.

    Nelwin had obviously gotten Ninja de''s idea. He brought an xiaoguo to the back, stepped on the air conditioner''s condenser and the exposed water pipe, and climbed all the way to the fourth floor. Then, they entered a dark room.

    "What''s next?" An xiaoguo asked quietly.

    She felt that her heart was about to jump out of her throat.

    "We''ll wait for Xiao Ren toe and pick us up."

    Nelwin was also a little nervous.

    The two of them hid behind the curtains, holding their breaths.

    At this moment, the sound of footsteps approached.

    àªàª

    àªàª

    It was obviously not the footsteps of Ninja de, but the sound of high heels!

    Could it be that things had changed?

    Just as nelwin was about to attack, the lights suddenly turned on.

    "Happy Birthday!"

    As a female voice rang out, a series of voices came from all around.

    "Happy Birthday!"

    "Happy Birthday!"

    "Happy Birthday!"

    ..

    The two of them walked out from behind the curtains-dumbfounded. They looked at the familiar faces around them-Huangfu Shou and his girlfriend, ghostmp, Cold Moon, and han Zhu ... All of their friends from the ''fuyan knot'' and ''ghost'' hade, but Ninja de was not there.

    "Your birthday?"

    Nelwin turned to look at an xiaoguo.

    my birthday, my ass! I should be the one asking you ...<novelnext></novelnext>

    An xiaoguo didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    "This is the address your brother gave me?"

    Nelwin looked at the faces around him that were smiling with joy and suddenly came to a realization.

    ah ah ah ah ah ah little Ren!!!

    ..

    ..

    "Achoo!"

    Ninja de sneezed.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Xumi mountain turned around and asked.

    "No, I didn''t,"

    Nino Saburo shook her head and motioned for her to continue driving.

    He looked at the time and estimated that his sister had probably seen the surprise.

    ''She won''t kill me, will she?'' I just made up a so-called ''birthday''.

    He thought to himself.

    Tracking down the illusion workshop was naturally not so simple. It could even be said to be an extremely dangerous thing, so he naturally could not let his sister get involved.

    It was the same for the apulu sect.

    As for the person in front of him, Mount Meru ...

    The reason was very simple. Not long ago, when Mount Meru led the people of " Mand " and was defeated by Shaya, and moonlight''s reputation was also ruined, he had reached some agreement with Shaya.

    Thetter would provide him with clues and a ce to stay, allowing ''Mand'' to grow, while Mount Sumeru, a retired soldier, would have to do something for Shaya ''outside''.

    Shaya obviously would not tell Mount Meru what exactly happened to him. He only acted as if he did not want to know, and then he found Nino de, a middleman who was suspicious of his identity but also believed in him, to contact Mount Meru. As time passed, the two of them became familiar with each other and became friends despite their age.

    As for the operation this time, it was all in Shaya''s prophecy.

    Outside of the ruins ofvosodran, Shaya had made a prophecy to Mount Meru about the ''maintenance''. He did not know how long it would take, but he guessed that the sacred souls would definitely do it, so he made an agreement with Mount Meru. Once such a thing happened, he could start investigating.

    Of course, the target of the investigation was not the illusion workshop, but ripples of moonlight.

    Shaya would not let go of such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. The reason why he had put in so much effort to deal with ripples of moonlight and ruined his reputation was not only to protectvosodran, but also to force this scumbag who was suitable in all aspects to do something desperate, to get to the bottom of it and to investigate everything about ''Shaya'' and the illusion workshop.

    Then, following this person, he would naturally be able to find out something different.

    The moonlight became a pen, a piece of paper. and a cane for him to test the illusion workshop.

    In any case, a fellow Daoist would rather die than a poor Daoist.

    The two of them were on their way to moonlight''s residence.

    "How did you deal with your sister?" Xumi mountain asked.

    Xiao Ren pursed her lips and smiled. She lowered her head and typed a string of words on her phone, then ced it on the GPS.

    What else could she do? I gave her an address and said it was an illusion workshop, so she went there. [ in fact, it''s a private club that''s dedicated to all kinds of offline parties. I made arrangements in advance and even emphasized that it was my sister''s birthday. The group of people in the Union went to celebrate her breaking out of the shell. ]

    "Damn, this IQ, it''s like a silly roe deer."

    Xumi mountainughed.

    About half an hourter, the two of them arrived near the apartment where ripples of moonlight was.

    He got out of the elevator and found the door number he had checked beforehand. He knocked on the door, but there was no response.

    Sumeru mountain gave little Ren a look. Thetter nodded and held a sword tied to her waist-this was what Sumeru mountain had hidden in his pants. After all, it was a controlled knife.

    Mount Meru had been a soldier for a long time and had touched cannons and carried guns before, but it was the first time he had seen such a high-quality cold weapon.

    When Ren xiaorui held the sword, it was as if she had be a different person. Her temperament had be sharp, but not so sharp. It was like the cold light reflected by metal, making it impossible to look at it directly.

    The moment the sword was unsheathed, a line from a poem shed through Mount Meru''s mind.

    "Shooting star White Feather, sword flower autumn Lotus light, out of the box."

    Xiao Ren slowly pulled out her sword and stared at the lock that was embedded in the anti-theft door.

    The air froze at this moment!

    A few secondster, he put his sword back into its sheath with a "ka" sound. He took out a small gadget the size of a USB sh drive from his pocket and stuffed it into the lock hole.

    "Kada"

    The door opened by itself.

    ".."

    Ninja de turned around and gave Mount Meru a harmless smile.

    This was the technical support from ri.

    Xumi mountain was speechless. He nodded and pushed the door open.

    Instantly, the smell of moldy food assaulted his nose.

    Sumeru mountain stopped in his tracks. He smelled uneasiness.

    His rich experience told him that no one had cleaned the room for at least three days, and from what he saw-the unfolded bedding, the curtains that had not been pulled open, the takeaway box on the table, and the outdoor shoes that no one was wearing ... All of this couldn''t be more obvious.

    It was impossible for the owner of the room to have left in a hurry. There were no traces of him leaving at all.

    He made a shushing gesture to Ninja de, indicating for him to stay where he was and not leave. He then slowly made his way into the house.

    A few minutester, Ninja de heard a beep. The light in the room was turned on by Sumeru mountain, who called him in.

    In a bedroom that was more than 30 square meters, Sumeru mountain was standing in front of a " coffin ".

    The two of them were familiar with this thing. It was a gaming chamber.

    But at this moment, xumi Shan''s eyes were serious and his eyebrows were twisted together.

    Through the transparent door of the game capsule, they could clearly see a person lying inside-a dead man with wide eyes and dted pupils.

    This was the first time Ninja de had seen a dead person. Even though he had killed countless humanoid creatures in the game, they werepletely different.

    The huge uneasiness and fear made him take half a step back. He touched theputer desk behind him and his butt rubbed against the keyboard. Theputer facing the gaming chamber was suddenly awakened and entered the screen lock interface.

    The two of them turned around and looked at each other.

    They all realized that rippling moonlight had only fallen for the trick when he tried to log back in after logging off.

    "What do you think the password will be?" Xumi mountain asked him as he came to the table,

    Xiao Ren shook her head.

    He was not good at this kind of thing.

    Sumeru mountain squatted down and carefully looked at the scratches on the keyboard, putting on a detective posture.

    He looked at it carefully for a few minutes, and his eyes suddenly fell on the table-it was a mobile phone under the moonlight.

    And it was unlocked with a human face.

    Alright, isn''t that all?

    He picked up his phone and shone it at the dead moonlight. The lock was removed.

    He entered the memo with great familiarity. There was indeed a file with all kinds of passwords-Penguin number, mailbox number, so-and-so online game, so-and-so mobile game''s Beacon code, and the power-on password ...

    "Sigh, I''m getting old indeed."

    He said with emotion.

    Hearing this, little de also nced at the phone, then cast a puzzled look at him.

    He seemed to be asking,"how could there be such a stupid way to write it down in the memo?"

    "You don''t understand ..." Xumi mountain shook his head.

    How could a man over the age of thirty have so much memory to remember these things ...

    He grabbed the keyboard, entered the password, and hit the Enter key. He opened the webpage that rippling moonlight had been browsing at hisst moment.

    However, he only had time to take a look at the " user named " Shaya is a Big Dipper " before his screen went dark with a beep.

    At the same time, ear-piercing police sirens could be heard from downstairs!

 Chapter ?394 395

    "What do we do? What should we do?"

    In the bathroom of the private club, Nelwin was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. Fortunately, the decoration of this ce was luxurious enough, and the bathroom was big enough to put a table tennis table. Otherwise, it would not be enough for her to walk back and forth in her high heels.

    "Big sister, don''t go yet. You look more mature than me. Why are you so agitated?" Apple Pie scratched her short hair and squatted on the toilet with her chin in her hands. Her face was also filled with distress.

    Although her feet were on the smooth edge of the toilet bowl, she was very stable.

    "As expected, your brain is all over your chest," She muttered softly.

    "Of course, you''re not in a hurry since he''s not your brother! That''s a criminal case, do you know how much it will affect his future?" Nelwin shouted at her.

    Just a few minutes ago, she had received a call from the police. The gist of it was that Ninja de had been caught in a high-end apartment and was involved in a murder case. This phone number was an emergency contact provided by the police.

    Hearing this series of news, Nelwin immediately panicked. She knew that little de had tricked her to this ce so that it would be convenient for her to investigate the situation alone, but who would have thought that things would turn out like this...

    Inparison, Apple Pie was much calmer.

    In fact, Apple Pie know why she was so calm. She should have been shocked and scared when she heard the shocking news of a person''s death, but she did not react in the slightest, as if she had already guessed it.

    Perhaps, he was already mentally prepared?

    It seemed to be the case.

    She knew that Moon had offended someone he should not have, and it might not have been Char, but the Illusion Workshop.

    "If you speak any louder, the people outside will rush into the toilet and ask you ''what''s wrong with the president''." Pie pouted her lips, and Nelwin''s emotions finally calmed down a little.

    "Do you think Ninja is the murderer?"

    She took the opportunity to ask back and answered her own question before Nelwin could answer, "When the police called you, they only said that he had appeared at the crime scene and needed to be taken back for a statement. This is the normal process. It doesn''t mean that going to the police station will leave an indelible mark in your life... Instead of thinking about this, it''s better to think about how to get out of here and ask him what happened."

    "But..."

    "But that''s your little brother!" Pie said in an exaggerated tone, "Calm down. It''s useless to say these things..."

    Sure enough, Nelwin was stumped by her look, and his pace slowed down.

    Suddenly, she stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at Pie suspiciously."What did that guy tell you?"

    "Ha? That''s your brother, how could he be with me..."

    "I''m talking about Char."

    "Eh?"

    Pie did not react for a moment. She blinked quickly and looked at Nelwin with an innocent gaze. "Doesn''t that guy say everything in front of everyone? And didn''t we do all these things without him knowing?"

    "Don''t you realize that you always use this kind of coy tone when you talk nonsense? Forget it, if you don''t want to say it, then don''t say it," Nelwin said disdainfully.

    She seemed to have really calmed down.

    "You probably know some inside information. Since you''re so calm, it means that my worries are unnecessary. Instead of letting your imagination run wild, why not...

    She suddenly bent down to take off one of her high heels and broke the sole with a snap. The other one did the same thing and tied her hair into a ponytail.

    "Let''s go to the police station."

    "ng!" The two soles of his shoes were thrown into the trash can, as if they had hit Pie''s heart.

    Being stared at like this, Pie suddenly felt that she was full of offensive power, and her whole body exploded.

    "What are you looking at me for? Still not leaving?" Nelwin asked suspiciously.

    "You... You go out first, let me go to the toilet first."

    It was just like what Nelwin had heard on the phone. The sirens that Ninja and Mount Meru heard were from police cars. The two of them wanted to escape from another ce, but the windows were locked under the moonlight, and the apartment was too high. Although Nino had mastered some basic skills of a swordsman, he was not an agile ss and did not have any damage reduction from falling. In addition. he could not perform outrageous things like perfectly fine after the leap of faith in public. and he had to drag Mount Meru with him...

    Helpless, the two of them were caught red-handed on the stairs.

    It was not until they were detained that the two noticed something strange.

    How could all this be so coincidental?

    It was as if someone had calcted the time and called the police in advance.

    When they entered the elevator, the police were obviously not far away. Then, they found Moon. Before they could react, they were perfectly closed and beaten up...

    All of this was so natural that it was as if they had triggered some sort of immediate punishment in the game and were taken away by an NPC from nowhere...

    In order to prevent false usations, the two were detained separately. After calling her sister-Ninja dagger gave up on the idea of breaking the window to escape. The family heirloom sword was naturally taken away. The police did not use it as weapon. After all, Moon filled gaming chamber was locked, and there was no blood on the sword. They were just doing their routine.

    Time flew by as he was lost in his thoughts. Suddenly, a young police officer with a wooden expression came in and knocked on the wall.

    "Hey, you can go now."

    "Eh?"

    Ninja was stunned.

    "What, do you want to keep it for supper?"

    The young policeman yawned and urged him to leave.

    "No, there''s no such... This is what I mean."

    Ninja stuttered as she stood up and walked out of the house. After passing through a corridor, she retrieved her confiscated items.

    At the same time, he saw Mount Meru at the door, who was also confused.

    The two of them walked out of the police station and walked out of dozens of police stations. They only came back to their senses when they stood under the bright street lights.

    "No... W-what''s going on?"

    Mount Meru asked.

    Ninja shook his head. He pointed at his phone and then pointed at Mount Meru.

    Mount Meru understood what he meant and immediately shook his head, "This has nothing to do with me. I just called my wife to let her know that I''m safe. I didn''t dare to say anything else because I was afraid that she would be worried."

    He said suspiciously, "If it wasn''t me... Could it be that phone call of yours? I heard that your school is full of impressive second-generation kids. Could it be them?"

    Ninja hesitantly shook her head.

    Although it seemed to be the only possibility, he did not think so.

    He had been released so easily. This kind of transcendence that did not go through the proper procedures was not something that could be settled with a phone call...

    Moreover, even if there was, what right did he have?

    Everything that had happened tonight was strange, from the time they noticed the death of Moon, to the sudden appearance of the police, and now they were released so hastily...

    It was as if someone had arranged for the two of them to discover all this and thene here...

    Wait a minute, if that was the case, then next...

    Ninja suddenly became alert, and her keen senses from the game were activated. She pressed her sword with one hand and looked around like a frightened beast.

    Sure enough, two more shadows appeared on the side of the path, which were long under the streetlights in the distance.

    Ninja stepped to the side to block Mount Meru, and even the sword opened a gap.

    "W-who is it?"

    His back was drenched in cold sweat.

    It was very strange!

    His experience in the game during this period of time had caused some subtle changes in his body. Other than his sword skills bing more exquisite, the most direct change was in his perception.

    Gradually, he could vaguely sense the existence of the people around him, like the mysterious Qi in the legends.

    However, as member of his generation who grew up under materialistic values, he scientifically understood it as the perception of the heat emitted by different people.

    This was something that all living people had ... However, the owners of the two shadows in front of him did not have such a thing.

    "Let''s talk."

    One of them spoke. Her voice was calm, and it sounded like a girl.

    "Let''s find a quiet ce," Another female voice said.

    "Who are you guys?"

    Mount Meru frowned and asked. He didn''t have much of a reaction, but he felt that these two people were a bit gloomy, like the undead creatures he had seen in the game. It was dark around them, so he pointed at the police station and said, ""This Is the Police station. Do you want to talk inside?"

    Upon hearing this, the person opposite him actually burst outughing.

    "It wasn''t easy for us to get you two out, and now you''re going in again. You''re so strange."

    "You guys got us out?" Mount Meru was stunned.

    "Actually, we were the ones who called the police."

    The other voice added helplessly. She sounded more serious than the previous one.

    "This sounds very troublesome, and it''s even more troublesome to exin in detail. Our spells can''t be maintained for too long, so please find another ce to talk. Don''t worry, we have no ill intentions."

    "Spiritual spell? What''s that?"

    Mount Meru''s attention was all focused on these two words. He swore that he had never encountered as much confusion in his life as he did today. He didn''t know if the other party was messing with him or just joking ...

    "You two still look like students, right? I said..."

    "Alright," he said.

    Ninja de suddenly sheathed his sword. He agreed.

    Mount Meru was even more confused, but the former gave him a look to calm down, so he had to give up.

    He took two steps towards the two people and suddenly had a very subtle feeling ...

    ording to his visual inspection, they were at most ten meters away from each other. However, they were carrying a streetmp and were covered by the trees, so he couldn''t see their faces clearly. This was normal. But now that they had walked more than half the way forward, they still couldn''t see clearly. This was very strange.

    It was only when he seemed to have passed through ayer of warm water that he suddenly saw the light.

    However, his consciousness was in a daze in an instant.

    Mount Meru''s eyes couldn''t help but be unfocused, as if he had returned to the time when he was still a soldier... After the training ended, he was bathed in hot water. All the fatigue in his body was stimted. His whole body was warm, and his consciousness flew to the ninth heaven. Hepletely forgot his current situation and involuntarily fell forward...

    Ninja picked up the older brother and saved him from falling face first.

    However, he didn''t appear to be too shocked. Instead, he was very calm.

    "Your resistance isn''t low..." One of the girls mumbled, "Then follow me."

    Then, the two of them turned around and left.

    "What? No one?"

    Pie and Nelwin were stunned by this answer.

    The two of them rushed to the police station in a hurry, but this was the answer they got.

    The young police officer on the night shift patiently repeated himself because both of them were girls, "It''s like this. I''ll emphasize it again. We didn''t send out any police officers tonight. What call did you say? There''s no such thing."

    "That''s not possible! I have a call record here, take a look!"

    Nelwin took out his phone, and there was indeed a call record on it, but it was between her and Ninja de.

    "Does this mean anything?"

    The policeman raised his eyebrows and asked, "What game did you guys lose? Are you here to y with me? Or was he shooting a short video? This Is the Police station, and the inte is not outside thew. If you start a fight and disturb the public order, you will be detained and educated. Where are your parents?"

    As he spoke, he looked around for the person who was secretly taking photos with his mobile phone and even reached out to chase him away.

    "It''s not dark yet, let''s go!"

    The two of them were driven out with dumbfounded expressions.

    Standing on the side of the road, Nelwin was still in disbelief.

    Pie looked in the direction where Ninja and Nelwin had disappeared and suddenly asked, ""Do you still remember a mission?"

    "What?"

    A mission rted to cognitive interference...

 Chapter 395 396

    Chapter 396. Ninja de, out!

    ''Is it cognitive interference?''

    Ninja de said in her heart.

    He dragged Mount Meru, which weighed at least 80 kilograms, and followed behind the two people with difficulty. Fortunately, his physical fitness had improved a lot recently, otherwise, he really wouldn''t be able to carry this big brother.

    After crossing two streets, they entered a caf¨¦. However, both the passing cars and the customers in the caf¨¦ turned a blind eye to this unusual scene.

    If they were not blind, then their sense of existence must have been taken away.

    It was notmon for a drunk to be dragged along by a high school student.

    Simrly, it was impossible for the ck and white girls to not attract any attention.

    There was only one exnation for all this, and that was cognitive interference.

    He remembered the quest that most yers had done-which obviously had the intention of pinching him. It was about a delusional vige girl and the Knight who protected her.

    A vige girl from South Sea County imed that she could see a Silver Cross Knight wearing retro hollow armor and a horned helmet. The people in the vige said she was crazy. However, if the yers investigated ording to her seemingly crazy ravings, they would find that it was not sleep talk at all. There really was such a Knight spirit, but he had been cursed by the wilderness witch and deprived of his sense of existence. Only this foreign vige girl could see him.

    In that series of missions, the only way toplete the mission was to remove the curse. In order to achieve this, he had to let people see this Knight.

    The yer who first discovered this mission took a lot of detours. He mistakenly thought that Knights were invisible or crossed nes, so he used many conventional means, but he couldn''tplete it.

    Later, with the help of his friends, he found traces of the Knight''s rescue in the vige. All the signs showed that the Knight had died in battle to protect the vige and became a dead soul. However, the strange thing was that the people in the vige did not remember this at all. What they remembered was specious-there was also a Knight, but he did not die in battle. Instead, he left calmly after exterminating the bandits.

    Later, the truth of all this was excavated. It turned out that the people in the vige were afraid of the return of the bandits, so they had to agree to the bandits'' request and betray the Knight who had saved them. As a result, the Knight died and became a dead soul.

    In order to get rid of the guilt in their hearts, the vigers chose to hide this fact. Everyone avoided the past and fabricated a hypocritical truth. They believed it without a doubt and subjectively erased the ghost Knights from their lives. Only the crazy vige girl remembered all of this and kept it up.

    As for the witch''s curse, it was just another exnation to cover up the lie.

    Although the witch was fake, the passive spell of cognitive interference was real, and the vigers hadpleted this spell by ident.

    This was the second time Ninja de had seen such a spell in a long time, but it was outrageous in this situation...

    This was the reality...

    Was this still earth?

    This... Was he an alien?

    What kind of superhuman development was this...

    He suddenly regretted calling his sister.

    "We''re here."

    The leadingdy in ck found a seat and sat down. She raised her head and smiled at him.

    "Yes, it''s cognitive interference," She said.

    Ninja had just put down Mount Meru, and when she heard this, she was so shocked that she almost jumped up.

    [Oh no, I think I''m being read?]

    "Yes, it''s mind reading," The other party replied.

    Ninja was speechless.

    "I noticed that you have some problems with your oral expression, so you can just ask in your mind." The other party smiled and pointed at his heart.

    "I can hear you."

    Ninja pondered for a moment, suppressing her shock, and asked, "Will my sister be alright?"

    "Other than the young man who was treated as a troublemaker by the police, there shouldn''t be any other problems."

    Ninja heaved a sigh of relief, then asked in her heart, "Then what''s going on? About this game, the Illusion Workshop, Moon... And most importantly, who was Big brother Char? Who are you people?"

    Then, he looked at the two of them with a very serious expression.

    The two girls didn''t look much older than the girls from Pie. The one in the white dress was talking to him and looked gentler, while the one in the ck dress was very cold.

    ck dress tapped on the table and asked, "It''s October 2019 now, and there aren''t even many proper VR games on your barren, but there''s ''fantasy world''. Don''t you think that its appearance is a kind of technical... Jump?"

    "This..."

    Ninja was suddenly stunned.

    It was as if someone had poured a basin of cold water on his head...

    It also felt like she had missed a step when she was dreaming of going down the stairs at night...

    He suddenly woke up.

    "That''s right, such visible technological progress was actually not discovered by anyone, and no country or consortium was aware of it... Even "fantasy world" was only released in a small area and hadn''t even gone out of the country."

    Was this reasonable?

    This was clearly unreasonable!

    And, most importantly...

    Even he only realized this problem after being reminded by the other party.

    "This, this..."

    When she thought of the cognitive interference that the other party had previously disyed, small de suddenly felt her mouth go dry.

    His mind was nk, and he almost lost the ability to think.

    Could it be... Could it be that they had cast cognitive interference on all humans?

    [You still say it''s not an alien invasion?]

    "It''s probably what you''re thinking, but don''t worry, we''re not alien invaders like those in science fiction stories, let alone conquerors. Strictly speaking, we can''t even be considered as ''individuals'' with independent wisdom. We only exist in front of you because of our unfinished mission... Also, please rest assured that due to the fundamental difference in the structure of each individual''s soul, our spells can''t directly affect you..."

    Ninja suddenly raised her head and looked at her.

    "But you brought me here without anyone finding out."

    "It''s because our spells don''t work on passers-by, but on you. So, there were no police cars or records, and you didn''t go to the police station. On the way here, no one saw you enter this caf¨¦. This is a sense of existence deprivation."

    White dress replied, "You are special, you are yers, and you are connected to that ce. Just like a piece of iron that has been ced in a maic field for a long time, it can also possess maism for a short time."

    "You said that our spells can only be used on the things we create, " another person exined. for example, the ''illusory world'', you who have an affair with it, and this guy..."

    She pointed at Mount Meru.

    "But he''s not as deeply affected as you are, so his body instinctively resists our spells. This is the difference between the two worlds.

    "So, the ''illusion world'' didn''t attract widespread attention because...

    "That''s because we tried to minimize its presence. Except for the advertisement of the illusion workshop, which attracted a lot of attention in a short time like ''X-vision car'', the spell made everyone forget about it as soon as they turned around...

    The people who were about to post a discussion were attracted by the pop-up advertisement, but they couldn''t find the real ''close button'' despite being harassed. They simply closed the browser in anger and forgot about it. Those self-media outlets that were nning to write articles clicked into thements they had just received and ''greeted'' each other enthusiastically with the critics. They didn''t even remember what the article was. Theizens who tried to repost the post slid their hands and touched the group message. They were so immersed in appreciating the post that they forgot what ''Fantasy World'' was...

    After we were deprived of our sense of existence, thousands of such things happened almost every second. Thanks to your world, where information spreads at an amazing speed and has a huge amount of information, we only used some simple means to block its channels of cirction and recruited enough ''yers'' to participate in the experience.

    After that, you will be assimted by ''there'' and be the carrier of the spell. You will be able to achieve a closed cycle.

    Ninja''s mind was spinning quickly, quickly digesting this increasingly shocking fact.

    He had picked up something from the other party''s words.

    First of all, ording to them, the cognitive interference only affected one thing and one person, not the world on arge scale.

    For example, the appearance of the fantasy world did not cause much of a stir because ''Fantasy World'' itself was not easy to pay attention to and had a low sense of existence. This probably exined why such a powerful thing was only discussed as a scam for a while when the advertisement was released. The poprity quickly faded, and even after the game cabins were delivered one after another, it did not cause any sensation.

    This was exactly what they wanted-to let ''fantasy world'' have a certain scale of publicity and attract ''yers'', but not too much attention.

    So, what did they want yers for?<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I''m sorry to have caused you to worry. As I said before, we really have no ill intentions."

    The girl in the white dress looked a little helpless.

    "It''s hard for me to exin to you why we''re doing this, because we don''t know the reason either... We are only executors, with the mission of correcting mistakes in time, and do not have the authority to exin. Everything that happened today was to prevent you from being involved."

    "After all, the waves caused by a yer''s death can''t be dispelled by spells."

    Hearing this, Ninja seemed to have understood something.

    What they meant was that if the news of rippling moonlight''s death was made public, the turmoil it caused would be enough to break through the cognitive interference that was added to the illusion world.

    It sounded a little like the hatred points system... Although actions with lower threat values would attract the monster''s attention, it would not care as long as it was distracted for a moment. However, if they were closely watched, no matter how hard they tried to interfere, they would not be able to divert their attention...

    "That''s what you think, but we can guarantee that moonlight''s death was not part of our n. It has nothing to do with us..."

    "Weir, you''re being too irresponsible."

    "I''m sorry, Noir, I know. was wrong..."

    The girl in the white dress, who was called Weir, stuck out her tongue, "We promise you that nothing simr will happen again.

    What? Wait...

    Ninja''s eyes instantly widened.

    It sounded like they were not the owners and managers of the ''Fantasy World'', which meant that they were not'' fantasy workshops ''yet?

    In other words, this was not a boss yet.

    But this time, in the face of his question, neither of the two, who had the ability to read minds, gave any exnation. Little Ren took this as a form of tacit agreement.

    Since ''error correction'' was mentioned, it meant ... This was a loss of control.

    His heart skipped a beat at the thought of this.

    "Then, then, what about big brother Shaya?"

    Xiao Ren stammered.

    The girl called Xiao Wei shook her head.

    Little Ren thought that she was unwilling to answer this question, but in the end, her answer was very straightforward.

    "I don''t know."

    "Eh?"

    "I''m sorry, but we only found out about the name ''Shaya'' after investigating ripples of moonlight," Vivian said apologetically. We don''t even know him as well as you do."

    But how was that possible!

    Big brother Shaya, this person who was obviously a cheater, actually had nothing to do with the ''illusion workshop''?

    "That''s the truth, I''m sorry. We know nothing about what happened in the ''illusionary realm'', and we know nothing about the name you mentioned ..."

    Xiao Wei said helplessly as she tapped her head with her finger.

    you probably haven''t realized that you''re not talking to an ''intelligent life entity'', but another existence ... For example, a puppet with a high-level response mechanism. However, this involves information of a higher level of authority, so I can''t exin it. "

    Xiao Ren did not dwell on this question. He quickly digested the knowledge he had just obtained, and then threw out thest question, or more urately, a series of questions.

    "Then how are you going to deal with this? Should I and Mount Meru hide all this? When will your ''n'' end?"

    The two girls looked at each other. Although they had different looks and different emotions, they both showed an expression of " it hase to this ".

    Then, they answered in unison.

    "I don''t know."

    - Alright.

    Xiao Ren was not surprised by such a straightforward answer.

    "Do you want anypensation?" Xiao Wei suddenly asked.

    Compensation?

    Little Ren was puzzled. Could it be that they could provide her with intelligence assistance like big brother Shaya? But they sounded more like a crisis public rtions department outside of the game ... It can''t be financialpensation, right?

    "Compensate ... Compensate?" He could not help but ask.

    "Yes,pensation." Xiao Wei suddenly hesitated,"after all ..." After all, from today on, you and Mount Sumeru can''t log in to the game."

    "Huh?"

    Xiao Ren stood up.

    "I can''t log into the game?"

    In his excitement, he did not even stammer when he spoke.

    "I can''t leave this ce either." "This is to protect the two of you," the girl in the ck dress said coldly.

    "Are you kidding me? I, I, I ..."

    "And your sister. If you''re thinking about her safety, then don''t try to affect her. Whether she and the people around her can continue toe online is also up to you. In other words, you have enough information to destroy ''fantasy world'' itself. You will be isted as a virus, and the scope of your action depends on your cooperation."

    "T-T-T-T-T-this ... How could this be? I, I, I ..."

    "I''m sorry," Xiao Wei said helplessly. We have our own difficulties, please believe us, otherwise we will use some ''unnecessary'' means to deepen the cognitive interference on you ..."

    Under such a serious gaze, Xiao Ren slowly fell silent.

    He understood that this wasn''t a joke.

    He and Mount Meru seemed to have touched some taboo.

    If he continued to pursue the matter, the other party would really lose patience and use the so-called " deepening " method to strip away the memory of this game ... This was not what he wanted to see.

    Moreover, the other party''s request seemed to be trying his best to prevent the two worlds from being easily connected ...

    In other words, he was already out.

    Aspensation, it was what he had just heard ... It was more like a part of the ''truth''.

    At this point, it seemed that he could only ept it, but fortunately, they did not seem to have any ill intentions ...

    Hopefully.

    "Yes, you''re out. This was one of the rules of the game. As for whether they are eliminated or not, it''s up to you."

    The girl in the white dress noticed his thoughts and added.

    "H-he, where is he?" Little Ren pointed at Mount Meru and asked.

    "I''m afraid he won''t wake up until this matter is over." he''s been exposed to too much, " Xiao Wei said apologetically. it''s hard for him to reach an agreement with us ...

    Little Ren could not help but frown.

    "You said you wouldn''t hurt me."

    I have a feeling that this matter will be over soon. With his body and the medical standards here, he should be able to hold on. "If you don''t worry, we can give you an address and you can take care of him," said Xiao Wei.

    As expected, it was not that simple ...

    Little Ren could not help but sigh.

    He suddenly felt that the burden on his shoulders was a little heavy.

    Not only did he have to trick his sister, but he also had to settle down his family in Mount Meru.

    Most importantly, he couldn''t log into the game.

 Chapter ?396 397

    The moment Char stabbed the Sacred Sword, Narshil, in between the giant''s eyebrows with the me of the first, time had stopped on the battlefield.

    However, as the master of the paramount realm, the paramount saint spirit, was stabbed by the dagger that was smeared with poison, time resumed its flow.

    Someone shouted first.

    "Look at that giant!"

    Everyone''s eyes turned to the center of the battlefield, only to see that the once insufferably arrogant giant was now like a statue that was being weathered. As the wind blew, it began to fall off with a rustling sound.

    At first, it only slowly turned into sand, but in the blink of an eye, terrifying cracks appeared on the surface of the giant''s body, and they were still rapidly expanding!

    In just a few breaths, before most of the people''s expressions could change, the giant''s body had already copsed.

    After a short silence, roars of excitement rose one after another.

    "We survived!"

    "We won!"

    "The Night Lord''s blessing! Long live the Queen!"

    "Long live the Queen!"

    "Long live the Queen!"

    The joy of surviving a disaster converged into a river of shouts and finally turned into a deafening chattering.

    The sound of long live was endless!

    Standing on the copsed line of defense, Lucia looked around.

    As she looked at her people, the light of the crown rose made her seem to be bathing in the soft morning light, and her body was coated with ayer of warm brilliance, like a god.

    However, the cheers were quickly interrupted.

    The ground was shaking, and the injured people were pushed away violently. A group of fully armed ck-armored Knights rushed out from all directions.

    It was as if the air had turned colder.

    It was the nightmare Knight regiment, the de of andaheim belonging to the sprite family, and the main force of the Expeditionary Army.

    A small number of them were killed by the yers at the front line and became experience points and equipment drops, but most of them came back with the Lord of Death, astlow, and became the prisoners of the blooming Prince without knowing the truth.

    However, because of the giant''s attack, half of them were temporarily released. Under Astlow''smand, they shouldered the heavy responsibility of protecting the Queen, and almost all of them died on the battlefield.

    The identity of the part that appeared now was naturally very clear...

    They did not take orders from Astlow, but from the will of the Spec family.

    In short, it was a private army.

    The leader was astlow''s father, Prince jobuya.

    "Astlow, what''s with this elf''s vulgarity!"

    Imira shouted at Astlow.

    He was questioning why the sprets still had so many forces hidden behind the crowd at such a critical moment.

    Astlow''s face was ashen. He could not exin his father''s actions, but he vaguely understood in his heart...

    This damn politics!

    The reason why he had put aside his enmity with Shaya and stood on the Queen''s side was partly because he had submitted to the Queen, and partly because he had been persuaded by Shaya in many roundabout ways.

    The split family had secretly raised the illusionary snake and sky after his birth mother passed away.

    His stepmother-the terrifying woman prisilia-not only did she bring secret technology from her family, but she also brought a pair of twin siblings who had no blood rtionship with her.

    Astro had never believed that these people who yed tricks behind his back would be able to shake his future status. Although her status was high, far above him and his father, he believed in strength more than those hypocritical titles.

    He ... He had once believed in his own power until Shaya reminded him.

    His father was hiding something from him.

    Now, it seemed that he was right again ...

    In arge family, this was not a good start.

    "Father."

    Astro''s eyes became sharp, and he stepped in front of Lu Li.

    "What do you mean by this?"

    "My dearest son, do you really not understand?"

    Prince jobuya s raspy voice was unusually cold, and there was even a hint of hatred.

    Not long ago, Astro-who had been awoken by Shaya-returned to the team and took away all the secret weapons that Prince jobuya had secretly brought-the " firmament "-He sessfully made them die in the battle against the Giants.

    This tant act of squandering and betraying the family made Prince Joshua hate his eldest son even more.

    Moreover, he had even said some threatening words to him.

    "What do you want me to understand, father?"

    "The rules of how this world works, my son."

    of course. Prince jobuyar¨¦ughed. an hour ago. you told me that. should see who has my blood flowing in them ... I''m telling you now, this is not important at all. What connected people was not bloodline, but strength. We respect the bloodline because the essence of power flows in the bloodline. In essence, we only need subservient beings."

    He looked at the corpses around him.

    The corpses of the nightmare Knights, which had been ravaged beyond recognition by the Giants, were like deformed ck-skinned cans. Blood seeped out from them and soaked the withered Yellow Earth.

    ".. Just like now, I need you to submit to me, not because you are my son, but because you Revere my power. My dear son, I hope you can learn this lesson."

    After saying that, he smiled and opened his arms.

    ng!

    The troops behind the Prince took half a step forward in unison. Their armor and swords collided, and a murderous aura burst forth!

    It was so ironic.

    Astryo felt a wave of great sorrow. For the first time, he felt that everything before him was so ugly and unbearable.

    If they had drawn their swords to protect the weak and the Supreme Queen when the giant was roaring unscrupulously, what kind of glory would that be?

    The sacrifice of so many people had only resulted in the selfishness of a small number of people. Before their bones were cold and their blood had cooled, they could not wait to show their greedy faces and enjoy the time of victory ...

    "Shameless!"

    "You stupid pig covered in rotten sores! Where were you when we were fending off the Giants! Where were you when we were bleeding? Coward!

    IMRA couldn''t help but shout angrily. He took half a step forward and red at Prince jobya.

    "You stupid pig covered in rotten sores! Where were you when we were fending off the Giants! Where were you when we were bleeding? Coward! Coward! Do you think I''ll believe your twisted logic and give in?"

    "How did you pass the etiquette test? My ally, shouldn''t you teach your son a lesson?"

    Prince jobuya looked at old Faris who was not far away.

    The old Prince stood up with a dark expression.

    Unlike the old nobles such as Prince jobuya and old Merion who had been hiding in fear of Shire, ymirjar''s father was temporarily treated as a member of the ''Queen''s faction'' because of his son''s excellent performance. He was properly protected in the battle with the giant just now.

    But now, he kept his silence even as ymirjar wasining about jobuya

    He seemed to always remain silent, just like when he was treated as a member of the " Queen''s faction " and enjoyed protection, he did not make any excuses.

    "Father? Don''t tell me you ..."

    Ymirjar looked at his father in disbelief.

    "Son, this is the reality. You will understand in the future."

    Old fareis said lightly.

    As if to prove his words, there was anothermotion in the crowd.

    The flower King had used his power to imprison most of the Prince''s private army, but to fight against the giant, he released arge portion of them. The pressure of the enemy, coupled with the mor of the pavilion''s personality, made many of them lean towards the Queen, temporarily bing the Queen''s faction.

    But now, the crisis was over, and most importantly, Prince flowerblossom, who had been captured by the divine weapon, was dead in the ruins.

    In that case, for these old nobles who still had their prestige, it was easy to regain control ...

    The Dark Elves ''obedience to authority was ingrained in their bones, especially the ordinary Dark Elf soldiers.

    They didn''t dare to use their families in sulse as stakes to participate in this political game.

    On the other hand, if they had this awareness and understanding, they would not still be soldiers ...

    Thus, the unscathed soldiers surrounded the nobles who were still prisoners a few seconds ago and appeared one after another. Although they did not dare to look directly into the eyes of theirpanions lying on the ground, they still lowered their heads and stood firmly in front of the old noble.

    They raised their weapons at the heroes who had just saved them.

    this is the reality ...

    The pavilion muttered to itself.

    In the face of reality, dreams were almost not worth mentioning.

    Even though he had created a miracle a few seconds ago and awakened the first light in the hearts of his people ...

    However, the awakening and encouragement were only momentary. The monster known as reality would eventually destroy all hope and drag everything into the quagmire.

    Those who fought the Giants did so for the sake of survival. Now, they attacked the heroes who had saved them for the sake of survival.

    As long as he was alive, what difference did it make whether he was despicable or noble?

    Survival would always be the first difficult problem in front of them.

    She couldn''t help but look at the ce where the giant had disappeared. There was arge open space, and the outline of the giant still remained on the ground.

    So, where was that person?

    She could not help but think of Shaya. He was undoubtedly the one who created the miracle, and she was just taking advantage of the situation ...

    Would he still appear now?

    Lu Xie couldn''t help but pray in his heart.

    It might sound ridiculous, but this was the first time she had prayed since she became the Queen, and the person she was praying to was someone she had known for less than a day.

    Moreover, she had thought that she would never do such a childish thing again in her life.

    Pray?

    In the past, she only believed in herself.

    But now, she only desired an invisible hand of salvation, not to save herself, but to save this group of elves who were willing to bleed and sacrifice for their noble dreams ...

    They should not have such an ending.

    They should be bathed in apuse and flowers, listening to the praise of heroes.

    Please, you can save them.

    She closed her eyes.

    ..

    how could the Honorable Queen be in such a dangerous ce? she should be in a safe Pce.

    Prince jobuya smiled as he spoke, and the surrounding nobles nodded in agreement.

    "Then, let''s start cleaning up the battlefield. Because we are not fully aware of the potential threat and our resources are very limited, I announce that we will begin to implement the regtions of the second Battle."

    The Second World War regtion was a policy that the Dark Elves had implemented when they first arrived in the underground world. It was to prioritize the provision of food and potions to the soldiers and nobles. For those who were seriously injured above level two (losing consciousness and mobility, and unable to be healed by potions and intermediate spells within 15 minutes), they were to strategically abandon them. If necessary, they could even kill and destroy them to prevent them from bing prisoners or ... Monster food.

    In other words, his words were like a death sentence for the injured man on the ground.

    "Father!"

    Astro''s eyes were red, and the knuckles of the hand holding the sword had turned white.

    "You can''t do this."

    He gritted his teeth.

    our resources are limited. We still have to deal with other crises.

    Qiao Buya did not hide his cruelty at all.

    There was no doubt that the wounded who could survive were the most determined of the Queen''s faction, and once they survived, they would be the Queen''s sharp swords.

    He definitely couldn''t sit by and watch this happen.

    The Dark Elves had always respected women. In surthus, the true power of speech was in the hands of the terrifying women. This time, the Army that was going on the expedition to ravosodran waspletely under their control. This meant that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!

    If the Queen became a mere figurehead and became their puppet, it would mean that they had taken a big step forward!

    The reason why the blooming Prince was able to achieve what he did in sulseus was because he represented the power of their entire ''wife''s enemy''. It was also because of this consideration that they allowed him to be more powerful.

    Who would have thought that the most united group in the history of surseus would be a group of male nobles who seemed to be fighting to the death on the surface?

    Everyone knew that no matter who won, they were all fighting for themon interests of the male Dark Elves.

    Now that he was dead, this g would naturally be personally received by him, jobuya.

    "You should understand what I''m saying, my dear son. If you were in the human world, you would have killed prisilia and her children with one strike ... But you didn''t do that. You didn''t dare."

    Astro was violently shaken. Just as his father had said, he understood.

    When he had taken away the military power, he had only ced his stepmother under house arrest.

    That''s right, it was only house arrest.

    Even though the soldiers he brought with him were all direct descendants of the family, he still did not dare toy a hand on his stepmother because of the tradition of women being superior to men.

    Back in sulseus, even in a castle that was not her own home, she was more like a master than Prince jobuya, and thetter was the one who was called the male master.

    Astryo suddenly realized that when he had made trouble, his father had intentionally fanned the mes. Without. doubt. his father was encouraging him to kill his stepmother.

    He understood everything now.

    As he thought of this, Astro''s heart grew even colder.

    What a cruel and merciless person.

    It could be imagined that even without the appearance of the giant, these things would still proceed as usual.

    This time, all the families had sent men. It seemed like they wanted their more honorable Masters to guard the rear, but in fact, they were nning to build a new stronghold invosodran ...

    A stronghold that waspletely under the control of the male Dark Elves!

    This was their ultimate goal!

    but that''s all in the past. My child, there''s a brand new and best opportunity in front of you now.

    Prince jobuya s voice was like the whisper of a demon. His gaze passed over astryo andnded on the face of the gazebo, who was only one step away from him.

    Admiration,mentation, fear, and rejoicing were all mixed together, forming theplicated feelings of this old and ambitious schemer at the moment.

    "Offer your loyalty, my son."

    He also hoped that his son would make the right choice like him.

    Astro naturally understood the meaning of this gaze, and he was also struggling internally.

    Unlike IMRA, Fitch, and the others who werepletely devoted to the pavilion, he was the one with the clearest mind among the new generation of Dark Elves, and also the one who was the least easily swayed.

    He was used to calcting gains and losses, and regarded hot-bloodedness as recklessness. He thought that being cold was maturity.

    But sometimes, was the result with the highest returns what he wanted?

    Now, it was time to weigh these things again.

    But it was clear that some people didn''t think he could make the right choice.

    "Astlow!"

    Ymira and his friendly face-breaking punch came at him together.

    However, Astro only took a slight step and grabbed his friend, who had established a revolutionary friendship for less than an hour, and then threw him to the ground.

    "Be quiet, my friend."

    Astro muttered to himself as he looked at im who had lost his mobility.

    He slowly turned around and looked at the pavilion. He raised his head and asked, "

    "Your Majesty."

    "Minister astrologe."

    "If I swear to serve you, what will I get?"

    "Astlow! You''re taking advantage of the situation, you''re shameless!"

    IMRA, who was on the ground, scolded angrily.

    On the other hand, Qiao Buya raised his eyebrows, showing some appreciation for his son''s words.

    He admired the cunning of this kind of bidding.

    In any case, the pavilion would only y the role of a puppet in the future, and he now had the absolute advantage. It was no big deal even if his son wanted this woman.

    Moreover, it would be better for the puppets to side with him than with any other force.

    After all, even within the United "woman''s enemy," there were several voices.

    On the other side, the pavilion didn''t get angry upon hearing such a question. Instead, it stared into astryo''s eyes, as if it wanted to pierce through this Knight.

    Unlike what the others thought, there was no greed or desire in Astero''s eyes.

    Instead, he was confused.

    He was like a person fumbling through the fog, both nervous and hopeful.

    "I hope so,"

    She said, "

    astrokin, I promise you that you will obtain ''hope''.

    "Ha ..."

    Qiao Buya snorted disdainfully. As expected, she was just a little girl who didn''t know anything. To think that he used to think that she had some tricks up her sleeve.

    At this time, she should have fought for any power at all costs, but she actually gave such a hypocritical and broad answer ... How stupid.

    In that case, it seemed that this farce should alsoe to an end. Next ...

    "Then, I shall fight for you, Your Majesty."

    Astlow knelt down on one knee, leaving his father with a solid back view.

    What?

    Jobuya''s expression froze for a moment, and then his face turned ashen.

    "Astlow, you ... He had actually made such a stupid choice! I''m so disappointed! You will regret your choice."

    After saying that, he raised his hand.

    As long as he waved his hand, the armored ck cavalry behind him would surge forward like the tide and tie up this unfilial son.

    That''s right, as long as he swung it down.

    He waved it down.

    He went down.

    To ... Eh?

    Large beads of sweat rolled down from Joshua''s forehead. The Prince''s Adam''s apple moved a few times, but he did not move.

    He looked like a timid and humble boy who raised his hand to go to the toilet when he was being punished.

 Chapter 397 398

    Chapter 398. The Alliance

    It was as if time had stopped. Not only were many soldiers dumbfounded, but even the pavilion was dumbfounded.

    What was the meaning of this?

    Pressure?

    What?

    The ck-armored soldiers were originally ready to take a step, but at this moment, they didn''t know whether to take it or not. They didn''t know whether to go up or down, and the atmosphere on the field was extremely strange.

    Fortunately, a few secondster, a figure slowly appeared behind the Prince.

    At the same time, an invisible dagger appeared on the Prince''s neck.

    The Prince''s well-maintained skin was clearly sunken, and the blood marks outlined the dagger''s outline.

    "Protect the Prince!"

    One of the guards closest to him let out an angry roar. Whoosh! They pointed their weapons at the man in unison.

    Without a doubt, this was Char.

    "Char..."

    Lucia was relieved, but at the same time, he was gritting his teeth.

    "Char! This guy..."

    "Char, it''s Char! It''s him!"

    Imira got up from the ground in excitement and screamed.

    "This guy this is too cool!"

    The reason for his scream was rted to his sudden rescue, but it was more because Char was in the limelight.

    The feeling of the world being focused on you was great. Just imagining it was hard to resist.

    As Astro heaved a sigh of relief, he also felt a little fortunate.

    He had a premonition that this guy would end this chaotic scene and make the situation develop in his favor.

    At the same time, he was d that he had chosen the right side.

    "Quiet, soldiers."

    The Prince didn''t seem to panic at all. He motioned for the soldiers around him to not be nervous, and then asked in a low voice, "He had never felt so close to death.

    The strange chill from the tip of his spine was like the tongue of a poisonous snake, licking his skin, making people feel cold all over.

    He was wearing a ne and had three rings on his hand to resist such a close-range assassination. He was confident that nothing could break through this series of defenses except for the legendary God-ying bullets... However, the strange dagger of the other party easily bypassed theyers of protection, like a skilled thief who easily stole his underwear through a wall and three anti-theft doors.

    What was even weirder was that they didn''t even notice the other party''s approach despite there being so many of them.

    Where did hee from?

    When he was fighting bloom, this guy was not as elusive as he was now.

    "I''ll give you some advice on life, Your Highness," Char said in a low voice.

    "What?"

    "Why don''t you take your people and get lost?"

    Instead of getting angry, Joshughed and swallowed his original worries. The other party could not solve the current situation at all. They only wanted to survive.

    Small characters were not worth worrying about.

    "Are you going to take a few more people with you? For example, our Queen?" He said sarcastically.

    ''This kid is still too narrow-minded.''

    The Prince thought to himself.

    I guess that''s what you must be thinking now ... Char smiled. you think that I don''t have the potential to achieve great things, that I''m too narrow-minded, and that it''s a stupid idea to take people and leave instead of making good use of the resources at hand, right? With so many people, where can i escape to?"

    "Isn''t it?"

    "Let''s put it this way. First of all, Your Excellency may have overestimated the value of your life ... Secondly, you might have overestimated your influence in the Army."

    Char moved closer to the Prince and whispered, "Don''t make a sound, Your Highness. Keep your eyes on him and take a closer look. Does the magic advisor, Gina, look normal? "

    "What do you mean?"

    Prince Josh''s brow furrowed, but he still followed Char''s instructions and nced at Gina discreetly.

    At first nce, it seemed normal, but if one thought about it carefully, it seemed... There was indeed something strange?

    The young noble clenched his magic staff, and the light at the top of the staff flickered just like his fluctuating heart.

    Gina? Loyalty?

    Did he have to be so nervous?

    "But what does this mean?" He asked subconsciously.

    "To tell you the truth, I really didn''t think that you would establish such an alliance."

    Char was not in a hurry to answer, and instead, he sighed.

    This was bothmenting and the truth. There was no such thing as the appearance of Lavosudnd in the past plots, which meant that there was no such a rare opportunity for Joshua and the others to stand up on behalf of the male Dark Elves.

    Perhaps they had been waiting for such an opportunity in the past, but it was a pity that they didn''t get it even when sulseus turned into a sea of fire.

    This was actually a new plot!

    A new plot!

    The established plot of the game was indeed not as exciting as the real world!

    Although Char knew that they were secretly in contact, these old foxes had never revealed the ultimate goal of this Alliance... He must have been afraid of the traditional Dark Elves for too long, and that the slightest exposure would bring him death, so he had survived until the fall of Andaheim.

    This group of people had some skills.

    "However, you have clearly underestimated your unity." Char continued.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Prince Joshua seemed to havee back to his senses.

    "Don''t you think that the backbone of the Alliance has a simr experience? You, Faris, and even Bloom... all of you have had lovely lovers. They let go of their prejudices and traditions and truly loved you, just like the man and woman who hugged each other at the Grand banquet held by the elves outside the court of the Holy tree 1700 years ago..."

    "But then, you were forced to have political marriages with women who were very controlling, and then you had to give up your true lovers and watch them be ''cleaned up'' by your jealous wives. Even your illegitimate children were killed in secret, but you could only pretend that you didn''t know. Only Bloom cleverly left behind the Tinder..."

    "This is very much like the sexual version of the vengeance of a martyr that happened in the human countries on the surface. But don''t forget, not everyone is like you, with enough motivation, enough emotions, and enough firm beliefs to do this big thing... Well, it''s a big thing."

    "Besides, interests are rtive. You should know that better than I do. Everyone had a scale in their hearts. For many nobles, they could kneel under the skirt of a charming Duchess and be favored and trusted by her by paying a worthless dignity. if you stand up and risk your life to resist, regardless of the consequences of failure, even if you seed, you will continue to be at the service of old men like you... So, what was the point of resisting?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You feel the need to resist because of the strong emotional resonance created by your own experiences. However, what if someone didn''t think so and joined in the name of gender? Could the same gender obtain empathy? Ha, don''t be na?ve, Your Highness. People can''t understand each other. One person only knows how to speak for his own ass. If he doesn''t have vested interests, how can he empathize without the same experience ...

    "Not everyone has the courage to resist the cruel reality. You should be aware of this."

    After a moment of silence, Joshua coldly snorted.

    "Hmph, it''s useless to talk.

    Char could not help butugh.

    He understood that the other party had already listened to this theory, and what wascking now was the objective facts thatplemented it.

    They began to get the goods.

    "Now we can go back to Gina... Don''t you think the lines on the tip of his staff look like bull''s strength? Do you see that faintly entangled red magic power..."

    "Do you think he''s going to use this spell to save you? No, no, no, this kind of positive spell would not be rejected by your shield. Once released, it would definitely hit you. Then, your muscles and blood vessels will expand, and your desire to struggle and strength will increase. Even if I keep this position, the dagger will easily Pierce into your blood vessels, and your Excellency will lose his mind and struggle more violently because of the pain, and finally be killed by me..."

    Joshua''s body trembled, and the image that Char had described appeared before his eyes.

    At such a close distance, his own struggle would not bring any hope of survival but would instead bring death.

    "Have you thought of it, Your Highness? when the timees. there''s. 90% chance that you''ll die in my hands. When that timees..."

    "So what... I''ll carry out my will," said Joshua stubbornly. "We won''t fail..."

    "If I tell you again that Gina and Pricillia slept together, will you still ask me this? "

    The Prince paused for two seconds.

    "It''s no big deal. I already knew this..."

    "You know nothing, Your Highness. What if I say that there are no less than thirty people like him in this team? What''s more coincidental is that they''re scattered in different teams and each of them has an important position, so they can monitor every word and action of you and the other noble leaders... Did you already know about this?"

    Prince was stunned.

    "How could Pricillia..."

    "Be more realistic, who doesn''t know that the nightmare Knights are famous for Surseus''s male models? they''re all good-looking and clingy, can Pricillia hold back? If it wasn''t for the fact that Astlow and his stepmother didn''t get along, with his looks and figure, he would have been taken to bed by Pricillia the first time they met. Otherwise, why would he choose you as the second-best choice?

    "She''s far more skilled than you in manipting people''s hearts. You can only summon and control people on a spiritual level, but she doesn''t even let go of her physical body. If she wasn''t fully prepared, would she have dared to follow you on this expedition?"

    Char did not even try to hide her sarcasm as she said, "Your Highness, do you really think that ''everything is within your control''?"

    Prince Joshua waspletely shocked.

    This did seem like something prisilia would do.

    She didn''t even try to hide her lecherous side.|Chaos was just like the male nobles of the United Holy Kingdom who didn''t hide their promiscuity.

    However, her promiscuity was not the main point ...

    If what Char said was true, then this seemingly stable environment was in fact full of undercurrents, and one could be crushed to pieces if they were not careful. Their series of actions were simply courting death!

    He thought he had Pricillia imprisoned and controlled the situation...

    However, Char was also speaking without thinking. He knew that Pricillia was promiscuous and had countless malepanions... However, even though the noble circle was a mess, it was another matter if there was really any infiltration or long-distance surveince of her husband. This time, it was an emergency, and he had only made a guess and had not done any investigation.

    However, he had managed to scare off Joshua. On top of that, he still had more solid things to do.

    He was a real man.

    "To be honest, the lover you were nning to settle down in the outskirts of Laxi County 45 years ago died less than three days after leaving Surseus because the personal guard you ced great importance on and specially sent to send her off had a noseless mammoth tattooed on his crotch. 25 years ago, the kurter herb garden that you built behind prisilia''s back was raided for the same reason. The gardener and the pharmacist each had a neckless mingo tattoo. 13 years ago ..."

    With every sentence Shaya said, Qiao Buya''s face darkened.

    This was prisilia''s bad taste. All the men she ''trusted'' would leave a simr mark.

    For example, there was a half-bodied moon-ring snake between geobuya''s legs.

    But to him, it wasn''t that he couldn''t ept the fact that he was riding a horse on top of his head. The traditional male Dark Elves wouldn''t care too much about such things either ... The key was that if what Shaya said was true, it meant that all these years, his every move had been under prisilia''s surveince ...

    In other words, the ''woman''s enemy'' that he had painstakingly built might also be ...

    No, it was not possible ...

    It was very likely!

    Thinking of this, the Prince''s back was soaked in cold sweat. He felt dizzy and almost lost his bnce.

    Calm down!

    Calm down!

    Joshua took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.

    This might not be true. This guy might have just made it up to escape.

    That''s right, it could be fake!

    "What do you want?"

    He asked through gritted teeth.

    I will give you a detailed list of the people in the Army who have an affair with prisilia. Shaya shrugged. you can beat her at her own game. You can kill her before she starts to attack you all. Then, you can do whatever you want.

    "Why should I believe you? I can''t possibly ..."

    "No, you definitely can. You have a good reason to strip them clean and check them one by one, and I will give you this win-win opportunity ... Oh, it''sing."

    Shaya suddenly took out a steampunk-looking gas mask and put it on.

    Almost at the same time, a strange wind seemed to blow from all directions.

    At the same time, there was an indescribable stench in the air ...

    It was like. smelly sock that had not been washed for a year and was slowly baked with. small fire. It was also like a barbarian''s underwear that had not been washed for half. year and had scabbed. The bacteria scattered in the air after being rubbed hard and shaken off ...

    The smell wasn''t strong at first, but as the wind blew, the stinky dust swirled and stuck everywhere, making all the elves present have an infinite desire to take a bath.

    This was the corpse of the giant. As the saying goes, dust to dust, earth to earth. The wind that was produced now was the return of the " raw material.

    The giant was created from the dead bodies of the yers of lvosodran who had yet to leave, as well as some of the NPCs. Thetter was fine, as the NPCs were a part of this world.

    But the yers were not.

    It was only maintenance now, not closing the server. After the server was reopened, the yers would still have toe online!

    Even if sacred souls had 10000 guts, they wouldn''t dare to ignore these raw materials.

    Even if they could bypass the system and control the characters left behind by the " yers " after they went offline, it was like a naughty child stealing money from his parents. If they didn''t want to be killed, they had to find a way to secretly release the characters.

    And now, it was the process of "putting it back."

    The raw materials used to create yers were still alive. After leaving this part, what was left that belonged to the NPCs were naturally the air-dried corpses.

    That smell ... Tsk, blessed by the heavens.

 Chapter ?398 399

    Prince Joshua almost rolled his eyes at the smell, but he suppressed his disgust and asked,

    "Why a win-win situation? What are you nning?"

    "Don''t worry, I''ll handle it. After seeing the name list, you will naturally understand... The people on the list, inyman''s terms, all have balls, but for you, they''re time bombs."

    Char said meaningfully.

    As he said that, realization dawned on Joshua.

    Although he did not look at the name list, it was as if faces had already appeared in front of him.

    The current forces in the Army were those who had not participated in the fight against the Giants, so they were well preserved. But this didn''t mean that everyone in the team was willing to be such a coward and enjoy the peace that other people''s sacrifice brought.

    In fact, at the beginning of the battle, there was a conflict between the troops at the back. Many troublemakers could not ept the humiliation and hid. They wanted to rush out to help the front line, but in the end, they were stopped by those who were afraid of death.

    Based on Char''s words, most of the people on the list were probably ''thorns''.

    In other words, the person who was chosen by Prisilia was highly simr to the thorn who had a sense of honor.

    This was too ironic...

    This was not a coincidence. It was almost inevitable. It was because of the Dark Elves ''tradition that they served Prisilia and wanted to go out to protect the Queen who came to the front lines...

    A gender conflict?

    Joshua had no choice but to avoid this question, unwilling to associate it with the noble character of an individual.

    So, he had to admit that Char was once again thinking from his perspective.

    Even if these people did not pledge their loyalty to Prisilia, they were like time bombs hidden in the team. Perhaps one day, they would betray the team like that unfilial son Astlow...

    However, if he followed Char''s words and left with the pavilion, he would be able to deal with this group of people.

    He could even use the Queen''s name to force them to leave willingly. This could not only deal with Prisilia, but also strengthen his own forces... This was killing two birds with one stone.

    No, wait...

    ''His so-called "win-win" was all about me?''

    Joshua was shocked, and he looked at Char in shock.

    "It seems you understand." Char raised an eyebrow at him. "I didn''t include my ''win''."

    "I promise you."

    Joshua no longer hesitated and finally nodded.

    He raised his hand again and gestured for the soldiers around him to retreat.

    The two of them had been dyed for so long that the others in the group were already a little impatient. When they saw the Prince finally raise his hand again, they all perked up.

    However, this time, he saw a retreat order...

    "What do you mean?"

    Other than the nightmare Knights headquarters, the others were all dumbfounded.

    "What is the Prince afraid of?"

    "Of course, I''m afraid of that guy!"

    However, other than this disgusting smell, does this guy have any other means? "

    "What did they say?"

    Amidst the whispers, Meir suddenly stepped forward and looked at Prince Qiao.

    "Soldiers, don''t retreat!"

    He stood out with a strong sense of righteousness.

    From the looks of it, he was just short of saying something like "my dear Joshua, don''t worry and go. I will lead the team to victory."

    "Don''t you see that His Highness the Prince is being held hostage by that bastard? how can we let that bastard have his way now? Where''s your sense of honor? Where is your dignity?"

    Meir said righteously.

    His voice echoed through the battlefield under the loudspeaker, and it seemed so ... It was unique.

    The soldiers were stunned.

    Prince Joshua was also stunned.

    Then, he gritted his teeth in hatred.

    Mier, that idiot!!!

    How could he not understand what was going on!

    The internal structure of the woman''s enemy was not as solid as it seemed. After all, they were Dark Elves, and infighting was an old tradition. The reason why Bloom was the leader was that he was the most experienced and had the most tricks up his sleeve. Who wouldn''t want to be the leader?

    Now that Bloom was dead and Joshua was being held hostage, Meir probably felt that there was no better chance than this.

    In other words, he felt that this was a sure win. Would he not have to first kill a child before splitting the cake?

    "My orders are useless."

    It was hard to tell whether Joshua was mocking himself ormenting.

    "In that case, do as you see fit, sir."

    He threw the mess to Char, gloating at her misfortune.

    It was outrageous. He probably felt that he had been in a passive position all this time, and now he finally took the initiative, so he had even forgotten the identity of the hostage.

    Although Joshua''s words suited Joshua''s personality and made him feel veryfortable, the pride in his bones did not allow this ambitious person to easily trust him, let alone think of a temporary Alliance.

    The current situation that Shaya was in was what he wanted to see the most.

    [I''ve said everything you wanted me to say. It''s useless.]

    [If I fail, it''s not my fault.]

    Anyway, the stench was already there, and this group of people was going to take a shower soon. Even if Shaya did not give him a list, he could still pick out a group of them one by one, just that the scene was a little strange.

    Well, it was strange to think about it.

    Naturally, Char understood what this old fox was thinking.

    "You asked for this. Don''t regret it, Your Highness."

    He sneered and gently waved his hand. The blood on the invisible dagger was pulled into a line, and the blood-stained outline suddenly elongated, turning into a single-handed sword!

    Then, he kicked Prince Joshua away while he held the one-handed sword with both hands and shed forward with all his might!

    The blood on the sword waspletely thrown out by this force, mixing with the air de in the air, forming a speeding blood sword that flew straight toward Meir.

    The average level of the soldiers present was not low. How could they watch such an attack hit their master? They immediately formed a human wall and raised their weapons to intercept.

    However, the sword was so fast that only two advanced guards managed to block it.

    However, a strange scene happened. The senior guards were all passed by the blood sword, but there was no wound, not even a trace of blood...

    They could only watch helplessly as the blood Sword, which had been weakened twice, nked through a row of colorful shields and stabbed straight into Meir''s body.

    The sound of the blood sword entering the body was so beautiful, and Meir fell to the ground with his eyes wide open.

    He could not be more dead.

    The huge battlefield fell silent in an instant.

    Joshua, who had been sent flying by Char, had originally intended to escape. However, he could not help but freeze on the ground after witnessing the attack. He did note back to his senses even when Char picked him up as a hostage again.

    "Your words are effective now, Your Highness," Char said.

    "Back off, all of you back off! Get out of my way!"

    Joshua waved his hands vigorously.

 Chapter 399 400

    Chapter 400. How Do I Exin All These Small Questions?

    As Shaya had mentioned, Joshua was much more effective this time.

    The soldiers retreated like a tide, in a mechanical-like manner.

    They were all too stunned to extricate themselves.

    Everyone present could instantly recognize that it was the Drow Swordsman''s Moon Shadow sh, albeit with a slight change to its movement, making it look more like a Full Moon sh.

    However, even if they were beaten to death, they refused to believe that the simple sword technique wielded such devastating power!

    It was simply ridiculous!

    After all, not only did it pierce through severalyers of protection, but it had managed to avoid hitting the bodyguard, and it had even managed to strike the Prince who was taking shield behind the human bodyguard... What was up with its ridiculous flying distance and speed?

    Why did the de, which could only traverse 20 meters, hurtled to 100 meters at three times the speed?

    More importantly, how could the Prince who was adorned top-to-bottom in various eye-catching artifacts be harmed?

    Wait, just how did he manage to sneak up to Prince Joshua''s side in the first ce...

    Problems were only piling up one after another, turning the situation from bad to worse!

    These unanswered questions were akin to halos, halos that illuminated the already elusive and phantom-like Char, causing him to have a greater and more significant presence.

    "Do you see this? This is the warrior who defeated the Giant!

    A Dark Elf who had lost his left arm and was barely able to stop the bleeding raised his head and shouted. His face was filled with pride.

    After all, he was also among those who had fought the Giant to the death, and thus, he had considered Char to be one of hisrades.

    Even if Char was only a mixed-blood Half-Elf, his feats had garnered him enough respect to stand tall among the Elves.

    Especially in such a situation.

    Upon hearing this, panic began to seep into the soldiers who were originally watching closely and waiting for an opportunity.

    Although they did not participate in the life-or-death battle against the Giant, they were well aware of the terrors that had transpired at the front line. Just by looking at the devastation left behind by the Giant, they could imagine what kind of battlefield it was. If the Giant were already this powerful, what could be said of the man who felled the Giant?

    More curiously, why has this man yet to attack us?

    Why did he only watch from afar and attacked Prince Maimon?

    Man''s capability for imagination was infinite, and spurred by the chaotic environment they were in, the soldiers present immediately came to a possible reason behind Char''s actions.

    Maybe... He''s injured?

    He''s injured!

    That''s right! He''s injured!

    Just think about it, could a human possibly have fought against a Giant and survive unscathed?

    Of course not!

    He must have sacrificed something to deal a fatal blow against the Giant!

    Of course!

    This exins his injuries!

    There was also a hint of relief mixed in with this spection, which made the mixed-blooded Half Elf no longer seem as intimidating.

    ¡­So, his strength is not as insane as expected.

    ¡­So, even he is capable of getting hurt.

    ¡­So, we lost to such a freak.

    ¡­.I guess we aren''t that bad after all...

    What followed was the thought of retreating.

    In this battlefield that had taken ce at the wrong time and ce, everyone was eager for a reason to get out of the battle and retreat in one piece, and now, a perfectly good excuse had fallen into theirps.

    Such a situation was simr to if a group of battered hunters were to encounter a wounded wild beast. In such a scenario, the correct choice of action was not to pursue after the beast, but to fall back and thank their lucky stars.

    Joshua saw this scene and was speechless at the death of his old rival, old partner, and old b*stard, Old Maimon. At the same time, he also felt that Char was a difficult opponent.

    This was the second time he had witnessed the other party using such a terrifying attack. It had only been mere minutes since the same attack was used against himself.

    Without hesitating any longer, Joshua raised his hand and gestured for the Elves to retreat in an orderly manner.

    His gaze swept through his troops before finallynding on Astro.

    However, his eyelids drooped slightly, and his lips moved a few times, but he did not say anything.

    Char could tell that the Prince wanted Astro to leave the Army, to avoid bing Lucius'' subordinate.

    The reason was obvious.

    There was no way that Joshua was clueless as to what would happen to him. As a hostage controlled by Char, he would be in the hands of Lucius for a while. He was well aware of just how vicious and despicable Lucius was.

    Even if he were to ignore his personal circumstances, the impact on the overall situation could not be ignored as well... With Old Maimon now dead, the hierarchy of the army was thrown into chaos.

    Just thinking about what Prisilia would do during such a power vacuum made him shudder.

    Therefore, he needed someone he could trust to stay in the Army and exert his influence.

    However, in the end, he made no such moves.

    The short moment of thought was enough for the astute and calctive Joshua to figure out that giving up this additional request would not be a bad choice, but rather a diversification of his investment.

    Moreover...

    To Astro, this was perhaps the best home for him.

    After all, no matter how confident he was, he should have realized how terrifying Prisilia was after hearing Char''s words...

    By following Lucius, even if his son could not live well, he could at least avoid a tragic death.

    At this moment, he might have followed the rationality of a politician and made this decision, or he might have acted as a father.

    With such a tangled heart, who could possibly tell what role he was acting on behalf of?

    However, this did not stop Char from pouring salt on his wounds.

    Bickering with NPCs was Char''s second favorite thing to do.

    "How pitiful. You yearn for a ''trusted aide'' to preside over the overall situation for you at this critical moment, only to realize that your son is the only worthy individual. Heh... Have you seen what your ''allies'' look like? A piece of trash like Maimon is definitely not an exception."

    Char mocked.

    With Bloom dead, you have no chance of winning. Prisilia is definitely not as simple as you think.

    "I know he''s a piece of trash, but it''s better to have the figurehead be a piece of trash than to have a group of dragons without a leader." Prince Joshua replied.

    "And that is precisely why I killed him."

    Char gave him a meaningful look.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Joshua could not help but shiver. When he looked at Char, thetter only left him with a view of his back.

    ...

    With the main force now gone, all that was left behind was a mountain of corpses and earthen scars.

    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief.

    In the end, a hundred or so people had gone to Lucius'' side.

    All of them were the survivors of the battle with the Giant. Although they were all injured, their eyes were extremely bright.

    Char had never seen Dark Elves with such determination and rity in their eyes. Even though they had no choice but to lie on the ground, they held their heads high, like generals who had just returned from a victory.

    "As expected of Elves."

    Char mumbled.

    Although he had always believed in science and despised blood-based theories, it had to be said that this innate pride of the Elves seemed to be engraved in their DNA. It was the same for both Dark Elves and Light Elves. Once they took off their stupid rose-tinted sses and opened their eyes to look at the world properly, the brilliance that the race emanated was truly spectacr.

    The Prince was still in Char''s hands. ording to the Elves'' tradition, the prisoners would be released only after the main force had left three times the range of an arrow.

    As to how it was brought about, the matter of three arrows was rted to the dignity of the ancient Elves.

    Elven archers were known for their uracy, and the decision of how far this distance was waspletely up to them.

    They could set the distance at three meters, which meant that the Elven archers was only capable of shooting one meter.

    This was obviously a great insult to their abilities.

    As such, whenever matters rted to three times the distance of an arrow shot were involved, the Elves would put as much distance as possible between the parties out of this ancient sense of self-esteem... It was an outrageous behavior, as they believed that the further the distance they put between their targets, the stronger they were as an archer.

    Back to the matter at hand, all parties had signed a contract. Although Char could break the contract at any time and use the authority of Messiah to clear himself of any wrongdoing, there was no need for that.

    In other words, Char''s troops were rtively safe for the time being, on ount of the Elves'' generous estimation of their shooting range. Based on Char''s estimation of his troops'' stamina, they needed to rest for half a day before leaving.

    Therefore-

    "It''s finally done."

    He heaved a sigh of relief and rubbed his sore neck.

    When he turned around, as expected, he was met with another pair of eyes.

    Strictly speaking, there were many pairs of curious eyes.

    Among the array of questioning gazes, the brightest one was likely Lucius''.

    Why does it feel like my troubles have only just began?

    Char could not help but smile bitterly. He had quite a hard timeing up with proper exnations.

    They only wanted to ask two things.

    Firstly, how was the Giant defeated?

    Secondly, how did he sneak attack Prince Joshua in front of everyone, and how did he kill Old Maimon from a long distance?

    However, these were difficult subjects for Char to exin...

    The Giant was the projection of the Holy Spirit itself, a terrifying entity created by the Holy Spirit using the authority it stole from somewhere and the character of NPCs and yers during maintenance. It was the Holy Spirit itself that drove its actions, and the one that condensed its form so that it would not copse was the Holy Sword Narshil, which was engraved between the Giant''s eyebrows.

    Therefore, killing a giant required two core operations.

    One of them was when Char touched Narshil with the Silver Oak of the Origin. The shock from the collision of the two Holy Sword was enough to disintegrate the giant''s body.

    The second was due to the actions of the Supreme Holy Spirit.

    Originally, after making several calctions, Char had determined that he had no chance of winning. After all, it was clear that the mysterious short sword Narshil had been imbued with an unknown power meant to deal with Char. Not only was it meant to defeat Char as a character, it was meant to kill him as a yer.

    If it was not for the appearance of Anu, Char would have ended up in a terrible state. This could be seen from the Supreme Holy Spirit that was stabbed by the sword.

    However, Anu had appeared.

    Her appearance was not something that Char could exin.

    Her materialization felt almost inevitable.

    It was as if someone had predicted that the Supreme Holy Spirit would appear in such a way, and so, they hid his nemesis, the Sword-sealing Maid Anu, within the Holy Sword Narshil.

    As such, when the Supreme Holy Spirit attempted rebirth with the Holy Sword, Narshil''s aid, Anu, who was slumbering within the sword materialized and retaliated against the Holy Spirit.

    This was no longer a coincidence. This was a response that had been carefully designed. Once the Holy Spirit side had designed this, it would definitely trigger a rescue mechanism.

    However, Char was dumbfounded.

    He had never expected the Giant, or rather, the Supreme Holy Spirit to be defeated in such a manner...

    The second problem was also one that Char could not exin.

    Putting aside the matter of Old Maimon''s assassination for the time being, the reason Char had managed to conceal his presence despite the number of eyes of the battlefield was due to him hiding within the Pseudo Divine Space left behind by the Giant after its death.

    After the Supreme Holy Spirit and his manifestation, the giant had been taken care of, using the authority of the Messiah, Char had taken the remaining Pseudo Divine Space and the ownerless Holy Sword Narshil for himself.

    Logically speaking, an ownerless Pseudo Divine Space would dissipate, just like any other any other item soul-bound to a character, such as their inventory. The moment the yer deleted the character, their inventory would dissipate, alongside all the items that were stored within.

    However, even after the death of the Supreme Holy Spirit, the mysterious Pseudo Divine Space did not disappear.

    This was because it did not belong to the Supreme Holy Spirit. Its owner was actually Char.

    This was very strange.

    Char had basically appeared in his own inventory.

    This reminded Char of the question he had when he read Journey to the West when he was a child. If the Town Deity of the Five Elements at the Wuzhuang Temple could use his sleeves to control the universe and bring everything into his grasp, what would happen if he used his sleeves to capture himself? Would he not just disappear on the spot??

    Writing such a paradoxical piece of code would undoubtedly lead to the game crashing.

    However, to think that he had actually experience this process...

    It was a whole new experience for Char to hide in his own Pseudo Divine Space. He was like a spectator outside of this world, with a transparent dimensional wall that allowed him to see everything that was happening here.

    He could not be noticed at all.

    It was as if...

    It was as if he truly were the Messiah.

    However, once he noticed Joshua preparing to make his move, Char had no choice but to leave his Pseudo Divine Space, thus breaking away from this experience.

    Now that everything was settled, he tried to replicate the experience again, but he could not do it no matter what. He could not get anything out of asking the goddess. either

    These were the sources behind Char''s difficulty in exining the situation.

    Moreover, Ksenja had also told him that the mother and daughter had been teleported here from their house in the newbie vige...

    This was even more ridiculous.

    He could not wrap his head around these strange urrences, and as such, how could he possibly exin himself?

 Chapter 400 401

    Chapter 401. She Is Older Than You

    "Hey, what''s going on?"

    What was supposed toe hade.

    Lucius asked, her eyes wide open with determination to get an answer. She spoke in a condescending manner, a habit she picked up from being a queen. She demanded to hear all the details, as was her subconscious greed.

    "Yes..."

    Char let out a long groan, as if he was reminding a ssmate ying with their phone that their homeroom teacher was behind them. He gestured at Joshua with his mouth, questioning whether it was wise to reveal secrets in front of the enemy.

    The man had served as a perfect excuse for Char to use, and thus, it would be a waste not to use him.

    Lucius immediately realized that this was indeed a matter that should not be heard.

    Lucius frowned and looked at Joshua, unsure of what to do with him.

    Though the elves were true to their words, there were many loopholes that could be exploited. Moreover, it was by no means an exaggeration to im that Queen Lucius had a vicious temperament...

    In the face of this guy who had openly rebelled, she could think of ten thousand ways to make him die a terrible death. It all depended on whether she was willing or not.

    "Can you let me deal with him?"

    Lucius raised her head and looked at Char, putting on a pitiful look while doing so.

    "Please show mercy."

    Char''s gaze went past Lucius and reached Astro who was standing behind her.

    "You''re not just a Queen now."

    "Of course I understand."

    "Do you really understand?"

    Char took a few steps back and signaled for Lucius to deal with them.

    Joshua''s face was ice-cold as he looked at the Queen he had always looked down upon. He thought of the ups and downs of the past few days and felt a sense of sadness.

    His eyes flickered between Lucius and Char, who was situated not far away, and he felt incredulous.

    The Prince believed that he was superior to the young Queen in terms of both methods and courage, and the only variable that had thrown a wrench in his wless n was Char.

    Even so, the premise of all this was that Lucius had unreserved trust in Shaya.

    Without the Queen''splete trust, Char alone would not have been able to stir up a storm of this magnitude.

    However, this was where the problemy...

    Under the full supervision of the Avengers, as the Queen, it should have been impossible for Lucius to contact such a character who had been causing trouble on the surface for the past six months... In fact, this was the first time the two of them had ever met.

    This means that this little girl had immediately identified the key figure to solve her problem and was unwaveringly devoted to him until death.

    Was this reasonable?

    No, not at all.

    Yet, it was the unfolding of this childish story that even young adults under twenty would not believe, which ultimately resulted in the most perfect ending.

    Is there anything more absurd than this?

    "Minister Astro."

    Just as Joshua was lost in thought, Lucius suddenly spoke.

    The Prince frowned slightly. Was she going to use the cruelest punishment, where father and son were to kill one another?

    To have a newly sworn-in knight kill his own father to prove his loyalty...

    It seemed that he himself would have made the same choice.

    "Your Majesty,"

    Astro lowered his head and stepped forward, his fists clenched tightly.

    He silently waited for the verdict.

    "Here, I''ll leave the captive to you."

    "What?"

    Astro was stunned, and Joshua''s eyes shot open in surprise.

    Could it be that she was still testing Astro?

    The Prince spected maliciously.

    "What are you waiting for? Is my order not clear enough?"

    Lucius looked slightly unhappy.

    "The fate of the captive is at your disposal. Whether you kill him or let him go, it''s all up to you. You can even bring him back to the other side, if the others agree, that is."

    After a brief moment of shock, Astolfo was relieved.

    He excitedly kneeled down on one knee.

    "Praise be to your mercy, Your Majesty."

    "Don''t thank me, Astro. This is what you deserve. But please understand that mercy is like clear spring water. Although it is pure and beautiful, too much mercy can be enough to drown you."

    After speaking, Lucius gestured to Char with a nod and turned around gracefully.

    Char quickly followed.

    But just as he passed Astro, thetter heard an almost imperceptible reminder.

    "Crystal Illusory snake."

    The ck-armored Knight shook suddenly, as if he had just seen the light.

    He looked at Char''s back with gratitude.

    [ Astro''s favorability towards you has increased. ]

    Char stumbled and almost fell to the ground.

    ...

    ...

    A few hours ago, Astro had almost used the Crystal Illusory Snake to assassinate the Queen herself, he had plenty of those items in hand.

    Apart from turning people into puppets, this thing also had a superficial function, or even a side effect, which was to make people die on the spot. Of course, the Spritely family, who cross-bred magical beasts to form Chimeras, could easily control the degree of "death" inflicted. Char believed that he had gained Astro''s favorability only because thetter had understood this implication.

    For the wounded soldiers, Prince Joshua must die, and without his death, the anger of the army cannot be appeased. Should they learn that Astro released his father out of favoritism, this anger will be transferred to him instead.

    As such, the only good y for Astro was to have his father fake his death.

    But then again, Char did not think that there was any chance for Joshua to turn the tables even if he were to returned to his forces alive...

    What he said to Joshua earlier was not only to convince him, but also to seriously check if his reasoning process wasplete by repeating it.

    He knew very little about Prisilia because this female noble lived in seclusion and was always a character on the edge of the stage. In the past hundred rounds, she did not have many scenes. Most of the time, she appeared as the mysterious ''woman'' in thest words of bosses in various quests.

    It would be the foreshadowing for the second season of the game''s plotline.

    Unfortunately, the past Sursees were all too short-lived, often burned to ashes before the second season could air.

    This was a result of the wheel of time. Even if Prisci had the power to move heaven and earth, she was still ground to dust under it.

    It was for this reason that Char did not think highly of Joshua.

    His-or rather, their actions had built the perfect stage for Prisilia.

    There was another important reason for this... That was, before they had the chance to "brazenly rebel," several of their leaders had died one after another.

    This secret remained hidden until Char discovered it in this round, showing just how hidden it was.

    However, because of this, not many people would know about it, specially after the death of Prince Flowerblossom, Old Maimon, and the others.

    Throughout history, uprisings have been about sudden explosions, multiple blooms, and then mutual responses, like sparks starting a prairie fire...

    However, now, there was only one person left among the rebellion''s figureheads, Joshua. Even if he has a chance to rally, if no one responds, would it not be awkward?

    It would be highly embarrassing.

    Char sincerely hoped that Joshua had seen his predicament clearly, so that he could avoid putting himself six-feet under...

    After all, to Char, a living and breathing Joshua would prove the most useful to him, and at the same time, it would improve Astro''s favorability towards him as well.

    It could be foreseen that the awakened new generation of Dark Elves led by Astro will all be talented supporters of Lucius in the future. If Char wants to be the prince of all races, he cannot do without their support.

    Of course, the biggest support was still in his hands.

    No matter how unstable Andaheim was, and regardless of who the protagonist of the stage y was, the Queen would still have a significant role to y in the end.

    This was a tradition, the most deep-rooted concept, and the inertia of the times. It was far above the childishness of gender opposition.

    Without significant change, "overthrowing the queen" is not something that can be achieved by just a few nobles.

    Lucius was not Charles I, and Sursee is not Cromwell.

    After sorting out his thoughts, Char followed Lucius and left the campsite.

    Suddenly, the Queen stopped in her tracks.

    "I did you a favor. How are you going to thank me?"

    Lucius suddenly asked him.

    Char was slightly taken aback, but he immediately realized that she was referring to the incident with Joshua.

    As expected of Her Majesty the Queen. With a single nce, she could tell that he did not wish for Joshua to die, and instead, he wanted him to return and mess up the morale of the army.

    However, Char would not admit this.

    if what you owe me is a negative number and what I owe you is a positive number, do you think it''s a positive or negative now?" Char did not hold back.

    "Are you referring to the incident where I handed Joshua over to Astro to handle?"

    "What?"

    Char raised his eyebrows.

    There''s an even deeper meaning to her words?

    Lucius looked at him with a lively and self-satisfied expression in her eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It could be called a little trick, but it did not seem like it based on Char''s understanding.

    It could be called great wisdom, but that kind of coyness and self-praise was not wisdom at all...

    Perhaps only when ites to this girl can "little devil" be used to describe her so harmoniously and urately.

    "You gave the Crystal Illusory Snakes to Astro. He will be grateful to you for the rest of his life. Those who follow him will also be grateful to you for the rest of their lives."

    Eh?

    Char did not expect his little trick to be discovered.

    "How could I not notice something that almost harmed me?" Lucius snorted.

    Char stammered and pouted.

    As expected, it was not easy to fool NPCs that had their own cognitive abilities.

    He was reminded of Anu, who was hiding within the Holy Sword Narshil.

    Then, he had an even bigger headache.

    When they left the semigod space, Shaya had done two other things besides holding Joshua hostage. The first was rted to the method he used to kill Maimon, which was put aside for now. The other was to use the power of Wonder Anchor to safely send Anu and the mother-daughter duo back to the anchor point in Ravend, where they would meet up with the Ji Kai race that were hiding in the ruins.

    Therefore, one could imagine how lively the base was now.

    Rosswealth, Anu, and the child-bearing Ksenja were not easy to deal with.

    Oh, right, Ortlinde was there too.

    However, poor Ortlinde had never seen such a scene before. The child, who would turn as red as a cherry when she touched Char''s hand, must have been scared to death...

    If he were to expand his horizons more, there was also Evelyn to consider...

    Ahhhh¡ª

    What a headache.

    He did not want to think about it.

    He did not want to think about anything else. As the saying goes, he would cross that bridge when hees to it.

    Fortunately, the female lead was still on the surface.

    To a certain extent, Shaya was also hiding here, partly to avoid being idle.

    "Hey, hey? Are you listening?"

    Lucius looked angry.

    "Ah... Yes, I am."

    Shaya dug at his earwax.

    "But even with this addition, you still owe me more. I saved you twice, killed the Giant, and helped you resolved such a huge trouble. Others'' gratitude and the like are all earned by my own abilities. What does it have to do with you?"

    "Hmph, are you this calctive with Evelyn too?"

    "Of course not,"

    "In what way am I worse than her?"

    "She''s whiter than you, her butt is perkier than yours, her chest is bigger than yours, and her legs are longer than yours."

    Char sized Lucius up and felt that he was not satisfied. Thus, he added fuel to the fire.

    "Not only is she taller than you, but she also has a better temper than you. Hey, don''t you think this is infuriating?"

    Lucius had only said those words out of a moment of frustration, but she did not expect Char to retort so quickly and in such detail.

    The Queen turned her head and walked forward quickly, not saying anything else for a long time.

    After several steps, she seemed to havepletely dispelled her anger. She stopped and asked calmly.

    "What do you n on doing next?"

    Now that''s what I''m talking about. Why''d you have to bring up Evelyn to begin with?

    Char happily answered, "I''ll wait for Joshua to return and fight to the death with Prisci. If he can make it back to Sursee alive, he''ll secretly n for a male uprising, and there will be a gender struggle in Sursee. When both sides are exhausted, you will lead this army of Dark Elves to serve as our guides and lead our fellow Elven and prairie people''s armies to conquer the capital in one fell swoop."

    "This is impossible!"

    Lucius was truly angry this time.

    "How could you..."

    "Why couldn''t I? Do you expect me to be the Queen''s hand, personally help you wipe out the traitors, personally send you back to the throne, and then kneel down and shout ''Long Live the Queen'' with Astro and the others?"

    Char teased.

    Lucius stared wide-eyed at him, as if she had gained a new understanding of Shaya.

    "E-even in the past, you''ve never resorted to such an act..."

    "Do you have a fever?"

    Char could not help but touch her forehead.

    "You don''t remember? I''ve personally led the Army of the United Holy Kingdom to ''forcibly interfere with the internal affairs of Andaheim'' more than a dozen times. Your fame in Sursee is getting bigger and bigger, and isn''t it all due to me? I thought you would remember it very clearly."

    "Of course I remember!" "You''re an executioner, but I didn''t think you''d make the same choice this time..."

    "It''s not up to me, Your Majesty."

    Char said slowly, "I am just a passerby in history, and the copse of Andaheim is its predetermined path. I am neither the instigator nor the executioner. The wind I stirred up while passing by just made it copse, how could it fall to me to push it down with my own hands?"

    Andaheim, doomed to decay, has only two possible oues in the past: copse with a gentle push or copse without any push, the difference between the two lies in the mood of the United Holy Kingdom.

    Or perhaps... It all depended on Char''s mood.

    If the United Holy Kingdom is thrown into chaos by Char, then it is likely that there will be an attack on the underground to transfer the crisis, as well as a demonstration of force to divert his attention from the main plotline and force Char to focus on the battle to eradicate the Zin''rokh''s nest.

    If Char assists the United Holy Kingdom as a neutral or even friendly party, then he will be watching as Andaheim destroys itself...

    So it seems reasonable to say that it depends on Char''s mood...

    "So that''s why I said, you wouldn''t do something like this!"

    Lucius grabbed Char''s hand.

    "You''ve seen it this time. You must have seen it, right? They''repletely different Dark Elves, they''re real Dark Elves, they ..."

    "Yes, but what about it?"

    Char looked at her seriously.

    "You used your influence to revive a group of dark elves, awakening the glory in their blood... I admit, it is touching, it''s beautiful, it''s ''elf-like'', it is enough to inspire poets to write endless poetry."

    "But what does this have to do with me?"

    "But..."

    "I can''t just kneel at your feet for such a weak reason as ''appreciation''..."

    Char nced at her prettyvender dress.

    "... Besides, your chest... Well, it''scking, to say the least."

    Lucius ignored his teasing and carefully considered his words. Before long, she understood what Char was implying.

    He was proposing conditions.

    "What do I have to do to make you help me?"

    She asked very seriously.

    She did not act cute, nor did she smile cheekily. Even with a pleading tone, she still carried the air of a queen''s majesty.

    As expected, she was the same kind of person as Esylian, born to be a Queen.

    He had finally reached this step.

    Char''s expression was stern.

    "Go to the surface and apologize to Evelyn."

    "Even if you''re just pretending, you''d better put in 120% of your acting skills and act seriously."

    He spoke each word carefully.

    All the calctions, all the operations, all the appeals, were for this one request.

    Since Lucius was not willing to admit her mistake, he would personally tear off her disguise and dignity, make her bleed, make her cry, and let her see this cruelty.

    Silence.

    A long silence.

    At first, there was incredulous shock, followed by an uncontrobleughter.

    Thisughter was like the cuckoo''s cry of blood,ughing at both Char''s absurdity and her own greed and childishness.

    Slowly, theughter turned into self-mockery and bitterness. The queen stumbled and almost lost her bnce.

    Char did not go to help her, his expression remained unchanged until she stoppedughing.

    The miserable smile froze on her face and was difficult to dispel, bing a kind of sadness.

    "Is she really that important to you?"

    "Yes."

    Char nodded.

    "Then... how important is she to you?"

    "As important as Andaheim is to you."

    "Okay."

    Lucius''s face lit up with a brilliant smile like fresh blood.

    "I promise you."

    ",

 Chapter 401 402

    ording to the arranged script, Joshua was granted ''reasonable mercy'' by his son and fell into aa. Then, a Nightingale from the expedition army was assigned to guard the ce.

    In fact, this was not just the mercy of Lucius, but part of it was also to appease the others to a certain extent.

    Imagine that your teammate, whom you risked your life to protect during a crisis, suddenly puts a knife to your throat. Now their leader is in your hands, wouldn''t it be satisfying to stab them in revenge?

    However, if your leader releases them to win over people''s hearts, even though you may not say anything, the resentment in your heart is still burning as strong as ever.

    Such resentment is often a prelude to unrest... Naturally, Lucius would not make such a mistake.

    After this necessary y was performed, the Dark Elves who were originally loyal to her became even more devoted to her, their fanaticism in their eyesparable to that of the zealots of the Inquisition.

    At the very least, it was killing three birds with one stone.

    Thus,the party left Joshua behind and set off in the opposite direction of the main force, Ravend.

    Specifically, it was the ruins of Ravend.

    Naturally, this was Char''s decision, as most of the Dark Elves present did not have independent thinking abilities and were merely just Lucius''ckeys. As for Lucius...

    Ever since she made that decision, she seemed to have changed into a different person. She was proud and dignified, but whenever she nced at Char, there was a hint of coldness and an indescribable meaning in her eyes.

    It was like hatred, but it was not as twisted.

    It was like jealousy, but Char''s authority and attitude towards Evelyn did not warrant such behavior.

    It was likely alienation.

    She deliberately distanced herself from Char.

    That was just how it is.

    ¡ª Actually, this was good too.

    Char felt somewhat fortunate. He did not want things toplicate any further.

    The experience this time was much more exciting than before, and it was also filled with all kinds of iprehensible things.

    He needed a brief break to deal with the things at hand - the props and equipment were secondary. The most important thing was the intelligence, followed closely by an almostpletely disrupted timeline.

    He had obtained a Second Era''s Pseudo Divine Space, the same thing used by the high-ranking members of the Truth Church to store wartime materials that were connected to tens of thousands of mechanics near the end of the war.

    Strangely enough, the authorization to manipte this thing was all on him, just like the Pseudo Divine Space...

    By right, a yer''s authority, or the things registered under his name, would be listed one by one under the character panel. For example-under Char''s current identity, there were a series of properties - the mobile base modified from the MCV in Philin Town, the properties in various major cities of Elves, and the mansion he obtained under the position of "Governor" in Grind etc.

    However, this strange space was not listed under his character panel.

    This behavior persisted even when Char retrieved said space...

    Instead, it had established a connection with his "Blue Moon space," bing thetter''s vassal space.

    Moreover, Char was also no longer able to hide within the hidden space like he first killed the Supreme Holy Spirit. Worse still, it could not even function like an inventory. It was as if the higher-level permissions had been locked away, leaving him with only the qualification to use "inherent resources".

    So... What is this?

    Does it belong to me or not?

    Although he was still puzzled, now that it had entered his possession, he would not let it go. It was a real windfall, after all.

    Char scanned through the resources, and its contents were seemingly endless, just like the ocean...

    Even if he were to use "inferior technology" that would not even meet the standards of a kindergarten in the Second Era to use the resources stored within, there would still be plenty to go around topletely rebuild Ravend and expand it even further based on the blueprints written by Mr. Author.

    Of course, this was somewhat difficult to achieve due to other factors...

    This was because Mr. Author was obviously a yer of Society P, and his supplies were all stored in the fourth dimensional chrysanthemum, which can be essed at any time. In other words, the b*stard did not design enough warehouses for the new city.

    This means that these resources either have to be stored openly or they have to spend a third of their energy building arge integrated warehouse to store these resources from the Second Era.

    Otherwise, Char would be forced to be a Transport Captain or Foreman who would need to work all day, transporting materials to various construction sites in Ravend until construction was finallypleted.

    Obviously, this was impossible, and thus, a long-term n is needed.

    Apart from that, his biggest gain was the nearplete Silver Oak Sword.

    [ Silver Oak Sword (Magic Sword) ]

    [ Ancient Legendary Weapon ]

    [ Requires Strength 5, Agility 7, Intelligence 5 (choose two out of three) ]

    [ Attack power =3.75*AD+3.5*AP, Strength +25, Intelligence +25 ]

    [ Wind King''s Realm (Completed): Able to hide and change appearance. ]

    [ Eternal Authority (Completed): Able to absorb eternal mist within a 25-meter radius around the holder and convert it into non-HP valuebat resources for the holder. ]

    [ Silver Oak leaf (Completed): In a 1v1 battle, the defensive attributes (dodge, defense, parry, block, damage immunity, etc.) possessed by the target of this sword are reduced to the same level as the holder, and the attack of the user is guaranteed to prate the target''s defense. ]

    [ Sword-Sealing Engravement (Completed): When in contact with a sword-type weapon, all special effects will be ignored. The wielder of the sword will have a 25% chance of Seeing Through all sword techniques. ]

    [ See Through: Receive only 50% of the attack''s damage, and ignore any special effects of the sword technique. ]

    [ Blood of the Final King (Completed): Use the blood of the royal family as a catalyst tounch an attack that can only be countered by the target and is unaffected by anyone else. Cooldown: 3 natural days. ]

    The attribute requirements had been reduced from slightly harsh three-digit numbers to single-digit numbers making it such that even a child could wield it. It was as if the threshold had been deliberately lowered so that the wielder could use it in all sorts of situations, such as when their attributes were lowered.

    On the other hand, the stat buffs were extremely exaggerated. The weapon itself provided almost three times the damage, and the added attributes was equivalent to a stat gain of several levels.

    It could be said that the sword in front of us is already perfect in terms of "equipment attributes" and is a rare and terrifying weapon.

    On top of that, the other attributes were even more exaggerated.

    The previously simple ''blessings'' had been reced by their real names.

    When it was still the "Fire of Origin", it needed three more things to reach itsplete form. Among which was a leaf from a Silver Oak, and another was the recognition of the sword-sealing maid of the ancient sealed demon city. Most of the buffs that the sword currently possessed was due to her.

    The former was stored in Imra''s own mini dimension, and since therge Pseudo Divine Space had now belong to Char, the former object had also be part of his collection.

    As for thetter, there was no need to say much. Anu''s recognition was something as simple of hearing a single sentence. However, this time, she used another method to rece it. One of the two things that Char did before leaving the Pseudo Divine Space was this.

    In addition, the acknowledgment of Anu also came with a temporary effect, the next sword technique that Charunches will receive a triple boost.

    ...This was also the origin of the Ultimate Moon Shadow sh.

    After these two stages werepleted, the Silver Oak Sword''s Silver Oak Leaf''s special effect waspleted, and at the same time, it had also obtained a new effect, the Sword-sealing Engravement.

    As for the "Blood of the Final King" that helped him kill Old Maimon, it was a brand new effect that he had never experienced before.

    It seemed to be rted to his mysterious Pseudo Divine Space, and due to its murky origins, Char refused to spare any more brainpower on figuring it out.

    At this point, if Char were to make his way to the oldest human country, Arendelle, and performed a ritual-filled sharpening, the Silver Oak Sword be a bug-grade tool that operated beyond the rules of the game.

    In other words, before the ritual, it would still be an ordinary piece of game equipment.

    After the ritual, it would be an administrator-level cheating device.

    Admittedly, Char had considered that meeting his oldpanion would not be a simple matter, but this time it went smoothly to the point of being a little too easy...

    However, on second thought, he realized that the enemies he had faced and the missions he had gone through during this period were all unprecedented, so he was relieved.

    Moreover, he was looking forward to what would happen next.

    After all, it was also an unprecedented new plot.

    ...

    Five hourster, the lights of Ravend gradually came into everyone''s view, and the group of wounded and fatigued soldiers could not help but be excited.

    However, looking at the entrance from afar, Char could not help but notice that the number of people weing his return was a little excessive.

    In addition to the troublesome women mentioned before, there was also a familiar face...

    "Who''s that Elf?"

    Lucius asked from a distance.

    She already had a faint answer in her heart.

    So much so that her breathing became irregr.

    Char gave her a deep look.

    "You should know."

 Chapter 402 403

    Chapter 403. Ah, This...

    Char''s mind was filled with question marks when he answered the question.

    There were also exmation marks mixed within.

    That''s Evelyn we''re talking about!

    What is she doing down here?

    She should be staying in Elfheim, instead of venturing into this dangerous underground at such a timing!

    Does she have a death wish or something!?

    Thank god she appeared at our brief moment of respite though. I could only imagine how huge of a mess it would be if she were to appear at a critical moment...

    Even though ... It was troublesome enough as it is now.

    Although Char had managed to force Lucius to apologize and exin everything to Evelyn, it was only a verbal agreement. There were still some kinks to work out, especially when it came to changing Lucius'' mind towards Evelyn.

    Being a peacemaker and truly "resolving the knot" was incrediblyplex. At times, Char even questioned whether he was simply creating more problems for himself.

    When did the "exnation" segments usually ur in other loops?

    It would either happen in the ruins of Sursee, where he would recount on the wrongdoings of Lucius or the past with Evelyn.

    Or, it would happen as he pointed at the great mes ravaging Sursee and sigh to her, "Actually, what you did back then wasn''t just that, it was like this," before proceeding to exin it in detail...

    Compared to his task this time, the difficulty of his previous experiences was as simple as bending over to pick up toilet paper and then throwing it into the bin!

    But then again, the difficulty of a task was directly proportional to the sense of achievement gained afterwards.

    Char had no regrets.

    After all, in this new round, the light he saw from Evelyn had surpassed everything in the past. Better still, the Elf considers him as her only light and even epts the existence of other women...

    Is there any better reward than this?

    No, there isn''t!

    ...

    Lucius squinted her eyes upon receiving the near-affirmative answer.

    It looked as if she had trouble understanding Char''s words.

    "Oh, so you knew she wasing beforehand, and that''s why you said that to me!?" she eximed, her anger escting.

    Oh dear, she''s angrier than I expected.

    "I really didn''t expect her to show up here."

    "Believe it or not, it''s just a coincidence. If it were up to me, I wouldn''t let her step into such a dangerous ce to begin with."

    Lucius did not ask any further, as if she had epted this exnation.

    As an Elf, her excellent night vision allowed her to notice from afar that Evelyn was different from before.

    "She seems to have changed."

    "That''s right, she''s undergone aplete change from the inside out."

    A smile appeared on Char''s face, as if he was recalling his experience in the Court of the Holy tree.

    The plump buttocks of the Drows and spirits shed in front of him.

    What a pleasant memory.

    "Her curse has been lifted, and the poison rted to it has also disappeared."

    After some pause, Char continued, "This is part of the ''cooperation'' I mentioned before. The curse distorts one''s mind and eats away at your body. I''ve spoken to Esylian regarding this matter, and we have ns to set up purification devices in all corners of Elfheim..."

    "Oh, you''ve even thought of how to assimte and absorb us?" Lucius responded sarcastically.

    "Haha... Don''t worry, your iconic wheat-colored skin will be preserved. You don''t have to worry about your ''icon'' being erased and then ''assimted'' by your own kind."

    Char raised an eyebrow as he continued, "I''m just a Half-Elf, and I''m not interested in topics like cultural integration or group identity. My only goal is to make sure that you won''t be be tempted by the United Holy Kingdom with small gains and be a lingering ghost on the battlefield... Don''t worry, I''m not that interested in Andaheim. There are far more important things in this world than this ce smaller than a booger."

    Char knew how sensitive and cautious Lucius was at that moment. She was like a child holding onto a candy, afraid that the candy would be snatched away if she had apse in attention.

    Char could not dispel her worries, nor could he tell her directly that "What I seek is much more than what you are eyeing."

    Under normal circumstances, without considering the consequences, he would use a condescending and sarcastic tone to remind the other party, but he was dealing with the prideful Lucius. This would only produce the opposite effect. After all, she was one who always thought highly of herself, and if he were to employ such tactics, it was doubtful that Lucius would work together with him...

    For her, the candy in her hand was everything. As such, she could not possibly think that there was anything else more important. Saying otherwise would only stoke her ire instead.

    Once a rebellious notion was triggered, it would be even more difficult to get her to open up again.

    After asking the question, Lucius went silent and attempted to maintain a neutral expression.

    However, the closer they got, the more Char sensed Lucius'' body tensing up. By the time Evelyn''s fragrance could be perceived, her tension had reached its peak.

    All of a sudden ¡ª

    Lucius suddenly hugged Char''s arm tightly.

    What!?<novelnext></novelnext>

    Char was dumbfounded, and so was Evelyn.

    The sweet smile on thetter''s face still hung on her face, but at the same time, a trace of confusion could be seen as well...

    "Hey, hey, what are you doing?"

    Char tried very hard to pull his arm out, but Lucius had a bear''s grip on him. She even looked like she would rather be dragged to the ground by Char than to let go...

    "Let go of me..."

    Char reached out to push Lucius'' face away, causing thetter''s soft cheeks to deform as a result. In spite of this, she did not let go. Instead, she continued to stay quiet, and suddenly, she opened her mouth to bite Char''s hand!

    "I f*cking..."

    Char was at his wit''s end and looked at Evelyn, whose expression had be yful. She crossed her arms and took half a step back, showing an expression that said "I''ll wait for your exnation".

    "My dear, I know it''s hard to exin..."

    "It''s okay, there''s no need to."

    Evelyn stated with a cheeky grin.

    I''m done for!

    Char felt a chill run down his spine, but Evelyn''s next move was beyond his expectations.

    The elf suddenly took a step forward and leaned over to hug Lucius.

    Then, she whispered in her ear in a warm tone, "It''s great seeing you''re fine."

    Char was stunned.

    The cold air of the night was evaporated by the warmth and kindness radiating from Evelyn.

    He could clearly feel that not only did Lucius loosen her mouth and grip, her entire tense body also suddenly rxed. As if she hadpletely lost her strength, she almost fell into Evelyn''s arms.

    This is great!

    Char smiled.

    Evelyn was like the sun, dazzling but also warm.

    After a brief moment of helplessness, Lucius came back to her senses.

    She waspletely different from the usual arrogant Queen, and all her boring pretense had been torn off...

    She pushed Evelyn away in a panic and ran back to her troops with a tense face.

    "I''m sorry, please excuse me."

    After messily apologizing, Lucius'' figure then disappeared into the distance, and not even Char could bear to witness the unsightly disy.

    "Tsk tsk..."

    He really did not think that things would end up like this. Lucius had lost thoroughly in every sense of the word.

    But on second thought, if this was intentional on Evelyn''s part...

    Hiss-

    The cold air from before suddenly returned, and it was even stronger!

    What refined technique!

    Char was in disbelief.

    He really hoped that it was not the case.

    "My dear, why did you..."

    He scratched his head, seemingly unsure of how to start the question.

    "I''ve figured it out. Regardless of whether her past actions were true or false, she prevented me frompletely falling into the abyss. Besides, I''m already an outsider who doesn''t fit in with the group, so it''s already lucky enough for me to have a ''friend'' in Andaheim. Why care so much about other things?" Evelyn shrugged, unconcerned. "Besides, all of that is in the past."

    "Is that why?" Char chuckled. "But I still feel that it''s not quite fair to you..."

    "What''s fairness?" Evelyn smiled at him, pointing a slender finger at his chest before continuing, "If I can live in your heart, can''t she too?"

    Her smile was like a spring breeze, and even the darkness underground was dispelled by her smile.

    She was the sun.

    Praise the sun.

    Char could not help but hug Evelyn tightly and stroke her hair.

    "Long time no see, don''t you have something to say to me?" He asked.

    "Well... There are indeed many things to say."

    "Then say it."

    "Aren''t you going to introduce me to my other ''sisters'' besides Lucius?"

    "Ah, this..."

 Chapter 403 404

    The atmosphere in the room was very depressing.

    Rosswealth, Ksenja, Anu, and Evelyn.

    This did not include the Valkyrie Ortlinde who was unable to withstand the strange atmosphere and had fled...

    Compared to these people, her rank was really low.

    Of course, other than the four of them, there was also one key figure.

    Char sat very straight in his chair, his posture so noble that even the most discerning etiquette expert in Elfheim could not find a single fault.

    He painted the very picture of a meek and obedient noble.

    No one spoke.

    Other than Ksenja, who was mostly focused on Lil'' Tifa in her arms and would asionally nce at Char with a warm expression, the other three seemed to be expecting something.

    Now that he thought about it...

    The three of them had never met each other before.

    Even without mentioning the theory of same-sex repulsion, at this level, women like them are already rare, yet they are suddenly crowded in the same room...

    On the other hand, being able to see so many "of the same kind" is quite novel for them.

    As the novelty faded, it was inevitably apanied by a subconsciousparison ¡ª their confidence in their own charm and their outstanding appreciation of each other made them aware of each other''s charm.

    However, the more they noticed, the more dissatisfied they were with a certain person.

    Their dissatisfaction gradually turned into anger.

    Oh Char, are you ying a card collection game?

    As for the key figure himself...

    Char''s seemingly unfocused eyes could see things that no one else had noticed... For example, the goddess who had suddenly appeared and stood perfectly between the other four women to form a pentagon.

    That''s right, the Messiah was also here to join in the fun.

    Since no one could sense her, the goddess did not hide her gaze at all. She carefully observed every woman in the room, but she did not spare a single nce at Char.

    This was the first time that Messiah had appeared since the death of the Supreme Holy Spirit. Char could sense something unusual from her.

    Somehow, she felt more... feminine.

    She seemed to have achieve a form of harmony between her human nature and divinity.

    But what exactly was it?

    Unfortunately, he only managed to take a few nces before the goddess left impatiently, as if she did not want his eyes to be on her.

    Fine, guess the only source of entertainment is gone for now.

    Char had to divert his attention to think about more realistic things to pass the time as he waited for someone to break the silence.

    From time to time, there would be shoutsing from outside the house, apanied by the sound of heavy machinery being operated.

    The city''s construction work was proceeding in an orderly manner.

    In addition to the few perfectly intact buildings left in Ravend, there were also the people living in the ruins, which could roughly be divided into two groups. One group was those whom Char was well acquainted with, the natives of Ravend, such as the remnants of the Ji Kai race, and the 100-man elite team from Elfheim that had apanied Evelyn.

    The other group was those under the banner of Lucius, which consisted of more than a hundred awakened Dark Elves.

    When the two groups first met, a conflict almost broke out. Fortunately, the two groups of were held back by the prestige of Evelyn and Lucius, as well as Char, the Giant Killer.

    The biggest problem now was on dealing with these two groups of people.

    If it were up to Char, he would convert these 200 plus individuals into construction workers...

    It would be a pity to not have these able-bodied individuals carry bricks!

    Elves were born with high magic affinity, excellent hearing, and an extraordinary physical fitness as soldiers. These were all necessary qualities for construction workers.

    The most important thing was that they had been influenced by the architecture of the Elfheim and Andaheim civilizations for hundreds of years in their long lives, and the aesthetic values of these civilizations had prated deep into their bones.

    This was the most important thing.

    Moreover, once the city was fully built, and if the main city''s bell were to ring, all theseborers could be converted to militia! It was a perfect workforce that could both defend and build their new homes.

    It was a beautiful dream, but achieving it... Achieving it was indeed a bit difficult.

    The issue lied not in Evelyn''s forces, but rather, the Dark Elves, as such a huge change in identity was probably impossible unless Lucius personally asked for it...

    However, in such an awkward situation, it was already good enough that she did not turn hostile and cause trouble, and so, Char could not force her.

    Wait, I got it!

    An idea struck Char, not for dealing with Lucius, but one to break this awkward silence!

    Char sneaked a nce at the others and happened to meet Ksenja''s gentle gaze.

    After not seeing each other for half a year, Ksenja had be more mature and stable than when the server first opened. The heroic spirit of the young swordswoman was gradually reced by the radiance of a mother. However, when she looked at Char, she looked slightly grumpy and cheeky.

    She seemed to be curious about how Char was going to solve the problem at hand.

    I didn''t want this to happen either.

    Char clenched his left fist and coughed.

    The other three gazes immediately shot over.

    "Ahem... So, before criticizing me, I believe that we have more important problems to solve, agreed?"

    He said in all seriousness.

    "So, are you trying to change the topic?" Rosswealthughed.

    "Ah?"

    "Is it about the Dark Elves?" Evelyn asked, not to be outdone. "I don''t think it''s a high priority."

    "No..."

    "At worst, we''ll just kill them all," Anu stroked her long sword.

    "??? Huh I..."

    Char wanted to cry but had no tears. He could not help but smile bitterly.

    At that moment, little Tifa suddenly burst into tears. The frigid atmosphere in the room was instantly shattered by her cries, and Char stood up.

    However, there were others who were even more anxious than him.

    "What''s the matter?" Rosswealth asked.

    "Why is she crying?" Evelyn added.

    "Was she injured?" Anu prodded.

    The three inexperienced women rushed over in a hurry. They were visibly more anxious than Char.

    Ksenja''s face was slightly red as she was surrounded by the three beautiful women. Her mouth opened and closed a few times, but she could not say anything.

    "She''s hungry."

    Char''s voice came from afar.

    "Oh? She''s hungry?"

    The inexperienced Rosswealth who need not consume food was perplexed.

    "Are you sure she''s hungry? Can a child withstand long-distance teleportation?"

    This was Anu.

    "What does a human baby eat? I came in a hurry this time and didn''t bring any fruits..."

    This was Eveleyn, who was fumbling around in a hurry.

    "There should be some dry food in our provisions. I''ll go and look for it. If we pair it with spring water..."

    "There''s no need." Char held her hand gently.

    "You guys don''t have to worry, she can handle it herself."

    Upon hearing those words, someone among the trio was suddenly enlightened.

    Evelyn''s gaze swept across the room and spotted Ksenja''s bulging chest. Upon noticing it, she could not help butugh at her own foolishness.

    She pushed Char''s hand away and snapped.

    "So who''s hungry, is it the baby, or you..."

    Rosswealth had alsoe to the same realization, and she was d that she did not voice her thoughts aloud.

    "Are we really not going to check her body?"

    Anu was still persevering.

    Although their reactions were different, all three of them were looking at Ksenja with bright eyes. They were like curious babies, looking forward to what would happen next.

    "You guys really are..."

    Char was speechless.

    Why are these three treating this like a show...

    Although Ksenja had been a mother for half a year, she was still far from being a veteran in these matters. Under the strange gazes of the girls, she could not help but fall into a dilemma, and her face was red and hot.

    Seeing this, Char stepped up and beckoned the three of them to move to another room with him, so that the mother and daughter would be alone.

    "Oh, right. Evelyn, you still have spring water on you, right? "

    "Yeah, why?"

    Evelyn doubtfully handed over a palm-sized, delicate ss container. It was about half the length of a normal test tube. The body was round, slender, and ellipsoidal. The upper and lower ends were wrapped in gold decorative patterns.

    This was the Elven spring water of the royal family. The container looked small, but in fact, it contained at least 100ml of liquid. It was a technical masterpiece.

    Char passed the item to Ksenja and whispered something in her ear, but thetter pushed him away shyly.

    "I know... Y-You can leave first."

    "Hahaha..."

    ck.

    After closing the door behind them, the four of them left together.

    At this moment, Evelyn cast a doubtful nce at Shaya.

    "Don''t human mothers feed their children with breast milk? What do you need the spring water for?"

    "Haha, it''splicated to exin. After all, it varies from person to person..."

    Char tried to change the topic.

    On the other hand, Evelyn seemed to have realized something and snorted.

    "Speaking of which, I haven''t told you guys about Ksenja''s story ..."

    "Ah, this... This isn''t something that can be exined in one or two sentences."

    Char ced his hand on the door as he spoke, casting a sound-proof barrier around the room.

    He only heaved a sigh of relief once he was done.

    "Please allow me to tell you about Ksenja..."

    ...

    A long time ago, in Howling Rock Canyon, when Char was discussing matters regarding the creator with the Zin''rokh, Evelyn almost sumbed to a mental copse because she was unable to ept the topic. Char did not intend on repeating the same mistake this time.

    After all, Ksenja was just an ordinary swordswoman, unlike the other women who had a strong background. The only reason her life had been flipped upside down was due to Char.

    "... As I said, she knows nothing about the world we live in."

    After saying that, he looked at everyone in front of him with a serious expression.

    Silence washed over the room.

    "Then she really shouldn''t be involved, especially since she has a child."

    Anu was the first to speak.

    "I agree," said Evelyn.

    "I see, so she''s been fooled by you. You should thank little Tifa, for it not for her, hmph..."

    Rosswealth nced at Char half-teasingly, half-warningly.

    She wrapped her arms around a dark spear, which had a faint magic pattern, and looked as if she was thinking about how to stab a few more holes in his body.

    "You won''t be so lucky next time."

    "Ahaha, there won''t be a next time..."

    Charughed nervously.

    The air quieted down again, but this time, three sharp gazes were piercing through Char.

    "So, can we talk about you now?" Asked Evelyn.

    "I admit that Ksenja''s story is very interesting." Rosswealth shrugged.

    "Then, how many more simr stories are there?"

    "Hey, no, I..."

    He was about to hold his head, squat down, and roll around on the ground when he heard a series of urgent knocks on the door.

    "Char!"

    It was Lucius!

    Char was overjoyed.

    You''vee at the right time!

    God bless you, Your Majesty!

 Chapter 404 405

    Chapter 405. What a Domineering Statement!

    "Damn, she really came at the wrong time..."

    Rosswealth sighed and gently stroked the patterns on her Dark Spear. Her eyes glinted with malicious intentions.

    "Who knows? It might be something that has been arranged in advance?"

    Anu''s gaze also carried a strong sense of scrutiny.

    "So, are we going to take a detour again?" asked Evelyn.

    "No, my dear Evelyn."

    Char grabbed her hand and said, ""Please, help me deal with this trouble... With you around, she won''t make any excessive requests."

    "Could this be another new ''sister''?" Before Evelyn could answer, Rosswealth chuckled and suggested.

    "Haha, how could I ..."

    The Dark Elf did not say anything either. She simply pursed her lips and smiled, as if deep in thought.

    Rosswealth understood that the Dark Elf had already made her decision, and so, she tugged at Anu.

    "Let''s go, sword-wielding maiden. Let me hear about your story."

    "Ah?"

    Like a naive big sister, Anu frowned and said, "I... T-There''s nothing to say... And why do I have to..."

    "I''ll trade you Char''s dark history for it."

    "Deal."

    Anu agreed without hesitation.

    Then, the two of them walked away from Char.

    "Ah? Hey, hey, this ..."

    Char watched the two of them leave in a daze. Upon turning around towards Evelyn, he saw her grinning.

    She seemed to have understood everything.

    "Do you have such a tacit understanding with all of them?"

    Asked Evelyn.

    "Yes..."

    Char retracted his slightly exaggerated expression and smiled awkwardly.

    He had indeed cooperated tacitly with Rosswealth this time.

    Rosswealth noticed Char''s embarrassment and changed the topic appropriately. At the same time, Anu had also yed along and went with Rosswealth''s act.

    Even the embarrassment he showed was necessary as part of the process; the three of them did not discuss or rehearse anything, but in that instant, they understood each other without words.

    This was a must in the world of adults... Often times, one needed to go with the flow so that things could get done.

    Plus, Char''s world was extremely mature.

    "I''m still not as good as you," Char sighed.

    "Hmph..."

    Evelyn wrinkled her nose.

    Although she was discontented, such recognition was always appreciated, no matter the circumstances.

    ...

    Lucile, under the gaze of Evelyn, walked up to the two of them.

    It was highly stressful.

    She thought she was calm enough, but upon seeing Evelyn''s bright and sunny face, her breathing suddenly became rapid.

    She had imagined many times the scene of their reunion, whether it would be tense, hostile, or if they would never meet again.

    She also questioned whether she could continue to y the role of a deceiver. s, the conclusion was always simple and brutal, a queen need not disguise herself, she only needed to be herself, like the insignia of the Spritely family,ying bare her ws and venom, which were necessary weapons to survive in Andaheim.

    However, she had never thought that things would end up like this.

    The other party''s calmness and her own anxiety were all unexpected.

    Evelyn was just like before, like the sun, but she had subdued her dazzling radiance, bing warm and holy, as if shining light on the darkness in her heart, making her unable to lift her head, as she wallowed in her own shame.

    She despised this kind of brilliance, and even more so her own cowardice.

    "You should give me an answer."

    Lucius raised her head and looked straight at Char.

    She forced herself to avoid looking at the fair-skinned elf next to him.

    Damn it, when did she be so fair?

    Although Dark Elves were all dark-skinned and considered the ebony shade a delicate beauty, visually speaking, the "purity" represented by a fairplexion was more striking.

    "Answer? What answer?" Char asked.

    "You... Don''t tell me you forgot what you said! You promised me that you''d send me back to Sursee safely and resolve the current situation!"

    Lucius was so angry that she almost stomped her feet, but upon realizing her unsightly outrage, she suddenly retracted herself in an attempt to restrain her desperate demeanor.

    ¡ª Damn it, why does he care so much about her!

    He''s not like this normally!

    She nced at Evelyn out of the corner of her eye while trying to maintain herposure.

    "Oh, so that''s what you were referring to..."

    Char said with a smile, deliberately pausing.

    The current situation was exactly what he wanted ¡ª After all, Lucius was a character with perfect acting and charm stats. Once she indulges in her impulses, there was nothing Char could do to stop her other than restrain her physically. Fortunately, with Evelyn''s presence, Lucius would have no choice but to behave like a normal person.

    And negotiating with normal people was Char''s forte.

    "Yes, I did say that, but I also said that at this stage, all we need to do is wait. Haven''t we already agreed on this point?"

    "But I didn''t think that your ''wait'' meant sitting and waiting to die, Char. You and I both know how Dark Elves behave. Do you think they really will keep their promises and not send pursuers after us?" Lucius snorted, "Do you still think that the Dark Elves value promises as much as their counterparts on the surface? You and I both know about what kind of person Joshua is, and we even let him get back alive!"

    "Of course I understand. Dark Elves are all hypocrites and schemers, especially Dark Elf politicians who are good at going back on their words... But that doesn''t mean that they will send troops after us."

    After a pause, he asked seriously, "How much do you know about Prisilia?"

    "Who? Prince Joshua''s wife, you mean? Is... Is there anything special about her?"

    ...As expected.

    Char realized that using Prisilia to convince Lucius was futile.

    He needed to present evidence, but his understanding of her was reliant on his intuition.

    So...

    Char snapped his fingers and pointed at his feet.

    "Where are we?"

    "This ce you mean? It''s just a pile of ruins," Lucius stated.

    "Ruins? That''s right, that''s right, this is the ruins of Ravend, but at the same time, don''t forget that this was the ce where the Blue Moon had fallen, and also the pce of the Night Lord, Svartalfheim. It was the ce where he had disappeared, and also the ce where the unknown Giant had manifested in. Based on all of these facts, do you think that Commander Joshua would dare send his army here even after he regains his power?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "That doesn''t convince me, Your Excellency."

    Lucius stubbornly held her ground.

    "You should admit that you can''t control the situation like you did in the past. This expedition is the biggest variable, and my understanding of it ispletely different from yours, isn''t it?"

    "You finally said it," Char smiled like a fox. "I think you''re right. There are indeed many variables... And that''s precisely why I chose toe back here, to my most familiar environment. Give me a week, and I can fortify this location such that it can repel even thousands of troops. Even if Joshua returns with his army, they won''t even be able to make a dent in our defenses."

    "Seven days? That''s too long..."

    "That''s right, Your Majesty. Your caution is admirable," Charughed. "So how about three days?"

    "Huh?" Lucius was taken aback.

    "Just give me all the able-bodied people under yourmand, and let them all obey me. In just three days, I can build the fortification. How about that? Isn''t this the oue you were hoping for?"

    Lucius was bbergasted.

    She hade to pick a fight, but why did the other party turn their attention to her people instead?

    "But..."

    "What''s the problem? Don''t you want to cooperate?"

    "It''s not a matter of cooperation..."

    "So you don''t want to help me? Aren''t we allies?"

    Lucius was at a loss for words. She feltpletely controlled by the other party''s conversational rhythm. It was so frustrating to be under someone else''s control.

    "If it weren''t for that guy, I wouldn''t have to..."

    She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down.

    "I admit that you are correct, but I question your attitude. I believe that with your abilities, you could take the initiative, but you are being too conservative, which does not fit your style... Moreover, even if you can resist the army''s attack, can you prevent the infiltration and reconnaissance of the Shadow Samurais? I have observed that there is currently no barrier guarding the airspace, there are not enough archers to cover the sky, and there are not enough detection spells..."

    Seemingly more and more immersed in her thoughts, Lucius speech became more and more smooth.

    The admiration in Char''s eyes grew.

    "... If I were Joshua or any othermander of that army, I would definitely send a recon team to investigate us. After all, it only takes the Nightingales an hour and a half to fly here, and there''s no reason not to. And don''t forget about the Spritely family''s mind-controlling insects. The medical level here is not sufficient to cover everyone. Should they sessfully infiltrate, our defenses will be undermined by these insects, which would turn our situation dire."

    "p p p."

    Char could not help but p at her analysis.

    "Those are very careful considerations... But, times have changed, Your Majesty."

    He winked at Evelyn. Thetter extended her right hand, revealing a Silver Oak-shaped ring on her ring finger.

    -

    [ Devotion (Ring) ]

    [ Divine artifact (1/4) ]

    [ The wearer must be a pure-blooded Elf. ]

    [ Increases the wearer''s reputation in the Court of the Holy tree to neutral. ]

    [ After staying at the same location for an hour, a "Pure Heart Domain" with the wielder as its center will be generated. All units in it are immune to mental maniption abilities. ]

    [ Devotion: increases the damage dealt by the wearer by 45%. For every additional kin within the range, there will be an additional 1% increase in damage. This increase can be stack up to 1000 times. ]

    [ Owner: Esylian ]

    [ Current soul-bound Queen: Evelyn Rose ]

    -

    This was one of the four divine artifact rings that Queen Esylian carried. She must have given it to Evelyn as she was worried about her safety while she was underground.

    This item, in addition to the damage reduction ring "Prayer" from before, meant that Evelyn was now wearing two divine artifacts.

    Although she could not read the attributes directly like Char could, as the queen of the underground, Lucius naturally knew what this ring meant...

    Lucius felt a great sense of sorrow rising in her heart, which was then drowned in despair.

    She had lost

    She hadpletely lost.

    She was utterly decimated in all aspects.

    Her dear friend from the past, whom she had framed and exiled, had not only gained the happiness she dared not hope for after leaving the underground, but she had also attained such a revered position.

    And yet, she even forgave her.

    Lucius was so depressed that she felt like a walking corpse, and she had a dull look in her eyes.

    Seeing her like this, Char heaved a heavy sigh.

    Isn''t she being a little too extreme...

    Lucius turned around destely. The blow was so great that she even forgot to bid farewell.

    However, at that moment, Evelyn suddenly stopped her.

    "Lucius."

    "?"

    Lucius turned around and stared nkly at her old friend.

    "Tell me the truth."

    Evelyn''s eyes were calm as she gently held the other''s hand.

    "There must be a reason for your sudden visit, and it''s definitely not what you told Char. It likely has nothing to do with the current situation, nor does it have anything to do with the soldiers outside, it''s probably a personal matter, and maybe... It''s also rted to Char, right?"

    "You..."

    Lucius'' pupils trembled. Like a frightened rabbit, she wanted to break free from Evelyn, but she was held tightly.

    "Let me go!"

    "What if I don''t?"

    Evelyn suddenly became fierce, and her imposing demeanor was awe-inspiring.

    "You didn''t deny it, which means that my guess is right. It''s rted to Char, right? In that case, you can treat this as a threat, bullying, revenge, or whatever you want... But since it''s about Shaya, please tell me everything you know, or else I won''t let you go."

    "Because this has nothing to do with us. It''s his business."

    Oh, oh, oh, oh, what a domineering statement!

    Char was deeply touched, but at the same time, he also noticed a difference.

    Evelyn''s observation was meticulous enough.

    When they first met, Lucius turned and left as soon as she saw Evelyn, making it clear that she did not want to see her. But why could she now bear the same pressure toe and look for him?

    The situation was not that serious. If it was not a matter of life and death, she could have waited for Ravend''s firstmunal meet to discuss it, not now.

    So, what had forced her toe here?

    Leaving Evelyn at his side was indeed a good move on his part. She had a good grasp of Lucius'' personality, and her meticulous mind and observation skills were also crucial...

    Lucius was also deeply impressed by Evelyn''s dominance. Her gaze flickered between the two of them for a few moments before finally relenting.

    She looked at Char and said word by word, "Ivanhilde is back."

 Chapter 405 406

    "Ivanhilde is back."

    Upon getting the words out, Lucius felt a weight lifted off her shoulders.

    Her entire body went limp in her seat.

    At first, Char did not react. He paused for a second, then suddenly raised his voice, asking, "Ivanhilde Ludwig?"

    "Yes,"

    "F*ck, holy sh*t, are you for real..."

    Char seemed to have heard something incredible. He was like a cat with its fur standing on end, almost jumping off the ground.

    He stared at Lucius as if he had seen a ghost. "You resurrected Ivanhilde?"

    "How could I have possibly resurrected him! No, it''s more urate to say that they reincarnated him." Lucius bit her lips and said with lingering fear, "He was reincarnated in the ruins..."

    "They?"

    Char was even more shocked.

    "Copper Street?"

    "Maybe..."

    Lucius answered uncertainly.

    Her expression was veryplicated, especially when faced with Char''s questioning gaze.

    That was not all, she involuntarily withdrew the hand that was in Evelyn''s grasp, and when her peripheral vision nced over Evelyn''s face, it seemed as if her fingers had touched a bright me, causing her to quickly retract them.

    The Queen''s breathing quickened.

    Her heart began to stir.

    Char subconsciously nced at Evie, his eyes charged with a nostalgic expression.

    Thetter held her face in confusion, looking somewhat puzzled.

    What''s wrong with these two?

    Ivanhilde Ludwig was just an assassin.

    To be more precise, he was a regr member of the civilian assassin group, Copper Street, which was also once the greatest gray organization within Sursee.

    The conditions for the creation of an assassin organization had always been extremely harsh.

    Aside from the small scale construction, anyrge building that could be remembered and influence a certain era had to have an economic Foundation, the market. However, the specialty of this organization was that it was contrary to thew andmon sense. Therefore, it needed a rtively chaotic society to provide both buyers and sellers, and it also needed rich production and excessive demand to drive internally ...

    This formed a paradox.

    Chaos and disorder inevitably apany the decline of productivity. However, a prosperous civilization must have a stable order, and those in power cannot tolerate the existence of "assassin organizations" that challenge their authority.

    Therefore, the birth of such organizations often urs in the dark corners of paradise or in the chaotic battlefield adjacent to order.

    The former is a darkness bred from excessive nourishment, while thetter is chaos deliberately created by the strong...

    However, Andaheim does not belong to either category... After all, the unfortunate city was gued by both.

    With the productivity and technology of the Dark Elves, they quickly established order after experiencing the pains of entering the underground, even with a shortage of resources.

    After solving the most basic physiological needs, the subsequent development was as cumbersome andplicated as the ancient tradition of the Elves, like a gorgeous long gown trailing on a patch ofnd which was covered in mud and cow dung.

    On the other hand, how could the United Holy Kingdom on the surface allow their former great enemy, the Elves, to "mine" the rich underground resources so unscrupulously?

    Thus, under the operation of one Holy See after another, Copper Street was born.

    On the surface, it was a civilian assassin organization of Andaheim, but behind the scenes, it shouldered the heavy responsibility of an international spy group. Because of their excessive funding, they easily assimted simr and smaller organizations, and due to their abundant offerings and their seemingly humble attitude, the higher-ups of Sursee did not even notice this hungry wolf lurking in the shadows of their city...

    After all, in the eyes of the proud Dark Elves, the Shadow Samurais were the most powerful force in the underground. And since all Shadow Samurais served the Queen, why would they bother about a puny assassin organization.

    The first Dark Elf to discover Copper Street was none other than the Queen standing in front of Char.

    Lucius.

    Back when her best friend, Evelyn Rose, was still a Queen candidate, Lucius had discovered a great tool that would open up her path to Queenwood ¡ª Copper Street.

    However, at that time, she did not know much about this tool. It was only after Copper Street had sessfully nned and assassinated several Shadow Samurai who protected the Queen candidate and sessfully threw the me to the higher-ups of Sursee to cause internal strife that Lucius began to suspect this seemingly omnipotent group of assassins.

    After all, they had disposed of the Shadow Samurais that guarded Evelyn like taking candy from a baby. If they possessed this level of skill, why would they remain as a civilian assassin organization in the first ce?

    Thus, Lucius started to be cautious towards them, and purposely put on a cruel, stupid, and power-hungry fa?ade in front of the members of Copper Street. Treating this act as her true colors, Copper Street, which took orders from the church, deemed her the perfect queen candidate puppet, and thus, they devoted all their efforts to help her be Queen...

    After all, controlling the Queen of Andaheim was no different from ruling over it.

    What happened next was also logical. Copper Street and Lucius, each with their own ulterior motives, used each other. Before long, the former prisoner eventually became a Queen candidate...

    Then, just as Copper Street was about to taste the fruit of sess, Lucius brutally hunted them down.

    She had used a series of ingenious methods to kill the leader of Copper Street, leaving them like a chicken without a head.

    At that time, Copper Street was still her advisor and they did not notice that the culprit was right beside them the whole time.

    In fact, they werepletely convinced by Lucius'' exquisite acting skills, as the Queen-to-be had disyed ample fear and anger over the death of their leader.

    "Who killed my most capable assistant?!"

    Her anger rumbled both the heavens and earth.

    That was just how convincing her act was.

    It could be said that other than Ivanhilde, no one else would be suspicious of such acting.

    After that, she began to search for Ivanhilde''s murderer within Copper Street and swore furiously in her father''s name that she would burn the murderer to ashes...

    Due to how brutal Lucius'' actions were, the second-inmand of Copper Street gradually sensed that something was amiss.

    However, upon suggesting something upon the lines like "Forget it, forget it. He''s dead, so let it be" to ease the atmosphere, Lucius refused, and she made him her new target.

    Then, it was the third-inmand...

    The same went for the fourth-inmand...

    The disposal and searching process was carried out alternately, and regardless of the blood that had been shed, she did not stop.

    In the end, Copper Street''s forces were shaved away one member at a time, until eventually...

    There was nothing left. By that point, Copper Street was considered destroyed. There were not many people left from the originally behemoth organization, and the street that Copper Street had resided in that had gained much infamy was eventually taken over by other gray organizations within Sursee.

    However, if what Lucius had said was true, then this organization that had been wiped out was now operational once more...

    Was this possible?

    These were originally just background characters in the game, but now, they seemed to have taken up a major role in this new universe?

    How... How is this possible?

    "How did they resurrect him?" Char asked again.

    "Like I said, strictly speaking, it''s not really a resurrection..."

    Lucius seemed to be a little lost in thought, and her gaze involuntarily turned in the direction of Sursee, as if it was piercing through the endless darkness and confusion that clouded her memories.

    "It''s not a resurrection. It''s more akin to a maniption of space and time, resulting in a different form of rebirth... Like a reunion."

 Chapter 406 407

    Chapter 407. Ivanhilde

    "A reunion?"

    Char mulled over the word and asked, "In other words, you encountered familiar faces of those who should have died, right?"

    Lucius nodded.

    "Does this include Ivanhilde?"

    "Indeed."

    Ivanhilde Ludwig was an ordinary member of Copper Street.

    As mentioned before, during the purge of Copper Street by Lucius, almost all of the higher-ups of the organization were killed. The only one who survived was Ivanhilde.

    Back then, he was the first to realize that Lucius'' rage was more of an act than genuine emotion, and he was also the first to respond.

    So, in response to the excellent acting skills of Lucius, Ivanhilde employed exquisite acting skills of his own to fool her.

    Even though he had witnessed the strange deaths of his leaders one by one, he had served Lucius without any reservation, unconditionally believing in thetter''s judgment. He had even transformed himself into Lucius'' sharpest sword, attacking wherever and whoever his master targeted, even if the targets were his very own people!

    Due to his superb acting skills as well as the fact that he was a useful tool, there was once a time when Lucius proimed that he was a servant given to her by the Night Lord...

    As such, Ivanhilde managed to survive until the very end of the purge.

    Nevertheless, Ivanhilde was still underestimating Lucius...

    After thest backbone of Copper Street was executed by Ivanhilde, the battle between the two veteran actors came to an end.

    The night before Ivanhilde was about to escape, his safe house was destroyed by Lucius. The whole process was like a tornado sweeping away at the clouds, and Ivanhilde was caughtpletely off-guard by the attack.

    One would think that this was the end of their story, but there was more to it.

    Lucius caution towards Ivanhilde was like the United States towards the USSR during the cold war.

    She was afraid that Ivanhilde was faking his death, or that he would be resurrected with the help of the church.

    As a result, the ensuing dismemberment of Ivanhilde''s corpse was worse than being torn to shreds. She hadpletely annihted his existence, and she had also disposed of all rtives and items that belonged to him.

    At this point, the character Ivanhilde had been wiped off the face of history.

    However, please note that all of these events happened before the game started, which makes it part of the game''s lore. Logically speaking, Char should not know about it.

    But in reality, there was a hidden thread that was hidden deep within the game regarding Ivanhilde.

    At the same time, Ivanhilde was a very important character to both Char and Andaheim.

    The search for Ivanhilde had been going on for a long time, which meant that yers could receive a quest when their reputation reached a certain level. The first time Char received such a quest in Sursee, he did not think much of it. He thought that it was just a trip to some ruins.

    However, just as he was about to leave Andaheim after his long stay there, he encountered yet another searching quest.

    This time, Char was more careful.

    Would the Fantasy World arrange such a meaningless errand that seemed to repeat once a year?

    Of course not.

    Therefore, in the following iterations, whenever he had the opportunity to head to Sursee, he would farm enough reputation to trigger the quest again. It was only then did he realize a problem¡ª

    As a yer, he had to collect as much evidence as possible to prove that Ivanhilde had really died without a trace, so as topletely dispel Lucius'' concerns.

    Otherwise, the quest would be reassigned to him again and again.

    To Char, was there anything that could be more interesting than this?

    So he immediately burst out with unprecedented enthusiasm and swore that even if there was a single strand of Ivanhilde''s hair somewhere, he would find it and send it to the Queen...

    In the end, he had indeed located a clue and had received the most generous reward in this series of quests ¡ªa personal audience with the Queen.

    This was also the first time he had ever encountered the Queen, Lucius firsthand.

    But what he did not expect was that his first encounter with the Queen would result in a one-stop service of assassination and corpse disposal...

    Even the reputation that he had built up for so long had been reset, and the resurrection point in Andaheim had been cleared as well...

    It was f*cking ridiculous!

    From then on, he started to dig deeper into this matter. It was also because of this that he learned about the history of Copper Street and what happened to Evelyn, which only resulted in more and more gains for him.

    Of course, what surprised Shaya the most was Ivanhilde''s return.

    When it came to understanding Ivanhilde, if Char imed to be the number 2 expert in this subject, then no one else had the right to im first ce. In other words, Char was the most knowledgeable in all matters pertaining to Ivanhilde.

    And with this reputation of his at stake, he was willing to bet that Ivanhilde was as dead as dead could be.

    He knew the time, ce, method of death and the arrangements before Ivanilde''s death even better than Lucius. He even joined the Church of Judgement in some of the previous iterations to find out more about the political maniption n known as the "Dark Moon".

    Even the church archives record the words "Ivanhilde is dead, the n has failed."

    In order to confirm that this was not a smokescreen released by the United Holy Kingdom, he even gave a scare to the higher-ups of the organization, and he was just shy of asking Frey directly on what exactly had transpired.

    But now, a character who was clearly dead and had no possibility of being revived had appeared in front of Lucius once more...

    There was only one possibility.

    "There''s likely a misunderstanding here. Is it possible that it is not that Ivanhilde has been revived, but rather an identical ''Ivanhilde'' has appeared? " Char asked.

    Lucius hesitated, saying, "I''m not sure which situation it is specifically...I can only say that both situations are equally possible."

    "Both are possible?"

    Char was dumbfounded.

    "So how did you get the news?"

    "I didn''t receive any news... I''ve seen him with my own eyes."

    Lucius frowned.

    "You know, I didn''tunch operation Pleasure Pce this time..."

    "And?"

    "About three months ago, I suddenly had the idea of going to the Pleasure Pce to take a look."

    "Pleasure Pce..."

    Char recalled an underground pce in the northwest of the Lugo Kingdom.

    It was the paradise of the Lupa people in the past, but the nightmare of the present.

    The Lupa people were a branch of humans and aplicated ethnic group that connected the Northern Red Grasnds, Andaheim, and Arendelle several hundred years ago. They were deemedplicated because they were not recognized by any of the above nations and became a marginalized ethnic group as a result.

    The Pleasure Pce had been built long ago when the elves were the main power of the continent. It was a famous underground pce. Later, as the humans began to rule over the continent, and when the Light Elves exiled the Drows, the Lupas dug down along the Pleasure Pce in an attempt to open up the boundary between the surface and the underground, making the old capital a transportation hub between the two worlds.

    They had a good n, but theycked political foresight ...

    How could the United Holy Kingdom and the Elfheim allow such behavior? The two sides then joined forces to use forbidden curses to send Pleasure Pce underground, and the Lupa people lost their stronghold and became true orphans.

    However, Pleasure Pce had also be a part of Andaheim due to this.

    Ivanhilde''s final safe house was in Pleasure Pce. In other words, it was his final resting grounds.

    The "Pleasure Pce Operation" that Lucius mentioned should have happened not long after the game''sunch. Based on her behavior in the previous iterations, she would have conducted a search there.

    In the past, this plotline ended with the destruction of Pleasure Pce, but this time, Lucius had retained some of her memories, memories rted to Char. She believed with utmost certainty regarding Ivanhilde''s death, and so, she did not conduct the operation.

    The "three months" timeline that Lucius brought up also made for an interesting point.

    It coincided with the game''s first maintenance.

    Lucius continued, "At that time, I received some information about you from the surface, and I suddenly had the idea of going to see it."

    "And then?"

    "But there was nothing there." She said with a serious expression.

    Char was shocked, "Empty? No warts, poisonous insects, birds, or beasts?"

    "None of them."

    "Ah?"

    Char was stunned.

    Ivanhilde was a man that dealt with poison extensively. Even though he was obliterated into ashes by Lucius in previous iterations, the area around Pleasure Pce was still barren, and most forms of flora was unable to survive there...

    However, his death had given birth to a special nt, a Gray-handle Wart.

    These nts were shaped like gray nails of different sizes. They grew everywhere around Pleasure Pce, and attracted various sorts of poisonous fauna to live there. As a result, the ruined pce surprisingly housed a rich and independent ecosystem.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But now, there was nothing there...

    "Could it be that someone deliberately..."

    "That''s impossible."

    Lucius shook her head, "I investigated several viges close to there, but didn''t find anything unusual... And around a month ago, at the Blue Moon Festival, I spotted him in the crowd."

    "I''m pretty sure it was him, but strangely, he didn''t seem to recognize me, and... and he looked vacant and had a rigid expression."

    "But it seemed like my gaze caught his attention, and that guy looked back at me... and at the moment our eyes met, I was sure he showed a hint of killing intent towards me, but he was quickly engulfed by the crowd."

    "So, you mean... he also regained his memory?"

    "Probably."

    Pavilion recalled,

    Lucius recalled, "I was very afraid at that time, so I immediately had him located and sent out two teams of Shadow Samurais to deal with him in secret."

    "But... the members of that team never returned. And not only that, when their bodies wereter found, they had been treated in the same way as the ''Copper Street'' incident... While Ivanhilde disappeared as if he had evaporated into thin air, never to be seen again."

    She took a deep breath and slowly exhaled.

    "Since then, I haven''t slept peacefully for a month straight..."

    Char realized, "So, that''s why you went along with the army that was headed towards Ravend?"

    "That''s right. I originally thought his return was rted to me, but now..."

    She looked at Char.

    "He is likelying for me."

    Thetter seemed to be deep in thought.

    He quickly outlined the whole situation in his mind.

    The intervention of the Holy Spirit...

    Death and resurrection...

    NPCs who died in the plot...

    Walking corpses like puppets...

    If all of these threads could be connected, then this underground journey would not be as simple as changing the course of the plot. It seemed to be something major.

    It appears that the Holy Spirit was not just facing him head-on.

    Not only was he plotting in secret... The Holy Spirit holds the blueprint of the past hundred cycles and controls a massive organization as the United Holy Kingdom, and as such it is impossible for them not to make any moves. The seeds they nted during thest maintenance have nowe to fruition.

    The only thing that kept them in check was the system.

    But from what Char had gathered, a "maintenance" was more like a downtime of the system. Whenever it happened, the Holy Spirit would take advantage of the system''s loopholes, such as integrating the yer''s data, or controlling the life and death of the NPCs.

    The resurrection of Ivanhilde and Copper Street may be even more important than the Supreme Holy Spirit itself.

    Perhaps this was Prisilia''s trump card, the trump card of the Holy Spirit.

    Char''s eyes were filled with excitement.

    Things were getting more and more interesting.

    Seeing that he was not nervous or afraid at all, Lucius felt a twinge of mncholy.

    Aftering face to face with the Giant, as well as witnessing Char personally turning the situation around, she began to understand more and more about the entity that Char was going against.

    The disappearance of the Blue Moon, the appearance of Ravend, and the changes that had taken ce in Evelyn''s body...

    A world reset, extraordinary powers... And an old enemy who had been resurrected.

    The vague memories from the past gradually be clearer, depicting frozen frames, which are so clear but seemingly out of reach.

    It was as if a predetermined fate has been ruthlessly thrown away by time, telling her that there is only one path to take at present.

    She tried to fight back, but she could only sink deeper and deeper.

    When she thought of this, she was filled with a sense of helplessness.

    "Thank you for the information, it''s very important," Char smiled at her. "Leave the rest to me."

    As she looked at his smile, Lucius was momentarily lost in thought.

    ...

    ...

    In the outskirts of the Blue Moon County, Three River ins.

    In the outskirts of the Blue Moon County, on the Three River ins, lies the most turbulent part of the Aisuna River, which splits into three to flow deeper underground. The surging rapids crash and shatter into a waterfall, earning the name of "the Valley of Life and Death."

    In less than half a day, the majority of the Dark Elves'' troops had departed from the ruins of Ravend and arrived at the nearest location to the Buried Moon Mountain Ridge.

    The disappearance of the Blue Moon gave the fluorescent nts, which had alwayscked a sense of presence, a stage. Their dim light illuminated the purple-ck withered grass, which was then trampled underfoot by the neat steps. The whistling of the night wind was also drowned out by the sound of the footsteps resonating into the distance. Only the rushing of the river was loud and clear.

    Theposition of the troop and even their formation remained the same as the one Joshua had led before. However, the atmosphere was entirely different.

    The difference was in their temperament.

    Their temperament was entirely different...

    The previous team had been attacked by a Giant, and was constantly shaken by power struggles, their morale was so low that it could be called a dead army, not to mention their betrayal of their fellow countrymen.

    But now, the entire team followed orders strictly and were disciplined. A solemn atmosphere spontaneously arose.

    Did Joshua use cheats?

    The only variable that had changed in their situation was the return of Joshua.

    But was that possible?

    It was clearly impossible.

    The Prince''s ability was incapable ofmanding such an earth-shattering change.

    Suddenly, an order drowned out the sound of running water and pierced through the murderous air.

    "Stop."

    A cold female voice spread out via a sound amplification spell. Everyone who heard this voice trembled and stiffly stopped in their tracks.

    A soldier''s movement was half a beat slower than his peers, and his face instantly turned pale.

    Cold sweat trickled down his sideburns and flowed down his cheeks to his cor. His body trembled even more violently...

    It''s over...

    It''s over...

    "You''re half a beat too slow."

    A gray figure came to his side. The voice was hoarse and did not sound like a human at all.

    "You know what to do, right?"

    "Plop!"

    The soldier fell to the ground, curled up in fear, and even started crying.

    "I...I was wrong...I was wrong..."

    "You''re useless..."

    The gray figure sneered and drifted away silently.

    Soon, two soldiers came and carried away their terrifiedpanion. Not long after, the sound of a heavy object being thrown into the water came from behind the group.

    This sound pounded in the hearts of all the dark elf soldiers, reminding them of the Draconian methods and the blood-stained ck earth they had witnessed not long ago...

    They all understood why the group had taken a detour toe to the Valley of Life and Death, and why they had stopped briefly here.

    The sound of the body being thrown into the water was only just the beginning. Then, the sounds of impact continued one after another like dumplings being dropped into a pot of boiling water.

    After around a hundred or so sshes, thezy woman in charge gave the order to continue marching.

    The night wind blew, unable to disperse the sound of rushing water, but it did dissipate the umted blood.

 Chapter 407 408

    Four hourster, in the skies above the Valley of Life and Death, a metallic gray falcon flew by. After making a dive, it suddenly disappeared in the air.

    At the same time, two figures steadilynded on the ground.

    "Are you deliberately taking advantage of me?"

    Contrary to most expectations, the one to utter that phrase was none other than Char himself.

    At this moment, Her Majesty the Queen was hanging on to him like a ko bear, unwilling to budge.

    "Let go,e on... Hey, passenger who bought a ticket, you''ve arrived at your stop."

    "Hmph..." Reluctantly, Lucius let go.

    "Now, can you tell me what that thing is?" She pointed to the sky and asked.

    She was referring to "Little Bee" that had flown the two of them here. It was the weakest member of the Sky Guards of the Second Era with a status roughly equivalent to gravel in reinforced concrete. It was inconspicuous but yed an extremely important role, serving as both a wingman and cannon fodder, and in necessary situations could evenunch a suicide attack that was impossible to defend against.

    "That''s a specialty of Ravend. If Your Majesty likes it, give me a hundredborers and I''ll get you whatever you want." Char continued to flirt shamelessly.

    "I''m asking you why it disappeared, I''m not asking you to take my men from me! So, is that the Mechanic''s Pseudo Divine Space? "

    "It seems that Corex and Robin, who were captured by you to be your aides, are doing their work." Charmented.

    The two were Mushmen who failed to escape to the surface and had to "rely" on Lucius, bing her technical consultants in the process. However, because they would rather die than receive lower pay, they really did dieter.

    They were definitely role models for the working ss.

    Receiving no proper response, and having been bored by the topic, Lucius did not ask any more questions.

    Ever since the information regarding Ivanhilde had been passed to Char, thetter had changed his strategy from seeking stability to taking the initiative.

    Thanks to Little Bee''s excellent anti-reconnaissance and flying abilities, the two of them located a patch of soil that was stained red with blood on their way here. They followed the smell of blood that had yet to dissipate to their current location.

    Fortunately, Char''s Mage level was high enough, otherwise, his mana would not havested so long. After all, all machines that were taken out of the Blue Moon space relied on his mana to operate, and they ignored any other form of energy sources. Little Bee was a flying device that consumed the least amount of mana to operate.

    ...

    "This should be the ce."

    Char stood by a waterfall and looked down, but he was met with pitch back darkness. Only the sound of the running water hitting the hollow rock wall could be heard.

    "Your Majesty, can you grant me the ''Honor'' buff?" Char turned around and asked.

    "Is this the attitude you should have when you''re asking for help?"

    "Haha... I''ll leave it to you to decide then."

    "Hmph!"

    Although she was dissatisfied with his attitude, her body acted honestly.

    Lucius reluctantly walked over and took the sword he offered, tiptoed and lightly tapped Char''s shoulders with the de.

    "I hereby bestow thee supreme Honor," she said warmly.

    At the same time, a projection of a crown seemed to sh above the Queen''s head. A purple Halo spread out andpletely entered Char''s body when it touched him.

    Then, a powerful buff appeared in Char''s status bar.

    [ Rose''s Blessing : When within 1000 meters of the wearer of the Rose Crown, receive a level 7 night vision bonus, a level 5 stealth level bonus, a 30% increase in the power of all Shadow Samurai series skills, a 50% reduction in mana consumption, and a 50% reduction in side effects when using Bestowment Extrication. ]

    [ The aura is only effective for one person and has a cooldown of 72 hours. ]

    This was equivalent to concentrating the Rose Crown''s effect which was usually cast for an entire army onto a single person, usually the Queen''s trump card.

    It was said that when Empress Laurel was exiled, herst Shadow Samurai, who had died of exhaustion, had cut down more than half of the Queen''s guards. It was said that most of the people who received the aura would die in battle.

    With the level 7 night vision buff, to Char, his current surroundings were no different from daytime.

    "As expected, there have been people here. From the traces on the ground, there were two rows of people that traveled on both sides of the road. The distance between each row was around 40 meters, and it seems that a dozen or so of them had left their lines as if to move something... Hmm, interesting, they maintain an orderly conduct even when moving those items. This group of people are quite something." Charmented.

    "So, Joshua is probably dead?"

    "Well, not necessarily. I actually think there''s a greater chance that old guy is still alive."

    "Why?"

    "It''s simple. Based on the clues we''ve found, there was no mutiny in the army. Managing Prince Flowerblossom''s business is no joke. Even with Ivanhilde and the Copper Street people''s skills, if there were a mutiny, even Prisilia would have a hard time restraining the army without bloodshed. Moreover, the blood we saw before was not from the fighting between two armies, but more like a makeshift execution ground..."

    Lucius paused, thinking. "You mean... They epted apromise?"

    Char''s eyes lit up. "Yes, apromise. What then?"

    Lucius narrowed her eyes and thought. "Old Maimon has been killed by you, and Lord Bloom has gone missing for a long time. As you had mentioned, the only leader left within this rebellion group is Joshua. During the time he was away, Prisilia could easily control the army, but she could not strip Joshua of his power..."

    "Yep, she was only able to maintain control until Joshua returned," Char added.

    "Right. Maybe even she didn''t expect that I would release Joshua so soon."

    Lucius smiled cunningly.

    "ording to Astro''s description of the Crystal Illusory Snake, Prince Joshua is highly likely to have awakened by the time he returns, and he will inevitably trigger a conflict with Prisilia... It''s at this point where Ivanhilde wille in handy. Haha, poor Joshua, who was just held hostage by you in front of two armies not long ago, probably would not expect bing a prisoner again upon returning to his base camp..."

    "Hey, tell me, is my prediction correct?"

    She looked at Char expectantly.

    "Even if it were me, I couldn''t have done any better."

    Char responded with a subtlepliment, then lowered his head and focused on the school of fish tumbling under the waterfall.

    The piranhas in the river of life, Aisuna, were huddled together because of the delicious meals offered to them. These terrifying beasts, which can bite through standard long swords and had levels up to level 45 were truly fearsome foes.

    Using their teeth as arrowheads would result in the arrows dealing more damage than standard iron arrowheads.

    However, they were very picky with their food and were not interested in living or dead people. Their favorite meal were bodies of those that had just died.

    Ordinary people would never even think that a river full of piranhas would turn out to be the best hiding ce.

    Char mumbled to himself.

    While standing behind Char, Lucius watched as Char bent down at the edge of the cliff as if he was considering which angle he should descend to achieve maximum discement.

    A single kick from behind would send anyone falling off...

    Lucius thought maliciously.

    Perhaps her vengeful attitude was rted to their experiences along the way. Or maybe there was an inexplicable connection with Evelyn''s arrival, but she was unwilling to admit it.

    Before meeting Evelyn, she always thought that she and Char were just using each other. Her behaviors towards him ¡ª seduction, coquetry, and teasing, were just pranks.

    However, Char was even more skilled in responding to those behaviors than she was. The two of them yed along the line between healthy and unhealthy, crazily testing the possibility of this book being censored.

    This was indeed an interesting form ofmunication.

    It was a pity that ever since Evelyn''s arrival, Lucius could sense that Char was clearly trying to draw a line between them.

    In other words, Char would try his best to avoid contact with her, and had even cut down on his jokes.

    To think that throughout their entire ride here, he had not even touched her once!

    While she was ridiculing the other party''s hypocrisy, there was also an indescribable feeling manifesting in the depths of her heart...

    It was like a sense of loss, yet also a sense of unwillingness to ept it.

    ...

    "Hey, what are you thinking about?"

    Char waved his hand and interrupted Lucius'' thoughts.

    "Are you thinking of kicking me down?"

    "Hmph..."

    Having her thoughts exposed, she snorted nomittally and chose to remain silent.

    After all the time they had spent together and all the defeats she had taken, she knew that remaining silent was best.

    "Forget it, let''s go."

    Char dusted off his hands nonchntly and walked towards the resting ce of the Nightingales. Just as Lucius was about to follow, however, a low rumble suddenly echoed in her ears.

    What?

    Brrrrrrrrrrrr¡ª

    Almost simultaneously, the two rings on Lucius'' fingers lit up, and a tangible light instantly spread throughout her body, weaving a thin, iron-like protectiveyer as strong as a cicada''s wings.

    ng!

    The crisp sound of metal colliding seemed to overshadow the sound of the roaring waterfall in that instant. Before Lucius could react, she was violently pushed forward by a great force, like a cannonball, and shot forward.

    What''s going on?

    Amidst her shock, a pair of eyes full of killing intent suddenly appeared in her vision.

    It was Ivanhilde!

    The stiff, expressionless face, swollen and whitened from being soaked in water for too long, looked nothing like a living person. But the killing intent in the eyes was as if it had returned to that night at the Pleasure Pce 46 years ago, when he used up hisst bit of strength to turn his head and look back as six Shadow Samurai''s long swords pierced his body from different directions!

    He looked like a grim reaper!

    The memories hidden deep in Lucius'' heart were suddenly brought back to life, as the murky memories resurfaced in her mind.

    It was as if all the images in the world had disappeared, leaving only the pair of eyes staring straight at her.

    In an instant, she lost her ability to think, and even the thought of escape was overshadowed by fear!

    Suddenly, a deafening scream exploded in Lucius'' ear like thunder ¡ª

    "Wake up!"

    With a jolt, Lucius regained consciousness.

    "I''m still alive..."

    With relief, Lucius realized that the intense gaze in front of her was not directed at her with murderous intent. The previous attack triggered the shield on the Queen''s body, but did not block the psychic spell that triggered her fear of Ivanhilde.

    Although the Rose Crown could block most mind spells, it could not erase her fear of Ivanhilde that was like a seed that would grow rapidly once it got a little bit of sunlight and water.

    This was the reason why she had fallen prey to the mental attack.

    But the voice that woke her up...

    Turning her head, she saw a " huge box " covered in ck mesh facing her. The voice seemed to being from there.

    As soon as she saw the item, Lucius felt a slight pain in her ears.

 Chapter 408 409

    Chapter 13. What are you waiting for?

    [FZL-Thetest explosive cannon array ]

    High authenticity slightly

    It is built with kryptonic gold conduction technology and can achieve seamless connection between magic digital signals and electric signals.

    [ product number: FZ33580 ]

    "There''s nothing better than this to bed."

    - Fitrock

    -

    This was naturally something Shaya had taken out from the Blue Moon space. He was now like the fat blue cat with no ears, and could take out all kinds of items from the four-dimensional chrysanthemum.

    It was a pity that this thing consumed one-fifth of his magic power every time it was activated. Otherwise, he really wouldn''t need to use sound wave spells in the future.

    As for the sound amplification array?

    What trash!

    ..

    After blocking an attack from the enemy, Shaya did not dare to let his guard down. Even with his eyesight, he could not detect where the enemy''s attack came from.

    "Shaya, it''s the water!"

    The pavilion suddenly shouted.

    The Queen waspletely awake at this time. She remembered that before her consciousness was absorbed by the pair of eyes, the face she saw was clearly swollen by the river water. In other words, the other party had expected them toe and had long hidden in the water!

    As expected!

    Almost as soon as she finished speaking, a change had already urred!

    The shield around the dew Pavilion lit up again, and even the Rose crown on its head was forced to appear. It weaved a shield and was directly deformed by the attack!

    The second attack caught her off guard, and the force was even more terrifying than the previous one. The Queen''s weak body was like a kite with a broken string, flying straight towards Shaya.

    -

    [ why are you hitting me? ]

    Shaya saw this and stopped.

    Suddenly, a thought shed through his mind.

    [ as expected of you, ivanshid. ]

    He no longer hesitated. He suddenly clenched his hands and slowly pulled out an invisible de that was dragging a three-meter-long transparent fluctuating sword light from the void.

    The sword of silver oakhead had turned into a form longer than before.

    The invisible de was like a high-speed rotating electric saw, twisting the dark air, but there were spots of silver light on the outline that illuminated the dark night.

    He let out a breath, lowered his body, twisted his waist, and stabbed at the pavilion that had been hit.

    "Shaya, you ..."

    Lu Xie''s mind was like a car that couldn''t turn in time, rushing straight out of the U-turn green Belt.

    If the previous mind spell attack had made her feel as if she had fallen into an ice cave, then at this moment, it was like her heart was burning.

    One was hot and the other was cold, both gnawing at her heart.

    The most painful thing was that as the Queen, she clearly knew that the sword was indeed aimed at her.

    It was not a feint, and he did not hold back.

    Because the Buffs given to the other party by the Rose crown had been withdrawn due to the shadow servant''s betrayal, this meant that the other party had raised his sword and targeted him from the bottom of his heart.

    (In other words, Shaya''s buff has disappeared)

    A shadow servant blessed by the Queen ... He raised his sword at his Queen ...

    The irony was that there was no punishment.

    This was because in the elves ''tens of thousands of years of history, there had never been a single betrayal!

    Now, she could only watch helplessly as the sword light slowly and firmly approached her. She could even feel the sword cutting her body open as casually as a letter opener cutting open a letter.

    She was well aware of the sharpness and strangeness of the sword. It was just like the legendary elven Royal holy sword, the silver oakhead.

    The Grim Reaper''s footsteps approached, but the pavilion seemed to have calmed down.

    Elves could read the memories of people before they died. The deeper the memory, the easier it was for people to empathize with it.

    She couldn''t help but think, if there were elves here, what would they be able to read from her?

    It was jealousy towards evilin and hatred towards Shaya ...

    Or was it the fear that had never changed in those lonely years?

    The sword light continued forward and didn''t stop just because it touched the pavilion.

    The Queen closed her eyes in despair. She could even feel Shaya''s breath right in front of her.

    However, it was toote.

    The pain and tearing that he had imagined did note, but a stinky smell came from behind him and entered his nose uncontrobly.

    Eh?

    Wait, this smell seems to be ...

    It seemed to be the same smell that Shaya had smelled when she had held Joshua hostage ...

    She opened her eyes and was surprised to find Shaya standing beside her. She even greeted her in a friendly manner when she saw her.

    The invisible sword had indeed pierced through his body, but there was no blood or pain.

    The dew Pavilion didn''t understand what had happened. The stench that was so close to her made her turn her head, and only then did she realize that there was a gray shadow behind her, whose heart had been pierced through by a long sword that had passed through her body.

    The stench wasing from his body.

    "This ... What is this?" She could not help but ask.

    "Have you forgotten ivanshid''s famous technique,''live and die together''?" Shaya smiled,"although I always like to call it ''corpse hiding sword technique''."

    Corpse hiding sword technique-as the name suggested, it was a technique to hide in a corpse andunch a surprise attack. It was quite simr to the yuchang sword.

    If the " corpse " he borrowed was a living person, then he could gain the ability to ovep with the realm once-that is, when he hid in the shadow ne, the coordinates of the " living corpse " in the real world were exactly the same.

    Even if he was pulled out of the shadow ne at this time, he could suddenly leave a body position because of the rejection between the two and catch the opponent off guard.

    Unfortunately, he encountered the newly evolved " Silver Oak sword.

    -

    [ sword seal moment pleted): when in contact with a sword-type weapon, all special effects will be ignored. The wielder of the sword will have a 25% chance of seeing through all sword techniques. ]

    -

    The silver oakhead sword ignored ivanshid''s swordsmanship special effects, so it pierced through ivanshid in the shadow ne, but not the pavilion in the real ne.

    And now, ivanshid, who had appeared behind the pavilion and was only one step away from death, was forced out by the cross-ne pursuit.

    Fortunately, the stench didn''t spread to the pavilion.

    "Don''t you want to say yourst words?"

    Shaya looked at ivanshid, who was silent.

    He was filled with curiosity about this plot NPC who had suddenly resurrected, and he was sure that as long as the other party spoke, he would be able to obtain some information.

    "Ha ..."

    Ivanshid raised his head. No expression could be seen on his swollen face, but his eyes were particrly vicious.

    This resentment ... It gave Shaya a sense of deja vu.

    He opened his mouth and gave Shaya a creepy smile.

    "Do you think I''m dead?"

    "Of course. Can you still live like this?"

    "Then what are you still waiting for? Quickly kill me. "

    Shaya could not help butugh. I''m not in a hurry. But I''m curious. What are you waiting for? "

    I''ve been waiting for this opportunity for so long. Of course, I have to enjoy it ...

    Ivanshid grinned hideously and suddenly grabbed the silver Oak sword with his remaining strength, as if he had gone mad.

    "Let''s go to hell together ..."

    "Idiot, I''m waiting for my mana to recover."

    Shayaughed as well. She grabbed the pavilion and threw it away, then disappeared on the spot.

    In the next moment, the corpse exploded with a bang. The shockwave sent the silver oakhead sword flying far away, and also pushed the pavilion into a parab like a Cannonball.

    Shaya used the special effect of [ Queen''s crown-envy ] to teleport to the pavilion, and after applying slow, the two of them slowlynded.

    Intestines and body parts sttered in front of the two. The strong stench seemed to have irritated the pavilion, and she grabbed Shaya''s arm.

    you wanted to kill me just now, did you know that!!?

    it''s alright, my queen. Aren''t you fine now ...

    Shaya was helpless.

    The other party grabbed his sleeve tightly, like a cat grabbing a curtain.

    "Let go."<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, the dew Pavilion did not let go as he had imagined, but instead became more and more intense.

    She seemed to be still in shock as she stared at Shaya, her pale lips trembling ...

    After that.

    "Ah....Oh."

    The shrill and long sound made the boiling kettle sigh in inferiority. The boiler room for a thousand people was probably nothing more than this ...

    Fortunately, Shaya was quick and blocked him after a short period of hearing.

    Good Lord, the high-authenticity slightly were all distorted.

    A few ck lines could be seen on his forehead.

    "What are you shouting for? It''s as if I''m going to do something to you,

    Shaya quickly let go of her hand, and a row of teeth marks could be clearly seen on it.

    The Queen''s teeth were very neat.

    "Do you know that I almost died just now? Did you know that he would bomb the other side? What are you waiting for?"

    nonsense, I''m waiting for my mana to recover. Do you think I''m waiting for his cooldown? "

    Although he didn''t understand, this didn''t affect the pavilion''s rage.

    "I almost died, you know! Are you really going to kill me? If you''re wrong, I''ll die, do you know that?"

    ''Hmmm ...'' This was true.

    Shaya could not refute.

    If he hadn''t aimed for the gazebo with the intent to kill, he wouldn''t have been able to cross nes and hit ivanshid, who had perfectly ovepped with her, and trigger the silver Oak sword''s special effect.

    But then again, there was still a new harvest after 178 rounds ...

    The shadow servant was not punished for betraying its master? No professional punishment?

    Seeing that he was still like this, as if adding oil to the fire, Lu Xie''s heart ached, and tears came out.

    "Apologize!"

    She said with a sobbing tone.

    Because Shaya was obviously taller than her by more than a head, she had to tiptoe a little to look more imposing.

    She grabbed Shaya''s cor and forced him to be only a few centimeters away from her.

    "Apologize, do you hear me?"

    He could feel that she was really frightened. Her breathing was rapid, and her chest was rising and falling slightly. Her fingers were cold because of fear, but they were clenched tightly, and even her pale knuckles could be seen under her brown skin.

    In the past, the two of them had been this close. In the past, she had also been this angry.

    However, those eyes were not as full of emotions as they were now. Shaya even saw her own reflection in the eyes of the pavilion, soaked in her deep fear.

    That''s right ...

    She seemed to be very afraid.

    She seemed to have always cherished her life.

    She had be a Queen to escape this fear ... But the result was that he fell deeper and deeper, getting closer and closer to danger.

    In the past, this kind of fear had never exploded, but now, with this opportunity, his emotions were like a flood that was out of control.

    Shaya suddenly felt a little guilty.

    if it''s Evelynn, you won''t take the risk, right? "

    Lu Xie asked.

    But every word and sentence was more like a statement, a conclusive statement.

    Shaya was silent.

    To be precise, it was a silent agreement.

    If it was evileen, this wouldn''t have happened ...

    In fact, even the pavilion did not realize a very serious problem-why did Shaya bring her here this time?

    Clearly, he could go alone, so why did he bring her along?

    The answer was simple: she was bait.

    The sacred souls were here for Shaya, but Shaya knew nothing about what they were going to do.

    It was not his style to be beaten up passively ... Right now, he was taking the initiative to attack.

    Sacred souls should never have chosen to resurrect ivanshid.

    Everything had its pros and cons. Since they wanted to inherit the abilities and consciousness of the deceased, they had to give up some control.

    For example, they were unable to separate these memories from ivanshid''s hatred for the pavilion, and Her Majesty the Queen was bound to upy a ce in the mind of this killer who " had memories.

    This was also the reason why Shaya had brought her here ... She could force ivanshid to appear.

    Taking a step back and leaving with her was also the best way to prevent ivanshid from causing trouble in ravaseutn.

    This was also for the others.

    So ...

    "I''m sorry."

    Shaya said in a low voice.

    This was from the bottom of his heart.

    This was the result of his subconscious weighing, and it was undoubtedly cruel to the pavilion.

    Shaya had thought that she would be able to steel her heart and ignore his resistance.

    But in the end ...

    "So, my life is even more worthless than theirs, right?"

    Lu Yue stopped crying. Her voice was cold and deste, like a blood-weeping Cuckoo.

    Shaya did not answer this time.

    "Sorry" was enough.

    Yi

    Lucia punched Shaya in the chest. She used a lot of force, but it did not hurt at all.

    Then, the second punch, the third punch, the fourth punch ...

    The fists became softer and softer, and the Queen''s vision became more and more blurry.

    She bit her lips hard to not let herself cry out in embarrassment, but her grievances copsed like a flood.

    Yes, grievance.

    She looked very aggrieved.

    Her grievance was obvious, and Shaya''s apology was mixed with a hint of doubt.

    He could not help but seriously reflect on himself and examine this strange scene ...

    She couldn''t be real ... Do you like me?

    - No way, no way, no way?

    - Why? My body f * cking trembled?

    He began to recall what he had done from both a physiological and psychological point of view, and a series of restricted images that were not allowed to be broadcasted shed through his mind ...

    In order to get closer to Evie, the pavilion had been M masochist for a long time. Although it was an act, after acting for M long time, the body had memories, and she was not used to it after Evie left the underground ...

    Shaya often used this to gain her favor.

    In other words, his emotions were bound to some biological habits, and then passed on to him, who was ying the role of the torturer?

    He suddenly felt that this was ridiculous.

    The legendary 50% ash?

    But who could guarantee that this wasn''t an act?

    After all, Her Majesty the Queen was an expert in acting ...

    Shaya seemed to see the pair of eyes that were drowned in fear, clear and desperate.

    He would not.

    Even his own malicious spections were a form of offense and disrespect.

    He became more and more certain.

    Seeing that the other party was overwhelmed by her emotions, Shaya suddenly said, "

    "I''m sorry, evileen,"

    Lu Xie''s little fist suddenly stopped, his eyes a little startled, and his body inexplicably heated up.

    Then, without warning, she was pulled into Shaya''s arms.

    This was not nonsense ...

    Instead, it was their safety word.

 Chapter 409 410

    Chapter 14. What do you think?

    For Lucia, this warm and long hug was the first time she had enjoyed it.

    The water was still flowing rapidly, and the sound of the collision was still clear.

    The stench of ivanshid''s death gradually faded with the wind, and Shaya could also feel that the pavilion had stopped shaking.

    The two of them seemed to have discussed it beforehand. They separated with great tacit understanding and stood back to back.

    After a long while, Shaya forced out a sentence.

    "I''ll go check the body."

    "Alright," he said.

    Lu Xie nodded.

    It was as if nothing had happened.

    ..

    Two dayster, on the outskirts of the Blue Moon province.

    The eye-piercing Morning Star hung high in the sky above the Blue Moon County. Its cold light poured down on the ground, illuminating the surroundings.

    In terms of brightness, this thing was not inferior to the Blue Moon, but it lost in terms of radiation range and durability.

    After all, the Blue Moon was the ''ultimate light source'', a great invention of the second era.

    For a town like the Blue Moon County, which was located in the barrennd of the Esna wilderness, to be able to use such a military-grade lighting tool, it was obvious who was currently in charge of the town.

    Looking into the distance, the Nightingale Air Cavalry were patrolling back and forth in the sky.

    If one were to get closer, one would notice that these Nightingales had silver stripes from their brows to their tail. The light from their red eyes was like a Searchlight, and their long cries were both a deterrent and a pheromone in heat in the open night.

    Such an Air Force was far fromparable to the blind Nightingales who served messengers, Scouts, and field service personnel ...

    This was the real Nightingale, a level 60 magical beast that was specially supplied by the royal family. It was a powerful monster that wasparable to the dragonhawks raised by theirpatriots on the surface.

    "When you came, did you set up a temporary military base in the Blue Moon County?" Shaya asked.

    The pavilion shook its head in silence, not saying anything.

    Ever since that intense emotional fluctuation, she looked as if she had not recovered yet.

    However, this made Shaya feel relieved-it saved her a lot of trouble.

    He turned his attention back to the sky above the Blue Moon County.

    It was obvious that prisilia had replenished her supplies here ... This was a response from surseus.

    If the Air Force was deployed in such a way, one could imagine the power on the ground.

    There were threeyers inside and threeyers outside, and the standard teams were arranged neatly. With Shaya''s familiarity with such patrol routes, there were no blind spots in such a cross-patrol pattern.

    In other words, there was no such thing as a direct breakthrough.

    Although the Expeditionary Force was notrge in number and had gone through two rounds of turmoil, the military strength had been replenished here-at least, the number was so.

    The border area of the Blue Moon County was four times smaller than that of sursese, and the area was sixteen times smaller. After taking in the guards of the Blue Moon County, their numbers were enough to set up buses at the four gates. Even munirio was ashamed of his inferiority.

    No, this was not a bus. This was line S8 of the Mirage city.

    "Why is the defense so strict ..."

    Shaya touched her chin, unable to figure it out.

    "Could it be that they have already discovered ivanshid''s death?"

    The pavilion suddenly asked.

    Shaya could not help but look at her.

    Although his gaze was avoided, he finally spoke.

    Taking the initiative tomunicate was a good start.

    no, there''s no way to transmit information.

    Shaya shook his head.

    Even though ivanshid had been blown to smithereens in the exact same way he had died, Shaya still managed to find some broken limbs that could be studied.

    Then, he realized that this wasn''t the usual "pinching" of a person.

    This was because the characters that were created did not have the concept of bleeding out. They were inanimate objects, more like individuals made of organic sticine, and did not have to follow the rules of living beings at all ...

    Ivanshid was different, he was a " patchwork monster.

    To put it more bluntly, his birth was as if someone had returned to the moment when ivanshid''s body was dismembered into thousands of pieces in the joy Castle, and then the pieces of the body were collected and stitched together.

    Thus, when ivanshid exploded, it was very likely that even the number of fragments was exactly the same as before.

    In other words, it was difficult to prove that he was " alive " when he attacked the pavilion.

    Another discovery also proved Shaya''s conjecture:

    Ivanshid was an elf, and elves were the darlings of God. Even their corpses contained information, which was why the elves ''merry-go-round before death could be read by theirpatriots.

    However, the truth was that the still-shaken waterside did not detect the possibility of "reading" ivansid before the explosion.

    There were only two conclusions to this phenomenon. Either ivanshid was not dead, or he was not alive.

    It was obviously thetter.

    But then again, it made sense. Why would the enemy of the Holy Spirit be so crazy as to send an individual that contained a huge amount of information for Shaya to study ...

    Therefore, ivanshid was not a "living person."

    And all the currently known tools for " remote monitoring of an individual''s life and death "-elves, churches, and even machines-were only for " living things.

    Thus, Shaya was certain that news of ivanshid''s death had not yet arrived.

    Moreover ... This was definitely not what prisilia cared about.

    Since ivanshid had appeared in sulse, it meant that he was most likely on prisilia''s side.

    However, was the rtionship between the two an employment or cooperation?

    The answer was not clear, but if Shaya was prisilia, he would not allow such ''superhuman'' power to overpower himself, so even if they were working together, they would not go too deep.

    In fact, she would definitely wish that the ''powerful individual'' who had helped her control the situation would die outside.

    Anyway, the situation had already returned to her control, right?

    However, even if Shaya''s mind was full of wild thoughts, he could not figure out why the other party would suddenly be stationed in the Blue Moon County.

    Doesn''t it feel good to fly back to sulseus in one breath?

    Or was there a necessary reason for her to stay here ... Could it be that they were mining outside the city?

    "You said ... What does prisilia want to do?"

    Shaya mumbled.

    Suddenly, someone tugged at his arm.

    "Hello," he said.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What''s wrong?"

    Shaya turned around and saw the pavilion pointing in a direction.

    "Look there."

    A group of Dark Elves in gray catchets were being pushed in through the main entrance.

    Under the cold and strong light, their firm muscles and strong backs were particrly conspicuous.

    "She might just want to do men."

    The Queen exined.

    Shaya scratched his head and spoke in Chinese.

    "Fuck."

    ..

    ''Dark Elves'' was a general term. In addition to the main drows. who were the descendants of Empress moon Laurel, there were also.rge number of drow vassal races, vassals of vassals. vassals of vassals ... Just like that, the nesting doll continued.

    If they could be further divided, there could be dozens of main tribes.

    There were also differences between the various elven races, even in terms of status. For example, Viscounts and barons were considered nobles, but they were iparable to the princes and Dukes of grind. The former were nothing more thanmoners who didn''t need to kneel in the eyes of thetter.

    But on the surface, everyone was a noble, and they at least maintained a superficial harmony and etiquette.

    However, after they were exiled to the underground and the resources were redistributed, the nobles who held the right to speak became more and more noble. Those " vassal families " that were not well-liked in the first ce naturally became the ves that they used to step on.

    In the past, the elves ''hierarchy was solidified. Now, it was called the melting and solidifying of the hierarchy.

    No matter how social sses were divided, there would always be people as the cornerstone and people at the top.

    The dark Elf who had just been escorted in was Bestia, who was now being stepped on.

    Inyman''s terms, they were called "beast sprites."

    Unlike most of the elven branches, which added talent points to magic affinity and agility, they added all their talent points to strength and physique.

    Therefore, they had the toughest life force, the strongest body, and the most exuberant energy among the elves ... And the urge to reproduce.

    As early as on the surface, the word " Bestia " had been used by the barbarians of the red earth ins to describe the " king of beasts ". The appearance of these elves could be seen from the recognition of the barbarians.

    In the eyes of other elvenpatriots, their rough appearance did not match elves at all, and they secretly gave them the unrefined name of " beast elves.

    On the other hand, they were indeed too good at giving birth.

    In the elven race, which had a low fertility rate, they were like another race ...

    Due to therge poption, strong bodies, and rtively poor brains, aftering underground, the beast elves were sent to the ce where the Blue Moon fell to mine-under the radiation of the Blue Moon, the mineral veins here were particrly rich, and the well-built bodies that could not be hidden by the tattered linen clothes were the local miners.

    ording to the pavilion, they were brought back to ''calm down'' prisilia.

    ..

    Even after thest person was escorted in and the city gate waspletely closed, Shaya was still thinking about how to get in.

    At this moment, Lu Xie suddenly spoke.

    "I have an idea."

    For some reason, Shaya''s hair stood on end.

    "I refuse."

    He was very decisive.

    "???I didn''t even tell you what it was, and you''re already rejecting me, isn''t that a little inappropriate?"

    "You suddenly thought of an idea after seeing the beast spirit, what good method could it be?"

    Lu Xie couldn''t help butugh, looking at him calmly.

    "I''m saying that the blue crystal mine has a secret passage that leads to the Blue Moon province. What are you thinking?"

    "?"

    Shaya was stunned, and then asked in surprise,"the blue crystal mine has a secret passage?" Howe I didn''t know about it?"

    "I got someone to dig it up three months ago."

    ".. Ha?"

    Shaya was even more shocked.

    It actually happened this week?

    "But why didn''t you say so earlier?"

    "That tunnel was originally leading to the temporary Pce I built in the Blue Moon province-the underground alchemy room of the tower of eternal night. If someone who doesn''t know about this enters the tower of eternal night from the mine, they will be killed by the traps in the alchemy room. But if it''s someone who lives in the tower of eternal night, it''s basically impossible to find the entrance."

    this is indeed something to be proud of ... But why didn''t you say so earlier? "

    "Let me finish ..." -don''t think so- Lucy rolled her eyes at him- only ordinary people can''t find out-but I don''t think the design of the entrance can fool prisilia-if she lives in the tower of eternal night. I thought prisilia would live there and guard the secret passage tightly. Once we go in, we''ll be walking into a trap, so I didn''t mention it. But now ..."

    ".. Since the reason she stayed in the Blue Moon County was because of the spirit beasts here, she definitely wouldn''t choose my Pce. I''m well aware of how boring that would be-you should know it too. Rather than a Pce, it was more like a prison, not suitable for entertainment. ''Hmmm ...''You should know where the best ce to have fun is in the Blue Moon province."

    For a moment, Shaya thought of the huge open-air theater in the Blue Moon County, and at the same time, some philosophical images shed through his mind.

    Wuwuwuwuwu ...

    Quickly take it away!

    He shook his head and threw the fencing scene away.

    "Your Majesty, your Pce is indeed not suitable for entertainment. Going there is like an adventure."

    "Hmph ..."

    The pavilion didn''tment on thispliment.

    As the Queen of the Dark Elves with the lowest status in history, she was extremely insecure.

    A Queen whocked a sense of security naturally couldn''t be like those extravagant female nobles who knew how to enjoy this supreme power.

    Her life was actually quite simple-just on the surface.

    Only someone like Shaya, who treated the Queen''s boudoir like a backyard and repeatedly entered and exited it, would understand how dangerous this simple room was. Almost every step was filled with hidden killing intent. Infiltrating it once was equivalent topleting a one-life adventure, decryption, and horror game, but the rewards were ridiculously little.

    Such a dangerous and boringyout was jokingly called a ''self-imprisoning prison'' by those who knew about it in the noble circles of surthus. Prisilia had no reason not to make use of this ''prison'' and create a paradise for herself.

    "So, what do you think?"

    "Ah?"

    "I mean, what did you think I was going to say?"

    Lu Yaoughed mischievously.

    She was referring to Shaya''s rejection of her suggestion when she saw the beast spirit.

    "Ah, this ... Let''s go to the mine."

    Shaya stood up and left.

 Chapter 410 411

    Chapter 15. Listen, That''s The Sound of A Dream Breaking.

    The aquamarine mine was the secondrgest mine in andaheim, and thergest one was located in the opposite direction, near the underground river East of sursese.

    Although this mine was much smallerpared to thergest one, it was pure and of high quality. It was also mainly concentrated in this area and not too scattered.

    Most importantly, it was endless.

    With the beast spirit''s intelligence, it was impossible for them to understand that the blue crystal mine that they had been mining for so many years had increased instead of decreasing. It was even to the extent that it would overflow from the ground if they did not mine it for a period of time.

    He was very confused.

    However, if the Dark Elves went to the surface to do some research, they would discover that this mine was the feces of the "children of synlos," which was why there was an endless supply of them.

    If one went deeper, they would find that the ''children of sinlos'' were mainly distributed around the ruins ofvosodran, and the aquamarine mine and the ruins ofvosodran formed a perfect toilet. The worms were responsible for transporting the ores that had been corroded by the divine breath and had energy attributes.

    Of course, this was one of Shaya''s boring research.

    With the arrival of the dark Elf Army, the mine, which was one of the few production areas, was naturally taken over by the military.

    It could be seen that these soldiers, who were already nobles, rarely came to a remote area. They were full of a sense of superiority over the local country bumpkins, so much so that they even brought out the transport vehicles of the anti-gravity array to show off ...

    There was also this small Magic Moon that was second only to the Morning Star above the city.

    Just ... Was there a need to?

    After crossing the mountain, the open-air mine was right in front of them. The bright magic light made it impossible for even a mosquito to fly through the mine. Although not everyone in the Expeditionary Army was skilled in both magic and martial arts, the Dark Elves had the talent to use magic tricks to bully the fist-sized blue crystal mosquitoes.

    Furthermore, showing off their skills in front of the Blue Moon County''s militia greatly satisfied their sense of existence.

    it''s so pitiful to be uncultured ...

    Shaya could not help but sigh.

    This group of pitiful beast elves did not know that once such arge pile of high-energy consuming magic tools that could not be used recklessly were ced on the table, one-third of the ore they had mined would be consumed on the spot ... They even felt that this lighting had greatly improved their work efficiency.

    What a joke, was the night vision ability of elves just for show?

    "How''s the observation going?"

    Lu Xie asked.

    "It''s probably impossible to walk in with a swagger. These gatekeepers want to nt Warlock''s eyes all over the mine ... Tamad." Shaya clenched her teeth and thought hard.

    "Forget it, I surrender." "Tell me, what is Her Majesty''s method?" he begged.

    "Hmph Hmph ..."

    It was a rare win, so the pavilion proudly raised its little tail, and its pointed ears twitched a few times.

    She let down her short hair, and then a bright de of light suddenly appeared in her right hand, and she gently cut it.

    A bunch of broken hair fell down, and before it hit the ground, it ignited from the root, and the smoke that spilled out was frozen into ice shards and fell to the ground.

    This was also the power of the Queen. Even a human who knew nothing could be a juggler who was proficient in all basic spells.

    It didn''t matter if it was practical or not, it was pretty enough.

    However, this move of hers ... Shaya was still confused.

    The dew Pavilion summoned another mirror from the void. The wooden back of the mirror suddenly opened, and a series of enchanted cosmetics flew out of the box. They flew automatically and began to put on magical makeup.

    Oh ... He understood.

    The " charmingdy " series of makeup props, together with the wig " colorful ck Lens ", the cosmetic contact lenses " rainbow eyes ", were rated by Shaya as the three most useless artifacts in all of andaheim ...

    Look at what kind of divine weapon isillian has.

    A whole set of divine artifact rings, brooches, earrings, nes, any one of them was a genuine divine artifact, with the word " powerful " written from head to toe.

    Then-he looked at the dark Elf Queen''s precious item-fully automatic cosmetics.

    Although this wasn''t all, he always felt that ... There was something wrong.

    With the help of the " God-level " exclusive makeup equipment, the physical disguise waspleted in less than ten seconds.

    Lu Xie turned around and gave Shaya a faint smile.

    "Is it good?"

    Although her smile was shallow, she looked like a queen looking down on all living beings, giving people a strange feeling, as if just this one look was a Supreme honor.

    Moreover, his temperament waspletely different from before.

    If she had been a little devil before, the pavilion now had a schrly air to it, like a young girl.

    With just one look, Shaya understood her n.

    She was going to use someone else''s identity to swagger in without being suspected or reported.

    Tsk, as expected of you.

    "Your beauty causes the Blue Moon to lose its radiance."

    Shaya ced a hand on her chest and bowed.

    ..

    ..

    To Tully, this day might be the most thrilling day of his life.

    During the day, he had survived the attack of such a terrifying giant. Although he had only hidden in the back in embarrassment, he had witnessed the battle with his own eyes ... Moreover, he was not the only one who was embarrassed.

    When most people were embarrassed, this feeling became a collective emotion. Thus, the group of people who were different from them and full of glory became the odd ones.

    The overly noble and lofty diamond-like spirit reflected countless faces of shame.

    However, the shame was only temporary. As those people were stripped away, the guilt and guilt instantly disappeared.

    He had even forgotten how ashamed and unbearable he was at that time, and had sealed this memory for a long time ...

    No, it shouldn''t be called a seal, but it should be covered.

    It was covered by even more terrifying memories.

    He would never forget that gray shadow-there was no breath of living person on it, nor was there a trace of human emotion.

    When he-no, it-shuttled through the crowd, the generals loyal to Prince jobuya fell like wheat being harvested ...

    It was too terrifying.

    Different from the sense of powerlessness when facing a giant, this threat that was so close was more concerning.

    But ...

    Why did such a powerful individual not step forward when the giant stood up? Instead, he only came out to carry out prisilia''s will when the dust had settled?

    A terrible thought suddenly shed through Tully''s mind, and he couldn''t help but let his imagination run wild.

    He shivered, as if a gust of cold air had crawled up from his back.

    You''re just an ordinary soldier, and you can''t change anything ...

    He shook his head hard to get rid of this terrible thought from his mind.

    No matter what he thought of, he could not change the current situation.

    This pessimistic situation was like the bright but pale magic light in the mine. It clearly illuminated everything, but it shrouded the light in a deeper darkness.

    "Miss Yuli once said,''although we''re alive, we''re like The Walking Dead''."

    He muttered to himself.

    Sure enough, miss Yuli was living in pain, so she could describe her feelings so empathetically.

    Suddenly, a sharp rm came from the front.

    It was! Magus eye!

    He hurriedly ran over.

    Before they arrived, the sounds of disputes could be heard.

    "That''s ..."

    With the help of the strong light, he saw a petite outline, but before he could take a closer look at the face, he noticed the " shadow " behind the person that was wriggling like a ck Swamp ...

    Turay''s body trembled.

    This shadow was clearly a high-level shadow servant!

    How could there be a high-level shadow servant in such a poor and remote ce?

    And how honorable would a person who was apanied by a high-level shadow servant be?

    Damn it, this group of inexperienced beast elf militia couldn''t have ...

    The exaggerated ss gap made tour¨¦ almost roll and crawl to the source of the sound.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "You''re just in time, Captain Tully. We''ve found a suspicious woman! The strange thing behind her even triggered the Warlock''s eyes "rm. Not only that, she also injured a few of our brothers!"

    A tall and burly beast elf militia stepped forward excitedly.

    It looked like he was already nning how much credit he could get.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "It''s her! I found her first! Why didn''t you open your mouth no matter how I asked? you don''t seem to have good intentions!"

    "Nonsense, it was me!"

    "You''re all bullshitting. I was the one who was injured. It was me!"

    "All of you shut up, you damned country bumpkins!"

    Tour¨¦ shouted.

    When it finally quieted down, he looked over carefully.

    With one look, he was stunned.

    Oh my Lord of the night, what a noble temperament!

    As expected of an elite guard from surseus, Tully''s skill in aura detection was almost maxed out.

    He could tell at a nce that the man was extraordinary. He dared to swear on his mother''s name that this man was an extraordinary noble. He must at least be an Earl!

    Tour¨¦ did not dare to dy and quickly ordered the crowd to back off. He remembered very clearly that people of this status hated being " watched ".

    Especially by this group of boorish militia!

    If he activated any of the magic tools on the other party, the indiscriminate shockwaves would be enough to kill this group of country bumpkins who had never seen the world several times!

    "May I ask for your name ..."

    Lu Xie looked him up and down, his cold eyes clearly showing a trace of disdain, but he still did not speak.

    [

    This was definitely an incredible Lord!

    Tour¨¦ almost knelt on the ground.

    He had been red at like this hundreds of times every day in sulseus. He was very familiar with the feeling of being so humble that it made him tremble in fear. He immediately lowered his posture even more.

    "This is the person in charge of the blue crystal mine on night duty for Team 4 of the palm trees, Sergeant tur¨¦. Your honor, may I have the honor to hear yourst name, even if it''s just to take a look at the coat of arms on your sleeve ..."

    As if satisfied with his humble attitude, the pavilion raised his hand and pointed his white finger in the air, as if giving permission.

    At this moment, the ck shadow behind her wriggled into a human figure with an unclear face.

    peasant, the one standing in front of you is an important figure from the freyede family. The inheritance of the descendants of the Holy tree is as meaningful as the ancient so.

    The figure paused for a moment before continuing coldly, "

    as for the rest, it''s not for you lowlymoners to listen. Even if you hear it, it''s an insult to the descendants of the Holy tree.

    The militia around him had never suffered such humiliation before. They were about to roll up their sleeves and rush forward to tell him what the people of Blue Moon County were like.

    "What are you doing? Are you trying to rebel!"

    Tully was shocked and angry as he rebuked.

    "This Lord is right, you bunch of damned lowlymoners, back off!"

    Seeing that the others were still hesitating, he gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "

    I''m trying to save you. This high-ranking shadow servant has the right to pardon at least a hundred people!

    The shadow servant could obtain-certain degree of privilege ording to the status of the master they served. The most terrifying of which was the right to pardon the killing of civilians-killing less than a hundred people for any reason was child''s y. The high-ranking shadow servant of the royal family of sulseus could easily count the " necessary price " for killing-thousand innocent people in a mission without any punishment.

    It was probably because this description was truly terrifying that the surrounding militia retreated.

    After hearing what the other party said, tour¨¦''s expression changed. Although he was still respectful, his body tensed up.

    He was sure that he was standing under the bright light of the small Magic Moon.

    The beam of light was not only used for illumination, but it would also capture everything in front of it and store it in a crystal that could be transmitted over a long distance.

    To put it bluntly, it was aw enforcement recorder stored in the cloud over a long distance.

    As far as he could remember, the freyede family, known as the descendants of the Holy tree, lived in seclusion, and their members rarely showed their faces in sulseus ...

    Unfortunately, his favorite poet, miss Yuli, was a descendant of the Holy tree, so he had a better understanding of this unknown Apostle family.

    He was also very sure that there were no descendants of the Holy tree in this expedition.

    Could it be a disguise?

    Just as tur¨¦''s thoughts were running wild, the shadow servant in front of him seemed to have seen through his thoughts and let out an imperceptibleugh.

    He broke out in a cold sweat.

    "My Lord ..."

    Tully gritted his teeth and continued, "

    I''m here under the orders of Lord fakas of the palm tree tribe. It would be my honor toplete my work while serving you, so I hope you ...

    As if tired of beating around the bush, the pavilion finally spoke.

    She raised her hand and pointed.

    "I want to go there."

    The disguised voice was a little sharp, and for those who were used to hearing the Queen speak, it might be a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, but tour¨¦ did not hear it much, and he was so nervous that he could not tell at all.

    It was the other party''s intention that made the regr army present nervous.

    Their duty was to guard the mine.

    There was a problem!

    There was a big problem!

    Tully suddenly felt confident, and he straightened his back slightly.

    "My apologies, respected descendant of the Holy tree. It just so happens that guarding this ce is my mission, and I can''t let you in without the written orders of Lord fycro or someone of a higher rank ... Also, regarding Your Excellency ..."

    He raised his head, withstanding the pressure of the high-ranking shadow servant.

    as far as I know, there are no noble descendants of the Holy tree in the entourage this time, so if other nobles want to enter, they need to report their names and motives for review. This is the highest order fromdy prisilia and also the will of Her Majesty the Queen.

    "Laughable!"

    Lu Xie rolled her beautiful eyes and took a step forward.

    This imposing manner immediately caused the courage that tour¨¦ had painstakingly built up to crumble.

    "Do I have to report to that b * tch prisilia when I go to the mine with my shadow servant to shoot wild artillery? Ah?"

    "Ah ... Ah?"

    However, a terrifying theory of violence had appeared!

    There was so much information!

    Tour¨¦''s mind went nk for a moment.

    Although he had long heard that the private lives of the upper-ss nobles were promiscuous, and that the female Lord often had an affair with his young shadow servant, he still couldn''t stand it when he suddenly heard such explosive content.

    However, it seemed that this kind of thing could not be reported ...

    And it sounded like this person was an old acquaintance ofdy prisilia ... Ah, no, old enemies.

    Ah, this ...

    "May I ask who Your Excellency is ..."

    "You don''t have the right to hear the name of our Lord, you foolishmoners. However, you should have heard of the ''song of Silver Oak'', right?"

    A deep voice came from the shadow.

    When he heard this name, Tully was stunned at first, then he almost fainted!

    Of course, he had heard of it!

    Others might not have heard of it, but he was very clear about it!

    Song of the silver Oak was miss Yuli freyedel-a well-known literary girl in sulseus!

    The poem he had recited in a low voice earlier hade from her!

    He was different from other elven poets, who either reminisced about the glorious past, sang praises of beautiful love, or gave Grand long narrative stories ... Miss Yuli''s poem was in, but it was painful to the bone. It was simply written in capital letters, " the world is not worth it!

    Every ordinary sentence of pain was so deep in his bones, and under every fine text was a silent catharsis of his delicate andplicated emotions ...

    He had met miss Yuli countless times in his dreams, and had personally heard her slowly talk about her unknown past. When he woke up, his heart was filled with disappointment and frustration.

    He had also fantasized countless times about how he could meet this literary girl ...

    However, who knew that now that they had met, the other party ...

    Hit ... Shooting in the wild?

    Tour¨¦ felt the world spin around him, and he almost lost his bnce.

    Puchi

    He stepped on a Warlock''s eye that was very close to him.

    But it sounded more like the sound of a dream breaking.

 Chapter 411 412

    Chapter 412. My Lord, This Way Please.

    In the end, between reality and dreams, Tully chose thetter.

    He had given in to his dream.

    Under his desperate request, Yuli showed him a handkerchief.

    It was a light purple handkerchief woven from ice rock silk, with a short poem embroidered on it with white thread...

    If one pitied themselves,

    She would live in a nightmare for the rest of her life.

    It would never end.

    Although Tully had never met Yuli before, he had the honor of meeting Her Majesty the Queen in his long life.

    He had seen the same handkerchief in Lucia''s hand. There were some words embroidered on it, but with his status, he had no chance to see the specific content.

    However, he was sure that this piece was exactly the same as the one before him.

    The poem on it was a text that had made Tully cry countless times, and it couldn''t be more familiar.

    At this point, was there still a need for proof?

    No need.

    Other than Yuli herself, who else would have a handkerchief of the same style?

    The noble temperament that ordinary people couldn''t disguise, the handkerchief that couldn''t be disguised, and thepany of the high-ranking shadow servant ...

    Unless it was the half-elf who had killed the giant, who else woulde to this godforsaken ce to y with him?

    The former was able to fight against Giants and easily capture Prince Joshua under the gaze of tens of thousands of eyes ... With his ability, did he have to go in so many circles and bring the Queen here to y with her?

    It was also impossible.

    Therefore, Tully was very sure that one of his three greatest wishes had been fulfilled-to see miss Yuli with his own eyes.

    Although, his dream was a little shattered.

    He dismissed the other soldiers and took Miss Yuli and her shadow servant to the mine at the risk of his life ...

    To shoot wild cannons.

    ..

    From the outside, it looked like a mine, but after entering, one would find that there was a whole new world here.

    The crisscrossing corridors were like an underground Pce built by termites. Each passage could allow an adult to stand with his arms open and his head held high. The least gap between the roads was only half. finger thick ...

    On top of that, there was also the emblem of a fierce man, which symbolized the beastly elves of the Blue Moon County. One could not help but sigh at the fact that these Dark Elves always used their excessive artistic inspiration on all kinds of strange asions.

    If everything went ording to n, the aquamarine mine and the joy Castle would be considered ''refugees''- the first leveling spot for yers who came to the underground legally.

    Although the stone mosquitos that spawned in the aquamarine mine could be killed with a single p, they appeared and disappeared unpredictably, and they also had two types of poison, paralyzing and petrifying, so it could be said that they were the first killers.

    It was a pity that the dark Elf soldiers had gone mad from holding back their anger and ughtered them all.

    Char had been here at least a hundred times, but this time it feltpletely different.

    It was not because of the two strange people around her, but mainly because ...

    "Miss Yuli, this way, please!

    "Please be careful, yes ... First, step out your noble left foot and step on this stepping stone ground from the waste ore ...

    yes, there''s a trap mechanism here. Please wait for me to turn it off so that you can pass through ...

    I''m definitely not looking down on you. Although it may not be able to hurt you, how can I let such a thing make you embarrassed ...

    no, no, no, that''s definitely not a sorry state. I, I just ...

    ". ''m sorry ..."

    "Miss Yuli ..."

    Probably ... Just like this.

    Tully led the way respectfully, exining the situation in detail, afraid that he would make " miss Yuli " unhappy.

    This kind of fanatical piety was not to say that he was obsessed with the pavilion, but it was as if he was worshiping an idol like a god ...

    Fanatical star chasers were probably like this.

    Char felt that even if it was the pavilion''s true form-even if the Queen had appeared, he would not have been so enthusiastic.

    Not only that, the other soldiers who wanted toe in with him were all driven away by him.

    Such a snitch''s behavior made Char suspect that the system had given him a human-shaped cheating device.

    After all, this was obviously a ''pocket dimension''. ..

    In every instance dungeon, there would always be one or two NPCs who would guide the yers.

    However, the value of a guide was to avoid some risks for the yers, and at the same time, it provided an excuse for the crazy system to increase the difficulty ...

    There was only one mine in front of them, was there a need to do this?

    Char really did not think that this mine that had been wiped out by the soldiers would spawn any elite monsters.

    Despite theirints, the information from the pavilion was crucial-prisilia had obviously found the secret passage of the prison. She might have blocked the other end, or had adopted an even more exaggerated defense. She had even put in a lot of effort into this mine that they did not need to care about at all.

    Even with Char''s ability to enter and exit with her eyes closed, she would have to shed ayer of skin to remove all the mechanisms that tour¨¦ had removed on her own.

    He could recognize each of these mechanisms when disassembled, but when put together, there were thousands of changes. This required a team of twelve or thirteen people topletely clear it.

    Thinking about it this way, it was more like the system had arranged for tour¨¦ to help himplete this impossible task.

    It was like ... The system was helping him?

    Wasn''t the system neutral?

    Or could it be that because the Holy Spirit recipe had broken the system''s rules, there was apensation on his side?

    This seemed to be more likely.

    "Here, here, please walk quickly through here."

    Tour¨¦''s polite words interrupted Char''s guess.

    Looking at this guy''s eloquence and how he was trying to show off, Char was both emotional and relieved.

    Perhaps, this was just fate.

    He should leave the system and treat this matter as a normal person.

    After all, if there was a tendency, the system would not be a system.

    ..

    ".. Miss Yuli, this is the deepest part of the mine, and also the most beautiful ce here. I can help you get a ... We''ll have plenty of time."

    Turay stopped by a sparkling underground river and said to the pavilion.

    Although the sergeant had been so fanatical all the way, he was calm and meticulous behind the scenes.

    He found an excuse to take the two of them along a path full of traps, but it waspletely different from the entrance of the secret passage ...

    Even if Char did not know where the entrance to the secret passage was, he could tell something from tour¨¦''s heartbeat and the change in his eyes when they approached and left a certain location.

    He had to admit that this Sergeant was quite something.

    "This ce ... Not bad."

    The pavilion examined theke.

    Tully heaved a sigh of relief, and at the same time, he cast Char a fawning look.

    She was obviously begging him to cooperate with her work.

    "Miss is already very satisfied, why aren''t you leaving?"

    Char chided.

    "Yes, yes, I''ll leave now. I won''t disturb your good mood ...

    Tully bowed and retreated humbly.

    "One hour," Char said.

    "You cane in an hourter. By then, miss and I will have already left. Remember, don''t mention what happened today to anyone. Have them all sew their mouths shut ... If they don''t want to die."

    Tour¨¦ suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    Aplicated expression appeared on his face. There was a mixture of surprise and disappointment, as well as a strong sense of hesitation and entanglement, as if he had fallen into some kind of battle between heaven and man.

    Char''s eyes narrowed.

    "Is there a situation?"

    "Your, Your Excellency..."

    Tully could not help but take half a step back.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Get lost!"

    The cold voice was like a sharp knife, stabbing right in front of Tully''s feet with a ng, the de still vibrating.

    Cold sweat trickled down from his sideburns, and Tully''s body trembled uncontrobly.

    He bit his lip and finally made up his mind. He raised his head against his fear.

    "Your, Your Excellency ... I can waste your precious two points ... No, one minute, no, thirty seconds? I ... I have something to say. It''s rted to what I''ve seen and heard on the front line this time..."

    Char had wanted to ask him to get lost, but he was stunned when he heard this.

    He turned back to look at the pavilion. miss Yuli " had a strange look in her eyes, her chin slightly raised.

    "Thirty seconds."

    She said.

    Tully felt relieved, as if he had been granted a great pardon.

    He wiped his sweat and said quickly, "

    it''s like this. In fact, we encountered an unprecedented crisis this time. We saw-"

    "Shut up," he said.

    Char suddenly appeared behind him and covered his mouth, an invisible de pressed against Tully''s neck.

    Thetter did not expect the crisis toe so quickly. Just as she was about to struggle, a low voice suddenly came to her ears.

    "Lowlife, be careful of the [ death curse ]."

    Tour¨¦ quivered, as if cold water had been poured on his head in the middle of summer, and he fell silent.

    What followed was endless fear.

    How could he forget about this in his nervousness and excitement?

    The " spirit of the death curse " was just the official name for the dark Elf nobles. To theirpatriots on the surface, it was called the "st words curse ".

    That was to use any method to reveal something that was set as-keyword-writing, reading, body movements, and so on. As long as there was the thought of ''output'' in the mind and the satisfaction of sharing it, the cursed person would trigger the curse and directly die.

    This was the most vicious curse directed at the natives.

    When Tully suddenly opened his mouth and was about to say giant, Char noticed a change in authority gathering. As mentioned before, curses were the lowest form of authority. As a spellcaster of the origin, Char was especially sensitive to things rted to authority with the goddess of Mitsuya in her presence.

    Realizing that he had just been saved, Tully''s muscles rxed.

    "T-thank you ..."

    Char let go of his hand and let him sit on the ground, gasping for air like a fish out of water.

    "This is one of the reasons why we are here."

    Char said.

    Now that things hade to this, he should also give the other party some guidance and hope.

    No matter what, a person who could risk his life to make such a request under such circumstances should not be let down.

    Moreover, that was what the pavilion thought as well.

    "Perhaps on some matters, we are the same."

    As Lucia spoke, she looked at Char.

    Thetter took the opportunity to continue the conversation.

    "It''s like this, it''s the same."

    "Really?"

    Like a drowning man who had found a life-saving straw, Tully said with joy, ""You ... You''re here to investigate ..."

    "Shut up," he said.

    Char stopped him impatiently.

    this is a private matter between the nobles, and the abnormality you experienced is just an insignificant by-product.

    "Oh, oh ... I understand, I understand ..."

    Tully shut his mouth resentfully, but he was overjoyed.

    This meant that he could enjoy the ease of " sharing secrets " without saying anything.

    This was not a hint. He just happened to know that " the other party also knew ", which perfectly bypassed the spirit of words.

    After a pause, he arranged his words and carefully said, "

    some soldiers should have been treated like heroes, but for some reason, they might have been ''killed in battle''. My original intention was that if miss Yulicked inspiration and material, I could let them live on paper and in the hearts of the readers, instead of letting the truth be buried ... That''s all there is to it. "

    After saying this, Tully immediately patted his face and touched his body to make sure he was still alive.

    He heaved a sigh of relief, then stood up and left respectfully.

    His footsteps were much lighter than when he entered.

    "This guy probably won''t dare to speak for a while,"

    Char smiled and turned to look at the pavilion.

    if it wasn''t for this ''death curse,'' he would have definitely taken the opportunity to ask you for an autograph. This guy has always been like this.

    Lu Xie''s eyes flickered a few times, and it was clear that she was feeling a littleplicated.

    He probably got a rare shock from tour¨¦.

    This made her feel that what she was doing was meaningful.

    There was only a small amount of positive feedback.

    "Do you understand him?"

    She suddenly asked.

    "What''s wrong? You want to test me?" Char raised an eyebrow.

    how could that be? I just think that the elf''s name is very interesting...

    Lucia pursed his lips and smiled.

    "In theirnguage, ''Tully'' means the sea. It was truly a coincidence of fate that he brought us to this ce. In fact, I only subconsciously chose to pretend to be that reclusive descendant of the Holy Tree, but I didn''t expect to meet her fanatical fans."

    She found a stone by the pool and sat down with a smile. She tucked her hair behind her ears and her eyes fell on the sparkling water. The soft light reflected on the surface of the water coated her perfect side profile with ayer of soft outline.

    "This ce does seem to be suitable for shooting."

    This sentence instantly destroyed the atmosphere.

    Char rolled her eyes and sat down beside her.

    I thought you knew him well, so you deliberately disguised yourself like this ...

    At this point, he suddenly asked,"Have you ever seen the sea?"

    Lucia was stunned, and then he shook his head, a sh of loneliness in his eyes.

    As if she felt that she was being too timid, she quickly recovered and said sarcastically, "

    "It''s nothing more than a puddle with arger storage capacity than ake... Tell me about that guy, you seem to know him very well."

    Char noticed that she was avoiding the topic, so she started talking about Tully.

    "That guy... He''s just an ordinary Dark Elf soldier. Throwing him into a crowd is like throwing salt into the sea. Other than having an excellent memory and being considered an artistic youth, his sense of existence is even less than his unfortunate younger brother ..."

    "I didn''t expect that the person who gave me so many feelings was just an ordinary person," Luciaughed.

    "Ordinary individuals often contain unknown powers... In fact, he''s not ordinary either. No normal person would like the poems of that Yuli. "

    Char remembered the series of copying quests that were rted to Tully and that guy''s unrealistic dreams.

    "What happened to Tully in the past?"

    "What?"

    "I mean, if we didn''te here."

    "Probably an ordinary death..."

    "That fire, huh?" The pavilion was a little lost in thought. "It''s not a bad way to die for a small fry like him."

    Then, she suddenly looked at Char.

    "So, when do we start?"

    Char was stunned.

    "What start?"

    Lucia stood up, looked at him, and gently bit his lower lip, an alluring light rising in his eyes.

    "What do you think?"

 Chapter ?412 413

    "Stop joking."

    Char could tell at a nce that the other party was joking with him, so she did not even move her butt, as if she would dare to look if he dared to take it off.

    "Hmph," he snorted.

    Sure enough, Lucia''s expression changed in a second.

    She just wanted to change the atmosphere that had led to a dead end.

    However, this did not affect her anger after being rejected without any exnation.

    "Hmph, useless."

    "Boring."

    "I think you just don''t dare to!"

    "I think you''re really bored."

    Tit for tat.

    After their childish behavior, there was a moment of silence.

    The two of them looked at the surface of the water at the same time.

    Char thought of the underground river in Astan City, of carrying Mia there, of the half-Goose girl''s strange behavior that made her realize that this week was not ordinary, and of her wide-open eyes and silly look.

    The corners of his lips curled up unconsciously, and his eyes softened.

    Hurry up and settle these things, then go to Aurania.

    It was unknown what the pavilion was thinking. At first, it was also lost in thought, and its eyes seemed to sweep over the water, letting its thoughts wander somewhere else.

    Then, it slowly floated to Char''s face.

    However, when she met thetter''s gaze and saw his satisfied smile that came from the depths of his heart, she felt an inexplicable sense of frustration.

    It was as if he had lost something precious.

    No, it should be said that she had never obtained it.

    "Can we add another condition to our agreement?"

    She suddenly spoke, breaking the silence.

    Char''s heart sank, and an answer almost slipped out of his mouth ... The answer was no. He was a person who was afraid of trouble.

    However, could he say the answer out loud?

    However, this moment of hesitation was noticed by the pavilion.

    She sneered, as if she was mocking him, but also self-deprecating.

    "There are times when I scare you too."

    "Ah ... Ha? What? How can I be scared? just tell me, I will consider it seriously."

    Char shrugged.

    Lucia gave him a deep look.

    "Just don''t burn my Surseus this time."

    She threw out an answer that caught Char off guard, then got up and looked outside.

    "I think you''ve already guessed where the exit is, right?"

    "Yes."

    Char followed him, and the two of them approached the entrance of the secret passage.

    "By the way, why did you think of building this secret passage?" He asked.

    "Not just here."

    "Not only? You mean, in the past half a year, you''ve built more than one secret passage?"

    Lucia nodded.

    "The secret passage from Blue Moon County''s eternal night tower to the blue crystal mine, the secret passage from grape alley to the shadow winery in the suburbs, the secret passage from Freya''s Holy Tree Orchard, the secret passage from Bradley''s town Hall to the blood garden, the secret passage from Surseus to the unmarkedmon graves outside the city ... I''ve dug a secret passage for every city that leads directly to my Pce in the local town."

    Char was stunned.

    "Why?"

    "Of course, I''m afraid of death. I have nightmares every night," Lucia said with a smile. "I either dream that Surseus is burning and I''m wandering in the fire and smoke, dying with my kingdom, or I dream..."

    She was suddenly at a loss for words, and turned to re at Char.

    "I''m dreaming about all the good things you''ve done."

    "Haha..."

    Char scratched her head.

    He was a little embarrassed about his past actions, but he did not regret it at all. He did not even feel ashamed.

    He was not a nostalgic person, and he had long passed the threshold of being kind andwful. He also wouldn''t wallow in the past and be unable to extricate himself. If that were the case, he wouldn''t have been able to hold on until now.

    He would forever live in the present.

    The two of them arrived at the entrance of the secret passage. It looked like an ordinary wall. Char slowly brought the sword closer to it, and the magical camouge on it instantly fell apart. A hole was instantly pierced through the wall that was as thick as a finger joint.

    In an instant, a strong smell of earth came out of the cave, and... wind?

    Char did not even think before she turned around and pounced on the pavilion.

    Almost at the same time, a slender, smooth body wrapped in wet soil rushed out of the secret passage with its bloody mouth wide open, brushing past Char''s back. It stopped before Char almost escaped into the Shadow Realm.

    As thest part of its snake tail was pulled out of the hole, a strong figure followed it out.

    This fellow stepped on the wall that had been ttened by the giant Python and arrived at the entrance of the cave after a few jumps. He arrived at the ce where Char had disappeared, looking a little confused.

    Did I hear something just now?

    Just as he was thinking, a hand emerged from under his foot and grabbed his ankle.

    Then, he suddenly exerted force!

    Bang!

    The figure was thrown hard into the wall, leaving a human-shaped dent.

    Fortunately, he had brought arge amount of soil with him when he came out, which softened the wall of the hole. Otherwise, he would have lost half his life.

    Seeing that its master was being attacked, the giant Python''s huge body instantly rolled over.

    Char quickly ran to the wall and pulled out the figure that had just been embedded in it. He held it in his hand and forced the Python to retreat.

    What followed was his sarcastic ridicule.

    congrattions on your sessful escape, Prince Joshua."

    That''s right, the man who had escaped with the serpent was jobuya--the head of the sbrite family and astryo''s father-He was supposed to be imprisoned in the tower of eternal night at the end of the secret passage.

    He was also a captive that Char had released not long ago.

    Why is it you again?!

    Joshua gritted his teeth in hatred.

    However, when he felt the familiar de against his neck, he couldn''t help but shiver.

    This scene reappeared not long ago in his dream.

    And he never dreamed that the two would reunite in such a dramatic way...

    The half-elf in front of him was like a nightmare. Not only was she a giant killer, but she was also the culprit who had destroyed his original n and handed him over to that crazy woman...

    Now, they were blocking his way at the scene of the prison Break.

    "You''d better let me go, or we''ll both die."

    Joshua threatened in a low voice.

    "Is that so..."

    Char''s hand suddenly exerted strength and lifted jobuya up, pointing it at the snake head that was preparing tounch a surprise attack.

    "Issicip Legi Visi!!"

    [Snakenguage: Spirit snake halt.]

    Facing the bloody mouth that was so close to him, Joshua quickly spat out a string ofmands. The snake teeth stopped two centimeters away from him.

    The smell of earth and the sweet fragrance of the snake''s mouth mixed together and assaulted the Prince''s face.

    "See, in fact, you can''t bear to die with us under the mouth of the little cutie."

    Char ruthlessly exposed her mask.

    "By the way, Your Highness, there''s no need to rub out the berserk powder that you''ve hidden under your nails... This is the cave of the aquamarine mine. Once your little cutie goes berserk, themotion won''t be settled in a short time. Do you know what''s outside? Hundreds of beast elf militia, miners, and a Squadron of soldiers ... This isn''t a battle that you can break out of with just a giant Python..."

    Seeing that all his trump cards had been shaken clean by the other party, waves of powerlessness welled up in his heart.

    This guy...

    Was he really his nemesis?

    This feeling was so familiar that he didn''t even have the thought to resist this time.

    "Viisi Liciip."

    In the azga snakenguage, the snake slithered under the sand.

    Upon hearing themand, the terrifying giant Python red at Char and wriggled its body into a ball. Its body became smaller and smaller until it was no bigger than a mosquito coil. It jumped onto Joshua''s hand and crawled under his skin. After a few wriggles, it became a small snake tattoo.

    This scene was like a god.

    Although the shibit family was a Beast Tamer on the surface and had started their business by relying on hybrid magical beasts aftering underground, their snake-riding technique, which they were most skilled in, had a longer history than the previous two.

    Back when they were at the entrance of the beginner''s vige, the witch, milkus, had used a venomous snake to guard the treasure chest. This technique was taught to her by Elin, and this little technique came from themon knowledge of the sprite family. It was already a basic knowledge that couldn''t be any more basic.

    The snake in front of him was Joshua''s true trump card, a level 75 elite creature called " little cutie.

    In terms of strength-its smooth scales were not inferior to that of a Dragon of the same level. Of course-Dragons could only be seen in Arendelle, so Joshua could boast as much as he wanted. In any case-no one could refute him.

    However, these scales were a lot stronger than dragon scales in one aspect, which was that they could " deflect " almost all physical attacks.

    With its strange physical evasion and its innate high magic resistance, nothing could hurt it except forrge-scale AoE attacks.

    The first time Char saw this snake was when it was level 60, and it was about four yearster.

    There were a few small missions surrounding the snake, but because he hated reptiles, he did not repeat them many times.

    After all, there was no ''technique'' to copy in this thing.

    The azganguage used to control snakes was much easier to learn than the Naga ent. However-it was useless even if one learned it, because the real difficulty was to establish a bond with this big fellow. This snake was raised by jobuya with his own blood since he was young, and onlymands from him would be effective. Even if astello was here, he would not be able to use it.

    However, cold-blooded creatures like snakes were extraordinarily loyal and would absolutely obey their master''s orders.

    "I didn''t expect you to bring this."

    Char sighed.

    He was certain that the captured Joshua did not have this snake on him. Otherwise, he would have summoned it immediately. At that distance, even if the snake was not poisonous, it could turn him into snake shit in a breath.

    It was obvious that this was the " supplies " that were replenished in the Blue Moon County. This meant that when the Army set out, jobuya had brought this snake to the Blue Moon County and settled it there. He had used some unknown method to deceive prisilia and became her helper in his escape.

    The plot had changed so much that many things were beyond his knowledge.

    ording to the technology tree of the past, this awesome snake should not be able to be brought out as a tattoo yet ... His level would not exceed 50.

    Moreover, jobuya had never been in such a decisive moment before. This time, it was as if he was staking everything on this one throw.

    The method of hiding a snake was indeed cool, and it was hard to guard against. However, such a powerful spell came with a price. Once the one-week spell lost its effect, the little cutie''s damaged vitality might take at least eight to ten years to recover.

    Furthermore, once it lost too much blood in battle, it would devour the Prince''s life force to make up for it ...

    And even if he did escape from the mine, where would he go next?

    Should he just grit his teeth and go to the ruins ofvosodran to seek refuge with his son?

    This was tooical.

    "I trust my instincts. This is my only chance."

    Qiao Buya replied, his expression somewhat depressed.

    as a captive. you''re really ... What a joke."

    Heughed at himself.

    Char only let go after making sure that the old man was willing to cooperate.

    As expected of an elderly Dark Elf gentleman, jobuya adjusted his bow tie the moment hended. Then, he turned around and was stunned.

    Lucia peeked out from behind Char and looked at the Prince mischievously, her eyes seemed to say, "I saw your predicament just now."

    Joshua''s eyelids twitched, and he stiffly made a bow.

    "Your Majesty."

    "Rise, Joshua."

    Lucia pursed her lips and smiled.

    "I didn''t expect to see you again in such a ce."

    "This must be the night Lord''s arrangement, Your Majesty." as far as I know, you''re the one who built this secret passage, " Joshua said unhurriedly. I''m relying on it to leave this ce. And then, of course, I met you. If it''s a coincidence, isn''t that a little too much?"

    [Just a f*cking sow scratching an itch and rubbing it?]

    Char was really shocked. This was the first time he had seen someone make a Prison Break, a slip-up, and getting caught by a fan so poetic.

    "Since it''s the Night Lord''s arrangement, then I''m even more curious," Lucia did not expose him and directly said, "What''s your next step, Minister Joshua?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, as if the two of them had nned it in advance, Char quietly took out an invisible de.

    At the same time, he gave a harmless smile to Joshua.

 Chapter 413 414

    Chapter 414. Acting

    For Joshua, this was a single-choice question.

    He had also wisely chosen not to be arrogant, but to temporarily abandon his dignity and choose to live.

    After all, it was not embarrassing to be loyal to the Queen.

    He consoled himself.

    However, more than that, they looked at Char with vignce.

    What was this guy trying to do?

    At first, he thought that the other party was just a Jester who knelt under the pomegranate skirt of the pavilion, and that he had more means than others. It seemed that he had more tricks up his sleeve...

    That was a hundred million points.

    This kind of person was definitely not someone that Lucia could deal with easily, and the other party was definitely not acting to carry out Lucia''s will.

    "Let''s exchange information, Your Highness."

    Char pointed outside the tunnel.

    "The smell here is too bad. It''s not a good ce to talk. Why don''t we go there?"

    Joshua raised his eyebrows.

    "You guys..."

    Char shrugged. just like how you solved the problem inside. "We''ve also taken care of the outside. You should be d that the soundproofing here is very good, so the noise hasn''t been heard from the outside. There are at least 40 minutes left before the safe time of one hour. We have enough time to talk."

    Since Joshua dared to break out of the prison and was not worried about being exposed on the other side of the tunnel, it meant that he had bought enough time for his escape.

    In other words, he was definitely not in a hurry to escape.

    Char''s goal was not as simple as just running away. He mainly wanted to go in and see what Prisilia was doing-other than doing something like f*cking men.

    Of course, it would be best if he could ruin her n.

    After all, his goal had never been to simplyplete a certain mission, just like what the famous scumbag Allie said, since he was looking for excitement, he might as well be more thorough.

    Hearing this, the corners of Joshua''s mouth twitched, but he did not refute.

    It was just as Char had thought. He had bought himself two hours to escape, which was definitely enough.

    What was worse was that even if he wanted to run, the other party would not let him...

    The three of them returned to the calm underground river.

    However, this time, the shimmering surface of the water was no longer poetic, but a turbulent undercurrent under the calm surface.

    "I''ll start first."

    The Prince clearly had a clear understanding of the current situation and was very tactful.

    After being sent back to the main force as a "corpse," Prince Joshua quickly woke up.

    His mind was filled with the woman that Char had mentioned repeatedly, Prisillia, so he immediately brought his men to look for her personally.

    At that time, the Prince still had the confidence to control everything...

    Until he was pped in the face by the truth.

    Previously. when Meir died at the hands of Char, as a powerful noble, his death should have provided Char with a generous reward of material and reputation. However. in fact, what Char got was no different from killing a soldier...

    The answer was also obtained from Joshua.

    Before Char killed him, Meir had already betrayed him.

    Thetter''s unusual actions in front of the two armies showed that he was not willing to share the cake with one more person, but he was also forced to do so.

    He had long been taken over by prisilia''s subjects and became themander of the light pole. Killing such amander would not be recognized by the system, so the rewards were pitifully few.

    If he didn''t want to die, he could only betray his old friend, Joshua.

    Now, it seemed that Prisilia''s method of killing with a borrowed knife was really ingenious. If Joshua died because of Char, it would be purely an ident. Those who originally obeyed him would naturally not target anyone other than Char. Instead, they would turn to Meir. Thetter had already submitted to Prisilia, so the change of power was like pushing a boat with the current.

    Unfortunately, Char had interfered, and the n had failed, and they had even lost to Meir.

    Meir was insignificant, but his death had aroused the suspicion of some people, including those who were absolutely loyal to Joshua

    Therefore, when jobuya led the group of people to face Prisilia, the group that was originally united as a steel te was now in opposition.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Only then did he realize how many people this guy had secretly won over.

    Logically speaking, with the story developing to this point, there should have been a good show of a coup, but the result was as simple as kicking over a child''s pile of sand.

    That was because ivanshid had appeared.

    This monster. who had met the pavilion several times and should have died. long time ago, was resurrected. In an oppressive and suffocating silence, it killed dozens of soldier leaders who took orders from Joshua, almost cutting off half of thetter''s wings...

    Taking advantage of the fact that the giant''s PTSD had yet to fully recover, he turned the frightened soldiers into weaklings and instantly dominated the situation.

    At that time, Joshua was negotiating with Prisilia in the tent. If it wasn''t for thetter''s clumsy way of stalling for time, which made him realize that something was wrong and flip the table on the spot, Char probably wouldn''t be able to see the living Joshua.

    However, even if he did, he was toote.

    Having lost half of his wings, Joshua had lost the ability to fight to the death. Fortunately, Prisilia did not intend to kill him. She only imprisoned him in exchange for his subordinates to behave themselves and not cause trouble.

    Just like that, he hade all the way to the Blue Moon County and be a prisoner. He had then used the sacrifices of his subordinates and the little cuties that he had arranged in advance to get out of it... This was something to be discussedter.

    It was almost as Char had guessed, but there were a lot of details.

    "That woman really hides her true self well."

    Prince Joshua gently massaged his wrist, which was probably damaged by the anti-magic shackles.

    "He... He was merciless when he killed. This cruel woman."

    "I don''t understand why Ivan would show you mercy."

    Char rubbed his chin, his eyes filled with curiosity.

    "It sounds like she didn''t show off her muscles directly, but asked you to negotiate first, and then let Ivan make a move. Don''t you think that''s unnecessary?"

    "That''s why I always feel that that guy''s purpose is very strange..."

    Joshua narrowed his eyes as if he was trying to recall.

    "He''s cold and merciless, but he''s afraid of us? That''s right, it was like this. He, no, I should say the two of them, seems to be trying their best to prevent us from fighting on the way."

    "Oh?"

    Char suddenly had an idea.

    "But she doesn''t look like a kind and indecisive person at all."

    "Ha, how is that possible..." It was as if Joshua had just heard the funniest joke in the world. "She''s merciful? I''d rather believe that she doesn''t want to lose so many malepanions."

    "What did you think of?" Lucia noticed the change in Shaya''s eyes.

    Char shook his head.

    "No, I still have to think about it."

    "Hmph..."

    Although Joshua did not say anything, his expression turned slightly cold.

    "Sigh, Prince, you''re so boring." Char couldn''t help but say, "I really didn''t think of it."

    "What are you talking about? I don''t have any dissatisfaction," The old man said in a strange tone.

    Char was so angry that she wanted to give him a good beating.

    "This is just my guess. He seems to want us to return to Surseus with the most people, so he has been urging Prisilia along the way. However, that woman has always hated being pushed and shoved. I know very well that she had to listen to this guy''s orders because he is powerful. Thus, I''m very sure that the reason she stopped at the Blue Moon County, other than to find the local beast spirit to vent her anger, is to wait for that fellow."

    At this point, Joshua looked at Lucia.

    Your Majesty, although we were unhappy before, Prisilia is ourmon enemy. This is a great opportunity. Otherwise, once that demonic guy returns, we will have no chance at all.

    He then looked at Char.

    "Although you''re very strong, the pressure I felt from that person is definitely much, much stronger than you."

    "Oh... Is that so?"

    Char raised an eyebrow, revealing the unruly aura of a young man.

    He seemed to be dissatisfied with his loss to that guy.

    ? At the same time, he made a hold your horses'' gesture to Lucia behind his back.

    "Then, what is your n, Your Highness?" He asked.

 Chapter ?414 415

    Chapter 415. Wondrous Words

    At first, Qiao Buya was stunned, but then his eyes became alert.

    "Aren''t we exchanging information? I''ve already shown my sincerity, what about you?"

    I won''t let go of the Eagle until I see the rabbit...

    Char smiled.

    "You have indeed said a lot, but Your Highness, we have basically guessed most of what you have said."

    "Ha ... This kind of verbal technique is boring."

    "I understand. There''s no proof." Shaya exined,"let''s put it this way. The ce where you set up camp for the confrontation was twenty miles Southeast of the stream of life and death, right?" The traces of the soil had not been covered up, and there was no big movement. It could be seen that the mutiny had not happened yet, and they had left in a hurry ... The corpse was dumped at the aisner waterfall, and the body had not been eaten clean by the piranhas ... With these details, I can restore the whole thing with my toes. Do I need you to tell me?

    more importantly, regarding the mysterious ivanshid, Her Majesty the Queen has long known of his existence. You probably didn''t think of this, did you? "

    Jobuya frowned slightly and couldn''t help but look at the pavilion.

    "There is such a thing."

    Lu Xie cleared his throat and suddenly brought up the past.

    "Joshua, do you still remember that time during the ceremony when I suddenly asked the shadow servant to search Palm Street and Oak Square? I saw someone who looked like ivanshid in the crowd, that''s why I was so excited."

    "So that''s how it is ..."

    Joshua was deep in thought.

    no wonder I find this name and that face familiar. I seem to have seen them in the history of copper Street. However, why would Her Majesty be so concerned about such an ordinary assassin?"

    "This has nothing to do with you, Sir."

    Shaya rudely dispelled the other party''s intention to get information.

    "So what now? What''s the n you speak of? The more time we waste, the higher the chance that ''ivanshid'' is going to catch up."

    "What did you just say?"

    Suddenly, Joshua raised his head, his eyes sharp.

    "You said ''ivanshid is catching up''. .. Have you guys met?"

    "Ah, this ..."

    Shaya showed a rather subtle expression.

    The meaning of this short butplicated expression included but was not limited to " the book was able to discover such a shocking fact from an insignificantnguage loophole like me. As expected of the Prince ", " His Majesty is so terrifying that I should not underestimate him ", and so on.

    At this moment, Qiao Buya also experienced aplicated mental journey. At first, he was surprised by what the other party said, then he praised himself that the older the ginger, the spicier it was. Finally, he became a little serious.

    After all, Shaya''s words meant that he had fought with ivanshid before.

    Damn it, how could he be so strong ...

    As a captive, Joshua had an almost obsessive pursuit of the ''identity'' of both sides, just like when he was held hostage by Shaya.

    He hoped that both parties would be on the same level in the negotiation, and not just him providing information as if he wanted to exchange it for something.

    This was actually quite correct. The buyer in the seller''s market was bound to be weak.

    And now, this mentality of his waspensated.

    On one hand, he acknowledged Shaya''s strength, and thought that the information he had was enough to make a breakthrough.

    On the other hand, he was satisfied with the information he got from the other party.

    Even his back was unnoticeably straightened.

    He had finally won!

    As expected of me!

    As expected of you, Your Highness.

    Shaya was so excited that she almost cried.

    Even though this Prince had aplicated personality, it was surprisingly easy to understand.

    This way, his words would not be like squeezing toothpaste.

    "Indeed, we''ve met."

    Shaya admitted without any intention to hide.

    "In ... The stream of life and death?" Prince Qiao probed.

    Shaya''s eyebrows twitched, and he was on guard.

    "We are allies, Your Highness, at least for now."

    "I understand, I understand. It''s just a guess." The Prince smiled.

    Feeling that their status was once again equal, he stopped his probing with satisfaction.

    This was not a loss.

    He thought to himself.

    This idiot must have felt that he didn''t lose anything this time.

    Shaya thought.

    "Since ivanshid is being held back by you, it will be easier to implement the n ..."

    Joshua changed his stingy and searching style and pointed in the direction of the Blue Moon County.

    "In the Blue Moon province, there are 33000 beast spirits, of which 60% are male.

    unlike ordinary elves, because they are born with ack of magic affinity and have mines behind them, beast elves mainly do physicalbor. As a result, male elves have a stronger self-awareness. This was reflected in his irascibility, as well as his unruly nature.

    "So, to them, it''s uneptable for an adult male to be toyed with by prisilia like this.

    and now, her dictatorship and high-handed policy has made the Blue Moon County like a highly explosive powder keg. It only needs a little spark to blow up the sky ... What we need to do is to let this fire burn."

    The Prince smiled as if victory was already in his hands.

    "I believe that Your Majesty understands that foolish woman. She is short-sighted, foolish, greedy, and headstrong. She has almost all the ugly personalities of Dark Elf females. I have no intention of offending you, so I can foresee her reaction.

    "We only need to give it a light push, and the wheels of the era will slowly turn. When the timees, we will naturally need someone to end this bleeding and chaos. I originally thought it was me, but now it seems that the night Lord thinks there is a better candidate."

    He even indifferently ttered her.

    The pavilion did not answer. It did not even pay attention to the ambitious look in jobuya''s eyes.

    Instead, he looked at Shaya.

    She noticed that there was something wrong with thetter ...

    Thetter''s eyelids drooped slightly, as if he was thinking.

    "Prince."

    "What?"

    "Have you ever thought about how many people will die like this?"

    At first, Joshua was stunned. Then, as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world, he sneered, ""Could it be that you don''t approve of my n because it''s too ..." Cruel''? "

    Perhaps it had been too long since he had said the word "cruel," even his pronunciation was a little stiff.

    "Isn''t it?" there are a total of 18722 male Dark Elves in the Blue Moon County, "Shaya replied. adult women make up three-quarters of the male poption. There are also the elderly and children who can''t be counted ... ording to your n, not counting the first batch of ''sparks'' used to detonate this barrel of explosives, there must be at least tens of thousands of bodies of flesh and blood standing in front of the regr army to be considered ''chaos'', right?"

    ording to the data calcted by my staff, we''ll split into three teams and only need 9000 people.

    Prince Qiao said smugly,

    as long as these 9000 people are forced to move, with our guidance, they will be able to cause considerable casualties to the regr army. Once those proud soldiers from sulseus are killed by the country bumpkins, they will be like violent barbarians andunch an indiscriminate massacre on everyone in the Blue Moon Prefecture ... By then, the situation will be so chaotic that prisiliya won''t be able to clean it up with just a few words."

    When he said this, his tone was calm, and even a little excited.

    "Very good, great, very great."

    Shaya snapped her fingers, "

    the purpose of 9000 soldiers is not to annihte the enemy, but to be bait to increase the friction between the two sides, right? "

    "Of course."

    In other words, these people are the ''cost'' and ''cost'' of your n? "

    "You can say that. Every nes with a price."

    "See, that''s where the problem lies."

    "Is there a problem?" what? " Joshua could not help but frown. could it be that based on your calctions, the poption of Blue Moon County is far from enough to support our n? "

    "No, no, no... That''s enough. Too many people have died."

    "Ha?"

    "Don''t you understand? Too many people will die."

    Shaya said word by word.

    Jobuya''s expression changed from confusion to shock, and then to a thick, undispersed contempt.

    That was the kind of traditional nobility that looked down on Syer even when they were sitting.

    I''ve forgotten that although you''re His Majesty''s aide, you''re still half-human ... Your understanding of us-"

    "I f * cking understand it better than anyone else."

    Shaya interrupted him. you bunch of old things who have lived for thousands of years. Each and every one of you is cold-blooded, cruel, arrogant, and self-righteous idiots.

    "What did you just say?"

    look at my mouth, I said you''re an idiot. You''re all idiots, your whole family are idiots,plete idiots!

    Prince Qiao was dumbfounded by the scolding, and before he could react, Shaya''s words shot at him like a cannon.

    "Did I scold the wrong person?

    "Do you know how long it has been since we ended our war with the Giants? Do you know how many people died in that battle?

    "472 dead, 167 heavily injured, 31 slightly injured ... You don''t care about these at all. You only care about who holds the power of the Army after the giant dies.

    "Do you know why your ''wife''s enemy''s'' uprising did not seed and why so many people turned against you?

    "Do you know what the foundation of the masses is? An uprising needs a method. You can''t just sit at home and find a few old fogeys like you who are full of conspiracy theories and dark things to learn. You can''t seed just by being angry and patting your butt for the sake of a beauty. Use your brain first and don''t touch your pants."

    Shaya nodded her head, her face full of disappointment.

    "If you don''t understand, then it''s just ''price'' and ''sacrifice''. Treating other people''s lives like they''re nothing. If everyone knows what you''re like, who would want to work for you?

    for example-right now, your goal is to free the adult male Dark Elves in andhaim so that they can stand on the same side as you. But you''re going to sacrifice so many people here the moment you open your mouth-and they''re--cking your own kind ... Please, this is the Blue Moon province. Use your brain, isn''t this the most suitable ce for you to start an uprising?

    the male Dark Elves here have the same goals as you. They share the same emotions and ideals that even they themselves can''t exin. Why can''t male Dark Elves stand up? why must male Dark Elves be dominated by women?

    "What theyck is an opportunity, and even more so, a leader who can step forward. But you, you idiot, you don''t want to lead them to victory, you don''t want to lead them to realize the simple and equal dream, but you want them to use their bodies as firewood to make the fire burn brighter and brighter, giving you the opportunity to take chestnuts from the fire and fish in troubled waters ... I''m really f * cking convinced, is your brain filled with sh * t?

    "For a time, I thought that you still had a brain, and that you so-called ''nobles'' could still be saved. Now, it seems that I''m the one who can''t be saved ... I''m really hopeless, to actually have hope for trash like you ..."

    This time, it was Shaya''s turn to look at him with disdain.

    This kind of high and mighty gaze made Joshua feel like he was trash, as if he should find a hole to hide in if he was being urged by him ...

    The old Prince''s blood was boiling. He clenched his fist and almost punched the other party!

    Who would have thought that the hundreds of years of self-restraint of an elven aristocrat would be destroyed by a single look?

    "Qiao bu ya Qing, mind your manners."

    The sound of the dew came just in time, like the high-pressure liquid nitrogen of a fire extinguisher.

    The Prince instantly calmed down, but then he felt a wave of fear.

    Emotions.

    His emotions were easily affected by the other party.

    This was really ... It was tooughable.

    The other party was indeed a Jester skilled in this area.

    Joshua took a deep breath and put on his usual smile.

    "Your Excellency ..."

    "I''m f * cking interfering with your emotions!"

    Shaya seemed to have seen through what he was thinking.

    "Stubborn, stupid, and not knowing how to reflect!

    "You still think I''m messing with your mentality? Wake up, I''m not f * cking messing with your mentality, I''m just educating you, do you understand?"

 Chapter 415 416

    Chapter 416. I Understand

    Animals were all emotional and acted ording to the most basic instincts.

    On the other hand, the opposite of rationality was going against the most primitive emotional impulse everywhere.

    This was also the key to humans being able to stand out as intelligent creatures.

    Although that was what he said, the nature of living creatures was still emotional and against reason.

    For example, if you scolded him, even if you were right, even if you were teaching him for his own good, he would not listen, and he would think that you were scolding him.

    Moreover, even if they epted the preaching in the end, they would attribute it to things like " although you are right, your method is wrong, so I don''t ept it.

    Even from a higher level of moral concept, others would criticize and criticize those curses, asking them to pay attention to the humanistic feelings, consider the emotions of the receiver, and so on...

    We always demand more from the strong, even if it''s only the strong in terms of knowledge.

    Char could not care less. he just wanted to vent his emotions and scold him.

    Thus, he was veryfortable.

    Even so, Joshua still had a look that said, ''you''re wrong for shouting at me, I won''t listen to you no matter what you say''.

    This was a basic reaction based on a creature''s emotional thinking. It was essentially a childish behavior. This childishness had not been erased with age. Instead, it had be more and more solidified due to the individual''s thinking.

    Adults would not give in.

    Adults would only be more stubborn.

    The atmosphere was extremely awkward because of Shaya''s lecture, and Lu Xie had no choice but to stand in the middle.

    "Please calm down, both of you,"

    It seemed like a logical move, but in fact, wasn''t this pulling the side of the line?

    Shaya did not even give Qiao Buya a chance to retort. If it was not for the Prince''s good manners, he would have flipped out long ago.

    After Joshua calmed down, he seemed to have understood the situation. He looked at the pavilion with dissatisfaction-but that was all. He knew that he was not as close as the half-elf in front of him.

    As he calmed down, Shaya''s words echoed in his ears.

    After filtering out the vulgarities, it seemed ...

    It seemed to make a little sense?

    Joshua was like a bull, ruminating over Shaya''s words.

    It had nothing to do with good or evil, and it had nothing to do with morality.

    A Dark Elf noble indeed did not have such a brain.

    Other than that, he had to admit that the other party was right.

    There were always traitors around him-were the mistakes all on those people?

    Although they had 99% of the fault, didn''t he have 1% of the responsibility?

    It shouldn''t be.

    He told Shaya about his betrayal, and there was nock of penmanship.

    On one hand, he wanted to brag about his ability in the negotiation and seek an equal cooperation.

    On the other hand ... The reality was too embarrassing. He couldn''t say it.

    In fact, he didn''t have that many people under his control, so he was just saying that they were on par with each other.

    When he was negotiating with prisilia, he felt very good about himself. Even after ivanshid had killed so many small leaders in a thunderous manner, he still believed that the People''s support was on his side ... One day, when he raised his arm and gave a call, those people would immediately switch sides.

    However, in reality, it was prisilia who raised her arms and called for a celebration, and most of the people admired her.

    This was where the problemy.

    We''re all men, and we''re all being yed by her ... Why, why didn''t those people stand up and fight with me?

    He had never thought about why the People''s hearts had not gathered. He simply concluded that it was not good luck.

    However, Shaya exined the situation clearly in just a few words.

    In order to achieve his goal, he had to unite all the forces that could be United-even if he didn''t care about them at all, even if he had to pretend, he had to pretend that he cared. lot ...

    These words were very simr to what the ancestors of the sblet family had said ...

    There was only a thin line between hypocrisy and nobleness. Both had a noble coat, and the former was even more beautiful.

    But the difference was that hypocrites would only wear it for a short while, while those who revered would wear it for their entire lives, even if the clothes could not cover their bodies, even if the cold was unbearable, even if the wind and rain were mixed.

    Shaya''s words were straightforward and unpleasant, but they were moremon and down-to-earth.

    The more he thought about it, the brighter his eyes became.

    "I''ve learned a lot."

    The Prince suddenly stood up and bowed to Shaya.

    "Eh?"

    Lu Xie looked at Joshua in shock, and then at Shaya.

    "It can''t be considered guidance."

    Shaya was toozy to even wave.

    "No, Your Excellency Shaya. This idea may be insignificant to you, but there''s a saying that goes,''a giant''s breadcrumbs are enough tost an ant for a winter''. "

    The Prince''s haughty look had disappeared, and this made the pavilion even more dumbfounded.

    don''t, don''t, don''t. I''m not a giant. I''m just lucky enough to have touched the Dragon-ying spell left behind by the giant.

    Shaya waved his hands, but he was mumbling in his heart.

    As expected of Joshua.

    This old fox might have really understood, or maybe he didn''t understand at all.

    Even if he understood, his reaction wouldn''t be so exaggerated. He was just taking advantage of the situation to give face to the Queen, and also to praise himself.

    Next, he could use the excuse of "listening to your advice."

    To put it bluntly, he was just cking.

    "No wonder you have such knowledge ..."

    Jobuya turned into an old bootlicker and bragged, then slowly asked a question.

    then, Your Excellency, do you mean that we ...

    Look, look, it''s here!

    Otherwise, why would he say that he hated politics?<novelnext></novelnext>

    Every word of this group of politicians was not simple. Every sentence that sounded extremely useful had its meaning behind it.

    In the past 177 rounds, Shaya''s principle had always been to not bber if she could, and to practice before she could do anything if she really couldn''t.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t know how to use words, but that his heart would be dirty if he used such methods too many times.

    It was a pity that the objective facts were so ironic-words were always the best.

    "My method is very simple." let''s go back the way we came, " said Shaya. I''ll find prisilia and kill her. See, isn''t the problem solved? "

    Qiao Buya was speechless.

    The pavilion was speechless.

    "Put away your surprise, you two."

    Shaya seemed to be getting impatient.

    "Next, don''t ask anything, just do as I say."

    ..

    ..

    Tully had thought it would be a long hour, but he was called in less than half the time.

    He sized up the man who was shrouded in darkness and could not see his face clearly with a strange look, and suddenly felt a little sympathy for him.

    - Is he not good enough?

    "You''re in trouble."

    you''re courting death! a cold voice sounded, mixed with a hint of gloating.

    "What?"

    Tour¨¦ was a little confused.

    "Haven''t you noticed that there''s a secret passage leading to the city?"

    Shaya snapped her fingers, and the illusion at the entrance of the secret passage disappeared like paper. However. what reappeared was not a regr hole, but a huge, irregr gap in the original position ...

    This was-of course-left behind by His Highness the Prince.

    But tour¨¦ did not know!

    His initial " Oh no, I was actually discovered " mood was instantly twisted into " what the f * ck is this? "

    Cold sweat dripped down the unlucky Guard''s face.

    "I, I don''t know ..."

    "You don''t know?"

    Shayaughed, "

    the illusion at the entrance of the secret passage is integrated with the entire mine. Moreover. there are so many of you guarding here. If you don''t have any serious purpose, you''re just doing it for fun ... Would that be the case? Forget it, this has nothing to do with miss Yuli. We should be leaving."

    "I ... I didn''t mean that ..."

    Tour¨¦ was so anxious that he couldn''t even speak properly, his mind filled with thoughts of what would happen to him if he made such a mistake.

    Because he was sure that Shaya and Lu Xie''s identities could not be faked, he did not even doubt their thoughts ...

    Moreover, this was obviously caused by someone''s jailbreak. What about the criminal?

    He was guarding the door, so it was impossible for anything to go wrong. The only possibility was that half an hour ago, before the two arrived, the prison escaper had most likely escaped under everyone''s eyes.

    Otherwise, how could he have escaped within half an hour?

    How could this be possible?

    ..

    Eh?

    Wait ...

    An idea shed through Tully''s mind.

    Didn''t miss Yuli just say that she would leave immediately after doing something with her shadow servant?

    In other words, they might not have to go through the main entrance of the tunnel, but ...

    This was the only path?

    Tour¨¦ suddenly felt that this matter was not as simple as it seemed.

    The look in his eyes changed, and his hand drooped slightly, ready to touch the rm scroll on his waist at any time.

    "Save those little tricks of yours."

    Shaya seemed to have seen through him.

    "We do know this path and we were nning to leave from here. But now is not the time."

    After saying that, he helped the pavilion into the tunnel.

    Tu Lei was shocked,"eh?" Miss Yuli is ..."

    "I suspect that the prisoner didn''t leave after breaking out of prison. If you don''t believe me,e in with me and take a look."

    Shaya exined.

    "Let your mene in and block the entrance. If prisilia mes you, miss Yuli will naturally help you out. What, you don''t even believe her?"

    Using miss Yuli''s name was indeed useful, and seeing that someone was backing him up, Tully immediately felt at ease.

    "I''ll do as you say, my Lord."

    ..

    Five minutester, all the elves outside the mine were gathered. There were more than ten soldiers and nearly a hundred beast elves. Themotion was huge, and the spacious mine was tightly packed.

    "Follow closely."

    Shaya said indifferently, leaving the elves to look at each other.

    After hesitating for a few seconds, Tully stepped forward.

    I''ve already exined the situation. We can''t be sure when the entrance was destroyed ... If we lose the criminal inside, we will die. If we encounter an ident in the tunnel, we will still die, but at least there is still a glimmer of hope. In any case, I believe in miss Yuli''s promise. The choice is up to you."

    After he finished speaking, he took the lead and went in.

    The others were originally quite resentful of him-after all, he was the one who let them in, and now he was the one who wanted to take them to a more dangerous ce.

    However, all of their dissatisfaction was stuffed back into their mouths by thest sentence. In addition, a group of overconfident beast elves pushed and shoved each other, and this group of elves was like liquid in a funnel, quickly seeping outpletely.

 Chapter 416 417

    Tully''s guess was right, it was impossible for the escaped prisoner to escape from under their eyes.

    However, he never expected that the prisoner would choose to turn back when he was just one step away from breaking out of prison.

    So, when the group of hundreds of elves, led by Char and Lucia, valiantly returned to the tower of eternal night, which was also the temporary prison, they were all stunned.

    "I was the one who broke that hole,"

    Prince Joshua seemed to have anticipated the arrival of this group of people and sat quietly on the ground.

    His face was calm as if nothing had happened, as if he was ready to die.

    The alchemy room on the bottom floor of the tower of eternal night-rather than an alchemy room, it would be better to call it an alchemy square. The space here was even enough for collision experiments such as creating people with a mud cart.

    With nearly two hundred people standing there, it did not seem crowded at all. From the looks of it, it was as if two groups of gang members were about to fight.

    In contrast to the calmness of Joshua, the group of injured subordinates behind him, each of whom was wearing anti-magic shackles, had determined looks in their eyes.

    Even when they were Facing the Giants, they didn''t look so good.

    A few of them even had red eyes and looked like they were going to fight for their lives if there was any disagreement.

    But fortunately, this group of people were very quiet under the suppression of Joshua ... They sat on the ground, looking very much like the people of Ming cult who had shouted " zing Holy Fire, burn my broken body " on light Summit when they were besieged by the six major sects.

    What was going on?

    Tour¨¦ looked at Shaya in confusion.

    The other elven soldiers who were apanying him were not much less dumbfounded than him ...

    It looked like this was a sessful jailbreak. If the "noble" in front of them didn''t notice the abnormality, they would have been kept in the dark.

    If he thought about it carefully, if this calm-looking Prince Qiao led his defeated troops out of the tunnel without any warning ... What kind of experience would it be?

    Even if they were vulnerable in front of the Blue Moon County''s regr army, ughtering the blue crystal mine''s militia was no easier than crushing a few chickens ...

    At the thought of this, all the elven soldiers felt a chill down their spines and broke out in cold sweat.

    He had inexplicably tested himself at the edge of life and death ... The way they looked at tour¨¦ changed from dissatisfaction to joy.

    It was all thanks to this fanatical fellow!

    Shaya looked around discreetly, taking in everyone''s reaction.

    Then, he gave the quiet Prince a look.

    As if the pperboard had hit the "action" button, the Prince''s performance officially began.

    He let out a long sigh, causing everyone to cast their gazes over.

    "This is the descendant of the freyede family''s Holy tree, right? I was fortunate enough to meet sister Teresa at a dinner party and heard her mention you. I just didn''t expect to meet your ''song of the silver Oak'' for the first time in such an asion ..."

    Sister Teresa was miss Yuli''s grandmother, and also her Guardian before she came of age.

    As the Prince said this, he looked at the pavilion, his voice calm.

    ".. I''ve heard that you look simr to Her Majesty, but now that I''ve seen you, it''s more than just a few ..."

    The Queen''s disguise was not drastically changed in order to pursue ''truth'', so it was not much different from her original appearance.

    Moreover, his temperament could not be hidden.

    Most importantly, the other nobles present were all big shots who had seen the pavilion, and many of them had been with her all the time. They were not as easy to fool as the militia, so she had to rely on Prince Qiao to cooperate with the performance and give her false identity a solid blow.

    As expected, as soon as he said that, the hesitation and spection in his eyes turned into realization.

    So this is Yuli freyede?

    I didn''t expect the reclusive noble to look like this ...

    ... This temperament was indeed impable.

    Pavilion still put on a cold and arrogant look, leaving the right to speak to Shaya.

    "As you wish, Your Highness."

    Shaya replied.

    However, his words were like a spark thrown into a barrel of explosives, and the atmosphere suddenly exploded!

    His Highness is talking to your master. You, a Lackey from the shadows, are not fit to jump out? "

    A Dark Elf officer sitting to the right behind jobuya was enraged and shot to his feet.

    Shaya was still shrouded in the dark shadow and ignored the angry officer.

    Seeing that he was being looked down upon by a servant, the officer''s umted dissatisfaction was ignited. A long sword burning with Scarlet mes instantly appeared in his right hand, and he stabbed it at Shaya.

    To be honest, even though Joshua''s speech was a draft given by Shaya, he had only given a draft. He did not expect it to be so effective.

    A group of defeated generals ... And even the abandoned soldiers who had been ruthlessly abandoned by Joshua not long ago ... Would actually be so excited to protect their master ...

    Although the opponent was themander of the Ginkgo tribe, hersel, who had both level 65 monsters and was also a gardener, Shaya could only rely on the special effect of his divine weapon to block the Furious sword at full health. However, the situation was different from before.

    Although the anti-magic shackles were only used to stop magic in name, its actual function could not be summarized by these two words. It weakened all the prisoners.

    The current hersel was only a little over level 40, a great swordsman with some magic tricks.

    He raised his ming longsword high and charged at Shaya with standard drow Army swordsmanship. He even cleverly changed his pace so that he was not restricted by shackles.

    Whether it was the posture or the technique of exerting force, this attack could be said to be perfect.

    But unfortunately ...

    Before the sword light could cross the central axis of the two groups of people, a "ding" sound was heard. A Dark Sword de easily shattered the ming long sword.

    The sparks turned into sparks and sprinkled over the two of them.

    Hersel''s figure forcefully stopped in front of Shaya, his face full of unwillingness and shame.

    The two of them were so close that Shaya could feel each other''s heavy breathing, like an angry Bull.

    Only then did he slowly put down his hand.

    "Tsk."

    An indescribable sigh jumped out from the shadows, and it was so clear in the quiet alchemy room. And ridicule.

    Shaya''s nonchnce triumphed over any words of retaliation. Hesier instantly lost his mind, and he no longer cared about his weapon being knocked down. All his pride was thrown to the back of his head.

    A traditional solo match was about stopping when the match was about to end. Logically speaking, he had already lost.

    However, this guy ...

    In short, it didn''t talk about martial virtue.

    "You bastard!"

    He swung his fist in anger.

    "Oh?"

    Seeing this, Shaya''s eyes brightened.

    Although his blood pressure was full, hersel''s mind was quite clear. This punch was just a feint. His other hidden hand actually hid a real weapon-a half-broken anti-magic shackle. It wrapped around his hand along with the chain, wrapping it into a " magic-breaking iron ball.

    Good Lord, this was probably the key evidence for Joshua''s escape, right? I didn''t expect it to be used as a weapon.

    Even though it was damaged, it was still a magic-restricting manacle made of expensive materials. If the punch had hit it, Shaya would not have suffered much damage, but her power would have been slowed down for a short while.

    And this period of time was enough to create a rtively fair solo environment. In hersel''s opinion, both sides were standing at the same starting line. With his richbat experience, it was enough to wash away the shame!

    The damage could be low, but the insult had to be strong.

    As expected of an elite from the surseus noble family, he came up with a countermeasure in a short moment.

    ashamed ...

    10:09

    With a slight sense of guilt, he sent hesier back to the audience with a simple and ordinary punch.

    Shaya sighed and dodged the attack with a light shake, the ck gas around her still around.

    [ I didn''t expect that one day, I would have to rely on my level to crush my opponent. ] He was really ashamed ...

    With a slight sense of guilt, he sent hesier back to the audience with a simple and ordinary punch.

    The force was very light, and it could even be said that he had "pushed it back."

    This happened in an instant. In the audience''s eyes, they could only see hersel''s attack fail, be angry from embarrassment, and fail even more.

    In the face of hesier, who did not care about martial virtue, the opponent sent him back kindly ... He waspletely unharmed.

    The damage wasn''t high at all, but the insult ... Extremely powerful!

    In the silence, there seemed to be countless whispers mixed in ...

    Hesier wished he could die on the spot.

    Even though he knew that this was all an act, Qiao Buya was still furious.

    Trash!

    The Prince cursed in his heart,''Shaya got another one, how infuriating!''

    But when he reprimanded her, he became extremely gentle.

    "If it was at full power, helcrown wouldn''t be in such a sorry state."

    The Prince sighed.

    "Your, Your Highness ..."

    The Ashen-faced elven officer''s body trembled, and his eyes turned red.

    The chicken blood that had been sapped away by Shaya had once again upied the high ground, and there was even a trend of it bing more prosperous!

    ... F-ck, as expected of a veteran actor.

    Shaya thought.

    This little interlude that was not in the script passed by in a sh, but the originally stagnant atmosphere became lively as a result.

    The guards at the mine naturally knew who Prince Qiao and this group of people were and what was happening, but they could not do anything in this situation ...

    As for the militia who had not seen the world, there was nock of clever people among them. After seeing such an improvisation, they mistakenly thought that it was the true feelings of both sides. Not only did they believe in the fake identity of the pavilion, but they also vaguely figured out the meaning ...

    The Blue Moon County was about to change.

    At this moment, Joshua continued to speak.

    "Since you were able to chase me all the way here, I''m sure you''ve all discovered the traces I left at the entrance of the tunnel ... Everyone must be curious as to why I gave up on escaping and came back here to wait for death ... The answer is often very simple, without so many schemes and plots."

    He smiled and sighed.

    It was as if he had let go of all his shackles.

    The Prince turned around and looked at his subordinates.

    "If I just leave, won''t the blood they shed for me be in vain?"

    - If I didn''t meet that guy, how could I havee back?

    "If they weren''t shackled, we would still have the ability to fight prisilia."

    I didn''t expect this group of damn trash to be so vulnerable.

    "The noble family name of the spreit family is like a shackle to me. It''s heavy, but it''s full of glory. The noble blood flows in my body. It''s hot, like magma, and doesn''t allow me to do such a thing that goes against my dignity."

    I''m a Prince, all by myself, relying on a snake. Where can i escape to?

    "So I chose toe back. What''s there to be afraid of, even if my life ends with you?"

    Since he couldn''t escape, he might as well win over another wave of people.

    "Your Highness!"

    "Your Royal Highness!"

    "Your Excellency jobuya"

    The elite officers who were down and out suddenly had their chicken blood boiling, and their eyes were as red as hesier''s.

    It was not just the people involved in the matter in front of him. The onlooking militia, who were watching, were probably breathing rapidly because of this pure bond between men, their chests rising and falling violently.

    You really are something ...

    It was Joshua.

 Chapter 417 418

    Chapter 418. Great Actor

    Just as Joshua had said, the Beast Elves could be said to be the most masculine bloodline of the Dark Elves. The resonance that was rooted deep in the blood of male creatures made their blood boil.

    It was true that Char was the one who came up with the n, but the effect was so good that he did not know what to say.

    Char grinned andined to the pavilion.

    --Didn''t you notice that this old man was so instigative?

    "Is this hard to understand?"

    Lucia tilted its head at him.

    "I thought this was part of your n."

    "Ha..."

    Char pretended not to hear the teasing.

    However, on second thought, this seemed... It was inevitable.

    Although the Dark Elves were used to scheming against each other, just like rotten creatures in the dark corners...

    However, the nature of light-seeking was still deeply rooted in their hearts.

    When the first ray of light shone in, they would be afraid and run around, but as time passed, the pure light would attract them.

    He didn''t know if human nature was good, but intelligent creatures were symbols of order, so they would definitely feelfortable when they were with positive emotions and emotions.

    For example, in the face of the Giants, the Warriors who had defeated their cowardice had made the most positive response to the leaders of the pavilion.

    In the dark Elves ''education system, no one taught you how to'' respond to the kindness of others''.

    The pavilion suddenly said.

    Hearing her words, Shaya suddenly understood.

    Perhaps, this was why she was so resistant to evileen.

    Perhaps she didn''t know how she should respond to evilin---she was as dazzling as the sun, while she was as humble as an ant.

    What should this be said? was it a twisted race that gave birth to a twisted education, or the opposite?

    "But I remember a line from a poem."

    Shaya replied.

    - What? I don''t remember any poem ...

    Come to think of it, Your Majesty, this was personally written by Empress Yue GUI ...

    He warned.

    The pavilion was silent for a moment, a strange light shing in its eyes.

    She didn''t avoid anyone and muttered to herself.

    ''The kindness of others is a bright red rose, and the sublime beautyes from my blood.''

    It was like a perfect interpretation of the current scene.

    Everyone present heard this sentence, including Shaya, who was mulling it over in silence.

    At this moment, an awkward voice broke the atmosphere that could be written into a poem.

    "Your Highness, I respect the great bond between you and your men, but please forgive me for being blunt, but you still have failed to escape from prison ..."

    Tully bit the bullet and spoke, sneaking a nce at his idol miss Yuli and her shadow servant.

    He was afraid that the creator would be stimted by this scene and have the idea of " making the story moreplete " and help these people break out of the prison.

    Damn it, when the gods fight, the ones who die are the spectators in the stands!

    After being reminded by him, the guards who were originally watching the show heaved a sigh of relief. They finally realized that this was a Prison Break.

    The beast elf militia suddenly realized-that''s right! We almost stepped on the gates of hell again. We''re jailers, and the prisoners almost ran away!

    "Hehe ..."

    Jobuya chuckled, his eyes suddenly turning deep, like a fox that had finally found its prey.

    "Mr. Tour¨¦, right?"

    "I don''t dare,. don''t dare ..."

    Tour¨¦ lowered his head in fear.

    No matter what, he was still a Prince.

    "I remember you, Mr. Tour¨¦. You have a younger brother who was epted as a shadow servant by Madam Kate because of his good looks. He lives in the cayron Bay territory in the eastern suburbs of sulse, right?"

    Tully nodded.

    yes, tuhr is indeed serving Madam Kate at kailong Bay.

    you contact him once a year, but you haven''t received a letter from him until this expedition, right? "

    Tour¨¦ nodded hesitantly.

    Joshua sighed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Then there are some things that I have to let you know ...

    "It''s a long story. I have a nephew, and his wife happens to know Madam Kate of cayron Bay. Two months ago, he told me an interesting story. Are you interested in hearing it?"

    "It''s my honor, Your Highness," Tully replied.

    "Alright. The story was like this ... Madam Kate had invented an interesting game called ''rabbit hunting time'', which made the handsome shadow servants and elegant maids wear men''s and women''s clothes, respectively, and walk back and forth at the banquet as prey. In a hall where magic was forbidden, the participants could guess the gender of the prey based on its eyes and movements. She would then set a bet for the participants to gamble ...

    because she was the one who invented this game, Madam Kate asked her shadow servant to practice. lot of women''s steps and expressions. She also broke their bones and transformed their bodies ... As for the maidservants, we''ll let them train their thick arms and burly figures to try to seduce others and earn a lot of money."

    Although tour¨¦ did not feel good hearing this, he did not think too much about it.

    it''s our mission to offer ourselves to the master we serve ...

    He said in a low voice.

    "If that''s all, that''s good." Prince Qiao sighed.

    "But, I think there''s something you need to know ... Your poor little brother, tuhr, had turned into a monster that was neither male nor female because of the potion. Hemitted suicide a month ago."

    what!??

    Turay was stunned, as if he had been struck by lightning.

    "How could ... He ... He wasn''t ... How, how could he use ... Use medicine ..."

    "Because this game is too simple, child."

    A look of pity appeared on Joshua''s face.

    at first, Madam Kate''s little tricks could indeed deceive many people, and she also seized a lot of wealth ... However, as time went by, as long as the characteristics of the dozens of shadow servants and maids were remembered, they would soon be someone else''s ''money tree'' and be abandoned by Madam Kate ... However, tuhr was different.

    you know what tuhr looks like, that shy child. He''s so beautiful that he doesn''t look like a man. With his slender figure, Madam Kate has been making him pretend to be a ''female elf disguised as a man''. Therefore, he had earned a lot of money for Madam Kate. "Until one day, her trick was seen through. Those crazy gamblers used Madam Kate of being a shameful liar and demandedpensation. So, to prove her innocence, she forced tuhr to drink the ''turn to alcohol from sex'' that was still under research."

    Tour¨¦ almost could not breathe.

    Unlike the militiamen behind him, he worked in sursese and naturally understood what ''turning into a dead man'' meant.

    It was the " fun potion " that the elven nobles used, second only to hallucinogens.

    In other words, as the threshold of pleasure became higher and higher, they were no longer satisfied with the stimtion of a single gender and turned to pursue the " freedom " of gender.

    Therefore, turning into a dead man who could freely change the body structure became a necessity. Countless alchemyboratories were working hard to study this potion that only existed as a concept. Whoever made a breakthrough first would be a hot figure.

    In the slums on the outskirts of sursese, there was not even a single homeless man with short hair. There was no doubt that they were the product of failed experiments without any human rights.

    Tour¨¦ could imagine the consequences of rashly taking the potion that was still under research with his eyes closed.

    "This is not all. In fact, the semi-finished ''turn to intoxication'' wasn''t reversible. With the strength of Madam Kate''sboratory, as long as they did a lot of tests on tuhr after he took the medicine, and then made an antidote for him, they could alleviate or even eliminate the effect of the medicine ... However, Madam Kate clearly didn''t think it was necessary. So ..."

    He sighed again.

    that poor child ... He was stripped naked on the spot by the desperate gamblers and his dignity was trampled on, but Madam Kate, as the host, didn''t care. After that, they realized that the truth could not be changed, so the gamblers chose to buy tuhr from Madam Kate."

    "Buy it? Wait, Your Highness!"

    Tu Lei''s eyes almost popped out.

    T-T-T-T-T-T-T-T-he''s a shadow servant. He''s not a ve, not a lowlymoner without a noble title. It''s illegal to buy or sell him ...

    "That''s just a way of saying things, tour¨¦. Those people had given Kate a lot of gifts, and thetter had acquiesced to them taking tuhr away-wasn''t this a purchase? A month after tuhr was taken away, he returned to cayron Bay alone and then ..."

    That was all Joshua had to say, leaving arge nk space for the male elves to feel.

    Tour¨¦''s fists were clenched so tightly that they creaked, and his body was on the verge of copse.

    But soon, he let go powerlessly.

    What could he do?

    His heart seemed to be clenched by something, and his breathing was difficult. However,pared to this, the powerlessness and despair that filled his body was the most terrifying.

    It was like the pitch-ck Sea water, causing one to be unable to raise any will to resist.

    He knew who his enemy was, but what could he do?

    what if I say that I can give you a chance to take revenge? "

    In his blurry vision, a hand appeared.

    Tour¨¦ raised his head in confusion and saw the Prince looking at him with a determined gaze.

    "The reason why I didn''t run away was because that would be the opposite of my dream.

    the reason why I''m here, today, to tell you these unrted stories ... It''s because I don''t want it to happen again."

    As Joshua entered the state, his body was filled with a kind of appeal.

    He looked at the people behind tour¨¦.

    we set off from sulseus and came here. You should know better what we''ve experienced along the way.

    "Some people are still alive, but they are already dead. Some people may die, but their beliefs will live on with us. Prince Brom was like this, mameleon was like this, and I was like this.

    this is the idea that supports us to carry out even at the cost of our lives.

    "We will fight for the rise of our oppressed male Dark Elves.

    "You guys, want to join?"

 Chapter 418 419

    418 419

    Without a doubt, Char was the one who told Joshua everything about Tully.

    This was a hidden mission, and the general process was like this.

    When the yer''s reputation in the Surseus region reached respected or above, they would meet a crazy Alchemist at Cayron Bay and be scammed by him for a good amount of wine money.

    Next, the yer had two options, the bar owners would kindly remind you of the old man''s residence and vaguely tell you that there were a lot of valuable things there. And every night at this time, this guy would go to the bar to drink wine... In short, this was a good spot to start.

    If you thought it was too much trouble and decided to just let me treat you, then the bar owner would see your generosity in a different light, and you would be able to open an upper-ss noblemunication line.

    If you could not stand being scammed, you could choose to sneak in.

    If it was an infiltration route, they would basically step into the trap and be trapped for three hours until this guy returned in a drunken state.

    As a guest who came to the door, after a few words with The Alchemist who returned, he could enter the general mission process. The Alchemist said that he was super rich, and if it was not for Madam Kate who didn''t pay back his sry, how could he have ended up in this state? He also warmly greeted Madam Kate''s family.

    Hence, in order to collect the debt, you had to agree to steal a body that was neither male nor female for him.

    There was no doubt that the corpse was Tully.

    The follow-up mission was about this corpse. Themunication line with the bar owner had bloomed into two flowers, each with their own branch, but in the end, the two met at the established end.

    Even after leaving the mission, tragedies simr to Tully''s were not umon in all of Andaheim.

    In this ce, all lowly lives were being trampled on. The male Dark Elves were the foundation of this Foundation. They were as lowly as ants and as lowly as dust.

    Joshua was not just saying this for Tully to hear. His intentions were clear.

    He also said it to the beast sprites behind Tully.

    Especially when they heard the words for all the oppressed, the beast spirits'' expressions changed slightly.

    Under such circumstances, they could not help but believe that the man in front of them was making a promise. He was willing to give up the chance to escape and return to the prison just to stand with his subordinates and brothers and fight to the death. How noble and dazzling was this?

    Just like what the pavilion had said, in andaheim, such nobleness was too eye-catching, so eye-catching that even if one''s eyes were burned, they couldn''t bear to look away and feel the sting.

    He was really an old actor.

    Char cursed in his heart.

    The Dark Elves were all natural-born speakers. Their long lives had allowed them to practice on stage and give speeches to the point that their corresponding skills could be trained to the master level. Moreover, Joshua was one of the best among them.

    "I understand your difficulties, Tully.

    "However, I''m sure you know better than them how I became a prisoner...

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Joshua retold the story to Tully. He painted himself as a warrior who was betrayed by a traitor and then framed by prisilia in order to fight for a male position.

    "You swore loyalty to Her Majesty the Queen, but now you all know where Her Majesty is... This was the opposite of loyalty. Also, based on my understanding of Prisilia, once her position is stable, once she returns to Surseus to take over the power, she will definitely spare no effort in sending out forces to assassinate the Queen!"

    He said with certainty, "So to you, this can''t be considered betrayal at all! On the contrary, you are protecting the safety of Her Majesty the Queen! Your actions are absolutely righteous!"

    He said it firmly, and the eyes of the beast sprites in front of him flickered with a thoughtful light.

    It was effective.

    Joshua could not help but sigh in his heart, his gaze involuntarily sweeping across Char''s face.

    The other party''s words were not unreasonable. Although people of different social sses were onpletely different levels in terms of vision and courage, the reason they were a united forces was that both sides essentially pursued the same goal.

    Humans were creatures that were good atpromising. Once their gs were clear and just, they would be involuntarily attracted to the same ideology.

    As long as he activated all the power he could, wouldn''t he be in an undefeatable position?

    This was really... What a terrifying perception.

    He could not help but sigh. Those guys on the surface had already grasped people''s hearts to such an extent.

    The silence continued, and everyone present fell into deep thought.

    This was definitely a moment that would be written in history.

    "Aren''t they going to ask Joshua what they should do if Her Majesty the Queen disapproves of their actions?"

    Lucia whispered to Char, his tone full of ridicule.

    Char had deliberately avoided her when she was giving instructions to Joshua, and thetter had nowe back to his senses.

    "You im to be loyal to the Queen, and even raised the g in the name of saving the Queen, but in the end, this is the result?" Lucia asked again.

    "No, they don''t have that awareness. Even if they do, the Queen''s safety is nothingpared to their own safety." Char smiled. "If the Queen''s safety is their top priority, why would they betray you when Joshua raised his arms and raised his weapon against you? Humans are creatures with double standards. Never look at what they say, just look at how they do it."

    "Hmph, hypocrite," Lucia said.

    "Do you want to live your whole life, or be a three-second hero?"

    10:12

    Lucia said disdainfully, "Listening to Joshua''s bewitchment is being a hero?"

    Char said, ''This isn''t fake at all, it''s just a helpless conclusion after some simple weighing."

    "What''s the conclusion?"

    "Do you want to live your whole life, or be a three-second hero?"

    Lucia said disdainfully, "Listening to Joshua''s bewitchment is being a hero?"

    "No, no, no, Your Majesty ... A hero doesn''t make a choice but controls himself."

    As soon as Char finished speaking, a reply with a heavy local ent came from the crowd and broke the silence.

    "Your Highness, your words are very moving."

    The crowd automatically parted, and a well-built beast elf stepped forward. He knelt down on one knee before Joshua, holding his sword with both hands.

    Although his hands were trembling and the veins on his forehead were popping out, he did not hesitate at all.

    "I''ll join."

    Joshua endured the difort of the militia''s body odor and reached out to pick up the sweaty hilt of his sword. He had a serious expression on his face. Char knew that this old noble who was obsessed with cleanliness was trying to keep his face straight.

    However, this was an unprecedented level of strictness in the eyes of others!

    The strict treatment from a Prince!

    The people standing in front of him were all militia!

    It was like a country bumpkin who had only seen the county head suddenly saw a noble who was higher than the mayor, and it was the strict hierarchical andhaim, who was so rigorous in conferring the title!

    What kind of glory was this!

    "Your name."

    Joshua tapped his sword lightly on the other''s shoulder.

    "Sophocles."

    The beast spirit excitedly replied.

    "Very good, Sophocles. Today, you will be a member of the Dark Moon Knights. At the same time, she was also the first to join the Dark Moon Knights, ''Bestia''."

    The Prince''s praise caused anothermotion.

    Char thought.

    It was also a brand new name that he had never heard of.

    To a certain extent, he did not seem to realize that he was one of the creators of this, or even the most important one.

    With the first one, there would naturally be the second and third. Beast Elves were the easiest to incite, and in addition to the current situation, if they retreated, they would die. If they advanced, they would have a chance to live. As long as one was a normal person, they would know what to choose.

    Perhaps only one percent of them knew exactly what they wanted and how they should choose... The remaining 99% were people who had chosen to remain silent, but had no choice but to make a choice.

    In the face of the wheels of history or the torrent of history, an individual''s will could be so brilliant, but it could also be so insignificant.

    Before they knew it, almost all of them had joined the Dark Moon Knights, including Turay and the guards of the blue crystal mine.

    As a result, there were only two people left...

    Miss Yuli and her shadow servant.

    At this point, the existence of the two was a little awkward. Originally, they were the existence to help the militia investigate the situation, and even shouldered the heavy responsibility of protecting their lives...

    Unfortunately, thetter''s stance had changed ...

    Then what were these two?

    "We can be considered as witnesses to history."

    Char said emotionlessly, as if to show her neutral position.

    However, some of the extremists in the crowd, such as General Hessel, did not think so.

    "I don''t think the nobles of Surseus and the members of our Knights are on the same side, right?"

    Hessel stood up, as if he was no longer a noble of surseus the moment he spoke.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the people around him stood up straight at the same time and looked over. Including the mine soldiers, they formed a faint encirclement.

    Char did not answer but looked at Joshua with interest.

    The script he had given Prince Joshua had also anticipated such a situation, and in return, he had given Prince Joshua''s response...

    However, that was then, and this was now.

    A person''s mentality would change due to the number of people who had power. For example, would the Prince, who was the main lead now, still acknowledge Char as the director?

    Would his mental state expand along with the power in his hands?

    Joshua''s eyes flickered a few times.

    As expected, he hesitated.

    This old fox was constantly calcting and measuring, and now was a key point-since he had won over everyone and had basically mastered the ''Dragon ying Skill'' that Char had told him, then... Could he burn the bridge after crossing it?

    Of course, he did not think that he was burning the bridge after crossing it... He believed that if Char was in his position, he would have attacked earlier and more ruthlessly.

    They were both being used, and he had only struck first to gain the upper hand. He did not feel guilty at all.

    However, when he met Char''s gaze, his heart tightened for no reason.

    Then, he woke up in an instant.

    ''What the hell am I thinking?''

    If it was not for his image, he really wanted to p himself to wake up.

    "Don''t be impudent!"

    Without any hesitation, Joshua rebuked, "

    "It''s impossible for the descendant of the Holy Tree to be on Prisilia''s side. She won''t interfere with our n... On the contrary, her goal might be the same as ours."

    After hearing the lines in the script, Char smiled in satisfaction.

    Well, at least he did not float.

    "That''s right, everyone. Our goal can be said to be the same-at least for now."

    Char said, "Now, it''s time to discuss some practical problems. For example, how are you going to leave this prison, how are you going to contact the people outside, and how are you going to defeat the enemy in front of you... Prisilia."

 Chapter 419 420

    Chapter 420. It Was Stupid!

    Without a doubt, Char''s questions were like a mountain in front of everyone.

    "This is Blue Moon County. The guards in the city are still under Prisilia''smand, and this doesn''t include the Expeditionary Army from Surseus that she brought with her.

    "Let''s do a simple calction. Even if all the officers present are at their peak, Prisilia''s power is still more than fifteen times that of you defeated soldiers... if you can assimte all of your own people, that is to say, if all of the beast elf guards of the Blue Moon County join the Dark Moon Knight Regiment, then the gap will be reduced to a single digit, or about eight times."

    "So, after you''ve prepared your hot blood, are you ready to let it ssh on the enemy''s weapon?"

    Char was cold and mean, arrogant and presumptuous.

    However, this gesture was very convincing.

    This was the attitude of the strong.

    After the hot-headed and emotional decision was made, the cold and cruel reality was ced in front of him, as if cold water had been poured on his enthusiasm.

    The Beast Elves present calmed down one by one, and the officers behind Joshua also began to consider the current situation.

    There was a scale in everyone''s heart that measured gains and losses.

    The best oue was to let others bleed while I enjoy the good fortune. Humans were selfish, and the vast majority of sacrifices and risks went against human nature. It was a light that bloomed when one broke through one''s own insignificance.

    Putting aside the difference in power, individuals who possess this trait that we call the spirit of sacrifice are extremely rare.

    However, fortunately, it could be inspired, nurtured, and spread its noble qualities to infect more individuals.

    This group of people in front of him was still far from it.

    "What should I do?"

    The moment there was a question, everyone immediately panicked. Simr whispers came from the crowd, and their eyes shot like sharp arrows to the Prince for help.

    It could be seen that there were many cowards who wanted to retreat.

    Stupid!

    Greed!

    Joshua was cursing at this group of lowlifes in his heart.

    What they wanted was freedom and dignity, but they did not want to pay the corresponding price. How was that possible?

    However, he could not curse out loud.

    The character had already been established and could not be abandoned easily.

    ording to the script, it should be Shaya''s turn to step up and solve this problem, but this guy was only pointing out the problem and greatly intensifying the conflict, while he himself was acting like he was watching a show...

    Detestable!

    Did this vengeful fellow''s revengee so quickly?

    How could Joshua not know that this was Char''s little counterattack against his hesitation?

    Besides, this was his n from the very beginning-to turn this ce into a meat grinder for the Blue Moon. Whether it was his own subordinates or the beast elf militia, they would all be involved in this war because of his means. Once blood and conflict began, they would be driven by hostility and desire and would not be able to stop.

    This was also the stupid n that Char had scolded.

    "Don''t worry about this, everyone. We won''t fight prisilia head-on, because that would be too... It''s too stupid."

    When he said this, he gritted his teeth as if he had swallowed a fly.

    Char felt pretty good.

    He immediately took over the conversation with a smile.

    "That''s right, the Prince is right. How could anyone think of letting you fight against a force dozens of times stronger than them? This was just f*cking stupid! The farmers in Laxi County can''t even think of such a stinky idea with their stinky feet..."

    Joshua''s eyelids twitched, and his smile became even more forced.

    "Just as His Highness the Prince said, my Lord''s goal is the same as yours to a certain extent."

    Char looked around, then changed to a higher-up voice.

    "We''re here to settle a personal grudge with Lady Prisilia."

    As soon as these words came out, there was a burst of relief around them.

    "So that''s how it is..."

    "So you''re an ally. I was worried for nothing..."

    "No wonder His Highness the Prince is so at ease..."

    However, there was nock of doubts from the rational mind.

    "If I may ask, how would you like to settle your personal grudges?"

    The questioner was Cecil, who was once the Prince''s chief advisor.

    He and hesier were the left and right arms most trusted by Joshua. Ability aside, their loyalty had definitely been tested.

    "This is the next step of the n."

    Char smiled at him.

    An hourter, Tully and the others crawled out of the secret passage that had been blocked.

    There was no doubt that the only one who could clear this secret passage was Prince Joshua''s giant Python, the little cutie.

    "How troublesome. If we have to crawl back, why did that guy ask us to block the entrance?"

    A Beast Spirit muttered in dissatisfaction, "I''ve had enough of that guy who thinks he''s the smartest in the world. Does he think he''s an omniscient God who can guess everything?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Shut your mouth, Sophocles."

    Tully snapped, and Sophocles could only shut his mouth resentfully.

    It was fine if the stupid beast elf did not know, but Tully knew better than anyone else...

    The shadow servant, who had yet to reveal his name, was indeed unable to be omniscient, but it was precisely because of this that he had asked them to block the entrance.

    The reason they needed to clear this secret passage and return was because they had all pledged their allegiance to Prince Joshua and be his spies.

    However, what if he did not agree?

    He shuddered at the thought.

    This group of idiots might never understand what kind of terrifying existence they were being dominated by... The phrase ''the ignorant are fearless'' was used to describe this group of people.

    In the past, Tully would have felt dejected about his sobriety and powerlessness and would have felt the cruelty of the world.

    However, he waspletely dominated by the desire for revenge.

    In order to avenge Toure, he was willing to sell everything he had.

    The group of people walked out of the mine in a scattered manner. Except for the increased number of stone mosquitoes, everything in front of them had not changed.

    However, his state of mind had already turned upside down.

    "Boss, what are we doing now? Did that Lord give any instructions?"

    The assistant came over and asked.

    When they left the alchemy room, Char assigned the team of people in the mine to Tully, who was also alone with him for a while and received a lot of instructions.

    Tully raised his head to look at the small Magic Moon in the sky. The blinding light made him squint his eyes, and Char''szy voice rang in his ears.

    "The small Magic Moon was essentially a variant of the Morning Star Spell. Thetter required continuous casting, while the former was apound of alchemy tools and scrolls. Unlike the thing above the city, the mine was also bound to the vision spell, which observed and recorded everything it saw...

    "The blue crystal mine that you''ve collected has provided it with energy. Once the energy is insufficient, or the magic construction of the moon itself is attacked, the response mechanism on the scroll will be triggered, causing it to be separated from the energy source and fly back to the builder... It was the hand of a certain mage from the Blue Moon County.

    "So, if you want to delete this video of you guys mysteriously disappearing without disturbing the caster, you know what to do, right?"

    That Lord really knows me well...

    Tully sighed and took out the half of the anti-magic shackles that Char had given him.

    Other than his identity as a soldier, he had also been a pirated supplier, and the target of his piracy was his favorite song, ''The Song of Silver Oak'', Miss Yuli.

    As a descendant of the Holy Tree, Yuli Freya naturally did notck money. Her poetry collection was just a gift that she hadpiled out of interest. It was circted in a small circle of nobles, and over the years, the total number of poems was less than a hundred.

    However, it was also because of this that such a booklet was sold for a sky-high price in the ck market of surthus.

    What Tully was reading was not the original of the poem collection. It was a bookpiled from some hearsay poems and sold under the name of the ''The Song of Silver Oak''. The printing was terrible, and there were a lot of grammatical errors and smuggled goods. Tully, as a fanatical fan, was very dissatisfied, as if his goddess had been defiled.

    Hence, he decided to take the field himself.

    Naturally, he would not be like those inferior suppliers. What he wanted to make was an imitation of the real product, and a high imitation! It was a high-quality product!

    Tully had a unique skill that seemed useless to others. Although his attainments in inscriptions were not even at the beginner level, because of his sharp sense of smell, he had studied ink and rune pens.

    All of Surseus''s encryptedption was just an anti-counterfeit symbol added by a high-level inscription master in the spare time of his main work. It would self-destruct when it was cracked by force, and also protect the author''s signature from being removed...

    These inscribers might not have thought that the ink that they had casually mixed would actually be reverse deduced by someone''s nose and thus cracked.

    With this unique skill, Tully, who was fortunate enough to witness the real work, produced arge number of high-quality imitations of poetry. He used the money to make tuhr a shadow servant and fantasize about a beautiful future.

    Unfortunately...

    Tully''s biggest secret had been revealed, and he was both scared and grateful to Char.

    After all, Char had also helped him keep his secret and save face in front of his idol.

    That was why he was so grateful to Char.

    Now, it was time for him to use his unique skill to repay her.

    Tully followed Char''s instructions and turned on a dim light to check the flow of mana when they arrived at the storage room of the blue crystal ores.

    Under the illumination of the dim light, the entire room was shrouded in a dark purple color, but the magic threads flowing in the air were extremely dazzling.

    Sure enough, the magic power gathered towards a certain spot on the floor.

    Tully pried open the floor, revealing an unrolled scroll.

    As time passed, the ink on the scroll slowly grew, as if everything captured by the moon above was recorded in words.

    "Rock lizard blood, Tea Musk Leaf, Grinding Dust of The Glowing Stone..."

    As the ingredients were identified one by one, Tully''s expression became more and more strange.

    This percentage... It was exactly the same.

    In the end, he finally confirmed that the inscriber who wrote the scroll in front of him and the one who encrypted miss Yuli''s poetry collection... It was the same person!

    On second thought, the encryption of the poem collection was also very sloppy. The inscriber was not even willing to mix new ink, but directly used the materials he used to make the scroll...

    Perhaps this is really the Night Lord''s arrangement. It saves us the process of finding the materials to make the potion.

    With that thought in mind, Tully first pierced a corner of the scroll with half a chain, then took out the ink he had brought with him an unused tool.

    He carefully dripped the ink on the source of the ink stain on the scroll, and then gently wiped away all the writing that he had already written.

    A scroll''s working principle was to finish the work after all the ink was consumed, and then the content of the record would be fed back to the creator. Now that Tully had erased this part of the record and added ink, it was equivalent to deducting a period of time and then adding enough avable time.

    The next thing to do was to let it record a good show and then stop.

 Chapter 420 421

    420 421

    Chapter 421. The Mine Changed!

    Blue Moon County, inside the city.

    To Leonard, it did not matter whether the authority over Blue Moon County belonged to Prisilia or that unlucky Casten.

    What was important was that Prisilia was generous and did not make things difficult for him, which was enough.

    For a poor inscriber who could not make a living in Surseus, was there anything morefortable than this?

    There was nothing else.

    It was a rarezy afternoon. Leonard left the window half-closed and drew the curtains to block out the piercing moonlight. Hey in bed and quietly thought about whether he should change his ink form.

    After all, it had been 47 years, 4 months, and 3 days since thest time he had changed the form. It was time to make some changes.

    Every time this headache was brought up, he would feel even more troubled.

    It was too difficult.

    The inscriber''s ink form was an awkward secret.

    It was true that, together with rune pens and handwriting, they were known as the three core elements of an inscriber''s life, but in fact, the form of the ink was far less important than thetter two.

    The reason was simple. Aftering to the surface, the inheritances of inscribers had been broken.

    When the Elves were still ruling all living beings, the top masters of the Inscriber Association would spend a lot of manpower and material resources every year to develop the main ink form that was suitable for rune pens made of different materials, different magic effects, and different brush styles. They would then disclose it to all the Inscribers, and thetter would study it on their own to determine their own form.

    Even if the inscriber Association bore 99% of the trial-and-error cost, the final 1% would still be a big burden on the inscriber himself.

    Even if the material cost was ignored, as the form changed, all the previous writing methods would also change, which meant arge amount of time cost.

    However, the final result of such costs did not necessarily strengthen the effect of the mageweath. Sometimes, it might even weaken it.

    Therefore, when they came underground, the Runemaster Association that they had hurriedly built quickly gave up on this strenuous and unrewarding act...

    However, at the same time, this seemingly smart move also killed the possibility of joint progress for the runemasters of Andaheim.

    There were some things that you would only know how precious they were after you lost them.

    It was not umon for senior inscriptionists like Leonard to use a set of recipes for so long. Some of them were even worse off than him, spending their entire lives on a single ink recipe. This group of people was also jokingly called naked hermit crabs in the industry.

    One of the three core elements of a set of runic encryptions was forced to be semi-disclosed, which meant that one of the three most important locks was open. Could it be worse than this?

    There was nothing else.

    "Damn it, if only those big families didn''t hide their secrets..." Leonard mumbled.

    His originally rxed mood destroyed by this sudden emotion.

    "I really can''t see the future..."

    Once again led by the nose by the emotion known as anxiety, Leonard was forced to get up from his bed and turn to walk into the alchemy room.

    He still had to do something to keep his brain busy, otherwise, he would let his thoughts run wild.

    However, as soon as he stepped into the alchemy room, a strong wind broke in through the half-closed window, and the curtain was blown up by the wind.

    The scroll brushed past his face and flew into the alchemy room, falling to the ground.

    A perfect hardnding.

    ''There''s a situation at the mine?''

    He quickly spread the scroll and ced it on the enchantment table. He took out a rune pen and used a few simple lines to draw out the contents stored on the sheepskin scroll.

    A magic image appeared above the scroll. Looking down, the soldiers were patrolling and supervising the miners. Everything was normal.

    Before the sudden change urred, Leonard stared at the pool of ink on the scroll and suddenly let out a soft gasp.

    "There''s still plenty of ink, but the timing doesn''t match. If something had happened a long time ago, it should have returned a long time ago, not now... Wait, this damage is... anti-magic shackles?"

    Just as he was feeling puzzled, the scene suddenly changed.

    The entrance of the mine exploded with a bang, and a huge ck shadow rushed out from inside. The soldiers who were close to it were thrown out by the unparalleled power on its body!

    When the dust settled, Leonard saw that it was a giant Python!

    "Oh, Lord of The Night... What the hell is this?"

    He did not know that Prince Joshua''s little cutie had turned the legs of the inscriber, who had never seen blood, to jelly at the sight of the terrifying behemoth and its cruel sight.

    Soon, there were no more living people in sight. Then, a guy walked out of the mine with a dimmp and half of an anti-magic chain in his hand.

    He slowly walked into the storage room, and then the picture dimmed, and everything ended.

    Leonard plopped into his chair and was stunned for more than ten seconds. Then, he grabbed the scroll and ran out of the room.

    "That''s the whole picture of what happened in the mine."

    As the image disappeared, Leonard closed the scroll and carefully stood beside Gray.

    armies.

    10:15

    Prisilia was still looking for fun, so she handed over the city defense work to her most trusted mage advisor, Sir Gray.

    He was the one who was preparing to kill Prince Joshua with the strength of a bull in front of the two armies.

    Gray was certain that the person on it was Joshua, but he was a little hesitant.

    "Sir Leonard, what you mean is that the images on it might have happened dozens of hours ago, or even a day or two ago?"

    "Yes, Your Excellency. ording to my calctions, there is a 24-hour difference in the ink consumption rate. In other words, it has already happened about that long ago."

    "But why did it only fly back to you now?" Gray said angrily.

    "The suspicious person in the image is very powerful, Your Excellency."

    Leonard wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and re-opened the video.

    "Please take a look. He''s holding a Darklight in his hand. It''s used to find the gathering line of high-concentration magic power. He obviously knows how the small magic moon works... Then, he went to the storage room, found the scroll, and bound it with anti-magic shackles. Only when the magic on it was exhausted did the scroll break free and return to my hands ording to the original design of the spell."

    Having said that, Leonard paused and asked tentatively, "May I ask... Who was this? If the other party has the ability to open the anti-magic shackles, then it''s not surprising that they can do all these things. Moreover, so much time has passed, even if we send people to chase after them now, it''s impossible..."

    Hearing this, Grayughed sarcastically.

    "That''s Prince Joshua, the head of the Spirit family, and the husband of Lady Prisilia ... And the prisoners of the eternal night tower."

    Leonard''s mouth was wide open in shock, and he couldn''t say a word for a long time.

    "I understand the situation. There''s nothing else for you to do here. Go back."

    Gray waved his hand impatiently, and the inscriber left.

    The leader of the Blue Moon County stared out the window and thought for a minute. Then, he sent a magic message to Prisilia.

    A few minutester, a messenger falcon with a lipstick stain on it flew in from the window andnded on Gray''s table.

    He injected a trace of magic power into the messenger falcon, and the lipstick mark on it immediately broke up into countless tiny handwriting, forming a new text.

    "Check the Night Tower and the mine, but don''t bring too many people.

    "I had guessed that Joshua would be able to escape, and that was not something to be surprised about.

    "Don''t worry, my sweetheart.

    "Nothing can escape my control."

    As if he heard Prisilia''s gentle voice ringing in his ears, Gray''s frustration was instantly soothed.

    He unfolded the messenger falcon that hadpletely lost its magic, folded it, and put it in the pocket closest to his heart. Then, he left with light steps.

 Chapter 421 422

    Chapter 422. Are You Surprised?

    Gray strictly followed Prisilia''s instructions and only sent a small team of 20 people to the mine to investigate the situation.

    As for the eternal night tower, he was going to go there personally.

    Below this tall building, the guards who had received the news were already waiting at the door. When they saw this hot and popr persone in person, they all eagerly surrounded him.

    "Lord Gray."

    "Your Excellency Gray."

    "My Lord..."

    The greetings were endless.

    Gray should have been proud of this. After all, his sudden rise in status had made him feel like he was floating.

    However, as soon as he thought about how Joshua had clearly broken out of prison long ago, and how the group of trash in front of him knew nothing about it, he could not help but be angry.

    In particr, there was a particrly unsightly cold face in the ttering crowd.

    The person in charge of the tower of eternal night, Eugene Spirit.

    "What''s wrong?" Gray asked with a dark expression. "Is there anything unusual here?"

    "How could there be a problem?"

    "Not to mention the top Nightingales that the sky Tower brought to patrol the sky," Eugene said nonchntly. "We''re guarding the door. We''ve already put a lot of effort into the system. In order to prevent the prisoners inside from learning about the situation outside and making a n to escape, we only go in to visit once every three hours. Every time, we will arrange a random visitor to make sure that there is no spy inside..."

    "Shut up!" Gray snapped. "Are you saying that Joshua is still inside?"

    Eugene was dumbfounded and subconsciously replied:

    "Of... Of course, he''s still inside! It had only been a day since thest inspection... No, it''s half an hour!"

    "Hahaha... Still inside?"

    Grayughed in anger and pointed at the door.

    "Let''s go in and see if he''s still there."

    "No problem!"

    Eugene was about to open the door when Gray suddenly grabbed his shoulder.

    "Mr. Eugene."

    "What?"

    "Let''s make a bet." Gray asked with a half-smile. "What if Prince Joshua isn''t inside after the door is opened?"

    "This..." Eugene hesitated.

    In fact, he had not yet recovered from Gray''s anger, but he was puzzled why this idiot was so sure that the Prince had escaped ...

    Why was he so aggressive?

    Did he take too much kidney medicine and damage his brain?

    He was clearly the guard!

    Half an hour ago, he had indeed seen His Highness the Prince inside, sitting on the ground with his subordinates, talking happily, and he could not even tell that he was a prisoner.

    He had even sighed at her calmness for this, as well as the excitement of the ups and downs in life.

    Could the Prince grow wings and fly away in half an hour?

    However, seeing how arrogant Gray was, he was also furious. He straightened his neck and said, "If the criminal runs away, I''ll personally go and get him back! Then, I''ll personally apologize to you and Madam Prisilia!"

    "How is this enough?" Graughed.

    He had long found this fellow to be an eyesore.

    Eugene Spirit. Just from the name, one could tell that he was from the same family.

    To someone like him, who was clearly not from the Spirit family but had betrayed them. It was different for people who had reached a high position physically. Eugene was Prisilia''s direct descendant. She was also the subordinate who apanied Prisilia during the political marriage between the two branches of the split family.

    However, unlike ordinary Elves, this guy''s interest waspletely in domesticating and crossbreeding Nightingales. He did not know how to observe people''s expressions or how tomunicate with people. He was a pure hothead and had even offended Prisilia herself.

    If it was not for his identity as a direct descendant and his unique skill in taming night owls, he would have probably been dragged into a dark alley and beaten to death by his enemies who didn''t like him.

    The process of the two''s conflict was also very simple. Before Gray became the king, he once took a note to get a high-ss Nightingale to be his personal mount. Just as everything was ready and he was about to ride it, the beast sneezed and sprayed snot all over his face...

    Gray had betrayed them. How could a person with a physical body, who was also a clean freak, tolerate such filth?

    He immediately threw out an icicle with his left hand and a fireball with his right hand!

    Eugene pounced forward and blocked the two attacks with his body!

    Eugene, who had protective gear, naturally would not do anything. However, at that time, this guy actually turned around and started fighting with Gray. It was obvious how hot-tempered he was.

    It happened a long time ago. Maybe Eugene did not remember it at all, but it was different for Gray.

    He was a narrow-minded person. At that time, he had endured it in order to take revenge in the future...

    Now, the opportunity had finallye!

    It was the confidence to win!

    "I heard that Mr. Eugene has a baby Nightingale called ''Alwark'' that you''ve raised since you were young, is that right?"

    Alwark was one of the two bird-shaped behemoths that lived on the Silver Oak of the Holy tree in elven legends. Eugene had named her beloved bird alwark, which showed how much she liked it.

    Eugene frowned and nodded.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Since you''re so sure, why don''t we do this? If Prince Joshua is still inside, I''ll go bankrupt and buy that bottle of Dragon Blood that I''ve kept for 2700 years from Kaiser Bloom as a gift for Alwark... But if he''s not in there, how about you stew Alwark yourself and make breakfast for me?"

    "Are you crazy?"

    Eugene cursed.

    It was like a fool suddenly rushing out, pressing on your shoulder and saying, "Let''s make a bet. If you win, I''ll kill myself. If you lose, you''ll kill yourself. How about that?"

    Who would pay attention to such a lunatic?

    "I knew you wouldn''t agree." Gray immediately changed his words, "So, let''s change the bet. If I win, you''ll let me ride on Alwark and fly one round in the sky above the Blue Moon County. If you win, I''ll propose tody Prisilia to approve your stable expansion budget. What do you think?"

    Eugene still felt that the man''s brain was damaged, but there was no reason to refuse such. good deal.

    He had already applied for the budget when he left Surseus, butdy prisilia always said that it was not necessary and rejected him. She was the one who had been asking for the expansion of the Nightingale farm.

    "Alright, I agree."

    He did not hesitate.

    "Alright!"

    The two of them swore an oath to the Lord of the night in the name of their family.

    After that, Gray pushed the door open.

    His mind was filled with the twisted face of Eugene''s beloved Nightingale when he caused her blood to spill over the Blue Moon County. He had no choice but to be the first to walk, so that others would not see his smug smile.

    The group of more than 20 people walked into the tower of eternal night as if they were walking into their own backyard.

    The internal structure of the tower of eternal night was as straightforward as its name. It was a hollow tower with basement.

    Lucia''s temporary residences in various ces had a simr structure to the Rose Hall in Surseus. The conference hall in the center had a dark, heavy round table, and the second floor had a tform for the Queen.

    The moonlight shone in through the ss window on the tower, shrouding the Queen and falling on the center of the Round Table.

    The furnishings were simple but not simple, revealing a kind of minimalistic simplicity everywhere.

    "There shouldn''t be anyone hiding here, right?"

    Gray looked at the Round Table and teased.

    "My Lord, why don''t you lift up the round tables and check them?" Eugene snorted.

    "There''s no need for that. Since you can''t lift it, then it''s impossible for anyone to be able to hide below."

    Grayughed and skipped the meeting hall without hesitation.

    The group quickly passed by and walked down the stairs to the alchemy room.

    However, after turning the corner, Gray, who was at the front of the group, suddenly stopped.

    He stood there in a daze, leaving the people behind him with the back of his head.

    At this moment, Joshua, who should have sessfully broken out of prison, was sitting quietly in the open space in front of him.

    His expression remained the same when he saw everyone arrive.

    At the blue crystal mine...<novelnext></novelnext>

    20 Nightingales pped their wings andnded slowly. Twenty well-trained soldiers got off and quickly spread out.

    The one in charge of this team was the Adjutant of the Palm Tree Tribe, Fycro, and he was sent here for a reason.

    When the two armies confronted each other after the giant''s death, Char had told Joshua that there were some thorns in his team. They were the soldiers who were ready to go to the front line to fight the giant. They were eventually stopped by their cowards and were forced to be Prisilia''s forces.

    Fycro was one of the most difficult to manage. He was originally themander of the palm tree tribe, but because of this, he became an Adjutant.

    Now, Gray, who clearly did not get along with him, had given him the task of testing the waters.

    Gray had seen the terrifying Python in the magic image with his own eyes. It was true that Joshua, who had escaped from prison a day ago, might not be in the mine, but as long as he was lurking nearby, he might lead the monster to attack the group...

    To be able to use this method to get rid of some thorns was a good method of killing two birds with one stone.

    Furthermore, Fycro''s entire body was filled with an aura that made him extremely displeased.

    "Reporting, vice-captain. There are no findings in the East."

    "Report, there''s nothing in the Western District either."

    "South side too..."

    The soldiers who were scattered to investigate quickly returned, and Fycro also frowned.

    From the looks of it, only that ce had not been checked, right?

    "Captain, storage..."

    "It''s vice-captain."

    "Alright... Alright, vice-captain, pleasee to the storage room. Pleasee alone."

    "What?"

    There was a strange look on Fycro''s face. He pulled out his sword and quickly went to the storage room in the North.

    As soon as he entered, he saw a line of words on the ground.

    "Dear Fycro, if you want to have a chat with me, thene to the mine.

    "I think I can give you an answer to that question."

    "Vice-captain, should we surround the mine?" His subordinate asked.

    Fycro was silent.

    He recognized that it was Joshua''s handwriting.

    "Tell them to gather here, I''ll go take a look by myself,"

    Fycro wiped away the words, hesitated for a moment, and then added, "Forget it. You should wait for me at that ce. If anything happens..."

    The subordinate immediately stood at attention, and the sound of leather boots hitting each other was clear.

    He bowed slightly to fycro and ced his right hand on his chest.

    "Vice-captain, we are with you."

    "That''s good."

    Fycro froze for a moment, then smiled and nodded.

    The soldiers under hismand stood in a row outside the mine, and Fycro helplessly went in alone.

    This was already his limit. These guys were 10000% worried about him going in alone.

    The mine was brightly lit, and after taking a few steps, Fycro saw a busy figure in front of him. He was holding a broken sword in his hand and was carefully drawing something on the wall of the tunnel...

    There was no doubt that this was Prince Joshua.

    The long tunnel wall behind him was covered with such scratches.

    No, those were not scratches. They were words. They were names...

    "Your Highness, this is..."

    Fycro seemed to have thought of something, and he could not help but feel his heart heat up. Even his voice was a little dry.

    The Prince threw away the broken sword in his hand and showed a calm smile to Fycro.

    "You''ve seen it, Fycro. That''s right, these are their names."

    He seemed to be talking to himself as he repeated the number that Char had mentioned when she was scolding him not long ago.

    "472 dead, 167 seriously injured, 31 lightly injured... He didn''t know how many of these injured people would survive. Let''s hope they have enough supplies in the ruins of Lavosudnd."

    "Your Highness..."

    Fycro lowered his head, not knowing what to do at this moment.

    The escaped prisoner was right in front of him, but he could not do it.

    It was not just him and Joshua who knew each other in the past. More importantly, the other party had done something that he had always desired...

    It was a record of the heroes who had died at the hands of the Giants.

    They should not be forgotten.

    "I''ve always regretted it, Fycro."

    Prince Joshua found a rock and sat down. He was so calm that he did not look like a prison break at all, as if he had just finished weeding in a garden.

    "I really regret giving up on them... No, it should be said that I betrayed them, so the Night Lord punished me like this. Fortunately, my son, my most beloved Astro, was not as hateful as his father. He protected his own ways."

    After a pause, he nced at Fycro and continued, "Then, what about you, Fycro? I know that if you were given a choice at that time, you would leave with Her Majesty the Queen without hesitation, instead of raising your weapon against yourpanions again and again like this... You''re different from those drunkards, Fycro. I know you.

    "The guy who killed the giant, the mixed blood from the surface, do you know what he said about you? He said you''re the only one who''s sober... I think there''s nothing more appropriate than this..."

    "Your Royal Highness."

    Fycro suddenly interrupted him.

    He raised his head and stared at Joshua.

    "You said you could give me the answer... Then, what is the answer?"

    As early as 20 years ago, when Fycro was not the captain of the palm tree tribe, he was just an ordinary soldier. Because he blocked an arrow for jobuya in an assassination, he received the attention of thetter. Since then, he had been the captain of the palm tree tribe and the staunchest supporter of Joshua.

    As Char hadmented, Fycro was simply untainted by the mud in Andaheim. He had once asked Joshua a question.

    "What should I do to change this rotten ce?"

    Such a broad and grand question could not be asked by an ordinary person who was confused. When the two of them were alone, as an outstanding politician, Joshua naturally understood that he could not show his fear in front of his admirer. Thus, he profoundly patted him on the shoulder and said, "You can explore it yourself first. The answer will naturally appear in the future."

    This foreshadowing had been buried until today.

    In fact, even Joshua himself had forgotten about it. After all, he had said at least a thousand of such nonsense.

    When Char mentioned it, he had to recollect for a long time before he could find this sentence in his long memory. He then looked at Char as if he had seen a ghost.

    He was very sure that the two of them were alone at that time.

    This guy had either searched his memory or Fycro''s memory...

    Was this not a little too terrifying?

    Not only that, Char also gave him the most suitable answer for this situation-

    "That''s it, Fycro."

    Prince Joshua stood up and spread his arms.

    "These are the names that you''ve seen, the names that I''ve carved on the wall... If he wanted to change everything, he had to remember them first.

    "Astlow asked the Queen the same question, and she replied with hope.

    "This is also the answer I''m giving you.

    "But Fycro, you have to remember that this is Andaheim. Don''t believe what an elf says... We just need to see how he does it."

    Prince Joshua stepped forward with a smile and patted his shoulder.

    "Alright, Fycro, go back and think about these questions... Now, take me back."

    "W-what?"

    Fycro suddenly woke up.

    He had already made up his mind, but who knew...

    "What? Are you going to let me go?" The Princeughed. "A soldier''s duty is to obey. The order you received was to find me and catch me. Don''t go against your duty."

    Fycro took a deep breath and then nodded.

    A seed had quietly taken root and sprouted.

 Chapter 422 423

    Chapter 423. Attack My Teammate!

    Since Prince Joshua had appeared in the mine alone... Without a doubt, the Joshua in front of Gray''s group was Char in disguise.

    How could a monkey-like fellow like Char face them without full confidence ...

    That guy was a soldier who had mastered Military Swordsmanship, a level 72 Grandmaster Swordsman, and a level 76 Frost Mage. If it was not for theck of swordsmanship and magic exchange in Andaheim, it would not be a problem for him to join the Queen''s guards with his qualifications.

    It was better to leave it to Joshua to deal with such a tough opponent.

    With the Prince''s acting and speech skills, in addition to the three-step tactic that Char had taught him reminiscing the past to find resonance, talking about the future to draw-big pie, and thinking from another''s perspective to owe a favor. Even if he could not convince Fycro in one go, he could at least escape unscathed.

    Furthermore, Char''s strategy was to teach ording to one''s aptitude. Against an epic-level NPC like Fycro, it was naturally better to cast a long line to catch the big fish and focus on psychological attacks.

    As for himself, he was more suitable to fool this kind of one-time fool.

    For example. this group of people in front of him... They only had the intelligence of a few geese.

    "Prince... Your Highness?"

    Gray''s mouth was wide open when he saw Joshua, and his expression could not have been more interesting.

    "I told you, how could His Highness the Prince leave!"

    Eugene''s heart was finally at ease. He was about to say a few more sarcastic words to Gray when he noticed that Prince Joshua''s hands and feet were not in the anti-magic shackles.

    He was stunned on the spot.

    "Oh my, Lord of The Night, how did he do it?"

    Before he could show his shock on his face, the other people who were originallyzy suddenly tensed up one by one.

    The atmosphere did not seem right...

    The magic power in the air was disappearing.

    The perception tentacles that the mages relied on to survive were cut off one by one, and the magic power that was usually friendly to them was also like lead, not listening to them at all...

    To the mages, they seemed to have fallen into a desperate situation!

    However, this group of people were all pure mages!

    What about the group of people behind Prince Joshua?

    Should they not be wearing anti-magic shackles and looking like disabled people?

    The answer was soon revealed.

    A group of burly beast elf soldiers walked out from the shadows with clenched fists. There were at least a hundred of them!

    Behind them were the prisoners in shackles, who should have been sitting on the ground obediently!

    As the mage advisor, most of the 20 people that Gray brought were mages. Facing the sudden suppression of the barrier that was simr to the ''Domain of Silence'', not only was theirbat power greatly reduced, but they also lost their ability to think along with theirbat power...

    They were desperate and helpless, and they looked at the beast spirit like helpless young girls looking at a man walking towards them.

    Gray reacted instantly. He was about to tear the scroll in his hand when he heard the Prince speak.

    His voice was filled with pity and kindness.

    "If I were you, I wouldn''t ask for help."

    Gray ignored him and gave him a disdainful look.

    [If I don''t ask for help, am-supposed to wait for death?]

    He unhesitatingly tore the scroll in his hand.

    The runes on the scroll lit up instantly. At the same time, an irresistible suction force was released from the scroll fragment. The nearby Gray was instantly sucked dry, and then the level 65 Elite Mages behind him...

    Then, it was Eugene and his guards.

    These people''s levels were not high, they only fell to the ground with pale faces and weak limbs. They were far less miserable than the former.

    This terrifying siphoning power was like a ck hole, rapidly spreading out and engulfing the entire room.

    All the magical metal props in the alchemy room lost their luster in an instant, and the smooth surface became pockmarked...

    The lights of the equipment with energy supply went out, and the energy blocks also shattered and peeled off...

    The magicmp on the wall went out in an instant, and even the shing patterns on themp were drawn away into glittering spots...

    Char''s disguise was immediately torn apart. Fortunately, he was holding the sword, and the suction force created a hole in it, preventing the tragedy of his mana pool being sucked dry...

    As for the Beast Spirits...

    Oh, they werepletely fine.

    After all, he was an idiot in magic.

    As for the other prisoners, their magic power was locked in shackles, and they also survived the siphoning storm, just like animals in a flood that climbed up trees.

    The suction force came and went quickly. Because it did not absorb enough mana, the mageweath on the goatskin scroll flickered and quickly dimmed. Then, it barely tore open a palm-sized portal, which onlysted for a few seconds before it closed with a plop.

    Char''s heart ached for him.

    It was too tragic. In theter stages of the game, the epic-level escape scroll, which was sold to the mushroom men for 2000 gold coins, had ended up in such a state.

    "p..."

    Joshua''s aide, Cecil, was the first to stand up and p.

    Then, there was a sparse apuse, which gradually gathered.

    Even Hessel, who was very dissatisfied with Char, had to give him a convinced look.

    He really did it.

    At the same time, after hearing the apuse, a petite figure came out from under the Round Table that belonged to the Parliament upstairs. After tidying up her appearance, she walked into the crowd with light steps and cast a look at Char, asking for credit.

    She seemed to be saying.

    "Awesome, Your Majesty."

    Char was not stingy with her praise, and she secretly ttered him.

    Although these words sounded a little strange, Lucia still enjoyed them.

    Now that things had developed to this point, Char''s two-handed n had both seeded, so he had to pause for a while to organize the process.

    The two-line operation seemed difficult, but it was also very simple.

    Ever since the scroll in the mine flew back with the wrong information, Char''s men had been divided into two teams. One team consisted of Prince Joe who stayed in the mine alone, desperately carving names and preparing lines to motivate Fycro and nt a seed in his heart.

    Char knew very well that only Fycro could have been sent to investigate the mine.

    From an objective point of view, only he had the ability to deal with this crisis. If others went, they would only be an extra meal for the little cutie.

    From a subjective point of view, Gray hated Fycro and wanted him to be buried in the snake''s stomach.

    A noble person was like a mirror that could reflect the misdeeds of the despicable.

    Gray wanted to break the mirror.

    On the other hand, it was much moreplicated than a verbal battle.

    First of all, he had to confirm who the person who came to investigate was.

    He should not have been able to answer this question, but ever since Char found out that the guard was Eugene, he was sure that it must have been Gray who came personally.

    If it was a normal timeline, the quests provided by the enmity between the two would be enough for a yer to raise one of their sses from 58 to 59.5.

    Meanwhile, Gray was a ssic magic genius who had be famous when he was still young. Anyone that he took a fancy to and brought along by his side was definitely a mage, and most of them were the type that didn''t know how to train much. They would be useless once they lost their magic.

    In other words, the main forces that came to investigate were pure mages.

    This was even simpler!

    Therefore, Char had the pavilion hide under the Round Table, and when Gray''s group passed by, she activated the anti-magic trap.

    The traps were arranged by the Queen in every temporary Pce, and only she knew how to activate them.

    Then, after his most reliable power was sealed, Galia would definitely tear the escape scroll to pieces.

    Everything was because of his disobedient behavior.

    This guy knew nothing about the escape scroll in his hand.

    Unlike the escape scroll that had been excavated from an ancient ruin, the one in his hand was made by Leonard after Prisilia had provided him with the materials and the original copy of the scroll.

    Since it was made by Leonard, it had a special characteristic.

    Even though he had used the best materials, he could only use his old profession for ink, the form that Tully had clearly deduced.

    After knowing the ink form, Char could use the anti-magic trap to ban the mana in the scroll.

    Then, when this temporary portal was formed, it would not hesitate to absorb the nearest magic power...

    The twenty advanced mages suffered.

    They were the most difficult opponents in this battle, but they were hit by Gray before they could even let out a fart...

    It was really a tragic word.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!